ã€ŠDouluo Dalu: Invincible Since Being Forced To Marry By a Goddessã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Douluo continent, deep in the core of Xingdou forest.

    At the end of Xinghu, there is an ice spring that gathers the spirit of heaven and earth. The hazy fog hovers and dances up slowly

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    "Where am I going?"

    Northern Jiangsu was drunk and hazy. Looking at the fairy fog in front of him, the pool full of ice lotus issued a classic three consecutive questions.

    An hour ago, he used wine to embolden himself and took his girlfriend to play with the cattle and horse brothers. He was very afraid of the thrilling version of the secret room plot.

    When the plot reaches the climax, everyone is worried, and the birds scare the animals.

    My girlfriend rushed to my brother''s arms subconsciously!

    Not yourself!

    At that moment, it was like a desolate scene with snowflakes falling. I was alone, and then I cut plum with background music.

    I see.

    The dog is a man and a woman.

    Finally, he opened the door of all sentient beings and was ready to drink a hangover after the game to completely end the evil relationship.

    Or plan a seamless revenge plan to complete the gorgeous transformation of abdominal darkness.

    Who knows, the next moment, he appeared here.

    "Door... Where''s the door?"

    Northern Jiangsu whispered and looked back. There was no trace of lights and man-made buildings.

    "Can the plot of 98 yuan a head be arranged so realistically?"

    Subei rubbed his eyes: "am I dreaming?"

    Subei pinched his face, soft and smooth, hard, trembling all over... Pain!

    This nerve stimulating pain and skin touch that should not belong to him made the blurred and drifting consciousness of Northern Jiangsu begin to draw back.

    Looking for the recent clear cold current, the water reflects a beautiful and slightly immature face.

    Su Bei touched his face, showed unbelievable eyes and murmured, "this face... Sleeping slot? It''s really worthy of being my peerless genius. It''s very beautiful!"

    I turned into a super beautiful child of six or seven years old!

    After seeing this face, Subei wanted to marry him when he became a woman!

    With pearl lips, sword eyebrows, bright eyes and bright teeth, he seems to be a boy in poetry and painting. There is no such face in the world.

    "What''s going on?"

    Northern Jiangsu is blurred.

    He couldn''t tell whether it was a reality or a dream.

    Suddenly, a flash of light came to Subei''s mind:

    "I''ll go, won''t I? Has my choice come true?"

    Su Bei remembered that in the plot, he played the role of inverting sentient beings and peerless beautiful men.

    Doesn''t this look confirm your identity card?!

    At this time, a voice sounded in the fog: "who broke into the forbidden area without permission?"

    The cold sound surged, and the cold feeling frozen through the bone marrow was full of flexibility.

    But listen carefully, it''s like a dragon singing.

    A purple eyed Silver Dragon lifted the water, with a body like a mountain and ferocious teeth. The power of the whole body was enough to make everyone tremble.

    "Dragon... Dragon!"

    Su Bei Junyi''s face trembled slightly and looked at each other stunned.

    For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or a reality.

    Isn''t dragon a creature that only exists in legend?

    He has only seen dragons in myth TV dramas and science fiction movies.

    The real scales in front of us, the dragon breath we can feel, the wisdom eyes as big as tires... Are impacting the world outlook of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Dragon... Dragon! Can I touch you?"

    Subei''s hands are shaking. Can you touch the real dragon with your own hands? Can''t you blow it all your life?

    The silver dragon''s body moved slightly, causing ripples in the ice spring.

    This little boy... How handsome!

    Especially his curious baby like eyes made her feel a little shy!

    The silver dragon''s cold face gradually showed an astringent red color.

    "I''m a dragon!"

    "Why do you think humans look good?"

    "Ah, how annoying!"

    Yinlong began to question his racial aesthetics.

    She was going to swallow the intruder.

    But the more she looked at Northern Jiangsu, the softer her heart became.

    There was a silence.

    The figure of the silver dragon retreated into the immortal fog again, but a sweet voice came: "human beings, the meeting ceremony just doesn''t count, let''s start again!"

    £¿£¿£¿

    Three big question marks appeared in Northern Jiangsu''s mind.

    This dragon seems a little different?

    This TM... Is a play dragon?!

    Dizzy~

    "Just touch it. What''s the big deal? It''s just like rolling a cat and rolling a dragon, isn''t it?"

    There was some alcohol on top. Subei Chuai pocket and found that Jiang Xiaobai was still drinking. It felt heavy.

    "Forget it, numb, even the Dragon despises me."

    Subei sat down with a wet stone and shouted at the water where the silver dragon disappeared: "but can you tell me where this is?"

    "Did I stand out among billions of people?"

    "Was selected by the time and space manager, or fell into the wormhole?"

    Subei put his feet into the white spring, and suddenly the child was frozen.

    "I wipe, the water is so cold?"

    North Jiangsu looked around and found that there was no way out, only the top emitting bright white light.

    It can''t be true? You can only fly if you want to go out?

    When thousands of thoughts flashed through northern Jiangsu''s mind.

    A girl with silver hair and purple eyes, fresh and refined temperament, graceful figure, two exquisite silver wings on her back, and a white sand brocade red robe walked on the water.

    When she came to northern Jiangsu, her delicate face was crimson and proudly: "I''m Gu Yuena, and you?"

    "Su... Northern Jiangsu."

    Subei is stupid.

    The name Gu Yuena sounds familiar.

    Like the woman in a novel.

    "Where is this?" North Jiangsu Leng road.

    How cute!

    Su Bei''s silly expression went deep into Gu Yuena''s heart, but Gu Yuena, as the co owner of souls and animals, didn''t want to show too many little women''s gestures, so she had to cough:

    "Hum, this is a fierce place in the depths of the star forest. Why, human, you broke into my territory and pretended not to know?"

    "You know I''m terrible!"

    Gu Yuena showed her little tiger teeth. She looked fierce, but she was a little Royal.

    "Star... Star forest! Gu Yuena! Douluo continent!"

    Suddenly, Northern Jiangsu was on top.

    I almost couldn''t breathe in one breath.

    Wear... Through?

    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through Subei''s mind.

    Such as: Tang clan... Tang San, Wu soul Hall... Bi bidong, Qian Renxue, Hu Liena... Huo Yuhao, Tang Wutong

    I just don''t know what the current timeline is?

    Did Tang Sancheng become a God?

    Did Huo Yuhao force tianmeng?

    Only certain.

    This is definitely not the era after Tang Wulin!

    "You... What do you want to do?"

    Subei suddenly didn''t know whether to be happy or worried,.

    Hi, it''s dangerous to cross into the fantasy world at any time.

    Worry, you''ve got another chance.

    God, where''s the golden finger?

    Gu Yuena hummed, "well, Northern Jiangsu, I forgive you for trespassing into my place of residence. Come and hold hands!"

    Gu Yuena''s palms were cold and those in Northern Jiangsu were hot. When they touched, they were stunned.

    "So wild?" Northern Jiangsu had no time to resist, nor could it.

    "What''s your opinion?" Gu Yuena asked with her head tilted.

    Ben long put down his body to be with you, a human. How dare you read it?!

    "No!" Subei''s face froze.

    How fierce!

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Subei felt his body flying.

    Dragon, as a super Ancient Soul beast in Douluo world, has very terrible talents and abilities.

    Whenever the word "dragon" is involved, it is the beginning of a ten thousand year soul beast.

    What''s more, holding the head of Northern Jiangsu, although the raw is exquisite and sweet, she is the ancestor of the dragon.

    In ancient times, the Dragon God was divided into two, one creation God and the other destruction god.

    And Gu Yuena is the owner of the creation God.

    Gu Yuena is a cold faced beauty. At this time, she smiles and opens her tiger teeth to northern Jiangsu: "marry me and I''ll raise you!"

    Gu Yuena didn''t know where to learn the words. As soon as she spoke, another voice sounded in Northern Jiangsu''s mind:

    [biu~ supreme male god system binding...]

    [Douluo male god system binding succeeded ~]

    [goddess system customer service: Xiaoai is serving you wholeheartedly ~]

    £Û¡­¡­£Ý

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤ dividing line

    The author can''t write a story that everyone likes. Hope you can enjoy it~

    New books for recommendation, tickets for collection and attention ~

 Chapter 2

    "Get up... Get up and take off!"

    Gu Yuena came to the central land with her arms around the clear lake in Northern Jiangsu.

    The first time I experienced the feeling of flying, Northern Jiangsu felt very wonderful, so I couldn''t help but silence.

    Moreover, Gu Yuena''s soft body was close to herself, and Northern Jiangsu was suffocating.

    Very interesting!

    No matter her appearance or figure, Gu Yuena is excellent.

    But she is a dragon.

    Or a huge silver dragon with a fierce body.

    She inherited the Dragon God''s ability to control various elements, and can freely control fire, water, earth, wind, light, darkness, space and other elements.

    Dragon God, the first generation of soul and beast co owners who ruled the veins of gods and beasts.

    At the beginning of the divine world, the strongest man controls the two gods.

    But what do you mean by letting yourself marry her?

    I wipe, Gu Yuena is obviously interested in seeing herself!

    Your first time, so hasty?

    We''ll fight 300 rounds in ten years, okay!

    At this time, another voice came from Subei''s mind:

    [congratulations on the host being proposed by the Dragon King goddess Gu Yuena and winning the super martial soul reward: the gate of the Dragon God.]

    [the goddess and big man of the world... Achieve the male god position... You can get rewards related to the person you are attacking.]

    [Gu Yuena''s high-energy early warning strategy can obtain super rewards such as Dragon God blood, Dragon God Dharma protection, dragon son summoning, dragon''s top soul bone and soul skill... To protect the life safety of the transgressor...]

    [help strategy reward warning: Global song library, Chinese Poetry Library, top martial arts...]

    [present accompanying gift bag: innate soul power.]

    [current Gu Yuena strategy value: 30]

    [appearance strategy: ¡Þ (full).]

    [kiss and hold high: not completed.]

    [talent introduction: incomplete.]

    £Û¡­¡­£Ý

    As the voice of little love from the male god system fell, Subei remembered that sentence:

    Goldfinger may be late, but he will never be absent.

    With the arrival of the golden finger, Subei gradually walked out of the shadow of being betrayed by his girlfriend.

    If heaven doesn''t give birth to me, there is no one to save Douluo goddess!

    "Strategy goddess, be a male god, be a scum man, dry explosion Douluo star?"

    Killing.

    Northern Jiangsu has red eyes.

    "Dog Diao''s life is finally over. Thank you for your care!"

    After understanding the usefulness of the system, Subei suddenly became high spirited.

    With such a handsome face, it''s simply unreasonable not to do something with the goddesses!

    This [dry], is it serious?

    But then again, I''m so handsome. If it''s a strategy with the wind and water, don''t I get through the Customs at a glance?

    Direct invincibility?

    No sense of game experience!

    That''s why there are talent tasks and physical contact tasks.

    (©`_©`)!!

    Forget it, the previous life was green.

    In this life, it''s a game. The needle doesn''t poke!!!

    About the Dragon King.

    I have to allow myself to think carefully!

    "So, system, now Gu Yuena wants to marry herself. If I agree, I can get unlimited rewards from the Dragon God and start the fight against the sky, right?" Asked Subei.

    System: "will directly transition to the wedding process, and the progress reward of love will be cleared."

    "What if I decline?"

    System: "forced marriage by Gu Yuena, task reward sublimation!"

    WC£¡

    Got it!

    What reason do you have not to refuse to propose?

    Forcibly restrain the inner agitation.

    After all, holding her own Gu Yuena, she is not an ordinary goddess in Douluo mainland.

    If she devours the broken God of the Golden Dragon King, it is the invincible Dragon God, which is feared by the whole Douluo god world.

    To put it bluntly.

    If bibidong is the chief rich woman of Douluo continent.

    Then Gu Yuena is Douluo, the world''s top rich woman.

    Therefore, we should pay attention to the way of rejection.

    We can''t be too hasty or not in place.

    Spring heart land, after landing, Gu Yuena''s face became more and more crimson.

    She has never been so close to a man, even a little boy!

    Moreover, Subei''s body was warm, and her breath made her intoxicated and dizzy

    Gu Yuena picked up Subei''s nose: "wait for me here. I''ll announce our wedding to the soul beasts."

    "Wait!"

    Su Beiyi literally grabbed Gu Yuena''s clothes and then smiled: "I''m still a child. Is it a little abrupt to get married so soon?"

    "Child?"

    Gu Yuena stroked her hair and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to wait for you to grow up and flick my fingers in ten years!"

    "Age is not a problem!"

    "I can afford to wait!"

    As the Dragon King with divine personality, Gu Yuena has an endless life span. In her opinion, the growth years required by human beings are really just a blink of an eye.

    "Hiss..."

    Subei took a breath.

    At this time, he really realized that as long as his appearance is in place, you can''t imagine how active a girl is!

    Tears.

    When a fart licks a dog, take the money for cosmetic surgery and change a handsome face. Isn''t it fragrant.

    Such a beautiful girl confessed to herself. To tell the truth, Northern Jiangsu almost fell.

    But when he recovered, Subei coughed twice and released a fatal trick: "but I can''t do that. You can''t have fun!"

    It is a unique skill to hurt eight hundred enemies and lose one thousand.

    Most people dare not learn.

    However, the effect is not good.

    Gu Yuena stared at her, a little confused: "that aspect, what aspect?"

    Obviously, Gu Yuena doesn''t understand what Subei is talking about.

    She is so simple that she knows little about innuendo in Northern Jiangsu.

    However, Gu Yuena has always hated human beings, and has been dormant for many years. She focuses on counterattacking the divine world. Naturally, it is difficult to obscure the affairs of men and women.

    Today, she was fascinated by the beauty that can surpass racial aesthetics in Northern Jiangsu. She had an inexplicable feeling in her heart and wanted to be with the boy in front of her forever.

    This reminds me of a ceremony for the combination of men and women: wedding.

    Gu Yuena thought there was something difficult to hide in Northern Jiangsu, so she hugged him and touched her head: "well, don''t worry, I will never dislike you!"

    Pooh~

    It''s like a knife poked twice in the heart of Northern Jiangsu.

    It sounds like this in Northern Jiangsu: it doesn''t matter. I''ll cooperate with you to perform.

    "Hoo..."

    Su Bei pushed Gu Yuena away and her head was hot: "hum, our progress is too fast. Can we get married so quickly? I can''t accept it!!"

    I wipe. What''s the matter with the cute sound of the locomotive?

    Shua -!

    Gu Yuena''s face suddenly became a little cold and arrogant.

    A ruthless knife stuns Northern Jiangsu: "hum, it''s not up to you. I''ll marry you!"

    "Be my child''s adoptive husband!"

    "Forced marriage!"

    As soon as Subei''s legs were soft, he collapsed in Gu Yuena''s arms.

    "It hurts... ~"

    Northern Jiangsu feels warm and soft.

    While sleeping, an idea flashed through Subei''s mind: indeed, she is worthy of being the goddess of double-sided personality. Her face becomes really TM fast!

 Chapter 3

    When he woke up, Subei''s head was heavy, and a cold, piercing chill swept through his body.

    The not soft ass is particularly stiff at the moment.

    Along with the back, it seems that there is an ice awl chiseling.

    The cerebral cortex is frozen and has no sense of action.

    But with this different chill, Northern Jiangsu felt a warm liquid like thing surging in its abdomen.

    It''s like soul power is growing

    "No, no?"

    "Gu Yuena won''t seal herself up and play a strong game with herself?"

    "I''m really a child!"

    "Please, let the baby go!"

    Subei tried to get up to get rid of the continuous ice, but he couldn''t control his limbs to complete the movement.

    He turned his neck and found a little intelligent plants growing around him.

    But Gu Yuena disappeared.

    Probably busy with the wedding?

    The first time I was forced to marry, and I was forced to marry by the goddess.

    Northern Jiangsu is a little confused. It''s hard to calm down.

    [forced marriage by Gu Yuena: get sublimation reward - blood of the bright Dragon King!]

    An extreme white light appeared on the body of Northern Jiangsu, which turned into a force to purify his body and dispel the ice sealing effect brought by the dark ice bed.

    "Adapted?"

    With the help of blood, the limbs in Northern Jiangsu are no longer stiff and can move freely soon.

    On the contrary, as the cold from the black ice bed invaded his bone marrow, it was no longer a tingling, but a crisp feeling above.

    Moreover, it makes Northern Jiangsu feel obvious spiritual transformation.

    This thing can actually improve people''s physique!

    This huge ice bed reminds Northern Jiangsu of the ice bed of the little dragon girl in the divine carving chivalry. It''s very similar.

    Northern Jiangsu felt the dark ice and was pleasantly surprised.

    "Gu Yuena is very good to herself!"

    "That Shuaibi has decided. I''ll introduce you first and then find other beautiful girls."

    Just then, a huge noise came into the air.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Here is a volcano like mountain, located in the center of Xinghu, an island.

    There is another nickname for the island: the land of great evil.

    What lives on this island is not a soul beast of more than ten thousand years.

    There are also seven super soul beasts with more than 100000 years.

    They are listed as the top ten fierce beasts!

    namely:

    ¢Ù Golden eyed Black Dragon King ¡¤ emperor Tian

    ¢Ú Jade Swan Brigitte

    ¢Û Demon eye demon tree ¡¤ ten thousand demon king

    ¢Ü Dark gold fear claw bear - Xiong Jun

    ¢Ý Three headed red magic Mastiff - Red King

    ¢Þ Hell demon Dragon King Ziji

    ¢ß Ghost bat - Ghost

    They are decreasing by 100000 years, of which the golden eyed Black Dragon King is a super strong man for more than 800000 years. The weakest ghost bat has also passed the second disaster and successfully set foot in 200000 years.

    At this time, the seven heads were enough to make the soul master crazy and even subvert the human world. The strong soul beast received a special emergency call from the Lord.

    They woke up one after another and rushed to Bingquan mountain pass.

    The graceful ice girl stood in the air, and countless intelligent soul beasts rushed to her position.

    The seven fierce beasts arrived first.

    They all surrender to the girl in front of them:

    "See Lord!"

    This girl is Gu Yuena!

    She is the co owner of souls and animals, and she is respected by souls and animals all over the world.

    In the world of cultivating immortals, it''s not too much to call her the demon emperor!

    When the seven fierce beasts saw that the LORD was in human form, they turned into human form and dared not disrespect.

    A serious looking middle-aged man is emperor Tian.

    Emperor Tian took a step forward and bowed his hands and said, "the Lord has called us here. Do you have anything important to order?"

    Gu Yuena nodded and said faintly, "it''s good."

    "What''s the matter? The Lord will do his best. I will do my best for it!"

    Xiong Jun patted his chest to promise.

    Seven of the ten ferocious beasts hold the moon, and there is no one else except Gu Yuena.

    Oh, no!

    There is also a treasure held by Gu Yuena in the palm of her hand - Subei.

    Gu Yuena pointed to the core island and said, "the seven fierce beasts listen to the order and arrange the most luxurious and romantic wedding for me in one day. I want to get married!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Get married!!! (o) ¦¤ o)©B¡±

    Hearing the speech, the seven fierce beasts were shocked and all were startled by Gu Yuena.

    The soul and beast co owners, who have always been cold and heartless and bent on attacking the divine world and kicking humans off the altar, are going to get married!

    Is it true that even if you are the supreme beast, you can''t get rid of the physiological limitations of estrus?!

    "Lord... We don''t understand. Can you say it again?"

    Emperor Tian and other fierce beasts thought they had heard voices.

    It''s ridiculous!

    In this world, who can deserve the noble lord?

    "Why, are you deaf?"

    Gu Yuena showed the majesty of the superior, just like a female emperor.

    The seven fierce beasts realized that the Lord seemed to really want to get married, and they couldn''t help worrying.

    The identity of the Lord is different from that of ordinary animals!

    Once the trace is locked by those guys in the divine world, they will be in danger of life.

    "Lord, think twice before you act!"

    Among them, Emperor Tian was the most excited.

    As a super hero of the Silver Dragon King, he definitely considers the interests of Gu Yuena.

    "Lord, your cultivation has not fully recovered, so you should not damage your body again!"

    "Besides, which of the thousands of soul beasts is worthy of you?"

    "Which soul animal seduced the Lord and pulled it out to hit the target!"

    Roar ~

    The emperor roared angrily and the Dragon roared to the sky.

    Snap~

    A cool wind blew, and a loud slap was printed on emperor Tian''s face.

    Other fierce beasts who originally wanted to support emperor Tian and dissuade Gu Yuena from getting married consciously shut up and dared not speak again.

    "Are you teaching me to do things?"

    Gu Yuena snorted, with a sullen look on her face.

    "No!"

    Hearing the speech, all the fierce beasts surrender one after another and dare not speak more.

    Only emperor Tian, full of grievances.

    .¡¤ ¡ä¡¥`(¨y)¡ä¡¥`¡¤.

    Ben long is sincere for the Lord''s good!

    Why did the Lord hit me again, qwq!

    "Then don''t act!"

    Gu Yuena''s firm eyes make it difficult for fierce beasts to produce refutation.

    "Lord, are you really not thinking about it anymore?" Emperor Tian muttered pitifully.

    Gu Yuena glared at him.

    Death gaze.

    Let emperor Tian shut up in an instant.

    The atmosphere of the scene reached a very embarrassing point.

    Biji pulled the emperor Tian forward and smiled softly:

    "Of course we are happy that the Lord is married. I don''t know who the honored soul beast is?"

    Brigitte is the strongest healing soul beast, with more than 500000 years of cultivation.

    She cherishes life very much.

    Because it can heal the wounds of soul beasts, it is followed by many soul beasts and finally becomes a overlord.

    During Gu Yuena''s sleep, she opposed emperor Tian''s animal tide, saved the lives of many soul animals, and had a relationship with emperor Tian as both enemy and friend.

    Brigitte speaks very gently, in sharp contrast to Emperor Tian''s rough and straightforward.

    Gu Yuena was supported and looked a little relaxed. She said faintly, "he is not a soul beast, he is a human, a good-looking human."

    At this time, Gu Yuena''s eyes seemed to have stars flashing.

 Chapter 4

    "Human... Human!!!"

    "Lord, you are confused!"

    Emperor Tian couldn''t help it.

    Even if the Lord wants to marry a soul beast, he doesn''t agree, let alone human beings?

    Human beings are so cunning that they steal their homes directly!

    The emperor sighed in the heart of heaven.

    A metaphor.

    Gu Yuena is the Crystal Tower of their souls.

    Isn''t it stealing to hook up with Gu Yuena?

    "Roar ~ benlong will never agree!"

    Dragon roar ~

    Emperor Tian has just exported.

    "The protest is invalid!"

    Pop!

    Gu Yuena slapped again. This time, her strength was more powerful. Emperor Tian directly flashed like Halley''s comet and drew a brilliant arc in the air.

    The rest of the fierce beasts jumped their eyelids.

    Emperor Tian, you can have a snack. You''ve been beaten so many times and hit the muzzle of the gun!

    How powerful should this slap be to fan the emperor who has been cultivated for 800000 years?

    Gu Yuena''s purple eyes faintly fell on the other six fierce beasts: "who of you still has opinions, just put it forward."

    "No... no!"

    Xiong Jun''s fat head shook like a rattle.

    "Huh?"

    "No, yes, of course!"

    Or the spirit judged the situation and solemnly said, "the Lord''s marriage is an act of celebrating with souls and animals. I''ll inform the majority of souls and animals that the Lord is about to get married!"

    The king of demons understood, and he bowed his hand and said, "the king will also arrange thousands of plant spirits and animals to decorate the soul force scene, which will inevitably be colorful... No, it will be a sea of flowers, joyful, beautiful and romantic!"

    The red king nodded: "I can be responsible for rendering the atmosphere."

    Roar ~

    The red king of the three red mastiff spews a hell fire into the sky, blooming the effect of fireworks.

    "I, I, I!"

    When Xiong Jun knew it later, he beat his chest and gave a stuffy hum. He said, "I''m infinite. I''m responsible for the security of the wedding. Absolutely no soul beast dares to disturb!"

    He didn''t forget to stab emperor Tian on his back: "except that stupid black dragon!"

    Seeing that everyone supports herself, Gu Yuena is happy.

    Gu Yuena waved her hand and said, "Brigitte stays. The others work by themselves. I want to see a grand wedding!"

    "Yes!"

    The rest of the fierce beasts saluted, then flew away to the core of the star forest, and all began to prepare for the wedding.

    If Biji thought, she said to Gu Yuena, "if you can capture Lord''s heart, human beings must be excellent."

    "Yes, he looks good, but it''s too small." Gu Yuena is a little sad.

    "Too small?" Brigitte didn''t understand her meaning and was a little confused.

    If you can quietly enter the fierce place with your own strength, you must at least have a super fighting realm, and you also have very high requirements for body method and breath concealment.

    To this extent, can it be too small?

    That too young should not mean age.

    What does that mean?

    "Too small..."

    Biji murmured, suddenly covered her mouth and said, "Lord, you shouldn''t have... That?!"

    "That? That again, what is that?" Gu Yuena frowned.

    Call~

    Seeing Gu Yuena''s ignorant expression, Biji knew that the LORD was still perfect, and she was relieved.

    It didn''t mean that the other party was too small.

    Northern Jiangsu said it had been connotative.

    Brigitte explained: "that... Is the most intimate behavior between men and women, and can reproduce."

    Gu Yuena scratched her head: "reproduce..."

    Gu Yuena''s eyes brightened: "that''s Division!"

    Split? There''s nothing wrong with this understanding. Children are meat cut from their mother.

    However, the division in Gu Yuena''s mouth may be that the division force shapes the separation... Just as the Dragon God splits the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King.

    But Brigitte did not understand: "but, Lord, what do you mean by what you said is too small?"

    Gu Yuena pursed her lips: "it seems that he is only six years old."

    "Only six?!"

    Rao was so calm that she couldn''t calm down.

    Six years old, not fully developed?

    "He must be very special?"

    Brigitte really couldn''t figure out that a six-year-old child could attract the high, cold and powerful Lord?

    The reason why Gu Yuena left Brigitte alone is that Brigitte is like a gentle big sister in the hearts of many souls in the star forest, with delicate and thoughtful feelings.

    "Yes."

    Gu Yuena put down her posture and asked for advice for the first time: "Brigitte, you know more about feelings. If you want to get married, what should I pay attention to?"

    "Be careful... Don''t rush..."

    The other party is only a six-year-old child. What can you pay attention to?

    Be careful not to hurt his tender body.

    Brigitte said, "man''s years are fleeting. Why don''t the Lord wait for him to grow up for another ten years and then marry him?"

    Gu Yuena''s big eyes flashed and asked, "isn''t it good for me to marry him first and wait for him for ten years?"

    WC, at first glance, makes extra sense.

    Brigitte smiled softly: "the Lord wants to raise a child adoptive husband. Brigitte understands."

    Brigitte: "at that time, I will pay attention to the emperor and don''t let him make trouble."

    Gu Yuena nodded.

    There is a trace of connection between emperor Tian and Brigitte.

    Besides Gu Yuena, I''m afraid there is only Biji who can hold the dragon.

    Then, Gu Yuena Miaoman''s body fell into the ice pulse and played with her little arrogant husband!

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Subei noticed that Gu Yuena came in and quickly lay down on the xuanbing bed.

    It''s like dead.

    But I thought in my heart: I have to think of a routine to do the strategy task.

    The peerless face of Northern Jiangsu came into her eyes, and Gu Yuena''s heart came to her throat.

    "Sleeping Prince..."

    Gu Yuena touched Subei''s young face and said to herself: did she hurt Subei by using too much force?

    Hearing the speech, Subei opened his eyes and said faintly, "if the sleeping prince wants to wake up, he needs a kiss from the princess ~"

    Subei''s lips pursed gently, waiting for Gu Yuena''s deep kiss.

    No,

    Gu Yuena was surprised and said, "are you awake? You have adapted to the dark ice bed so quickly. You have a good talent!"

    Subei opened her eyes. The little Nana really didn''t understand the underlying meaning.

    Absolutely need to be adjusted.

    But now it seems that he is weak

    "Oh, I''m not used to it."

    Northern Jiangsu made a painful sound of bared teeth: "the body is stiff and can''t move at all."

    "Pick it up and do it?"

    Subei looked expectantly at Gu Yuena.

    "Huh? How?"

    "A princess hug!"

    Who doesn''t have a girl''s heart!

    "No..."

    A touch of crimson appeared on Gu Yuena''s cheek, and her white arm wrapped around Subei''s neck, but it looked very uncomfortable.

    Gu Yuena can''t hold a princess at all. She needs to be taught!

    Gu Yuena''s whole body crawled on Subei''s body. Subei moved up slightly, and the two were close together.

    If other males come into contact with her like this, they must be annihilated directly.

    Gu Yuena trembled and felt a little shy.

    I don''t know why, the six-year-old gave her the feeling that the other party was a vigorous adult man.

    Weird, weird.

 Chapter 5

    [biu~ cling to the achievements and achieve them naturally. The host can choose one of the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù natural and unrestrained body method: Lingbo micro step]

    [¢Ú sky flying body method: ladder cloud vertical]

    [¢Û Songs: three ballads]

    "Comfortable."

    Subei nests in Gu Yuena''s arms and feels very cool.

    My green girlfriend in my previous life doesn''t have this fragrance!

    The three options of the system came to mind in Northern Jiangsu.

    The first two are survival skills rewards, and the latter is flirting skills.

    If you sing well and match this peerless appearance, it should make any woman crazy, right?

    However, after careful consideration, Northern Jiangsu chose Lingbo micro step.

    This is the top body method written by Jin Yong. It''s a great escape for life.

    The most important thing is that the high-end atmosphere is high-grade and worthy of your own temperament!

    Moreover, I have almost nothing but an unparalleled face. I always need some cards.

    The ladder cloud vertical is one grade lower than Lingbo micro step.

    According to the meaning of the name, ladder cloud vertical can make people fly in place, fly straight like a ladder and jump into the sky, but it can''t fly horizontally.

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining Lingbo micro step body method. He has successfully mastered it. His rating is: A.]

    Suddenly, Subei felt his body became lighter.

    He took Lingbo micro steps, as if a divination of the book of changes 8864 had been generated under his feet. He had a complete grasp of these divination signs, and it seemed clear at a glance which direction could best avoid the attack of which direction.

    At this time, Gu Yuena jumped from the dark ice bed to a big stone with her arms around northern Jiangsu.

    Release, Gu Yuena pinched Subei''s face, and a smile appeared on her cold face: "little Subei, soon, you will become my well-known child adoptive husband!"

    Subei regained his mind and raised his neck: "hum, you''re forced marriage. Do you understand?"

    "Don''t you like me?"

    Gu Yuena blinked kazilan''s purple eyes and looked at Northern Jiangsu.

    As if Subei dared to say she didn''t like it, she would pull it up with dragon claws.

    Subei said seriously, "like is like, but a reserved and conservative man like me feels a little impatient when he is forced to marry at the beginning, but if you can kiss me, maybe I will accept it. It''s better to stick out his tongue."

    Northern Jiangsu looks serious.

    Gu Yuena blushed when she brushed her face.

    Kiss and accept, and stick out your tongue!

    Is that what a six-year-old can say?

    Gu Yuena hung up Subei''s nose: "this can''t be done until you grow up!"

    Brigitte said, you can''t do things too close with children!

    If North Jiangsu knew that Gu Yue was teaching her, he would make complaints about "I am a stumbling block to start my sister."

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    One day later.

    The toes of Northern Jiangsu light the water surface of the ice spring and keep jumping. Their whereabouts are vague and unpredictable.

    He is already familiar with the law of Lingbo micro step. It is worthy of being a systematic skill. He can basically do it by pouring it.

    Why worry, you can''t be invincible!

    After I''ve been closed for two years, I''ll explode Gu Yuena and achieve the invincible supreme Dragon God, and then I''ll go out of the mountain to fight Luo Xing!

    Alas

    But it''s hard.

    The task of tongue kissing has never been achieved.

    Subei scratched his head and thought, "haven''t you reached the level of subverting the sun and the moon?"

    Although he is extremely handsome.

    But it''s not enough.

    What''s the most handsome way to fight the order of the world!

    The real invincible handsome should collapse the world as soon as he crosses over!

    "It seems that I am not the most handsome Douluo."

    Second at best.

    Subei sighed.

    However, according to Gu Yuena, this place is actually in the mouth of the iceberg, which is a fierce place. The central land of the cold lake is equivalent to Gu Yuena''s boudoir.

    Even the seven fierce beasts dare not step in.

    The innermost part of the ice lake is a large piece of ice, which is the sleeping place where Gu Yuena turns into a dragon.

    Look, the smooth and tidy ice surface and the ice wall full of ferocious cracks.

    Isn''t it that the lovely little ass of the Silver Dragon King is constantly rubbed and pulled out by sharp claws?

    Just when Northern Jiangsu was considering whether to use the lightness skill Lingbo to leave the iceberg mouth and go to the outside world to see the prosperity.

    Gu Yuena flew from the air.

    Take a closer look.

    Behind her was a gentle looking middle-aged man!

    Wearing brocade clothes and silver Luan crown, it has the temperament of a rich master.

    For a moment, the whole person in Northern Jiangsu was in a bad mood.

    ©Ñ©Ò©n©Ñ©Ò

    Nana... Are you moving on now?

    And take men home.

    Is the next story driving me out of my house.

    ... or, eat it directly?

    Roar ~ sure enough, love at first sight is not believable!!!

    As if the haze of bad luck had accumulated overhead, the unparalleled temperament of Northern Jiangsu had declined by two points.

    Approaching, Gu Yuena noticed that Subei''s face was not very good and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you?"

    No nickname!

    Even the tone of voice changed.

    I don''t love anymore, do I?

    All right, I''ll go.

    Subei forced a smile and said, "no, I''m fine!"

    Gu Yuena smiled warmly: "it''s OK. Come and measure the size."

    "Hey, measure?"

    Northern Jiangsu''s face froze.

    "What size?"

    Take my size and compare it with him?

    Fuck!

    So big?

    So astringent?

    Besides, I''m so young now, how can I compare with him?!

    A red insult.

    God, let me wear it back. I''d rather endure the humiliation of a Tauren than face such a cruel scene!

    Who knows, Gu Yuena rubbed his head: "of course, the wedding dress for marriage!"

    "Although you just swear your ownership, you don''t understand so many human rules, but you always need a sense of ceremony."

    "My useless subordinates secretly searched the inventory of the two empires and couldn''t find the wedding clothes suitable for you."

    "No way, so I asked them to catch the Royal tailor of Tiandou Empire, measure it in person and customize it on site."

    That''s normal.

    Where there are six-year-old children''s wedding clothes, there are ghosts only when they can be found.

    But there is no one who can say that it is so easy to catch the royal staff.

    Wen Yan, Northern Jiangsu understood that this size is not that size.

    I can''t help scolding myself for being vulgar and shameless.

    How could a simple dragon like Nana do that kind of dirty collusion?

    However, it always feels strange.

    After the middle-aged tailor nervously measured his height.

    It dawned on Northern Jiangsu.

    Shouldn''t I resist and let Gu Yuena force her to marry?

    How can I take you there? The road is crooked!

    Lying in a trough, it''s so terrible to be in love!

    The most humble is actually the Royal tailor.

    Originally, he enjoyed a good work in Tiandou Royal suburban textile factory and tasted small tea. As a result, a Black Whirlwind blew him to the depths of Xingdou forest.

    Concentrate on a look, good guy. There are several soul beasts towering into the mountain in front of me. The souls have flown and almost didn''t die of fear.

    As a result, these ghosts and beasts wanted to make their own wedding dress!

    It''s really a slippery story.

    Never heard of, never seen.

    At this time, I saw Northern Jiangsu. Although I lamented that the child looked beautiful, I couldn''t help feeling sorry.

    Such a good baby will be ruined by a group of soul beasts. Although the human form of the soul beast is also very beautiful, it can''t stand the metamorphosis of the soul beast!

    To marry a human child, not a pervert, what is it?

    However, from Gu Yuena''s words, Northern Jiangsu learned another important message:

    Tiandou empire!

    This shows that this is the world of douluoyi!

    Because in Douluo II, Tiandou Empire has been divided into tianhun Empire and Douling empire!

    Seizing this point, Subei tentatively asked the Royal tailor a few questions and locked the current timeline as: Douluo I early stage!

    In this way, I''m sorry.

    The names of many beautiful women flashed in the eyes of Northern Jiangsu:

    Bibidong, qianrenxue, hulena, Xiaowu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, Huowu, Bai Chenxiang, ye Lingling, Shui binger, Dugu Yan, Tang Yuehua, posisi

    I''m not the sea. I just want to give some love to the goddesses and reward them just in time to be invincible.

 Chapter 6

    Today.

    The sun was blazing in the sky.

    The warm sunshine sprinkles on the green and dense trees and forms mottled light and shadow on the ground.

    It''s supposed to be ten thousand animals out of the nest. You can find the weather of a soul beast in a hundred steps.

    But there was a rather strange scene.

    The soul masters who went to Xingdou forest for hunting all looked confused, especially those who were about to be promoted to soul emperor, soul saint, or even soul Douluo.

    They walked in the mixed circle of the star forest, their cautious heart began to relax, and finally reluctantly leaned against the trunk:

    "Damn it, are all the soul beasts in the star forest dead? It''s hard to find a qualified one in the area that will be attacked by the soul beasts for thousands of years if you don''t pay attention!"

    Snap~

    He slapped a thousand year old wind tailed cockscomb snake and said, "the star forest is really declining, and the miscellaneous snakes with thousands of years of cultivation dare to come here!"

    "Forget it. If you go inside again, I''m afraid you''ll enter the core area. If you encounter a soul beast for 100000 years, you''ll be in trouble. We''d better go to the falling moon forest and have a look."

    The soul master has a desire to retreat.

    The whole Xingdou forest is graded according to the degree of danger: fierce place, core area, mixed circle and peripheral circle.

    The edge of the outer circle is basically the active place of ten-year and hundred year soul beasts. Therefore, it is the enlightenment place for mainland soul masters. Most soul masters hunt soul rings in the outer circle in the early stage.

    The mixed circle is the common place for the traces of thousands of years of soul animals and thousands of years of soul animals, and it is the transition zone between the real human and the world of soul animals.

    Even the title Douluo did not dare to go beyond it without authorization.

    Because in the core circle, there are 10000 year old ghosts and beasts, and 100000 year old ghosts and beasts are in charge.

    The most known and feared by mankind is the Titan ape, the king of the forest.

    As for the azure ox Python and the seven fierce beasts, they are not feared because they are not often active in human sight, so they have no sense of existence.

    Here, Titan ape''s reputation is that it has ADHD and hates evil.

    He often rushes around in the Xingdou forest and goes to the mixing circle to meddle in his own business, so he often meets people hunting the soul ring.

    It''s ok if the soul animals killed are ugly, but if the soul animals killed are their own, the Titan apes have to slap them in the face.

    In this way, who dares to be presumptuous?

    Therefore, the name of Titan ape is famous in the human world.

    But they don''t know that this pretty boy is the weakest 100000 year old soul beast in the core circle.

    Some of these soul masters do not believe in evil and go deep into the mixing circle.

    When I arrived at Xinghu, I looked at it from a distance, but I still didn''t see the right Wannian soul beast.

    He couldn''t help but collapse on the grass and complained: "I''m afraid some crazy super Douluo carried out a massacre in the Xingdou forest. It''s empty. I''m afraid the soul Division will also decline!"

    Every time the soul master rises to level 9, he will reach a bottleneck period. He needs to absorb the power of the soul beast to break through the limit, that is, the so-called soul ring.

    "No!"

    A soul master with good eyesight looked around and saw a dense number of soul animals in the distance.

    Swim in the lake and fly in the sky. Build a long vine bridge and climb slowly.

    "OK... Many thousands of years of soul animals!"

    Stupid.

    All stunned.

    Then he came back:

    "Run, run!"

    "Hey, don''t hunt the soul ring?"

    "Hunt a feather! If so many soul beasts are found, we will die!"

    "Animal tide, this is animal tide!"

    Seeing this magnificent scene, not only a group of soul masters, but also the human beings who went to the star forest these days saw visions more or less.

    But no one knows.

    Today is the wedding day of the co owners of souls and animals.

    In the fierce land, seven fierce beasts are the first, and thousands of thousands of thousands of year-old soul beasts behind them are arranged in an orderly manner.

    Most of the ten thousand year old ghosts and beasts in the star forest come together. Those with low cultivation or late arrival can only be soaked in water.

    The whole fierce place is beautifully decorated.

    The flowers fly all over the sky, and the ivy and ancient wooden tree corridor.

    Longyou Xinghu sings as a cannon, and vanilla is in full bloom to welcome new people.

    Emperor Tian''s face was sad.

    Damn it, people like the goddess of the Lord should marry humans!

    And a child!

    The Lord will raise him as a child''s adoptive husband!

    Even if you are a super soul beast for 800000 years, you don''t dare to covet the Lord!

    What''s more sad is that there are two dragons in the whole fierce place except the Lord.

    Myself and Ziji.

    The burden of Long Xiao''s coming as a salute effect fell on him like this!

    Emperor Tian feels very humiliated.

    The great beast God has fallen here!

    "I''d like to see who can fascinate the Lord!"

    The emperor humed in his heart.

    Then Biji gave him a look, signaled that the LORD was going to appear, and quickly gave a dragon howl as a compliment.

    "Roar ~"

    Emperor Tian was helpless.

    Gu Yuena was wearing a red wedding dress and a phoenix crown and gold hairpin. She had a different style and was very beautiful.

    If there are literati these days, they must recite a poem:

    If you want to be a bride, your heart will itch, your skin will be white and beautiful.

    The red dress is tender and soft, and the pear dimple is tender and fragrant.

    Half happy and half angry, I can''t breathe out. I''m so intoxicated that I fall into a dream.

    God pays a beautiful woman. He is good at forcing marriage and raising children.

    Subei clutching Gu Yuena''s catkin tightly, all the animals in front of him resonated, surrendered to them and roared in awe.

    It''s really spectacular.

    It really deserves to be the richest woman in Douluo. Her appeal is so strong!

    "See you, Lord!"

    Those souls and beasts who produce wisdom and know some people''s words say one after another.

    Those who are not smart and have a shallow cultivation are low singing and bowing.

    Gu Yuena snorted: "it''s no big deal to summon all animals to court today, just to announce one thing!"

    The seven fierce beasts looked at each other: madder, the Lord''s marriage is not a big deal, so what is a big deal?

    Gu Yuena was proud of all the animals and shook the hand of Northern Jiangsu: "this child, from today on, is my child''s adoptive husband. When he grew up, he will be my husband and wife."

    "Do not disrespect any soul beast!"

    "From today on, he will be your king!"

    "The seven fierce beasts listen to orders!"

    Gu Yuena said coldly.

    The seven fierce beasts bowed forward and said, "yes!"

    Gu Yuena said, "when you see him later, it''s the same as when you see me. I''ll cut whoever dares not to respect him. I''ll chop whoever dares to harm him!"

    "You all have to protect him, okay?"

    Gu Yue looked as like as two peas looked at him, and said, "I should say something right, just like Brigitte."

    Biji burst out a cold sweat on her cheeks and said in her heart, "Lord, I let you bloom with dignity, not this kind of tiger, so fierce..."

    "Yes! We will try our best to protect the king!"

    "Meet the king!"

    Spirits and beasts visited Northern Jiangsu one after another.

    Hearing the speech, the whole body of Northern Jiangsu seemed to be ethereal.

    The combination of these ghosts and beasts in front of us is the most powerful force in the world.

    My starting point is really high!

    One word: cool!

    But why is it strange for emperor Tian to secretly leave his eyes?

    And Ziji... Sleeping in a trough, she''s hiding, she... She doesn''t like herself, does she?

    Brigitte... Brigitte''s eyes are so gentle.

    How can these fierce souls show soft light one by one? It''s weird???

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets and collection~

 Chapter 7

    [successfully forced marriage, officially became Gu Yuena''s adorable husband and won a reward: the first soul skill of the Dragon God gate - summoning the Dragon pet to kiss and fight!]

    [the age of soul ring can be increased, up to the maximum endurance limit of the host body. At present, the limit age is 500 years, yellow.]

    [Gu Yuena''s total strategy value: 50]

    In the fierce place, the sound of the system sounded in Northern Jiangsu''s mind.

    The color of the soul ring changes according to the age. It is usually ten years white, one hundred years yellow, one thousand years purple, ten thousand years black, one hundred thousand years red and one million years gold.

    Kiss, the ninth son of the dragon, is the body of the dragon head fish. The sayings of "carp leaping over the Dragon Gate" and "the climber turns into a dragon" all come from here.

    Most importantly, kisses belong to divine beasts!

    The cow is forced. The first soul skill is to summon the divine beast to kiss. What''s behind it?

    Because Northern Jiangsu has the blood of the bright Dragon King, the body strength is remarkable. It has almost reached the limit of the first soul cycle of ordinary soul masters, but there is room for improvement.

    However, it is worth noting that the age of the soul ring can be increased, which means that with the improvement of the soul power level in Northern Jiangsu, the soul ring also has the opportunity to improve synchronously, and the power brought by each soul ring can obtain the maximum benefit!

    Being able to play happily with my sister and gain strong strength and protection, compared with the modern animal like life, Subei feels like a dog in the last life.

    Gu Yuena is very satisfied with the cooperation of the soul beasts.

    (those who are dissatisfied are taught a lesson. If they don''t cooperate, they have to cooperate.)

    Turning to northern Jiangsu, Gu Yuena''s eyes became softer: "from now on, you are my husband!"

    "Hey..."

    I''m determined to wander around, natural and unrestrained in the world. How can I get married like this?

    How can a wedding held by a soul beast count?

    Since ancient times, there has been no spirit and beast etiquette.

    Every combination of soul and beast comes in spring.

    Most high-level soul beasts are abstinent, and they can''t take it seriously.

    Then, after announcing the ownership of Northern Jiangsu, Gu Yuena ordered some things to Emperor Tian and other fierce beasts, and took Northern Jiangsu back to the ice bed.

    To tell you the truth, Northern Jiangsu is a little nervous.

    Although this is an ice bed, not the kind of bed that is comfortable to hold and roll up, it is also a bed. Sitting on it with girls is still a bit embarrassing.

    Gu Yuena said, "I will soon fall into a deep sleep to quickly recover my strength. If you have any difficulties during this period, you can ask emperor Tian and Brigitte for help. Now that you are the king of beasts, you order the power of beasts."

    "Deep sleep?"

    Subei was overjoyed and suddenly remembered that Gu Yuena had escaped from the divine world. She was seriously injured and needed to rest and recuperate.

    It''s just that as soon as Gu Yuena sleeps, she can''t get relevant system rewards for the time being.

    But!

    The key is that after Gu Yuena fell asleep, she had the opportunity to sneak out and have a look at such a big Douluo world.

    Get free!

    Otherwise, with Gu Yuena''s high cold domineering fan, she has no chance to take care of other goddesses in Douluo mainland. What''s the use of the system?!

    Thinking of this, Su Bei suddenly nodded: "Nana, you can rest at ease. I will help you manage these crafty people... No, crafty animals!"

    Gu Yuena smiled faintly.

    Then the slender fingers close to the handsome face of Subei, and the delicate lips are printed on the face of Subei:

    "Don''t worry, I will recover my strength as soon as possible, strive to wake up as soon as possible, stay with you forever, protect you comprehensively, and no animal dares to bully you!"

    "Well, I''ll wait for you!"

    Northern Jiangsu vowed, but he couldn''t help spitting in his heart:

    Being a scum man is really unconscionable, but it''s so exciting!

    "This drop of blood, with my noble dragon essence, can deter thousands of soul beasts when necessary."

    Gu Yuena condensed a drop of blood and escaped into the eyebrow heart of Northern Jiangsu.

    At this time, Gu Yuena stepped into the huge ice cave, and her charming figure gradually grew larger and became a huge silver dragon, entrenched in the depths of the cold ice.

    Cold eyes closed slowly and fell into a deep sleep.

    "Oh ~ Yes!"

    In an instant, Northern Jiangsu danced and twisted wildly on the ice, as if Immortal men were dancing disco, which was quite strange.

    "Rush, I''m free to go!"

    "Chong Chong, I''m the biggest of the seven fierce beasts!"

    "Go back to the human world and play with your sister!"

    It is confirmed that Gu Yuena is completely in a deep sleep. Northern Jiangsu uses Lingbo micro steps to step on the rock wall. It is easy to fly on the eaves and walls.

    Soon he rushed out of the ice and embraced the spring breeze.

    "Beautiful Douluo world, I''m coming from northern Jiangsu!"

    The soles of Subei''s feet were smeared with oil, and their natural and unrestrained posture danced in the air.

    "Wow, the king''s body method is so good."

    The spirit hid in the shade of the king of demons and heard the news. Then Northern Jiangsu stepped on the eight trigrams and was bumping into the emperor who became crazy.

    "Ouch ~"

    Emperor Tian''s scales were extremely hard. As soon as he touched his forehead in Northern Jiangsu, he suddenly turned red and purple and made a bag.

    Poor level 11 soul master in Northern Jiangsu. If all the cultivation achievements of emperor Tian are converted into the combat effectiveness of soul master, it is at least a level 98 super Douluo. Where can Northern Jiangsu carry rough.

    In Douluo world, starting from level 0, every ten levels and absorbing soul rings are a great realm, respectively:

    Soul master, soul master, great soul master, soul respect, soul sect, soul king, soul emperor, soul saint, soul Douluo, Title Douluo, God.

    Among them, after the title Douluo, level 95 to 98 can be called super Douluo, and level 99 is the limit Douluo.

    "King!"

    Brigitte turned into a green light and caught Venus in her eyes. She couldn''t tell the north of Jiangsu in the southeast and northwest. She asked with concern, "Sir, are you okay?"

    Meanwhile, Brigitte looked at Subei''s face and couldn''t help sighing:

    "This human child is really cute. No wonder the Lord can''t control it. If I find out first, I''m afraid I want to spend the spring night with him when he grows up."

    "But if I could have such a beautiful child, would I be very happy?"

    Brigitte''s soft eyes looked like her mother''s care in Northern Jiangsu.

    This reassuring and gentle look makes people want to curl up in their mother''s arms like a lamb.

    It''s so safe!

    Subei touched his forehead. It hurts!

    Shook his head and said, "I''m fine!"

    Mom, I almost forgot that these ghosts are still guarding outside. I''m so angry. Now I''ve been hit.

    Emperor Tiansi didn''t realize that he knocked down Northern Jiangsu. He was still frantically twisting and roaring in the air, like a lovelorn licking dog roaring up to the sky.

    A long, enchanting and hot woman twisted her hips and came: "the king looks good. No wonder the Lord who hated human beings is abnormal. My sister is very excited."

    Ziji bows and teases Su Beidao.

    North Jiangsu glanced at him, and his nose blood almost came out: "big... Big, big, too big!"

    I saw a gap leaping in front of me, more than its depth and its end.

    Biji covered up Ziji''s exposed position and scolded: "the king is still young and mankind is still ignorant at this age. Don''t instill these bad ideas into the king."

    Immediately, she hugged Subei and pressed it in her arms.

    "All right."

    Ziji snorted proudly and picked up Subei''s chin: "the Lord is sleeping in the ice spring, and I''ll go back. If the king misses his sister, come to me in the black dragon yuan over there. My sister has fun!"

    Ziji shook her plump chest and immediately turned into a regional magic dragon and left.

    Xiongjun also followed him. He jumped angrily and shook the earth, leaving only one sentence: "the king has something to command, and it''s my duty to bear!"

    The red king stepped on the regional fire and seemed to say respectfully: "he was ordered to guard an important position and left first!"

    Soon, all the seven fierce beasts left, leaving only Brigitte and Emperor Tian present.

    All the ten thousand year old soul beasts summoned by Gu Yuena also returned to their respective territories.

    With a faint smile, Brigitte congealed a drop of green liquid and applied it to the forehead in Northern Jiangsu. A warm healing force spread.

    After a while, the bloody wound in Northern Jiangsu healed quickly, as if nothing had happened.

    Su Bei touched and gave Brigitte a thumbs up: "thank you!"

    Brigitte smiled and looked at the Emperor: "are you a tiger? Don''t you come to apologize to the king?"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets and collection~

 Chapter 8

    "The dragon who made me live for tens of thousands of years apologized to a human doll..."

    How can it be repaired!

    The emperor whispered and was very oppressed.

    As the first king under the Silver Dragon King and the first soul beast under God, why should he grovel to mankind?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Hei hei, king, are you all right? I only blame my rough skin and thick flesh. I''m afraid I''m hurt!"

    The emperor is standing with momentum, which is the image of the jiuxiao emperor.

    If he''s serious, it''s like this

    "It''s okay, it''s okay."

    Subei smiled gently and didn''t care. He wasn''t an old man who touched porcelain.

    It''s just that I''m crazy.

    I just feel how emperor Tian talks?

    Is he a little jealous of his handsome appearance?

    Emperor Tian''s thick eyebrows frowned together, and then he found that all the other fierce beasts had run away, and said angrily:

    "Thousands of years of friendship are in vain. If the Lord closes down, he will return to his nest. If you unite a little, the soul animals in the star forest will still be slaughtered by humans? Come and eat one!"

    "Well, the king is still there."

    Brigitte glanced bitterly at emperor Tian and felt that he should not say this in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    Su Bei scratched his head and said with a smile, "he''s right."

    "Ah???"

    Brigitte and Emperor Tian looked at Northern Jiangsu in surprise.

    Only then did Northern Jiangsu realize: hey? I seem to be human, so I should consider it on the human side!

    Subei subconsciously looked at the situation of human beings and soul animals in Douluo from the perspective of outsiders, so he didn''t react at once.

    "I mean, the soul beast is really powerful and powerful!"

    Northern Jiangsu thumbed up to Emperor Tian: "emperor Tian, you are really good. You have a future with Nana. Come on!"

    Suddenly, Emperor Tian was confused. He nodded foolishly and immediately realized that it was wrong.

    Emperor Tian stared at Su Bei and said, "it is said that human beings can awaken the martial spirit when they are six years old. I just seem to feel a trace of dragon breath on you. I wonder if you can let me see the martial spirit of the king?"

    "You can say yes, but I showed you. You have to promise me a request."

    Subei thought for a moment and agreed.

    Emperor Tian also promised very readily: "as long as there are no disadvantages to the Lord, that''s OK."

    "Good!"

    At the foot of Northern Jiangsu, a pure white aperture is reflected behind him, and many exquisite reliefs are hanging on it, forming a powerful dragon shape.

    Emperor Tian deeply looked at the dragon pattern and was in awe.

    What''s more, he is the first dragon under God today. Is there a dragon that makes him afraid?

    "It''s really a very strange martial spirit. No wonder the LORD loves you, but it''s not enough to get the recognition of our emperor!"

    Emperor Tian smacked his tongue.

    Although the LORD commanded them not to hurt Subei, but also to protect him, it does not mean that they will believe in Subei wholeheartedly.

    To put it bluntly, where is such a little fart qualified?

    Northern Jiangsu is a little speechless.

    You''re not a goddess.

    "It''s your turn to keep your promise." Subei road.

    "Tell me your wish. I will meet you. I am the strongest in the starry forest except Lord." Emperor Tian raised his head proudly.

    "I want you to help me call the azure bull Python and the Titan ape."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    In fact, when the beasts gathered, he was searching for the figure of these two goods.

    But there are too many ghosts and beasts. The terrain here is rugged and difficult to find.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu can only find azure cattle Python and Titan giant ape by the hand of emperor Tian.

    As for what to do with them, of course, it''s not just for these two soul beasts, but for one of the fighting Goddesses:

    Dance!!!

    Douluo mainland, as one of the hottest animation in modern times, is certainly dabbled in Northern Jiangsu.

    To determine the specific time point, it''s best to start from a small dance.

    First, as the owner of the original work, her little dance has a clear timeline, which can be judged by her age.

    Second, Xiaowu is also a soul beast. Northern Jiangsu is not bad. It is also Gu Yuena''s nominal husband. It''s not easy to find a rabbit?

    We have a relationship!

    Gu Yuena is asleep. She can''t lift it in a short time. She always needs an object, doesn''t she?

    If the little dance is still in the star forest, then... Tang San, sorry, your wife, I''m going to cut off my beard.

    "Azure bull Python and Titan ape?"

    Emperor Tian obviously hesitated for a moment. She couldn''t remember these two figures for a moment. Biji reminded her: "Tianqing niupython is the guardian of Xinghu and the Patroller of Titan giant ape as the core area."

    Emperor Tian suddenly realized: "it''s them two!"

    Tianqing niumang guards the Xinghu Lake to protect the external spirits, animals and humans from entering the Xinghu Lake, so as to set foot in the fierce place.

    Titan apes maintain the order of the forest.

    Both cannot leave without authorization.

    It''s strange. How did the king know they existed?

    Emperor Tian wondered and hummed, "what do you want them to do?"

    Subei said faintly, "you can''t control it."

    Emperor Tian''s face sank, and the little boy couldn''t frighten!

    "OK, I''ll call it for you!"

    Emperor Tian doesn''t believe it. He has achieved 800000 years of cultivation. After eight natural disasters, his charm is no more than two soul beasts of 100000 years?

    "That''s good!"

    Emperor Tian called an undersea Lake turtle and went to the edge of Xinghu Lake to look for azure ox Python and Titan ape.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    An hour later.

    Strips more than 100 meters long, like giant dragons, swim rapidly in the star lake.

    Its backpack sat a beautiful black boy.

    Pretty boy''s huge body pressed on Tianqing niupython''s body, almost making its body fall into the water for several meters and tremble.

    Let out a low hum.

    I''m afraid the potential meaning is: Er Ming, you should lose weight. Ben mang can''t move you!

    WOW~

    Boom~

    The body of the azure ox python, which covers the sky and blocks the sun, drilled out of the star lake, and then the Titan ape jumped and landed on the island.

    Tianqing niumang took the lead in calling out, "leader of emperor Tian, senior Brigitte!"

    Emperor Tian was raised by the dragon family since he was a child. He has traveled all over the Douluo mainland and is also the spokesman of the co owner of souls and animals. Brigitte and Emperor Tian are almost contemporary. Naturally, she is their predecessor.

    Emperor Tian and Brigitte nodded and said, "you know the Lord''s marriage. He is the king, and it is he who wants to find you."

    Tianqing niupython looked at Northern Jiangsu with white eyes. He mooed: "I feel the Lord''s Dragon Power in him!"

    It must be Gu Yuena''s dragon blood that played a suppressive role.

    When Northern Jiangsu exercised its lightness skill, he reached the top of Tianqing niumang''s head and touched its two big ox horns.

    When I used to watch animation, I thought that if I broke off these two ox horns and cooked soup, I would be very tonic. Now I feel it very smooth.

    Tianqing niumang was embarrassed: King, please respect yourself. These two horns are private parts!

    "King... King!"

    The corner of emperor Tian''s mouth twitched: "you called it, shouldn''t you just touch its horn?"

    I also have horns, or dragon horns. Why don''t those who touch it touch me? Do you despise me?

    "Of course not!"

    It''s more important to find a small dance in Northern Jiangsu.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets and collection~

 Chapter 9

    Star Forest Mixed circle.

    The boy with exquisite appearance walked in the jungle.

    Behind him was a soul beast that looked like a hill and was dark all over. Between the black skin blocks, there was a pattern like magma.

    In order to protect the safety of Northern Jiangsu, the Titan ape was ordered to personally escort him to the place where Xiaowu lived.

    Emperor Tian thought it was a burden to northern Jiangsu, but due to the Lord''s order, he didn''t dare not respect it.

    At this time, I noticed that Northern Jiangsu had a strong sense of independence. Emperor Tian was eager to be out of sight and out of mind. It would be better to let Northern Jiangsu stay cool. It would be better to encounter several strong human beings and abduct him back to the human world.

    This is very in line with the idea of Northern Jiangsu. In this pile of ghosts and beasts, your face is not the most perfect embodiment.

    A group of old animals without aesthetics don''t understand appreciation!

    I''m also trying to sneak into the next farnos province.

    The border of fanos province is close to the star forest. The original development point of Tang San is there.

    Titan apes are not obscure, but they really have a sense of security.

    From Tianqing niumang''s mouth, we know that Xiaowu has changed into a form and still lives in the star forest.

    In other words, according to the description of Tianqing niumang, Xiaowu is not seven years old of human age, which is about his own age.

    "Hoo ~"

    The Titan ape snorted hot gas from his huge nostrils, squatted in front of Subei and motioned him to climb up his shoulder.

    Northern Jiangsu grabbed the rough skin of the Titan giant ape, jumped up and successfully climbed to its back.

    It is said that the skin of the azure ox Python is much smoother than that of the Titan ape.

    It is worthy of loach essence.

    Boom~

    Titan ape''s body was more than ten meters, plus his strong limbs, he jumped gently and flew tens of meters away.

    Subei firmly grasped the skin groove on the Titan giant ape, and would be shaken out by violent bumps if he wasn''t careful.

    See how handsome those who fought side by side with prehistoric beasts in the film.

    In fact, Northern Jiangsu was not feeling well at this time. The forest was full of branches and leaves, and the Titan giant ape was a fierce man. He rushed in directly regardless of the terrain. Poor young man in Northern Jiangsu was quite embarrassed.

    Finally, I finally stopped at a quiet place in the mixing area.

    In front of me, there is a green radish field and blue silver grass.

    Looking for a clear stream in Northern Jiangsu, he washed his face and thought, "if I take a bottle of modern herbicide, can I kill Tang San?"

    It''s hard to estimate. After all, the blue silver emperor has the name of the immortal plant king.

    As the saying goes: wild fire burns endlessly, and spring breeze blows again.

    "Er Ming, stay there first. Don''t walk around. I see a hot spring here. Take a bath first."

    The Titan ape snorted in response.

    Northern Jiangsu grabbed his clothes. It was in a mess. It was full of green leaves.

    Although the beauty increases instead of decreasing, it is compatible with nature.

    But in retrospect, it has been several days since she stepped into Douluo. Except that Gu Yuena bathed on the day when she announced her sovereignty in front of all animals, she seems to have not bathed yet.

    Perhaps the body always exudes natural charm and doesn''t smell at all, so Northern Jiangsu doesn''t care.

    At this moment, I always feel uncomfortable.

    The body method is elegant. Northern Jiangsu steps on several slippery stones, but it does not affect the body balance.

    "Who is it?"

    When Northern Jiangsu was going to take off his clothes and get into the warm water pool to have fun, a clear sound came with the sound of the water.

    The voice was full of doubts, anger and precautions.

    A pretty little girl jumped out of the spring and covered her key parts with simple clothes.

    Her long wet black hair was scattered in a waterfall, her pretty little face was white and red, and she showed dew like a gem, with anger in her watery eyes.

    He looked a little flustered.

    This is her place of residence. There has never been a human step, but suddenly there is a boy, and he is still half a body. Can he not panic?

    But I didn''t want to. As soon as Su Bei''s eyes lit up, the girl''s appearance was very familiar, and then the voice of the system sounded:

    [punch in goddess dance, one of three awards at level C.]

    [¢Ù: permanent increase of strength by 10%]

    [¢Ú: permanent speed increase of 10%]

    [¢Û: permanent increase of 10% in defense]

    Northern Jiangsu has recognized that the more intimate the more special behavior, the better the reward can be obtained.

    For example, when I was forced to marry Gu Yuena, I got the Dragon God gate that can summon ancient dragons, the blood of the bright Dragon King, and the first soul skill of summoning God''s pet kiss

    Of course, these three punch in rewards are also very good. If you punch in a few more times, your strength will double exponentially.

    It''s just a little low-grade in contrast.

    After thinking about it, Northern Jiangsu chose the speed increase, which is better combined with Lingbo micro step.

    Soon, Northern Jiangsu turned around and looked up along the jade foot, climbed over the white plain and reached a looming Yousen... As soon as his face turned red, he immediately turned his back and said in a trembling voice:

    "Xiaowu, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were bathing here. Put your clothes on first!"

    The heart of Northern Jiangsu is towering: starting in three years, the highest death penalty!

    Why should Northern Jiangsu remind?

    Xiaowu naturally and quickly put on her clothes and had no time to tie her hair. She twisted her small waist and jumped out a beautiful arc in the air.

    Xiaowu is annoyed at the boy''s rudeness, but he just sincerely admits his mistake. He looks strange and good-looking, not like a bad man.

    He turned kicking into entanglement. With a clip of his legs, he locked Subei''s neck. The huge inertia caught Subei off guard. With a dull hum, they rolled several times on the grass by the spring.

    This posture is very strange.

    Xiaowu''s white and tender legs are wrapped around Subei''s neck. Just a slight twist will make Subei painful. If you die, you can break Subei''s neck.

    The little dance hummed, "who are you, why are you peeping at me, why do you know my name, say!"

    Xiaowu tightened her legs, making Northern Jiangsu feel that the cavity channel was strongly squeezed, and a sense of suffocation emerged.

    If you really deserve to be the eldest sister of notting college, how can ordinary people resist this strength and spirit?

    Subei subconsciously pulled the legs of Xiaowu with both hands to facilitate better breathing.

    But before she spoke, Xiao Wu''s face turned red.

    The hot palm covered her cold and smooth skin, which made the beast ashamed.

    "Obscene!"

    Xiaowu a waist bow, loosened it, turned two somersaults in the air and spat.

    Subei was stunned and said hello.

    What did I do?

    It''s hard to tease yourself with the opening of the little dance.

    "Have you ever seen such a beautiful bastard? Really!"

    Subei touched his neck and the fragrance of Xiaowu remained on his body.

    Seeing the package placed next to Xiaowu, Subei asked helplessly, "are you going to leave the star forest and go to the human world?"

    The little dance heart lifted up and said, "what are you... What are you talking about? I don''t understand!"

    What the boy means is that he knows he''s a ghost?

    "Don''t panic, I mean no harm."

    Subei smiled: "my name is Subei. Er Ming brought me to you."

    "Er Ming..."

    "So, are you really not peeping?"

    Hip hop.

    "Of course." Northern Jiangsu smiles bitterly.

    "This..."

    Xiaowu looked around northern Jiangsu for several times, pinched his chin and said, "I think you look so good. You shouldn''t be a bad person. No wonder Er Ming didn''t slap you flat and brought you to me."

    Naturally, there is no need to say more about the beauty of Northern Jiangsu. If viewed from the perspective of human aesthetics, nine of the ten girls will be amazed, and one will stab his heart and faint with excitement.

    However, from the perspective of the vision of ghosts and beasts, Northern Jiangsu is at most very pleasant, lovely and friendly. If there is any strong heterosexual attraction, it is obviously bullshit.

    Of course, except for high intelligence soul beasts, such as Gu Yuena, the top ten fierce beasts, and shapeless soul beasts.

    Subei scraped Xiaowu''s nose: "Er Ming didn''t dare to hurt me. Although I am human, I was born from the place of great evil and was recognized by the most powerful soul beast."

    "Then you must be very good?"

    The little dance came up to the north of Jiangsu, and the pretty face matched the handsome face.

    She knows the existence of the place of great evil, but she has never been there.

    The fierce land can only be entered with the permission of the fierce beast level soul beast.

    Even the azure bull Python and the Titan ape dare not cross without authorization.

    If you disturb the rest of the fierce beasts, the consequences will be unimaginable!

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets and collection~

 Chapter 10

    "Shall we have a competition? If you can beat me, I''ll reluctantly forgive you!"

    At this age, Subei stood up almost as tall as Xiaowu, and Xiaowu had already taken steps to attack.

    A pair of big eyes stared at Northern Jiangsu.

    That''s an interesting point.

    She didn''t pester Subei to kill or cut her when she saw her body, nor did she chase herself to be responsible. Instead, she wanted to compete with him.

    In fact, as a soul beast, Xiaowu is not familiar with these rites, righteousness and shame. The only teaching comes from her mother.

    And her mother has been hunted by bidon and absorbed as a soul ring.

    This led to the lack of human guides after the success of Xiaowu. It was Daming Erming who acted as a wet father and wet nurse that brought her up.

    It was not until entering the human world that Xiaowu learned about human civilization that great changes took place.

    It is precisely because of this natural simplicity, ignorance and lack of teaching, which does not obscure the physiological boundaries of men and women.

    Therefore, when the original primary and secondary dance entered notting college, he had no scruples and was willing to sleep with Tang San. The most was to add a 38th line.

    But with the temperament of small dance, the 38th line is the same as it is not.

    It''s good to be a girl from a normal family who enters school for the first time and doesn''t study at home. It''s good to cry about her parents at night. Where can she be so bold and dare to sleep in a bed with a strange boy.

    There is another point worth noting.

    Tang San was not handsome when he was a child, so why didn''t Xiaowu find someone else to sleep in bed with Tang San?

    Isn''t it nice to find a handsome child?

    Whether it is a soul beast or a person, should there be a heart to beauty?

    The reason is that the small dance is a form of soul and beast. At the beginning, it did not adapt to human aesthetics. When the aesthetic line is aligned with the benchmark line of human beings, Tang San began to become handsome again.

    And the soul and beast world follows the mechanism of the law of the jungle. Naturally, the stronger the mate selection standard, the better, and the children of notting College

    It''s hard to say.

    They are all mediocre. Even the king and the tiger among the beasts in the king''s holy hall can''t resist beating.

    Only Tang San can fight with himself.

    The big baby in the garbage is certainly more outstanding.

    Little dance has no choice but to play with Tang San. Finally, it gives birth to true feelings.

    As a result, this guy turned out to be the son of a face and a genius.

    Thinking of this, Subei''s eyes gradually became clear from obscurity.

    This explains why Xiaowu has the heart to beat him when she is so handsome.

    "OK, but since it''s a competition, how about setting a punishment and reward?" Subei said.

    Little dance stood side by side with slender legs and scratched her head and asked, "what punishment and reward?"

    "If you lose, you have to kiss me."

    "Hum, I won''t lose. What if I win?"

    Xiao Wujiao hummed.

    "Ah, I am the most fair and just person. If you win, I will be wronged and kiss you."

    The serious nonsense of Northern Jiangsu.

    Xiaowu was stunned and immediately responded: "is there any difference?"

    "No difference."

    "Well, look!"

    Xiaowu didn''t refute, but her face showed some excitement.

    The boy made her feel very friendly. It was an unspeakable feeling. If she was strong, it would be a treasure!

    Before Northern Jiangsu reacted, Xiaowu bent her knees and popped her toes rapidly, hitting Northern Jiangsu''s jaw directly.

    If this is kicked, his face will be kicked askew.

    Subei trembled and hurriedly dodged to the side.

    This little girl is good everywhere.

    People are beautiful and have a pair of beautiful long legs. They are affectionate and single-minded. They are willing to die for their lovers.

    Just a little violence.

    But it''s harmless.

    Whether you lose or win, it seems that you don''t lose.

    But Northern Jiangsu doesn''t want to be beaten.

    Therefore, there is a wind at the foot of Northern Jiangsu. Lingbo takes small steps to show it. No matter how small dance chases it, it just can''t touch Northern Jiangsu''s body.

    In fact, Subei is also very flustered. The speed of small dance is faster than he believes. If you don''t pay attention, you really have to be locked by her.

    Because Xiaowu has the characteristics of soft bone rabbit.

    ten minutes later.

    Subei: "Xiaowu, if you''re tired, just say something."

    "You can only hide!"

    He stamped his feet in the same place.

    "Then you still can''t beat me. If you lose, kiss me."

    Subei shook and patted Xiaowu on the shoulder. When she turned back, Subei''s figure appeared in front again.

    It''s fun.

    However, Northern Jiangsu converged and straight men''s behavior went online again. Press it quickly.

    "But you didn''t win..." the little dance muttered.

    "Then put your face close to me!"

    Xiaowu''s sly eyes turned and waved to northern Jiangsu.

    When Northern Jiangsu heard the speech, there was nothing to be wary of. What he thought was to let Xiaowu kiss, get a reward, get closer to the strong, and experience the fragrance of a goddess.

    As a result, when Xiaowu''s lips touched Su Bei''s handsome face, she bit it down and screamed in pain.

    When Xiaowu let go, he saw two rabbit teeth on his face.

    Xiaowu realized that her plan succeeded, and immediately her whole body drooped on Subei: "it depends on how you run now?"

    Northern Jiangsu rubs his face. Generally speaking, the dog''s mouth bites. The rabbit''s mouth is not weak.

    Subei said helplessly, "then I lost. I can kiss you."

    "Hum."

    Xiaowu turned her head and put her face to Subei: "but you can''t bite me!"

    After a few minutes of fierce chase, Xiaowu''s dew was replaced by sweat, and her hair was pasted on her skin. Her face was very attractive.

    Laurie is really beautiful.

    "You think I''m you?"

    Youyou road in Northern Jiangsu doesn''t have the tendency of violent love, but leaves a gentle kiss on Xiaowu''s face to leave a beautiful first experience for each other.

    Xiaowu felt a strange heat flow surging in her body, and her heart was beating like a deer.

    The heart said, "is this what mother said only human beings have?"

    In Northern Jiangsu''s mind, the option of punch in appears again.

    Northern Jiangsu still chose speed. In this way, even the soul master of the sensitive attack department may not be able to touch his clothes in front of him.

    When fighting, he just needs to summon the enemy to kiss out and protect himself.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    An hour later.

    Subei successfully cut her beard and let Xiaowu recognize herself as her brother.

    He spent his whole life trying to use all the unique skills of flirting with girls he had seen on the Internet in small dance.

    Such as what: three words, warm her all day, hot

    Sorry, I took the wrong script.

    In short, the positive image of the beginning in Xiaowu''s eyes is balanced.

    North Jiangsu looked around and noticed that although the Titan ape couldn''t stand loneliness and restlessness, he still stayed where he was.

    Subconsciously, I pushed my arm back as if I were holding something.

    When I picked it up, I found it was a red sandalwood comb with a handle.

    Before Subei had a closer look, Xiaowu grabbed it: "my comb!"

    Is this the one left by Xiaowu''s mother?

    Subei touched the head of Xiaowu and was almost done.

    Subei said with a faint smile, "Xiaowu, let me comb your hair?"

    Xiaowu blinked, as if she had heard something incredible, and asked, "brother Bei, do you love Xiaowu?"

    This is about Northern Jiangsu.

    Scum men can only talk about love, not love.

    Xiaowu shook her head and said, "Xiaowu doesn''t know what love is, so she can''t let people comb their hair."

    "If you insist, you must comb Xiaowu''s hair for a lifetime!"

    Xiaowu mumbles her small mouth, which is very cute, but with a bit of sadness.

    Xiaowu holds her comb and recalls what her mother once said to her.

    "Love is a disaster."

    "For you, you will be willing to give everything, even if it will never come back..."

    At that time, Xiaowu responded foolishly: "it''s terrible. I''ll hide far away."

    The mother said, "silly child, the shower can''t wet the swan''s wings. When it comes, you can''t avoid it."

    So far, Xiaowu doesn''t understand the meaning of this paragraph.

    I only remember clearly that my mother said:

    "A woman''s hair can only be combed by one man in her life. My mother wishes you well. I hope one day you can find the man who really loves you and is willing to comb your hair."

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Brothers and sisters, the contract has been sent out. It is estimated that the signing status will be changed in two or three days. It will be changed at that time. Rush!

    Recommended tickets go, collect a wave!

 Chapter 11

    "Hey..."

    Due to Gu Yuena''s forced marriage at the beginning, Northern Jiangsu felt the pleasure of being chased back by the goddess.

    It''s the kind of... Emmm, very stimulated and very passive.

    At this time, Xiaowu didn''t go crazy because of her appearance, but showed her unique skill of asking for the promise of true love!

    Northern Jiangsu felt the deep malice of the strategy.

    Suddenly feel Gu Yuena so beautiful!

    The strength is strong and beautiful. Maybe it can be divided into two beautiful women with different personalities, Gu Yue and Gu Na. Together, they become Gu Yue Na.

    One guyuna is worth three goddesses!

    Otherwise, go back to sleep with her and have a good look?!

    Dear Bruce Lee, it''s irresponsible to make a forced marriage plan to you, swear sovereignty, and then fall into a deep sleep.

    Otherwise, Subei is wronged outside and has to run back to the fierce place and rush into Gu Yuena''s chest for comfort.

    However, Xiaowu''s reaction is also normal. After all, in terms of spiritual intelligence, Gu Yuena, as a God, has high wisdom and divine personality, and her development can be called perfect.

    And the little dance can only be regarded as a novice.

    "Love!"

    Subei murmured in his heart, "love comes too fast, just like a tornado. It''s impossible to escape without the storm circle..."

    As soon as Subei bit his teeth, he hugged Xiaowu''s body, put his fingers towards the soft catkin and said faintly:

    "Of course, my mother also told me that combing a girl''s hair must be done for a lifetime. In our human world, this is called responsibility."

    "Responsible?"

    Xiaowu arched into the arms of Northern Jiangsu. It turned out that the boy''s body was so comfortable and warm. No wonder his mother said love could not be avoided.

    "Yes, I''ll comb your hair and you''ll be my sister."

    "I have worked hard and created gender relations. In the future, we will be a loving family, which is responsible."

    Northern Jiangsu solemnly stated: "of course, gender relations are equal, so I will take care of you in the future, so you should also be responsible for me."

    Xiaowu was dizzy by Subei. He always felt that the boy was strange.

    But, uh! He has a point!

    "How are you responsible?"

    Xiaowu blushed: "I can also protect you. If anyone dares to bully you, I will help you teach him a lesson!"

    "No, no, No."

    Subei pinched Xiaowu''s face and said faintly, "as a younger sister, you should be loyal to your brother. You can''t be close to other boys, especially the kind of boy whose martial spirit is plantain grass, blue silver grass, horsetail grass and so on."

    Xiaowu looked at the delicate face of Northern Jiangsu and said in surprise, "why? Is it bad for wusoul to eat grass? Xiaowu grew up eating grass before!"

    Subei waved his hand and said, "little dance, you know, in human eyes, these weeds are waste martial spirits, and it is difficult to become strong."

    "But if the boy''s martial spirit is grass and powerful, what does it mean?"

    "That... That means he''s special?" Xiaowu scratched her head and said tentatively.

    "No!"

    Subei firmly denied: "it shows that he is a liar, hiding his strength and hiding his true martial spirit. Such people are very terrible. They have a deep mind and must not make deep friends!"

    Xiao Wu suddenly realized when she heard the words.

    Subei secretly touched the sweat. If he didn''t have a bit of eloquence, it would be hard to frighten this 100, 000 year old rabbit.

    Xiaowu nodded angrily: "that Xiaowu understands that wusoul is grass, not a good man!"

    "Yes, that''s right!"

    Northern Jiangsu appreciated: "Xiaowu, you are so smart. If you encounter such a liar, you must avoid it!"

    "All right!"

    Xiaowu nodded cleverly.

    "That''s good."

    Xiaowu smiles with two dimples on her face, which is unspeakably sweet.

    To tell the truth, Subei felt guilty.

    What if such a lovely little rabbit deceives her like this and is exposed in the future?

    Anyway, don''t let Tang San seduce his younger sister. Let''s make a cheap man a diamond bachelor!

    "Then..."

    Xiaowu asked, "Wu soul is a radish man. Is he always a good man?"

    Xiaowu likes eating radishes.

    "Radish?"

    Subei''s eyelids jumped and he thought of Grandpa jack, the head of shenghun village, who is known as the great power of scolding the God King and the father of the God King.

    "Radish is OK, but you should pay attention to each other''s age and don''t break people''s body."

    Northern Jiangsu can''t help but recall the scene when village head jack of shenghun village met Xiaowu, a 100000 year old rabbit. It''s really interesting.

    With that, Su Bei''s palm caressed Xiao Wu''s palm, and his five fingers inserted slowly

    Clasp your fingers!

    [total introduction value of small dance: 20]

    [complete the lying and holding task, and complete the ten finger clasp.]

    [reward soul power level 1.]

    [please choose two of the following rewards]

    [¢Ù: by the attack of the host, Xiaowu essentially disgusts BLUESILVER grass and rewards BLUESILVER grass for disgusting sugar.]

    [¢Ú: accelerate the speed of Goddess strategy, let Xiaowu have attachment to the host and love between men and women, and reward primary love agent * 1.]

    [¢Û: the host rode on the progress of the badge of "man''s mouth, deceptive ghost" and rewarded a star for language rendering charm.]

    At this time, these three options appeared in Northern Jiangsu''s mind.

    What the hell is language rendering charm?

    One of the auras of the protagonist. When the protagonist speaks, he is moved, crying and reformed?

    In terms of the current situation of small dance, it is indeed the best time for strategy.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu decisively chose ¢Ù ¢Ú.

    At this moment, Xiaowu is closely linked with Northern Jiangsu, and her heart is shocked.

    Human body... It''s so wonderful!

    Ten fingers tightly intertwined together, and half leaning against the arms of Northern Jiangsu, an inexplicable sense of security arises spontaneously.

    Little dance is short of love.

    In the original work, she lacks father''s love, while Tang San lacks girl''s love. Maybe that''s why they make up a leading role.

    But Tang San doesn''t deserve it, and I deserve it!

    Subei quietly took out a piece of sugar. A thunderstorm was going on in his mind. Finally, slag man began to make up a story:

    "Xiaowu, since we are willing to be responsible for each other, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, there is a fierce beast coveting my beauty in the fierce land. She wants to marry me, which means the combination of men and women."

    "Fortunately, I have lightness skills and other kind souls to help me, so I escaped to find you."

    "This candy was left to me by my mother before she died. She said she hoped that my life would be sweet in the future. Let me give this candy to my favorite soul beast."

    "Most importantly, it contains the true meaning of life."

    This is a soft candy. When Xiaowu holds it in his mouth, it immediately gives birth to a drum of sweet taste.

    It happened that there were several blue silver grass at the foot of Xiaowu. Xiaowu frowned and took Subei to another position:

    "I don''t know why. Now I think you''re right, brother Bei. The Bluegrass is really not delicious. It''s willing to taste at all. It''s really annoying!"

    Subei took out the love agent and directly handed it to Xiaowu: "if I told you, you would like me better after drinking this, would you like it?"

    Xiaowu''s divine eyes turned and paced two steps: "then I have to think about it. Are you doubting Xiaowu''s feelings?"

    "Of course not, it''s a moral!"

    Xiaowu''s slender finger points Subei''s nose: "you know so much, aren''t you also a soul beast?"

    "I am not a soul beast, but I am the angel sent by the God to save you."

    Northern Jiangsu adjusted its state and looked affectionately at Xiaowu.

    Xiaowu''s face turned pink in an instant.

    Brother Subei, isn''t it nice to talk?

    "Hum, then I''ll drink it reluctantly!" The little dance sipped her mouth.

 Chapter 12

    Wordy~

    Gulu Gulu~

    Bravo, bravo~

    "Brother, brother, it''s delicious and sweet. Xiaowu wants his brother''s sweet liquid ~"

    ¡­¡­

    Next to a hot spring in Xingdou Forest Mixed circle.

    The little dance''s black hair was scattered and hung like a waterfall on the wet stone.

    I can''t imagine that the little dance show is so soft, beautiful and straight!

    Even northern Jiangsu could not help sighing in his heart: "it''s really a long hair that has grown for 100000 years."

    It can be said that the long hair of small dance can meet almost all the long hair control.

    It''s beautiful.

    Subei gently stroked the soft hair of Xiaowu and combed the red sandalwood on it slowly.

    The movement range of the arm needs to be very large, and even northern Jiangsu needs to move the body to complete a complete combing and inserting action.

    "Hiss... Brother, it hurts!"

    Xiaowu suddenly put her finger against Subei and snorted.

    Subei knew it was where the knot was tied, so he found the position and untied it gently:

    "I''ll be lighter and slower. Doesn''t it hurt now? Then I''m starting to move?"

    While helping Xiaowu comb her hair, Subei said faintly: "in fact, in our human world, when a woman gets married, her parents will comb her hair and give her good wishes."

    "One combs to the end, two combs of white hair, three combs of children and grandchildren."

    "Then I''ll comb Xiaowu''s hair. After Xiaowu, it will be my family."

    Subei''s words suddenly touched the weak heart of Xiaowu.

    Suddenly, Xiaowu burst into tears, and tears appeared on her lovely face.

    "Well?"

    Northern Jiangsu pinched the red sandalwood comb and gave a dull hum.

    Xiaowu turned around and threw himself into his arms. Her hair danced in the air:

    "However, there are no parents in Xiaowu!"

    Tears wet the chest through the skirt, and Xiaowu cried bitterly.

    Subei''s palm touched Xiaowu''s head: "I''m sorry..."

    "Mom said that dad wanted to enter the core circle of the star forest a long time ago, but he never came back."

    "Xiaowu depends on her mother and knows Daming and Erming as friends, but one day, a group of powerful humans found us. Erming was not there at that time, and we couldn''t beat them at all."

    "Finally, mom was killed by those bad guys in order to protect Xiaowu!"

    Xiaowu cried in Subei''s arms and became a tearful man.

    So that Northern Jiangsu was at a loss.

    The goddess''s appearance is really distressing.

    Subei wants to smoke his two big mouths. It''s really a pot that doesn''t open!

    I just feel it. I really don''t want to be like this.

    The heart of Subei suddenly softened.

    In my life, I can''t see girls crying, especially this kind of soft crying.

    The man who killed Xiaowu''s mother, Subei also knows.

    No one else, but the richest woman in Douluo mainland - bidong.

    This rich woman can easily get the territory of Tiandou empire. Ten thousand soul masters are their subordinates, and one woman and one saint are their dowries. It can be said to be a great kindness!

    Subei shook his head. What was he thinking?

    Now is the time to comfort the little dance!

    When Xiaowu looked up, her bright pupils became hazy and covered with blood: "therefore, Xiaowu is going to the human world to find the man who killed her mother and avenge her mother!"

    Subei rubbed the head of Xiaowu: "Xiaowu, you said yourself that they are very powerful soul masters, so you must become strong enough not to expose yourself."

    "The identity of the soul beast is very sensitive. Once they are careless, they will find it."

    Subei sighed in his heart that bibidong was gifted and had the posture of becoming a God. If Tang San didn''t have the aura of the protagonist and bibidong had the heart to cherish talents, he would be soft hearted. Otherwise, Tang San wouldn''t even have the opportunity to develop.

    The grudge between Xiaowu and bibidong is the Revenge of killing his mother. He will never die.

    Why mediation? It''s a problem.

    Xiaowu wiped her tears and nodded suddenly: "Xiaowu understand, then, brother, will you accompany me?"

    Soon, the little dance bundle gathered up her hair, quickly woven into a scorpion braid and hung behind her. She was skilled and practiced at a glance.

    "Of course."

    Subei touched the residual tears on his cheek for Xiaowu: "I''m proficient in prophecy. I came to you only when I knew Xiaowu you were going to the human world."

    Hearing the speech, Xiaowu puffed and laughed: "no, it must be Er Ming who saw you being bullied by those evil spirits, so he brought you here to find me. This is the safest place in the star forest."

    "Really, I don''t believe the truth."

    When the criminal in Northern Jiangsu muttered, the prompt of the system arrived:

    [Level C tasks such as hugging Xiaowu and being relied on by Xiaowu have been completed.]

    [test and complete the deep mind strategy, and achieve the Level-A strategy task: comb your hair for the little dance.]

    [reward immortal herb: Acacia heartbroken red, one bottle of top paraquat and one bottle of paraquat, double increase once.]

    [Note: the increase effect can be used to increase the percentage reward, attack, defense, speed, etc. of the host in actual combat.]

    [small dance strategy value reached: 40]

    In front of Northern Jiangsu, the reward is impartial. It''s time!

    Let''s not talk about the role of paraquat.

    This Acacia heartbroken red is a top-grade immortal flower. Its function is great.

    It also has a legend, which was spoken by Tang San in the original book, but where he heard it, or he has a good connection with acacia and heartbroken hearts, it is unknown.

    Original text:

    A long time ago, there was a young man who was quiet and liked to help flowers and plant trees. The garden was full of green lotus and lotus roots.

    I usually sing poems to the flowers and raise my glass to invite the moon. When the flowers fall red, I will be infinitely sad. I will sweep the flowers, dig the ground and bury them, and cry again and again.

    As the saying goes, Daoqing moved heaven and earth. His love of flowers and good products moved the flower immortals in the sky. In private, mortals married him. It''s nothing to say about the joy of fish and water.

    Who knows that the good times are not always good. The God was very angry when he learned about it. He ordered the flower immortals to be transferred back to the divine world. Since he lost his lover, the boy sighed all day long, depressed and abandoned the flower affairs, so the walls fell down, the flowers and trees fell, and the garden was desolate.

    One day, a white haired old man came and told him that the white peony flower he loved in the garden was the embodiment of his wife. As long as the flower was destroyed, the flower fairy would lose her body and be banished to the world to marry him again, but you must not destroy the flower.

    After his words, he turned into a breeze and went away. The young man suddenly woke up and deeply regretted that he treated the flowers badly and took care of the flowers and plants carefully. Although he loved his wife, he couldn''t bear to burn the peony flowers. He took more care of them. He cried to the flowers day and night, his tears were dry, his heart was broken, and he died of Acacia. When he was dying, he bled on the petals and turned into the red core of Acacia.

    This Acacia heartbroken red picking method is also very unique.

    When picking, you must think of your beloved lover, be sincere and sincere, and sprinkle a drop of blood on the petals. If you have a little half hearted, you can''t pick the flowers even if you spit blood and die.

    This is a system reward. Naturally, there are no such strict box restrictions.

    Su Bei thought of this in the original book. The red of Acacia and heartbreak was originally for the little cat Zhu Zhuqing. However, he couldn''t absorb it if he didn''t deserve to wear mubai.

    Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong were the same, causing a blood spurt on the spot.

    Unexpectedly, Xiaowu picked it easily.

    This is enough to show that Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are far from true love.

    Well, it needs to be saved!

    Subei gave these words to Xiaowu, which aroused Xiaowu''s strong interest, and then described the effect of Acacia heartbreaking Red:

    "If you eat it, you can improve all the attributes of the soul master, and the soul power can be increased by at least ten levels. Now Xiaowu is not a soul master, and the effect is even greater."

    "If you don''t eat it, take it with you, and no one can detect the identity of your soul beast."

    Xiaowu hugged Acacia and nodded: "this flower is so beautiful. It''s your first flower to send Xiaowu. How can you be willing to eat it? Xiaowu should take it with you!"

    Subei warned, "you must protect the little dance, especially in battle, and you can''t let it leave your body."

    Little dance is the lively and disorderly master. In the soul master competition, she threw out the lovesickness heartbroken red in front of bibidong, which led to tragedy.

    Subei doesn''t want this to happen on its own.

    "Good!"

    Xiaowu''s jade hand gently touched the red petals of Acacia: "brother, that legend must be true, isn''t it?"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommendation and collection ~ it''s so depressed. Qwq, your ass is up and ready to take off. Brothers, kick me!

 Chapter 13

    †Œ.

    †Œ †Œ.

    Outside the Xingdou forest, the style of the forest is cool, blowing the lush branches and leaves of giant trees.

    One after another came the trembling of the earth, which startled the birds in the forest.

    With orange hair, the girl of about 12 or 13 years old noticed the changes in the forest, pointed to the depths and wondered, "ghost elder, what''s the situation in the star forest now?"

    The ghost in black armor frowned and said, "these two days, I went to the mixing circle to explore carefully. It''s empty, as if the soul beast inside the star forest disappeared overnight."

    "I realized it was not easy. When I was about to send a letter to the Pope, those ten thousand year old souls suddenly poured out and emerged from the core circle."

    "I''ve never seen such a strange thing!"

    The girl''s pale yellow eyes turned. She was very good-looking: "even the ghost elder can''t figure out the situation?"

    "Yes!"

    The black armor man looked very serious: "when we return to the Wu soul hall, we will naturally report it to the Pope, but the top priority is to help you hunt the third soul ring."

    "Usually, the hunting range of the first soul ring is within 500 years. Now Nana, your second soul ring is about 900 years, and the third soul ring is under 2000 years. Most of them are not beneficial. I''m afraid they will explode and die."

    The ghost took a deep look at the girl in front of him.

    This is a gifted child personally selected by the Pope from thousands of soul masters. It is congenital full of soul power.

    I respect myself as the elder of the martial soul hall, but I am arranged to hunt the soul ring for her, so I can see how much she weighs in the eyes of the pope!

    The two empires look across the border. There is a big forest of stars running through the two countries. They will not invade each other and will not fight for the time being.

    Wuhun hall excavates civilian soul masters, goes deep into the grass-roots level, and gradually becomes the first organization of Tiandou.

    If the former Pope had not fought with Tang Hao, the evil enemy of Haotian sect, and died of serious injuries, the power of wusoul hall would be wider and larger at this time!

    Although the periphery of Xingdou forest has the highest security level, it also has the highest traffic.

    Soul masters have a high status in Douluo, but there are only four places to hunt soul animals: Xingdou forest, evil spirit forest, soul hunting forest and sunset forest.

    Among them, Xingdou forest has the most complete types of soul beasts. Naturally, many soul masters come to hunt the soul ring every day.

    I saw the ghost walking through the jungle with an orange haired girl. Unlike other ghost masters, he was afraid to move forward rashly.

    The ghost is respected as the elder of the Wulin hall. He is a title Douluo. His strength is very powerful. Even the Millennium soul beast is just a slap. Naturally, these century and decade soul beasts in the outer circle don''t pay attention at all.

    However, at the moment, the earth cracked, and the soul masters in the forest fled in panic. They were scared to death and said:

    "Run, run!"

    Anyone who wants to move forward is dissuaded.

    Roar~

    A huge sound came through the earth, and the soles of the feet felt the ground shaking.

    There was a humanitarian: "don''t hunt soul animals in the Xingdou forest recently. A soul master just saw a huge orangutan covered in black. After 50000 years of cultivation, I''m afraid it''s a slap down. Even adults at the soul King level can''t resist!"

    Smelling the speech, the ghost''s body swings out strange traces, leaps into the air and looks into the depths of the forest. It''s true that there is a giant thing moving fast!

    The orange haired girl asked, "ghost elder, how can there be a ten thousand year soul beast in the outer circle of the star forest?"

    A trace of fear appeared in the ghost''s eyes: "ten thousand year soul beast? That''s the legendary king of the forest, Titan ape!"

    "How did it appear on the edge of the star forest?!" The orange haired girl exclaimed.

    Is the world really crazy?

    The ghost asked himself that even with his own title, it was difficult to resist the arrogant Titan ape, and he didn''t want to put the orange haired girl in danger.

    "The Titan ape seemed to be looking at something. It seemed to wave goodbye to people. Without stopping much, he went back to the depths of the star forest."

    Ghosts are relieved, but why Titan apes appear here is a mystery!

    If only the Pope were here at this time, my martial soul hall could increase the production of soul animals and soul bones for another 100000 years!

    But sooner or later

    Go back and report to the Pope. Come back and kill the Titan ape. See how rampant it is!

    With the Titan ape''s towering mountain like body disappearing from everyone''s sight.

    Two more figures appeared in the forest and left more than ten meters away from the girl with orange hair.

    The girl with orange hair glanced at her eyes and sighed that the boy was fast and elegant.

    Then the first glance of his face came to mind. After several memories, he felt that the boy''s face was amazing and touched the girl''s heart.

    When she recovered and looked back, the boy and girl had disappeared in the trail of people.

    The girl with orange hair raised her heart: "elder, you just saw a beautiful boy floating by?"

    The ghost''s mind was all on the strange Titan apes. He didn''t care about the situation of these minions.

    The ghost smiled faintly and said, "Nana, the king of the forest must be crazy recently, or there may be some physiological disorder. Now it has gone far. Let''s go and help you hunt the third soul ring."

    Hulena looked around and wanted to find the boy, but urged by the ghost, she could only follow into the star forest.

    It is important to absorb the third soul ring.

    Hulina looked nostalgically at the place where the boy finally disappeared and said, "I just hope I can meet him again in the future!"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Subei took Xiaowu''s hand and walked down the narrow path. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Xiaowu danced and asked, "brother, why does Er Ming listen to you so much? If Xiaowu comes out alone, er Ming will stop it."

    Subei said with a smile, "because Erming is worried that you will be bullied in the human world. It cares about you."

    Xiaowu nodded: "well, Daming and Erming are Xiaowu''s best friends!"

    "But, brother, where should we go now?"

    Little dance has no life experience in the human world.

    Subei was stunned and immediately began to think in his mind:

    Join the Wuhun hall. The Wuhun hall is very welcome to their talented children. Moreover, the Wuhun hall is a big family and has a great career. You can find their soul master organization by asking about it.

    The little dance with lovesickness and heartbroken red shelter naturally doesn''t have to worry about identity exposure.

    Well... Isn''t the remaining bottle of paraquat wasted?

    Soon, Subei said firmly in his eyes, "let''s go to notting college first, and then make plans."

    I''ve heard that saying "there''s no waste soul, only waste soul master." Master of words, deep admiration!

    This time, without disturbing him, how can he deserve the wonderful name of his own face destroyer?

    Who would have thought that North Jiangsu had just decided on the trip. On the avenue, a beautiful woman in blue and strong clothes stared at him

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets!!

 Chapter 14

    In fact, the beautiful woman is less than 30 years old, but she uses a cloth handkerchief to pull up the green silk on her head. On her slightly white face, her facial features are exquisite and moving, and her eyebrows are like poetry and painting

    A pair of black eyes were full of sorrow. She knew that when she saw Northern Jiangsu walking on the grass with Xiaowu, they were like flowers on a snowy night, which made her eyes full of vitality.

    The beautiful woman sighed: "this child is so lovely and beautiful. If you can have such a child in your life, you will be willing to die."

    "What a pity..."

    A middle-aged man appeared in the beautiful woman''s mind, but then she shook her head and smiled bitterly, dispersing the idea.

    Murmured, "I''m afraid I''m doomed not to be with him all my life, or I don''t have children all my life. Now there''s a child who makes me satisfied. It''s better to go up and know his family background. It''s also great to be a dry son. Let me end my thinking."

    The beautiful woman was straightforward and jealous. When the idea flashed, her body had moved.

    "Child, please stay!"

    The eyes of Northern Jiangsu reflect the appearance of a beautiful woman, which is full of charm, but there are big questions in their hearts:

    Who is this beauty?

    Then came the sound of punching in the system, and Northern Jiangsu suddenly realized:

    [clock in Goddess: Liu Erlong.]

    [initial strategy value: 20.]

    [purpose information: the other party wants to recognize you as a son.]

    [please choose one of the following level C rewards:]

    [¢Ù: Soul power increased by one level.]

    [¢Ú: one of attack power, speed and defense will receive a permanent bonus of 10%.]

    [¢Û: add 15% yuxiaogang awakening value to Liu Erlong.]

    Liu Erlong!

    Although the name is rough and straightforward, she is really a beautiful woman and has a hot figure.

    Yu Xiaogang, a scum man, abandoned the Wu soul hall. Liu Erlong was kind at this time. Maybe he liked the two children too much, so he showed excellent patience.

    But Xiaowu''s repeated refusal made Liu Erlong angry.

    Directly reveal the seven soul rings: yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black and black.

    Impressively, he is a soul saint who has just broken through.

    Perhaps it happened that I came to the star forest to hunt the soul ring, and I happened to meet this handsome boy.

    It was pity from the top to make up for her regret.

    I saw her holding one in her left hand and her irritable voice. "Old lady, today, you must decide your mother. Listen to me, I has the final say!"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Change the signing status, change the signing status, rush up and ask for recommendation tickets and monthly tickets~

    Thank you Qiu, Han Douluo, who wants to be your king Zhou You''s reward~

 Chapter 15

    Notting city.

    Liu Erlong walked along the busy streets with Xiaowu and Northern Jiangsu.

    Pedestrians gathered their eyes, pointed to northern Jiangsu and said:

    "What a beautiful boy!"

    "If my daughter can marry him in the future, I can be excited!"

    "The little guy looks really good."

    A passer-by accosted Liu Erlong and said, "your child must have inherited your appearance. He is very cute and handsome. When he grows up, he must be a dragon and Phoenix among people."

    Liu Erlong''s maternal love has been greatly satisfied.

    "Thank you." Liu Erlong responded politely.

    Holding two ice sugar gourds, Xiaowu gently licked them with a pink tongue and whispered again: "I haven''t promised to be her daughter yet, hem ~"

    "It''s so sweet."

    The brown sugar on the surface of ice sugar gourd is smooth and transparent by Xiaowu, and sweet elements permeate into the heart.

    "Originally, the human world is so fun."

    The little dance leaned against the ear of Northern Jiangsu and whispered softly.

    Although she was dissatisfied with Liu Erlong''s hegemony and her special eyes towards Northern Jiangsu, perhaps this is what her mother told her, human jealousy and possessiveness.

    She likes her brother alone.

    However, during this period of time, Xiaowu also felt that Liu Erlong didn''t mean any harm to them, and even took good care of them.

    On the way, Liu Erlong spent a lot of money and took them to eat and drink. When he met a small object he liked, he just bought it without blinking.

    In other words, she doesn''t lack this money at all.

    In fact, my heart is no longer so exclusive.

    Su Bei''s face coagulated, his eyes danced and whispered, "don''t say such words in the human world in the future. The hearing of those strong people is very good. They will be exposed if you don''t pay attention!"

    Keep a cautious attitude, and Subei doesn''t want Xiaowu in danger.

    Although the situation now seems, he himself is very dangerous.

    If the world has the skill of cultivating with the help of furnace tripod, it must be the first to catch Northern Jiangsu.

    I saw those men, women and children looking at him with hot eyes. Liu Erlong couldn''t help but be nervous and feel great pressure.

    We can only protect him better to swear sovereignty.

    No wonder Gu Yuena is so eager to marry herself. In fact, she is afraid that other ghosts will see him!

    So what? Ziji seemed to seduce herself vaguely at that time?

    Xiaowu stuck out his tongue: "Oh, listen to my brother."

    Because the ice sugar gourd has the effect similar to lipstick, Xiaowu''s exquisite lips are dyed with a layer of bright red at this time, which makes people want to bite.

    "Xiaobei, you and Xiaowu follow me closely. Notting college is in the west of notting city. In fact, there is nothing good-looking like this junior soul master college. When your mother takes you back to Lanba college, there are many powerful soul masters, which are many times better than notting college."

    At this moment, Liu Erlong seemed to get out of the haze of lovelorn and found a new goal in life. Even his face became angry.

    But she didn''t know. She was jumping into the fire pit.

    Because notting college is where the timid man lives now!

    A tall arch appeared in sight.

    It is made of hard rock. Under it are two dark iron doors made of fine steel.

    Four large characters are inlaid in the center of the arch: notting college.

    Subei looked far away and sighed in his heart, "this is where the dream began."

    Don''t you know the porter who dares to ridicule the future God King is still there?

    Don''t you know that Tang San has worshipped the master as a teacher?

    Unexpectedly, the porter did not embarrass them.

    Maybe it''s because they are good-looking, not like Tang San when he was a child.

    Where can the strength of a high-value person be worse?

    After all, beauty is justice.

    Or maybe watching Liu Erlong''s soul power fluctuate, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous at all.

    Just after the three people in Subei entered notting college, Subei looked back and saw an old man with a boy who was not outstanding.

    Soon, the porter began to make trouble with his ugly face and said the classic mockery of the God King:

    "Can Golden Phoenix still be born in the grass nest? People in a small village deserve soul power? Aren''t you fake?"

    Next, naturally, a series of unhappy people despised the poor people and quarreled.

    Tang San''s small eyes looked at the porter, obviously with a murderous heart.

    But Subei noticed the middle-aged man coming behind.

    Then Subei quietly Mimi pulled the sleeves of laliu Erlong and guided her to notice the man.

    Sure enough, when Liu Erlong saw Yu Xiaogang, there was a complex emotion in his eyes, but then he was angry.

    Subei knows that the reward has come into effect.

    Rich inner Drama: fight, fight!

    Why toil all your life, do it early, understand and surpass life early!

    Next of kin marriage is not allowed!

    The humble concierge was respectful to the master and dared not go beyond it.

    The master took the Wu soul proof of Tang San''s Wu soul hall in Jack''s hand and showed an interesting look.

    Immediately, the master took Tang San''s hand and walked into the gate of notting college. He just ran into Liu Erlong waiting for them behind the green belt.

    The atmosphere was burning in an instant.

    Yu Xiaogang was frozen.

    His face was dry and red. He subconsciously wanted to escape.

    In the original book, as soon as he escaped, he escaped for twenty years.

    Although Liu Erlong was disgusted with Yu Xiaogang, he still had some expectations. At this time, seeing that he was still cowardly and the dog couldn''t change to eat shit, he said coldly, "why, do you want to escape?"

    Hearing the speech, Yu Xiao just smiled bitterly, his eyes flushed, his voice hoarse and said, "er... Dragon, how did you find here?"

    He had been hiding far enough and remote enough. Unexpectedly, she found him.

    "Don''t be narcissistic. I didn''t come to you. If my children hadn''t insisted on visiting notting college, I wouldn''t have come at all."

    Liu Erlong''s face was cold. She didn''t know why. The more she saw the man she had loved deeply, the more she disliked him.

    Yu Xiaogang was speechless and could not speak because of Liu Erlong''s hatred.

    Then he said bitterly, "you... Even have children?"

    Liu Erlong hummed, "these are my two children, Xiaobei and Xiaowu. Are they good-looking? Besides, you don''t have children."

    Liu Erlong looked at Tang San and thought, hum, it''s not as good as my son.

    Northern Jiangsu is too busy to watch the excitement: "with your vicissitudes of life, you can''t have such a beautiful child like me and Xiaowu all your life? Erlong mother, we ignore the scum man, let''s go!"

    Subei is pulling Liu Erlong to leave.

    Yu Xiaogang''s face is covered with black lines. The boy has a great aura. Why is he so rude?

    "You''re a child. You don''t understand anything. What nonsense?" Yuxiaogang road.

    Su Bei pointed to Yu Xiaogang and said, "look, I''m right. It''s urgent."

    "Why am I in a hurry? Why am I in a hurry? Why am I scum? My feelings are deeper than the stars and purer than the white moonlight!"

    Isn''t it urgent?

    Was it exposed?

    Can''t you pretend?

    Liu Erlong shouted, "Yu Xiaogang! How dare you yell at my Xiaobei? Xiaobei just bumps my heart to death. How dare you scold him!!!"

    Yu Xiaogang: "Erlong... You''ve changed... You used to be very gentle to me..."

    Liu Erlong: "I see you now!"

 Chapter 16

    "Xiaowu, let them solve their problems by themselves. Let''s go here."

    "Come on, hey, brother, eat an ice sugar gourd, too."

    Subei and Xiaowu sit on the chairs in the hall. Anyway, Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang will break up nine times out of ten.

    Tang San stood quietly at the door waiting.

    Xiaowu put the ice sugar gourd string in front of Northern Jiangsu and said with concern: "brother, be careful when you bite it out. Don''t be stabbed by this wooden stick ~"

    "Hmm ~"

    Subei''s mouth was full, and his small mouth couldn''t be stopped at once. His cheeks puffed up. It looked very cute.

    Xiaowu smiled and opened her palm and said, "brother, if you can''t hold it down, spit it out and I''ll go on."

    Tang San said: "the two children have a good relationship. If they are not young and don''t look like brothers and sisters, they look like a pair of childhood lovers."

    "The boy looks like the reincarnation of the civil and military gods in the sky. Even a man can''t help but want to be close to him."

    "Unexpectedly, there are such beautiful people in the world."

    Tang San secretly glanced at Northern Jiangsu, but the more he looked, the more attracted he was. Unexpectedly, he sat opposite them.

    Feeling embarrassed, he looked at Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong who were talking in the hall and asked, "what''s the relationship between your mother and your teacher?"

    They look like enemies and good friends.

    As a martial arts buff and a diamond bachelor for decades, Tang San can''t understand this kind of love.

    Northern Jiangsu chewed the ice sugar gourd, and a sour smell came to his heart. He smacked his mouth: "Gee, it''s so sour."

    Xiaowu nodded: "the fruit here is really sour."

    Then, Xiao Wu said, "whatever their relationship, anyway, brother said, that strange uncle is not a good man!"

    Tang San Shan said, "no, the teacher just helped me out. It doesn''t look like a bad man."

    "Know people, know faces, don''t know hearts!"

    Xiaowu learned the language of Northern Jiangsu: "don''t you understand this truth? The world is very dangerous!"

    "Little dance, you eat ice sugar gourd and talk less."

    "Oh ~"

    Subei then said mysteriously to Tang San: "because you are still young, you have no experience, you don''t understand. Yu Xiaogang''s mind is very deep, and you can''t grasp it. You want to find a good teacher. As long as your talent is high, you can find a good teacher anywhere."

    Hearing the speech, Tang sanlue thought about it. The good-looking boy had an unspeakable sense of maturity and security, which made him want to meet very much.

    He stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, my name is Tang San. I came to notting College from shenghun village."

    "My name is Subei. This is my sister''s dance. We came to notting college to play. Unexpectedly, we met Yu Xiaogang, a scum man." Subei said faintly.

    The little dance added another sentence: "hum, it''s the kind of sister you can be together!"

    I don''t know why, Xiaowu always feels that the boy always shows a taste that annoys her, like BLUESILVER grass?

    Subei was happy. The former female Lord flirted with the current male Lord in front of the former male Lord. Is that ok?

    "Ha ha."

    Tang San smiled awkwardly, "no wonder you look so close."

    Tang San said: "I have been in this world for more than six years. I curled up in the holy soul village, took care of my decadent father and devoted myself to practicing Xuantian skill. I don''t know much about the outside world."

    "The peerless boy in front of us seems to know these things very well. If only we could make friends with him."

    Thinking like this, Tang San asked, "does your mother have any grudges with the teacher? Can you tell me?"

    "It''s a long story."

    Subei turned to Xiaowu and coughed twice: "Xiaowu, I''m thirsty. Can you help me find a glass of water?"

    Xiaowu stood up and drove a wisp of fragrance away: "brother, wait."

    Subei just exposed the scandal of Yu Xiaogang with Tang San. If Xiaowu was present, he would be suspicious. He knows too much!

    Then, Northern Jiangsu began to shake the black material of Yu Xiaogang:

    "Yu Xiaogang, originally the young leader of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family, once fell in love with the saint of the Wuhun hall. However, as a mutated Wuhun and abandoned Wuhun, it was difficult to break through the soul respect realm all his life. Talented girls matched mediocre talents, so their love encountered great obstacles, but he didn''t think of these obstacles, but chose to leave."

    "Later, he used the resources he had learned in the Wu soul hall for many years to integrate theories and flaunt them as the core competitiveness of his Wu soul. These theories are true and false, which can not be fully believed or completely denied."

    "But do you think he will eliminate love?"

    "If so, I''ll look up at him."

    "Finally, he traveled the Jianghu and enjoyed the scenery. Then he got to know my godmother and fell in love with my godmother. He almost came to the wedding ceremony. As a result, someone broke the news that they were cousins. This kind of thing would have hurt the woman the most. This guy ran away by himself!"

    "You heard right. He ran away again!"

    "You call such a coward a teacher."

    Northern Jiangsu showed disdain in its deep eyes like the vast stars.

    It''s not that I said that you should be thorough. Take care of it. Take it directly. However, you can''t go up or down. If you run away halfway, it''s your fault.

    Tang San was stunned: "is he such a person?"

    "If it were me, I wouldn''t give up my beloved even if I died."

    Tang Sanmou firmly said that at the moment, he already felt that the man known as the master was no longer qualified to be his own teacher, which also came from the arrogance of Tang clan''s genius.

    This is undeniable in Northern Jiangsu. Tang San is really deep and admirable in emotion.

    But it''s a pity that the little dance is mine now. You can stay cool, or you can find another one who can make do with it. You''re not handsome. My goddesses, you don''t want to Ho Ho, or the Lord will kill you!

    Seeing Tang San''s response, Subei nodded with satisfaction, and his black belly began to flow up and fill his brain.

    To tell the truth, the original work Yu Xiaogang can turn over salted fish by Tang San. However, he is now forcibly recognized as a dry son by Liu Erlong, which must save her from fire and water.

    Then we must cut off Yu Xiaogang''s life.

    Subei sat next to Tang San and patted him on the shoulder: "and do you think he just helped you out because of his kindness?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    Tang San smelled the fragrance from northern Jiangsu. He was only a few centimeters away from this intoxicating handsome face. For a moment, his face turned red, and a strange feeling rose in his heart.

    He''s really prettier than a girl!

    "Naive!"

    Subei didn''t notice the change of Tang San and continued: "he heard the porter say that you are blue silver grass with innate soul power, so he has another plan for you!"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Thank you for your reward~

    Ask for recommendation ticket!!!

 Chapter 17

    "Isn''t blue silver grass a waste of martial spirit? Even if it is congenital full of soul power, there should be nothing too brilliant."

    Tang San pursed his lips and sighed. He shook his left hand tightly. Fortunately, he still had a martial soul, and he looked so nervous at his father.

    This little hammer is definitely not easy!

    At least, there is the power of the soul king!

    Alas... These two silly children really think they are useless martial spirits.

    Where is blue silver grass? It''s the king of undead plants!

    But Northern Jiangsu can''t say it clearly. We can only take a deep look at Tang San Dao:

    "There are only two possibilities that waste martial spirits will never be born full of soul power."

    "First, your blue silver grass is not an ordinary martial soul, but a top martial soul."

    "Second, you are a twin martial soul. Your other martial soul is very powerful, but correspondingly, the twin martial soul depends on your parents'' genes, which also means that the grade gap between twin martial souls cannot be too large. Then, your blue silver grass martial soul is still the top martial soul."

    "Do you understand?"

    This paragraph sounds very contradictory, but it is really summed up by Northern Jiangsu from Yu Xiaogang''s words.

    In Yu Xiaogang''s original work, it is nonsense to speculate that he is a twin martial soul according to the innate full soul power of blue silver grass in Tang San.

    It''s just shit luck. I just ran into it. You''re right!

    Because the condition for the birth of twin martial spirits and even multiple martial spirits is: the grade of martial spirits is balanced.

    The so-called survival of the fittest, how can the strong tolerate the weak side to coexist with themselves?

    On the one hand, it also shows that Yu Xiaogang lacks knowledge and is far from worthy of the name of a master.

    Tang Sansha immediately stood up. Although the words of the beautiful boy were somewhat ambiguous, the child of his own age told his true situation.

    He can even guess that he is a twin martial spirit!

    "You''re smart!"

    Tang San''s eyes stared at Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei smiled modestly, "it''s nothing. It''s just reading a lot and having more knowledge than them."

    Tang San''s suspicious eyes relaxed. He always felt that the child called Subei knew too much and had the calm temperament of a child who did not belong to this age group.

    "It''s a child prodigy."

    Suddenly, Tang San understood.

    At the same time, I was surprised that such a good-looking boy was so knowledgeable that I didn''t know how his cultivation talent was.

    It''s not too much to call it heaven and man.

    Tang San thought, "in your opinion, the teacher has a crush on my martial spirit?"

    Subei nodded: "yes, if you continue to call him a teacher, with his rogue character, maybe you will really be accepted as an apprentice."

    Hearing the speech, Tang San''s heart is more mixed. He wanted to come to notting college. He was unfamiliar with his life. It''s really good to meet a good teacher.

    Now, listening to Su Bei''s story about Yu Xiaogang''s past secret, he felt separated from him, bowed his hand and thanked Su Bei: "thank you for your advice."

    Su Bei asked Tang San''s hand and said faintly, "notting college is just an ordinary soul master school. If you like, you can come to Lanba college."

    Tang San glanced at his hand pinched by Northern Jiangsu and said, "his hands are really tender and smooth. Although they are gently pinched, they are very comfortable."

    "If I have a chance, I will find you."

    Tang San took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu. The incident happened suddenly. Naturally, he didn''t completely believe it just by relying on one-sided words. He just felt that Yu Xiaogang''s character might really be bad.

    "However, I''ll tell you these words. They have always been cited as a secret by my godmother. You can''t talk nonsense, or you''ll blame me. Promise me and don''t say them."

    Subei clenched his fist and put it in the air.

    Tang San''s face turned red, and he also hit it gently with his tight fist: "I swear, only I know if I don''t say it."

    That''s good.

    Subei took out the reward [baicaosheng] of the previous system and handed it to Tang San: "this is the plant-based martial spirit maintenance thing I accidentally got before. If you doubt me, you can moisten your BLUESILVER grass with this medicine at that time. I think something will change."

    Tang San was stunned. He was immediately moved. He didn''t know how to thank the beautiful boy in front of him.

    He has high appearance, intelligence and the temperament of planning strategies. He is also so kind-hearted.

    Ah, love, love!

    Subei didn''t think much. Anyway, he still has [paraquat] in his hand. If Tang San wants to be his enemy in the future, let him experience the dangers of the world.

    A restrained look.

    At this time, Xiaowu also came back with a cup of tea, handed it to Subei and said, "brother, wait a long time, here!"

    "Thank you, little dance."

    Having said so much, Subei''s throat is really dry.

    Xiaowu was beside Subei: "brother, why are you so polite with Xiaowu?"

    The little dancing cat gently spit out a hot breath in Subei''s ear: "brother, otherwise we can slip away while they are talking, lest she really take us back as children."

    Subei rubbed the head of the little dance: "wait, I think they will fight soon."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    "Brother, do you have any special hobbies?"

    Looking at the young girls in front of him talking intimately in private, Tang San suddenly felt a little envious.

    I think I''ve been obsessed with Tangmen martial arts all my life and haven''t been close to anyone so far.

    But looking at Subei and Xiaowu, Tang San felt that Subei was more exciting to him. He immediately shook his head and shouted at himself: "Tang San, Tang San, your idea is very wrong. It''s ridiculous to slip the world. You''re going to kill such an idea!"

    Just at this time, Liu Erlong''s quarrel with the master came from the room, putting out the heat in his heart.

    Inside, Liu Erlong''s face was angry, his heart was undulating, and his beautiful body line was attractive.

    But she slapped her hand on the table and immediately gave birth to a handprint, which added a bit of violence to her hot figure.

    The table clattered against the ground.

    She doesn''t know why she is so noisy.

    But this is what she has been enduring in her heart.

    Yu Xiaogang is too much.

    In emotion, he was very dull. He never said anything. He could only make her guess what he was thinking and what he would do next.

    Yes, they have a tacit understanding.

    Liu Erlong knows Yu Xiaogang very well.

    But she''s really tired.

    Since their wedding ended.

    She not only bears the emotional burden, but also bears the abuse of others.

    The people secretly talked about her right and wrong, said she was a shameless bitch, a private woman, seduced her cousin, and escaped from marriage. The groom ran away on the spot!

    Someone called her a disgrace all her life.

    But her talent is very high. Her variant Wuhun fire dragon has defeated a generation of heroes in the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family and has been given the power of the leader of the blue Ba college.

    Biyu Xiaogang escapes to such a remote town and wants to accept disciples. She doesn''t know how to measure what she bears!

    "You really don''t want to be with me?" Liu Erlong gnashed his teeth.

    Yu Xiaogang''s lips are buzzing and his face is full of pain. He can''t speak. He can''t promise Erlong''s future and promise.

    He doesn''t deserve it.

    But Liu Erlong''s strength forced him to respond: "Erlong, don''t force me. If I go back, how to face the people and what identity we get along with, I don''t understand. I can''t make a decision..."

    "Then... It''s broken. The golden iron triangle that shocked the mainland no longer exists from today!"

    "From today on, I only have my baby in my heart. In the future, we have nothing to do with each other."

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Thank God for his reward~

    Ask for recommended tickets~

 Chapter 18

    Liu Erlong sighed deeply and lost his heart. He really lost his heart.

    Push the door out.

    She loves Yu Xiaogang, who clearly knows that she is a waste of martial spirit, but also studies hard, works bravely, and hopes to find a way out from thousands of things. She is so energetic and beautiful.

    It''s not Yu Xiaogang, who has low self-esteem and no courage, and doesn''t even dare to approach his loved ones.

    Liu Erlong bravely took that step.

    Smelly man, how can you have your own dry son for fun?

    Then the goddess system in Northern Jiangsu gave birth to a series of rewards:

    [Liu Erlong strategy value: 50]

    [it is detected that Liu Erlong regards the host as the only sustenance and breaks up with Yu Xiaogang. The awakening degree is as high as 70%. The host can obtain one of the following level B rewards.]

    ¢Ù as host

 Chapter 19

    After coming out of notting college, Liu Erlong took Subei and Xiaowu to the north.

    Although she looked at Subei with joy in her heart, she had just broken with the person she loved before, and her face was always gloomy.

    Subei gently comforted: "in fact, you don''t have to be too sad. It''s the so-called old don''t go and new don''t come. You''re so beautiful. Sooner or later, you can find a better one. He doesn''t deserve you at all."

    Liu Erlong stroked the hair blown by the breeze and pinched Subei''s face: "you are still young. You don''t understand adults'' feelings. If Xiaobei meets a beloved girl in the future, you must cherish her, fight bravely and don''t escape."

    Liu Erlong warm heart taught: "age is not a problem, family status is not estrangement, relationship doesn''t need to care, as long as you love each other, it''s enough, understand?"

    These words attracted Xiaowu''s approval and nodded fiercely: "yes, yes, I agree!"

    Although this woman always likes to take advantage of my brother, she has a good point!

    Xiaowu looked at Northern Jiangsu with burning eyes, as if to announce: therefore, even if you are human, I am a soul beast, and you are still my brother, we are not limited together!

    But she didn''t think about it. Did Liu Erlong include her relationship?

    In the heart of Northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong''s playing drops is a real flower. He doesn''t even care about the marriage of his close relatives. Fortunately, it''s in the fantasy world. If it doesn''t die in modern times?

    Although I am eager to play on the slag man''s road, the flowers are in full bloom.

    But if you put yourself in the position of Yu Xiaogang, you will still worry about the consequences of next of kin marriage.

    So... I will still be responsible to the goddess! But he should also be responsible for the future and life. He is determined not to have children and avoid the factory failure of the high-probability born child.

    But then again, rabbits don''t eat nest grass, and there are so many fragrant beautiful fairy flowers outside. Why don''t they put it here for sin and play?

    Subei''s little face full of collagen was slightly moved and muttered: "anyway, you are not the first goddess he abandoned. He can''t even grasp Douluo''s first rich woman. He can''t shy out of his damn self-esteem, let alone the rich woman of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "No... No."

    Seeing Subei murmuring, Liu Erlong didn''t know what Subei was talking about, but she rubbed Subei and Xiaowu''s head, and her discolored face returned to ruddy color:

    "Anyway, from now on, the three of us depend on each other and can live a wonderful life without paying attention to the slander and gossip of the outside world."

    "But if someone bullies you and Xiaowu, mom will not let them go!"

    Just as they walked to the market, passers-by began to become more and more. Liu Erlong, a beautiful woman with two cute babies, naturally turned back 100%.

    In such a crowded place, Subei has unexpectedly become the focus of people. Perhaps this is the distress of high selfie.

    If it''s modern, I''m afraid the situation will evolve into a group of little sisters in black silk and white socks or Lolita JK uniforms who come to ask for a group photo and press Subei in their arms and ravage it.

    It''s really chilling to think about it like this. It''s so abnormal that people can''t stand it!

    In this world dominated by soul masters, most of them are women who agree with Liu Erlong''s original ideas.

    Especially that kind of feelings are frustrated. At the age of rampant maternal love, women of about 30 are naturally restless when they meet Northern Jiangsu.

    One after another came forward to Liu Erlong and asked, "are you the mother of these two children?"

    Liu Erlong responded with natural pride: "yes."

    Those women were full of enthusiasm: "your child is really good-looking, especially the boy. I''m the soul Zun of the Wulin hall. I want to recognize the boy as a dry son. What do you think?"

    "Can I hold him?"

    "I also want to hug him. I want to pinch his face. What is the blessing to give birth to such a delicate and lovely boy!"

    Some women began to gather around and start to move towards Northern Jiangsu. Xiaowu''s small face showed anger and blocked in front of Northern Jiangsu: "you are not allowed to hold my brother!"

    "Children, sisters don''t mean any harm. We just like your brother very much."

    These women all have good looks, but compared with Liu Erlong, they are much inferior and not at the same level.

    Their big breasts bumped against Subei''s head, like a soft sandbag squeezing, making him dizzy.

    "Children, you can''t be so selfish. A good-looking brother like this should share it. This is a good child ~"

    The woman rubbed the little dance''s face, and the magic hand explored Northern Jiangsu. A red color appeared on her face: "little handsome boy ~ come on, let your sister hug you."

    Pa -!

    Xiaowu burst out with great strength, pushed the woman away and said fiercely, "don''t touch my brother!!!"

    A woman''s eyes flashed a trace of madness and looked at Liu Erlong. She thought that in a place like notting City, no one dared not respect her soul respect.

    He hummed: "my sister has a good way of raising a son, which won my sister''s heart, but her daughter is spoiled. She doesn''t have any tutor. She is so weak to her elders. Even if my soul respect is placed in front of the notting city master, it is also a VIP. Who dares to push me?"

    "In that case, my sister will help you discipline your daughter!"

    The female soul Zun slapped Xiaowu and pulled it up. If she was successful, Xiaowu had to fly out.

    Subei''s eyes suddenly became fierce. His girl can be bullied, but if others bully, he can''t!

    Just about to release the first soul skill to summon the Dragon pet to kiss, Liu Erlong didn''t want to catch the woman''s hand and looked very cold:

    "Soul respect, is it strong?"

    "Notting city is far away from Tiandou Royal. The control is so weak that even soul Zun can come out and bully?!"

    "As a soul Reverend, I''m ashamed of you for starting with a little girl. As a woman, I''m really ashamed of you!"

    "Get out!"

    A fire red force emerged from Liu Erlong''s body, and a strong soul force exploded on the soul Zun.

    She had no time to react, so she was blown out like a bullet.

    Seven soul rings appeared on Liu Erlong''s body, looked around at the people and said coldly, "this is my child, whether it''s a boy or a girl. Whoever dares to make their idea, I will pursue it all my life!"

    Liu Erlong squatted down and touched Xiaowu''s head: "Xiaowu, aren''t you scared? My mother said that my mother doesn''t allow anyone to bully you, and my mother will do it."

    Xiaowu was really frightened at that moment. Although she had a foundation of 100000 years of cultivation, she needed to practice again after becoming a form. At this time, it was only equivalent to human level 10 soul power.

    However, due to the characteristics of soft bone rabbit, her body sensitivity is much better than ordinary people.

    But facing the slap of soul Zun, her small face turned white and couldn''t resist at all.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the human world was not as safe, harmonious and dangerous as the world of ghosts and beasts.

    Liu Erlong''s protection and Subei''s tight grip on her hand made her feel warm physically and mentally.

    That''s how mom protected herself.

    Xiaowu rushed into Liu Erlong''s arms and couldn''t stop tears: "thank you."

    Liu Erlong gently touched Xiaowu''s head: "silly child, say thank you to your mother. It comes from the nature of your body to protect your child."

    "Mom... Mom?"

    The little dance is a little awkward, but it has a real feeling.

 Chapter 20

    "It''s the soul saint!"

    "I''ve seen the soul saint!"

    Liu Erlong''s burst of momentum attracted all the pedestrians and saluted her one after another.

    This is her strength.

    Liu Erlong hugged the little dance, and his cold eyes flashed over other women who were still surrounded by them. These people were all in cold sweat.

    The deterrent of the seven ring soul saint is too strong.

    Imagine that the master level 29 soul master has a certain position in Notting city and has become a guest of notting college.

    The strong one at the soul Saint level is already at the ceiling level of notting city.

    Who dares to mess around?

    "Under the honorable soul Saint crown, we just feel that the childe looks exquisite and noble and likes him very much, so we abruptly surround him. If there is any offense, please forgive the soul saint."

    "I think, if you can give birth to such an excellent and beautiful child, your husband must be very handsome. We sincerely wish you happiness."

    Although the child moved their hearts, the power of the soul saint was enough to wake them up.

    There are often people who die, but those who know that the abyss will die and want to jump are either fools or those who don''t want to live.

    For example, I passed a fool with pockmarked face, distorted facial features and pus flowing out of the East African Rift Valley.

    When everyone was in a high tension and was afraid that the soul saint was unhappy and killed them all, he was the only one, bumping,... As always, he walked out of the pace of disobedience.

    "I''m sorry, Lord soul saint. Er ha Zi next door didn''t take good care of him. He slipped out and affected the appearance of the city. We''ll drag him away now!"

    Several rough men carried the swearing fool away: "Er ha, your mother asked you to go home for dinner."

    "Get out!"

    Liu Erlong yelled again and dispersed the crowd.

    Just now, the female soul Zun who wanted to shout Xiaowu''s mouth really touched her bottom line.

    Subei rubbed Xiaowu''s shoulder with one hand: "Xiaowu, don''t be afraid, everything is better."

    The other hand clenched his fist. Subei knew that he was too weak to protect his sister.

    Without Liu Erlong, I''m afraid it would be difficult for him and Xiaowu to compete with the ordinary soul respect!

    As the saying goes, the more amazing your appearance is, the more people will covet him.

    If you don''t have enough strength, you can only be at its mercy and squeeze it out.

    Strength is strong, can let oneself have absolute choice!

    Um!

    Subei secretly decided that in order to be responsible for himself, for Xiaowu, and for all the Douluo goddesses, he must be close to more goddesses!

    Although this sounds like a scum at first glance, it contains the supreme truth!

    Looking back, I saw the crowd disperse and restore normal order, but someone paid attention to them with his spare light for fear that Liu Erlong would lift up notting city.

    Xiaowu is not a crying imp, but because of the ferocity of human beings and the protection of Liu Erlong, she was touched by the scenery and remembered the scene that her mother was killed by human beings to protect her, which made her cry secretly.

    At this time, Xiaowu noticed that her weak side was seen by so many people. She immediately wiped her tears and said firmly, "I''m fine. Xiaowu doesn''t shed tears because of fear. In the future, I will be 100 times stronger than her!"

    "Yes, yes, after the little dance, it will be stronger than my mother."

    Liu Erlong took a pet look at the little dance. Although she preferred Northern Jiangsu at the beginning, with the growth of time, she liked the little girl more and more.

    She is cute, strong and persistent. She is very different from ordinary little girls.

    Of course, the origin of the event, the handsome North Jiangsu, Liu Erlong also became more and more popular. At the moment when the soul Zun shot, she obviously felt the fluctuation of soul power in North Jiangsu.

    If she took another slow step, she would not doubt that the boy would bravely stand in front of his sister and face the palm of the soul.

    Looking back on this matter, Liu Erlong realized that the soul power fluctuation and fierce momentum in Northern Jiangsu were quite huge at that time.

    Naturally, I can''t compare with my own soul saint, but I''m not timid in the face of more than 30 levels of soul respect.

    Liu Erlong clearly understood one thing.

    I think this peerless son is not an embroidered bottle. He may be a gifted genius!

    Thinking of this, Liu Erlong repressed a question: when he first saw that the child was good-looking, and thought that it would be difficult for him to have results with the heartless man, he wanted to find sustenance for the rest of his life, but he didn''t consider what the martial spirits of the two children were and what the level of innate soul power was?

    Feeling the strange eyes of the surrounding people, Liu Erlong said: "the charm of Xiaobei is really too big. If you go back to Lanba college like this, I''m afraid you''ll encounter such things many times on the way. Although I''m not afraid, I''ll be annoyed after many times."

    Let''s solve the problem of going back to college first.

    It happened that there was a store selling cars. Liu Erlong directly led Subei and Xiaowu into it.

    The shopkeeper immediately greeted him respectfully.

    Obviously, he also saw the strength that Liu Erlong had just revealed and dared not be presumptuous: "Lord hunsheng came to the shop, which really made the shop shiny, and the old wooden plaques were covered with gold patterns!"

    "Soul saint, do you want to buy a car?"

    "Yes."

    Liu Erlong nodded. The shopkeeper nodded to Subei and Xiaowu and felt that the two children looked better from a close distance. No wonder those women scrambled to flirt.

    Immediately, the shopkeeper was not vague. Knowing that he could not provoke the people in front of him, he directly led them into the car area.

    "Master hunsheng, our BMW hall is under the door of the seven treasures glazed sect. All cars are the best among the same price."

    "Our car ride is divided into five levels, but the first two levels are expensive. Few people can buy them in Notting City, and the headquarters has not been configured."

    The shopkeeper dared not hide, but told the truth: "but the other three levels are enough to run around in all the cities of the Empire on this day..."

    Liu Erlong rubbed his temples. He was too lazy to listen to these vain things. He directly took out a bag of gold soul coins and said, "I want you to take the best and fastest car here. I must make my children sit comfortably and at ease, okay?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    The shopkeeper saw a bag full of gold soul coins, at least hundreds, which had exceeded the most expensive car in the store. Naturally, he was happy and shouted: "Lord soul is powerful, the boss is atmospheric!"

    There are three kinds of currency commonly used in Douluo mainland: gold soul coin, silver soul coin and copper soul coin.

    The conversion system is: one gold soul coin = ten silver soul coins = one hundred copper soul coins.

    A silver soul coin is almost equal to the income of ordinary people in Notting city for half a month.

    It can be imagined that Liu Erlong''s so understated throwing out hundreds of gold soul coins is what a trench!

    You can''t spend too much money!

    Not to mention the shop owner''s eyes, even northern Jiangsu is greedy. Isn''t this the white and beautiful rich woman she dreams of?

    This scene is like a rich woman who loves her miserable is buying herself a luxury car!

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets~

    Thank you for your reward~

 Chapter 21

    In fact, there is a serious gap between the rich and the poor on Douluo mainland.

    Because notting city is remote, its per capita income is very low and it can hardly live.

    Only the people at the tip of the pyramid live a very rich life.

    The Empire did nothing about this situation.

    Instead, it is the Wu soul hall that gives subsidies to civilians to maintain their normal life.

    Soon, a splendid car with a clear saddle was led to them.

    Like dew after rain, water drops slide through the crystal white marble frame, and the hot sun and ticking wheels are reflected on the smooth floor.

    Wrapped in silk, inlaid with silk, wrapped in gold powder and inlaid with treasure, the window is covered by a curtain of light velvet yarn, which is novel and clean.

    At first glance, it was carefully taken care of by the store every day.

    In particular, the horse in front of the car was bound with several black iron chains. Its four hoofs shook the ground and its eyes looked at all directions. How dignified!

    "These are two three thousand year old Hanover white horses. Together with luxury accessories, they are the highest standard carriage in our shop."

    The shopkeeper said: "the Hanover white horse is a noble breed of horse riding. It is said that there is a trace of ancient white dragon horse blood flowing on the body, which is very difficult to tame and capture. It is a soul emperor in the Wu soul Hall who happens to hunt near here and sells it to our BMW hall in Notting city nearby. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to have such a quality!"

    "But..."

    The shopkeeper showed his embarrassment: "we dare not neglect the soul saint, so we are willing to donate this Hanover white horse cart, but after months of training by our horse trainer, they still show amazing pride. I think if the soul Saint doesn''t mind, I will need the soul saint to suppress them when I untie their shackles."

    Subei whispered to himself. The shopkeeper is really smart. The Hanover white horse ride sounds really high. I''m afraid it''s the most suitable for them in Notting city.

    But similarly, the shopkeeper also said that they could not be completely tamed, that is to say, they did not dare to sell to others, so they wanted to give it to Liu Erlong.

    If she refuses, the shopkeeper can change it. The sincerity has arrived.

    If she accepts, the shopkeeper makes a profit and gets rid of this mess, will she be happy to have the best of both worlds?

    The two Hanover white horses held their heads high, their majestic appearance showed incomparable confidence and pride, and their strong muscles were twitching.

    At first glance, Hanover is a top-grade horse.

    Liu Erlong hurried back to Tiandou city. Seeing that the shopkeeper had a good attitude, he nodded: "I want this ride. You untie the chain as soon as possible. With me, it dare not be presumptuous."

    However, in Liu Erlong''s eyes, the only three thousand years of cultivation is not enough to be afraid.

    Sure enough, when the shopkeeper took off the special shackles for the soul beast, the two Hanover white horses neighed, and the front ladder had to go up to the sky. When it fell, it could break the floor.

    Liu Erlong snorted. The power of the soul Saint pressed directly on them, and they put out the fire directly. They didn''t dare to move.

    "Baa ~" the dignified and powerful Hanover white horse made a weak voice like a sheep.

    The shopkeeper sighed: "it''s really worthy of being a soul saint. The strength is really strong. If you can accept a soul saint, you will have no regrets in your career all your life!"

    ¡­¡­

    The Tiandou Empire has ten provinces, five of which are directly controlled by the Tiandou royal family, and four kingdoms and one principality, each controlling one province.

    Fanos province is the province directly under Tiandou Empire, bordering on Tiandou Royal province.

    The speed of Hanover white horse was very good. Even though Liu Erlong took care of his baby children and was tired, he didn''t want them to suffer more and stopped sometimes, they soon reached the area under the jurisdiction of Tiandou city.

    Looking for a forest spring, Liu Erlong stopped his horse and smiled at Subei and Xiaowu: "we have been traveling for three hours and will soon reach Tiandou city. Let me fill some spring to quench your thirst."

    "Thank you, godmother." Northern Jiangsu grinned and smiled charming.

    Xiaowu touched the horse. "The horse will be good. There will be water to drink soon. The spring in the forest is very healthy. Xiaowu likes to drink the white and sticky liquid condensed in the morning, which is sweet."

    Liu Erlong looked at this scene and smiled with satisfaction. He took a silver glass bottle and flashed away. In the distance, the cool spring constantly emerged from the ground.

    "Little dance, be careful."

    Subei rubbed the head of the little dance. Her small body was really not enough to see in front of the two Hanover white horses.

    I''m afraid a light top will make you feel good.

    "Brother, it''s all right. I seem to understand their feelings. They don''t want to be bound by humans. They want to return to the world of ghosts and beasts. When we get to the place called Tiandou City, let them go?"

    Subei smiled faintly: "this is human territory. If you let them go, they will only become the object of hunting by others. Maybe they will be directly absorbed by others as soul rings. In this way, it will not be of any benefit to them. It''s better to raise them."

    Xiaowu sticks it in the arms of Subei and feels it makes sense.

    But the Hanover white horse suddenly became powerful. Seeing Liu Erlong''s absence, the horse neighed and its hoofs rolled, it was about to run away.

    The front hoof is going to kick in the face of Northern Jiangsu. As soon as the look of Northern Jiangsu changes, it may be difficult for the soul to respect itself for the time being, but do the Millennium soul beasts dare to be presumptuous in front of themselves?

    As a noble son-in-law, how can I be humiliated?

    The whole body was full of dragon power, and a yellow pure soul ring emerged. A dragon god door appeared behind him and shouted, "kiss and teach him to be a horse!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    The kiss and hum of the dragon head fish, although its cultivation is limited by the Soul Ring age in Northern Jiangsu, is extremely powerful. It flows with the blood of the Dragon God and is surrounded by thunder and lightning like blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. A light word will produce a nourishing sound of thunder and lightning.

    Combined with the blood of the Silver Dragon King in Northern Jiangsu, most of the soul beasts dare not lift their heads.

    The Hanover white horse''s hooves stopped in the air and dared not stir at all.

    Even Xiaowu was frightened by the momentum: "long... Long Wei!"

    Bang Dang~

    Liu Erlong''s silver pot fell and rolled on the grass. Seeing the pure yellow soul ring, he was surprised: "BEI''ER has the first soul skill!"

    I wanted to go back to Lanba college to test and investigate the martial soul and soul power of Northern Jiangsu and Xiaowu. Unexpectedly, this great looking teenager has already possessed the first soul skill and looks very powerful!

    Subei shouted, "stay at ease, or you''ll eat horse meat tonight!"

    "Baa Baa ~"

    Hanover white horse squatted wrongly and was in a state of suspicion of horse health. It is estimated that he will never dare to be arrogant again.

    Twice, twice!

    Are humans so terrible these days?

    The proud face of the Hanover white horse drooped.

    Pa Pa Pa~

    Xiaowu slapped three times on its head: "if it''s so scary in the future, I''ll really let my brother make you into horse stew!"

    "Baa Baa?"

    Immediately, Xiaowu gently grabbed the clothes in Northern Jiangsu and his eyes lit up: "brother, you''re powerful!"

    At this time, Liu Erlong regained his consciousness, walked quickly, and looked at Subei full of love and excitement: "Xiaobei, your martial soul is really strange. There is a holy light in your soul power hegemony. Xiaobei, you seriously tell your mother, how old are you and Xiaowu? What are the levels of innate soul power? Who is the first soul ring to help you hunt?"

    Liu Erlong asked three questions in a row.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    thank you? Your reward~

    Ask for recommended tickets~

 Chapter 22

    "Six, but almost seven?" Northern Jiangsu showed a harmless smile.

    I''m so happy. I don''t know how old I am. I''ve been like this since I came out of the secret room. TMD, I''m so bored.

    Anyway, it''s right to be the same age as Xiaowu.

    Xiaowu said, "my brother said that my innate soul power should be at level 10."

    "I am also born full of soul power." Subei said faintly.

    Xiaowu said again, "my martial spirit is a rabbit. It''s a lovely rabbit ~"

    Northern Jiangsu recalled the kiss: "kiss, come back."

    "Yes!"

    As northern Jiangsu regained its soul power and martial spirit, the kiss disappeared, and a faint arowana mark flew away in the air.

    Then, Northern Jiangsu had no choice but to introduce its own martial spirit: "my martial spirit is called the gate of the Dragon God. How can I say that there are few such martial spirits in Douluo mainland in ancient times and today. It is one of the variant martial spirits and the martial spirit of the summoning category."

    Two super geniuses with innate soul power!!!

    Liu Erlong''s eyes were burning and held the shoulder of Northern Jiangsu, but he was a little puzzled: "summon the martial soul of the category?"

    Subei nodded: "yes, the summoned martial spirits are very special. Our soul ring can not only accommodate a space beast, but also use their power."

    The five fingers of Northern Jiangsu turned upside down, condensing a blue and white current mixed together. Liu Erlong''s palm was close, and there was a sense of crispness, which made her smell the danger.

    deep breathing.

    Liu Erlong knew he must have found the treasure. But he was very confused about how much Subei knew and asked, "Xiaobei, you are smart and learn things quickly, but who taught you these things?"

    "It was taught by my dead father."

    Subei directly applies the old template of Douluo protagonist: "Xiaowu is the baby my father picked up. We grew up together and have a very good relationship."

    Subei put his arm around the little dance hand and made a slight effort. Wink wink, the little dance got to the point and suddenly nodded: "Hmm!"

    Liu Erlong didn''t question Northern Jiangsu. After all, he was such a good-looking and peerless genius. It was good to fly to heaven when he was unhappy.

    Liu Erlong said, "with your talents, especially Xiaobei, if you have a good teacher to teach, your future will be unlimited."

    Subei nodded solemnly: "it is said that the inside information of Wuhun hall is very strong, especially Pope bibidong. Now it is a level 98 super Douluo. It is estimated that it will be promoted to level 99 extreme Douluo soon. It is very strong."

    "It''s not as easy as you said."

    Before Subei had finished, Liu Erlong looked dignified, gently pinched Subei and said, "Xiaobei, don''t mention her in front of your mother in the future."

    "Oh, don''t be so excited. In fact, Pope bidon is also a poor man. He was abandoned by that man. You feel sorry for each other. As women, I think you should be able to become friends."

    Liu Erlong was startled by the remarks of Northern Jiangsu. Where can children say this? However, Liu Erlong is used to the understanding and maturity of Northern Jiangsu.

    The parents of the two children died early. As a brother, I have to take care of my sister. Naturally, I will be independent early.

    On this thought, Liu Erlong hugged Northern Jiangsu tightly and made him feel his love... It was so boring that he couldn''t breathe.

    Liu Erlong pitifully said, "these things are what you see from your father''s diary?"

    "Yes!"

    The little dancing rabbit looked suspiciously at Subei and murmured, "how can I lie? My face is not red and my heart does not jump. It''s so natural, just like it''s true. It''s clearly a story I heard in the fierce beast territory!"

    Su Bei then said, "you think, a young girl, under the dual pressure of her parents and career, inevitably hesitated about love, but the man not only didn''t understand him, but also ran away directly and fell in love with other women, which also led to her being praised by the bow... Unwilling to give birth to a daughter. Is this the sadness of the two women?"

    Su Bei explained this way. Liu Erlong''s eyes were much softer and said in his heart: Although Xiao Bei is young, what he said is great truth. He really has to bear a great responsibility for things between us, and that woman is not easy

    "Well, let''s go back to Lanba College as soon as possible. I think Xiaobei, although you can skillfully summon martial spirits to use soul skills, you still have insufficient control over soul power. At that time, your mother will teach you in person."

    Liu Erlong sorted out his thoughts and took Subei and Xiaowu back to the horse.

    At this time, a more luxurious horse came from afar, escorted by dozens of silver armor guards, holding high the flag [Tiandou Royal], rushing in.

    Rao is Liu Erlong. Seeing the frame rushing over, he can''t help but give way first.

    Heart: "the royal family has declined from generation to generation. The prince has either died of accidents or died of illness over the years. Only xueqinghe, the great prince, has lived up to expectations and performed very well..."

    Xiaowu muttered, "what a big battle. I heard their cars and horses from a distance."

    Seeing the flag of Tiandou Royal, Northern Jiangsu thought of Xueqing river for the first time. If nothing happens, the current Xueqing River should have been camouflaged by Ganren snow, the saint of the elder Hall of wusoul hall.

    This thousand Ren snow, but the big goddess in the Douluo, not only has the martial spirit given by God, but also looks very charming and beautiful.

    If you can kiss Fangze, you can''t give me a reward for exploding an angel costume?

    So Subei leaned out half his face from the car and watched the car drive away without a pause.

    What''s in such a hurry?

    What northern Jiangsu doesn''t know is that what sits in this car is the Xueqing River disguised by thousands of Ren snow.

    I saw the snow clear river passing through the crack of the rolling curtain with a beautiful and extreme face. I wanted to have a more look, but the carriage had flashed quickly.

    If you want to order to stop, go and ask which child it is and how talented it is.

    But she was also reading the imperial edict of the snow night emperor. That was her goal lurking in the Tiandou royal family over the years. She couldn''t delay any more.

    So he ordered the left and right: "you go all out to investigate who the frame is after you. Go back to the palace and report to me immediately!"

    "Yes!"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Lanba college is located in Tiandou City, the imperial city of Tiandou empire.

    Tiandou city is very prosperous. The streets are paved with excellent green bricks. All the streets are spacious enough, and the whole city is quite magnificent.

    The blue Tyrannosaurus Rex college is a soul master school opened by the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex family. Therefore, most of the students in the college are children of the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex family.

    On Douluo continent, there are three parcels of land and four parcels of land.

    Tiansanzong, also known as shangsanzong, is a super power in Douluo mainland. It is extremely powerful and has the title of Douluo. Douluo sits in the sect, and the strength of family disciples is also second to none.

    The four earthly sects are inferior to many others. Neither family resources nor soul master details are far inferior to the three heavenly sects.

    However, whether it is tiansanzong or disizong, it is a noble family in the eyes of ordinary people living on Douluo mainland, who dare not provoke or disrespect.

    In addition to the Royal of the two empires and the Wuhun hall with super first-class strength, it is difficult to surpass them.

    The blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex sect is in the ranks of the three heavenly sects, and its actual strength and details can be seen.

    The warm sunshine sprinkled on the Boulevard, the fountain was thin in the center of the college square, and the water droplets were shining like brilliant pearls.

    Spring flowers bloom, just in the beginning of school season.

    The gate tower of Lanba college is tall and carved from white marble, inlaid with eight gilt characters: Lanba senior soul master college.

    Although it is an advanced soul master college, in fact, it still develops primary soul master classes and intermediate soul master classes as the source of direct education.

    All kinds of parents send their children here. Those children are full of vigor and vitality.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    During the recommendation period, ask for recommendation tickets and everything!!! (Q¡ã~~Q)

    I don''t know why this one is blocked, alas

 Chapter 23

    Liu Erlong personally drove the white horse of Hanover on the special road and drove straight in.

    Little dance opened the curtain of the car and looked at the crowd outside and the bustling scene on the street.

    "Brother, there are many people outside. Is Lanba college very famous? Do these people come to the college to study?"

    Liu Erlong said faintly: "as one of the direct departments of our blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family, Lanba college is certainly much more famous than the general soul master college. Of course, the recruitment standards are also more stringent."

    "Some of these children come to Lanba college to awaken the martial spirit, and some have gone through the awakening ceremony of the martial spirit hall, but if their innate soul power is lower than level 3, they are not eligible to enter Lanba college."

    Level 3 says more and less. For most people, level 3 soul power has become a big threshold, eliminating thousands of children.

    From this point of view, no wonder Yu Xiaogang was sprayed by his people as waste.

    The gate of Lanba college is the third level of innate soul power. Yu Xiaogang is only half level. He doesn''t have any face to return to his family at all.

    "Level 3, will many people be eliminated?"

    Xiaowu asked puzzled. She had no concept of the level of innate soul power. She thought that level 10 was just the normal level range.

    At this time, I realized that I seemed to be... Standing in the ranks of the peak?

    "Many people''s awakened martial spirits have no way forward because their grades are too low and their innate soul power is too low. They can''t enter the college. If they can rise to level 10, get the soul ring and become a soul master, their social status can surpass most people."

    "If the innate soul power exceeds level 3, it means that these children have a more than 90% probability of becoming a soul master. It can be imagined how many people will be eliminated in this process."

    Subei straightened the scorpion tail braid of Xiaowu and said faintly.

    "Xiao Bei is right. Like you two who are born with level 10 soul power, they are among the best in the whole Lanba college, especially Xiao Bei. I''m afraid no one among his peers is his opponent."

    At this time, Liu Erlong showed a token and the porter respectfully released: "welcome the president back to school."

    Looking at the luxury car frame entering the campus unimpeded, the candidates lined up naturally have many opinions:

    "What''s the matter? How did someone enter the campus by carriage?"

    "Yes, didn''t you say that in order to avoid traffic disorder, you are not allowed to drive near the college?"

    "Why? Just two white horses. My horse is still three grass mud horses. Am I proud?"

    "Yes, we object!"

    "We protest!!!"

    The porter carries the soul power of fire red, steams the water in the cup, freely pinches a handful of green tea, throws it in, takes a sip, and cools down in the hot cool sun.

    Light way: "that''s president Liu of our Lanba college. If you have any opinions, when you can become a student of Lanba college, you will go to the president''s office to find president Liu in person."

    Hearing the speech, the hardness of the people fell thousands of miles.

    One after another was embarrassed and laughed: "it''s the president of Lanba college. It''s all right."

    "Yes, yes, the school is my family. Harmony depends on everyone. Everyone is kind and tolerant. Of course, we won''t care about this ~"

    Some people teach their children: "baby, see, if you can become strong, you will get the privileges of the world and the respect of everyone."

    Someone who knew the secret murmured: "it is said that President Liu went to the star forest to hunt the seventh soul ring. I''m afraid he has successfully promoted to the soul holy realm this time!"

    "Yes, Lanba college also has a strong background. Although it can''t compete with the top college such as wuhundian college, it may soon develop into a college equal to Tiandou Royal College and the five elements college!"

    "How is it possible that the enrollment standard of the five elements college is much more stringent than that of Lanba college. If it is not supported by some direct blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex children, it can''t enter the ranks of first-class colleges at all, okay?"

    Gradually, people began to argue about the ranking of Tiandou empire''s colleges.

    In fact, this is also a folk ranking, which can not be true, but it also has great reference value.

    Wu soul hall college is the only college, with Wu soul hall as the background support, rich learning sources and a strong team of top soul masters. It is known as the top college.

    The five element colleges have a single enrollment, but they all have their own characteristics. They have high attainments in martial spirits with certain attributes, and are the best choice for partial element martial spirits.

    Then came Tiandou Royal College and Lanba college, which were narrowly shortlisted as first-class colleges by virtue of the names of Royal College and tiansanzong respectively.

    The actual education level is not higher than that of the five element college.

    "Hum, that''s better than Tiandou Royal College. Dogs look down on people. They will only ask the descendants of powerful sects and strong people as core students. It''s a background college, an aristocratic college."

    "Which civilian cave did you come out of? You despise the nobility?"

    "Which noble family''s nanny are you? Come out and lick it crazily?"

    "Why, do you want to fight?"

    "Come on, who''s afraid of who? I''ve never been afraid of anyone when it comes to fighting!"

    "Drink, unparalleled iron and blood, blood wolf attached to the body!"

    "Slag, brave and lasting, invincible Vajra pestle!"

    The quarrel grew louder and louder. Unexpectedly, someone directly showed his martial spirit and fought fiercely.

    "Enough!"

    Under the gate of Lanba college, two leisurely chess playing elders looked at the crowd, and six soul rings and seven soul rings appeared on them. They were masters at the level of soul emperor and soul saint.

    The blue Tyrannosaurus Rex surrounded the old man''s body with great dignity.

    "It''s an old master of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex clan!"

    The old man said faintly: "there is still a fight at the gate of the college. If we want to fight, we can''t find a place in private. But if we violate the order of the college, we will cancel the registration qualification."

    Smell speech, all honest, dare not be arrogant again.

    Although they scolded Fang Qiu and pointed out the strength of teachers in the colleges of Tiandou Empire, they were just saying hi. If it was a disaster, they would be in a state of panic.

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    After entering Lanba college, Liu Erlong drove his carriage from the wide road to the inside, through a playground with a diameter of hundreds of meters, through a shady path, to a forest, near the outside of a lake island.

    After getting off the bus, Liu Erlong carefully and gently took Subei and Xiaowu down from the carriage: "Xiaobei, Xiaowu, here we are. This is where my mother lives. In the forest inside Lanba college, although it is rudimentary, my daily living is no problem. Soon, my mother sent someone to repair a luxurious house to live in."

    Although I adapt to this quiet and safe environment, I can''t suffer, child.

    Let such beautiful children live in such a simple wooden house, Liu Erlong will feel that he is abusing them.

    Xiaowu took a deep breath of fresh air and smiled: "I think it''s very good here. There are mountains, water, trees and... Brother!"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    I beg for everything~

 Chapter 24

    A month later.

    Lake Island.

    The stream quietly flows into the lake from a high place, and then traces back from another stream path, making a clear sound of water splashing.

    On the island, a fairy tale house with two floors is outlined with light yellow solid wood boards and tough bamboo.

    In front of the fairy tale house, there are many precious flowers and plants, a small cooking workshop and a clear and clean training ground.

    In the small workshop, the smoke rose slowly and circled in the forest air.

    Liu Erlong''s waist is surrounded by a black skirt. Through the black mesh cloth, he can see the white skin and slightly plump thighs close together to form a half curved body.

    Finally, with a smile on her beautiful face, she shouted to the second floor of the fairy tale house: "Xiaobei, Xiaowu, come down for dinner. This time, my mother went to the demon hunting forest to hunt a millennium Datura snake and picked your favorite cherry mushroom for Xiaowu!"

    At this time, Subei was playing with Xiaowu. Xiaowu''s legs were forked and sat close to Subei, with the contents under the small skirt looming.

    Xiaowu''s tender hands press on the chest of Northern Jiangsu, the crimson sweat drips on her beautiful face, the hair sticks to the skin, and she breathes after exercise

    She is robbing Northern Jiangsu of the candy Liu Erlong brought them.

    The little dance hummed, "I want that!"

    Northern Jiangsu holds two sugar sticks, one is pig head sugar and the other is rabbit shaped sugar.

    Su Bei''s face smiled: "do you like this lovely and charming pig candy or this big and thick Rabbit candy?"

    Xiaowu seized the opportunity and grabbed the Rabbit candy in Northern Jiangsu: "of course, I like big and thick..."

    "No!"

    Xiaowu suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem.

    Angry way: "brother, you are big and thick. Obviously, this Rabbit candy is much more lovely and beautiful than pig candy! Rabbit is the best!"

    "Well, I must be big, thick and long in the future."

    Subei reluctantly accepted Xiaowu''s wishes.

    Let yourself resist this cruel curse for this evil world!

    In the past month, his relationship with Xiaowu and Liu Erlong has become closer.

    It also obtained a puppet control and a tenfold increase effect.

    Hearing Liu Erlong''s urging, they hurried to tidy up their clothes. Their figure flashed by the pane of the fairy tale house and jumped down directly.

    Attracted Liu Erlong''s spoiled eyes with helplessness: "can''t you take the stairs? You like to jump down. What if you get hurt?"

    Xiaowu said with a smile: "we are all soul masters, and this is only two floors, not high, and we won''t get hurt at all."

    Subei nodded: "what''s more, godmother, your craft is so good that I can''t wait to smell the taste. Where are you willing to take the stairs? I want to flash over directly!"

    Liu Erlong smiled with relief. Isn''t this life just what he wants?

    Plain and happy.

    Liu Erlong gently scraped the bridge of the tall nose in Northern Jiangsu with his fingers and said, "you can talk. Since you want to eat so much, you''ve been waiting so long to come down?"

    Subei hehe smiled, "don''t you have to slow down, or your mood won''t recover in place."

    However, it is said that Liu Erlong''s cooking is really good. She made the Datura snake very tender and smooth. The golden juice flows on it, combined with several red and yellow peppers and green vegetable ingredients, with complete color, flavor and flavor.

    Pinch a piece of snake meat and throw it into your mouth. The soft entrance melts, like the taste of chocolate and Sichuan food.

    How ignorant it is to face such a beautiful wife and choose to escape marriage!

    "Delicious!"

    Enjoy squinting in Northern Jiangsu.

    Xiaowu muttered, "I don''t know what delicious meat is. Obviously, radish is delicious."

    With her slender fingers, she pinched a peach sized, cherry shaped, red radish and bit it, crisp and sweet.

    This is a rare variety of radish - Cherry Radish. It is very difficult to find. Each one has decades of cultivation, which is beneficial to the growth of Xiaowu''s soul power.

    Liu Erlong touched Xiaowu and said, "Xiaowu, you should also learn to eat meat in the future. Don''t just eat vegetables and fruits. It''s not good for your health. You''re still young. Now it''s time to grow your body. If you participate in the soul master competition in the future, the consequence of Xiaowu''s not eating meat is that you don''t develop healthily and your hands and feet are weak, you can''t beat others."

    "Don''t worry, godmother. I know little dance best. She can beat other boys by eating vegetables."

    Subei helps Xiaowu out. She belongs to that kind of cute strange girl.

    He also took some snake meat. It seems that Northern Jiangsu has been greedy for Datura snake meat. Tang San is confused. The Datura snake meat is delicious. He doesn''t know how to enjoy it when hunting the first soul ring.

    The fragrance goes through the forest with the breeze and reaches a church.

    In the ancestral hall, two middle-aged and elderly men stood.

    One is named Yu Yuanzhen. The level 95 strong attack is the title Douluo. The title thunder is the second expert of the papal order. The last three Title Douluo rank second. He is the owner of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family and Yu Xiaogang''s biological father.

    The other is Yu Luomian, Liu Erlong''s father. He is a level 82 soul Douluo and a veteran of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family.

    They sensitively smelled the fragrance from the forest and immediately smoked and salivated.

    Yu Yuanzhen took a look at Yu Luomian: "I heard that the two dragons have come back and successfully promoted to level 71 soul saint?"

    Yuluomian nodded: "yes, I came back a month ago with two children. I have been placed in the middle of the lake island, and I haven''t seen it brought out."

    "Er long is only about 30 years old, so he has been promoted to the soul saint. There may be some opportunities to be honored in the future. This generation also has a pillar, and our blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex will not decline."

    "But, boy..."

    Yu Yuanzhen closed his eyebrows and said, "where did Erlong come from?"

    Yu Luomian shook his head: "I don''t know. It''s said that someone walked in the forest and looked far away from the island in the middle of the lake. It''s said that it looks very good, like an immortal spirit."

    Yu Yuanzhen breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good. I''m also afraid that the second dragon and my evil son are still in love, so I want to find him again this time while hunting the seventh soul ring."

    "Since it looks beautiful, it must not be the child of the evil son."

    Yuluomian twitched at the corners of his mouth and said in his heart, although Xiaogang is really a waste, elder brother, is it really good for you to damage your children like this?

    He doesn''t look good. Didn''t you scold yourself? He''s your own brother!

    "Can''t the two dragons love but not, give birth to infinite maternal love, and rob the young master and young lady of which family?"

    Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian looked at each other and felt that this possibility was not small.

    Like Erlong''s temperament, it will kill people when it''s gentle, and it will kill people when it''s hot!

    "I don''t think so... I heard that they are happy. If the two children are kidnapped back, they should cry and make a lot of noise. They are eager to go back to their parents instead of..."

    Before Yu Luomian finished, Yu Yuanzhen said, "rumors are the most unreliable. It''s best to understand them in person."

    "In other words, I haven''t tasted Erlong''s craft for a long time since Xiao Gang left. I miss it very much."

    "What are you waiting for?"

    Action is better than heart.

    They fled into the forest like a gust of wind

 Chapter 25

    "It smells good."

    Wheezing wheezing~

    On a huge Cang tree not far from the lake island, yuyuanzhen''s throat wriggled. Looking through the green leaves, he vaguely saw the shadow of one big, two small and three people.

    Looking at the three people''s harmonious and happy life, yuluo Mian''s face was bitter: "I knew I shouldn''t have been so strict with Erlong, otherwise why can we only watch here?"

    Yu Yuanzhen hummed, "as an uncle, I''m not qualified to have a meal!"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s face was full of short and thick sideburns, and his face was right to the vicissitudes of life.

    Yu Luo Mian was stunned, pointed to the fairy tale house and asked tentatively, "why don''t you try, brother?"

    "Huh?"

    "Hum!"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s clever cerebellar bag melon flashed: "second brother, that''s your daughter. As the father of Er long, it''s more appropriate for you to go ahead."

    "You''re not a guest, that''s your house!" Yu Yuanzhen shouted solemnly.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Luomian shook his head fiercely: "I won''t go, I won''t go, resolutely not!"

    "What? You''re the second in command of my blue Tyrannosaurus Rex family. You don''t even have the courage to enter your daughter''s house? Can she blow you out?"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s rough voice startled the birds in the forest: "if it''s my evil son, let alone rub a meal, I''m chasing him with a knife. He doesn''t dare to complain!"

    Yu Luomian muttered, "elder brother, you can pull it down. Can Erlong be compared with Xiao Gang? You just stand and let Xiao Gang hammer you. He can''t move. You let Erlong try? Fire dragon will burn bald skin for you..."

    "What are you talking about?!"

    Yuyuanzhen is the most powerful fighter of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. How can you hear? Yuluomian''s whisper can hide him?!

    Suddenly he blew his nose and stared: "that''s my niece. Do you think I''m a reckless man like you? When I pity incense and jade, my second brother was still wearing open crotch pants!"

    "As you said, you have rich emotional experience. Even your sister-in-law was forced to abduct and lure you to marry home..."

    Yu Luomian murmured in his heart. In terms of amorous feelings, he is also one of the best in the blue electric tyrant dragon sect. Well, there are not five or three old lovers in the past.

    On the island in the middle of the lake, the voices of the two Han batches were faint and indistinct, and there was no need to pass the sound into the secret. This did not directly disturb Liu Erlong.

    Even Xiaowu and Subei noticed it and said, "it seems that someone is coming."

    Liu Erlong flashed a little cold color on his face, and then said faintly, "don''t worry about them."

    "Who are they?"

    Northern Jiangsu is very interested. Douluo says it''s not big. The high-class circle is so large that there should not be many people who can move Liu Erlong.

    "You don''t know Xiao Bei." Liu Erlong gently touched Subei''s face.

    "Are they bad guys?"

    Xiao Wu asked with a pair of furry rabbit ears on her black hair and eating Cherry Radish.

    "It''s my uncle and my father..."

    Liu Erlong''s eyes crossed the lake and went up along the trunk of the Cang tree. He saw two middle-aged and old people hiding behind the trunk.

    Feeling this vision, Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian knew that they had been found and had nowhere to hide, so they stepped into the air from the dark, tiptoed the lake and came to the three people.

    Such lightness skills, Subei asked himself, even if he can''t run them with Lingbo micro steps, this is caused by the far difference in the realm of soul skills. They are not at the same level at all.

    "Er long, dad is coming."

    "These two children are..."

    They sat down on the wooden stool impolitely, tasted delicious dishes, and directly asked the provenance of the two children.

    But when they saw Subei and Xiaowu, their eyes froze.

    You look at me with two old faces, and I seem to say to you:

    "Why didn''t you say that the child is so devoted to the world?"

    "Why didn''t I say that? I already said that the child was very delicate in the rumors!"

    "Can this be described as exquisite?"

    This is simply indescribable!

    For a moment, the two leading elders of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family looked at each other and opened their eyes to the children in front of them.

    Jujuezi!

    It''s really amazing!

    Their ages add up to far more than 100, but they are still surprised.

    It''s the first time to see such a beautiful child after living so long.

    This charm is that he is clearly more beautiful and lovely than women, but the temperament in his eyebrows can make people distinguish him from a boy at the first sight.

    "This child... Is even more beautiful than pan an, who was famous for his beauty in the two empires decades ago..."

    Liu Erlong guarded Subei warily behind him and said, "uncle, what do you want to do?"

    "What, what?"

    Yu Yuanzhen said in a deep voice, "we heard that you brought back two children from outside. There are rumors everywhere. Some people even say that you are heartbroken and broken. You have had illegitimate children with your lover over the years, and now you have brought them to the college."

    "Others are talking about the lax clan law of our blue TV tyrant dragon clan, ruining the lintel and tarnishing our face. We think you are my niece and the biological daughter of the second child, so we came to ask ourselves!"

    "So, are you asking questions for the face of your family?"

    Liu Erlong began to stare: "Lanba college is my college, not your thunder college. You care about me?"

    There are mainly two colleges under the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex. One is the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex college and the other is the thunder college. Moreover, the main key resources are the thunder college.

    "Er long, listen to your father''s advice. Teach your father what you can''t control. My father must teach him very well." Yu yuanmian tried to be a middleman.

    Training?

    Subei''s small face turned white and bah at the jade crown: "old people are not ashamed. Teach NIMA. It''s shameless!!!"

    "Look, Erlong, my father knew you were not suitable for educating people. He opposed you to be the president of Lanba college at the beginning."

    "What is your education like for such an excellent child? You are full of dirty words and are extremely rude to your elders. Listen to your father. You''d better teach him to the family. At most, we don''t limit your meeting."

    "Who dares to touch him!"

    Boom!

    Liu Erlong is like a crazy female tiger. His soul power bursts out and protects Subei and Xiaowu behind him. Seven soul rings flow around him. He is really a strong soul saint!

    "When you pulled me out of the wedding and brought me to the blue TV tyrant dragon Zong, I lost my longing for the future. Now, write it off. I don''t blame you."

    "But if you want to take Xiaobei and Xiaowu away from me, unless you kill me!"

    Liu Erlong shouted fiercely, which really startled Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian.

    However, due to the face of the elders, they refused to be soft. In fact, they just took it for granted and didn''t actually mean to target her.

    "I, I am your father after all."

    Just then, a man in official clothes and royal palace brocade hurried down the narrow path. His sharp voice cut through the rigid and embarrassing atmosphere and tore the silence of the forest:

    "The Royal Decree is here. This is the residence of Liu Erlong, President of Lanba college?"

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets~

 Chapter 26

    "Royal edict?"

    Hearing the speech, everyone''s mood was immediately transferred.

    Northern Jiangsu was also intrigued.

    The situation in Tiandou empire was very delicate that day. Although Tiandou royal family occupied the territory, it could not act recklessly. Tiansanzong and Wuhun hall were all the objects that Tiandou royal family feared.

    Because, in Tiandou royal clan, there is no title Douluo level strong!

    Among the three cases of heaven, there is at least one super Douluo!

    Wu soul hall is home to more than ten titles and Douluo, ranking first in the whole continent!

    Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian got up and said, "since the royal family has come, we''ll talk about the two dolls later."

    Heart way: "unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you for months. Er Long''s temper is up again."

    If you are a mother, you are just.

    Liu Erlong hummed, "no one wants to hurt my son and daughter, or my mother will fight with him!"

    "We are really kind. Erlong, you really make dad cold..."

    "Oh."

    "Get out."

    When Liu Erlong responded to the Royal envoy outside the island in the middle of the lake, the Royal envoy came quickly from the wooden bridge and spread out the emperor Rong''s edict:

    "Three days later, the royal crown prince was granted the throne, and the whole world celebrated together. Liu Erlong, President of Lanba college, was invited to take Juner to watch the ceremony and give seven star mother and son neon clothes."

    The Royal envoy took out two sets of clothes from the space ring and handed them to Liu Erlong. Then he looked at Northern Jiangsu and smiled:

    "This must be headmaster Liu''s child. He is really beautiful. I don''t know his name?"

    The Royal emissary showed great interest in Northern Jiangsu, and even Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian were temporarily ignored by him.

    The old faces of the two blue Tyrannosaurus Rex families are green.

    On a snowy night, the emperor planned to seal the prince Xueqing river. Naturally, they knew it long ago, but they didn''t get the order to observe it.

    Instead, the Royal envoy went straight to Liu Erlong.

    What''s the meaning?

    Tiandou Royal what does that mean?

    Yu Yuanzhen snorted coldly and said in his heart, "anyway, our blue TV overlord dragon clan and Tiandou royal family are not friendly at all. It''s just that we don''t invite me. It''s not rare."

    As soon as Liu Erlong''s eyes coagulated, he immediately noticed something strange. He recognized Xiaobei and Xiaowu as children. Not long ago, he learned from the storm caused by Xiaobei''s appearance.

    So I didn''t publicize the two little brothers and sisters.

    Royal, how did you get the news?

    Liu Erlong couldn''t help asking, "Dear Messenger, how did the royal family know I had children?"

    The Royal emissary smiled subtly and whispered to Liu Erlong: "before you return to Tiandou City, you were destined to be with the great prince. He once saw your son occasionally. He was shocked and wanted to get to know him. That''s why he took special care of him. He wanted president Liu to take his children to take this opportunity to get to know the great power of various schools. By the way, he also got to know the great prince."

    Liu Erlong suddenly realized it, but shook his head and refused: "thank you for your kindness, but BEI''ER is still young and doesn''t like to see strangers, so I''m afraid he will live up to the kindness of the crown prince."

    "This..." the Royal emissary looked embarrassed.

    All the major forces in Tiandou city know that the great prince xueqinghe is about to be crowned crown prince of Tiandou. Everyone wants to curry favor, and Liu Erlong

    Most importantly, since the eldest prince returned to the city last time, he was in a low mood, like love but not in general, and asked the child''s whereabouts no less than a hundred times.

    This time, he gave a death order. He must invite the child to the palace. He just went straight to the island in the middle of the lake. Even Yu Yuanzhen, the leader of blue TV Tyrannosaurus Rex, didn''t have time to report!

    "Seal the crown prince..."

    Subei murmured in his heart that the prince might be the Xueqing River disguised as qianrenxue.

    Hearing that the Royal emissary said that all major forces would gather in the past, Northern Jiangsu was moved.

    "Will the children of all major departments participate?" Asked Subei.

    The Royal envoy smacked his tongue and was excited about the appearance of Northern Jiangsu. No wonder the eldest prince expected that the child would make great achievements in the future and wanted to get to know him.

    It''s commodity trading. It''s worth thousands of gold just by selling this image!

    Since he is a person valued by the Grand Prince, he must not be neglected.

    The Royal emissary bowed his hand and said, "the royal seal ceremony invites representatives of major gates. Except for the superior Pope, he has no right to bring his children into the palace privately."

    "Well."

    Subei looked up at Liu Erlong and said faintly, "well... Godmother, let''s go. After all, it''s the great prince''s beauty. We can''t pass the buck."

    The great prince, isn''t it Xueqing river or Qianren snow?!

    "Yes, what the little Lord said is that the Grand Prince has already begun to arrange. When the little Lord enters the palace, he can enjoy the top treatment of the royal family. This is a blessing that many people can''t repair in their whole life!"

    The Royal emissary immediately complimented him. Originally, he wanted to force Ge to be higher. After all, it represented the royal face. However, as one of the three heavenly sects, the blue electric Tyrannosaurus rex was really not as powerful as an ordinary sect. In addition, Liu Erlong also meant to refuse, so he dared not be arrogant.

    "Little Lord, what''s your name and how old you are? I''d better go back and report to the Grand Prince, otherwise it''s really hard to explain."

    Hearing this, if Subei still doesn''t understand the meaning, it''s really blind to his identity as a jumper.

    Obviously, she was inexplicable, because she was looked at by xiaoxueer somewhere, and she was deeply fascinated by herself. She didn''t think about food and tea in the palace and ordered her subordinates to thoroughly investigate her identity.

    It was not easy to find out where he was, and he called himself into the palace by the grand ceremony of sealing the crown prince.

    Then... Then ravage yourself

    Just like Liu Erlong, this month, she kissed her handsome little face and liked to sleep with herself!

    The one who presses his whole head into his chest!

    If you''re not too young, you''ll catch fire and can''t hold it down!

    "Subei is almost seven years old."

    Subei said faintly, "OK, go back and tell the Grand Prince that I will see her in the palace."

    "Hum!"

    Seeing that he had been completely ignored by the Royal envoy, Yu Yuanzhen felt that he had no face at all.

    At least he was also a great super Douluo. He sent the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex to the three ranks of heaven with his own strength. This little Royal envoy turned a blind eye to himself. Instead, he was shy and flattered a child.

    After receiving the reply from northern Jiangsu, the Royal emissary was relieved. Only then did he notice that the old man who wanted to stand with Liu Erlong must have a high status.

    Then Zun asked, "I''ve seen two. I don''t know who they are?"

    Yuluo Mian''s face was overcast: "we are the leader of blue electric tyrant dragon and the second leader, yuyuanzhen, yuluo Mian!"

    The Royal envoy was surprised and quickly said, "it''s the master of the jade clan. It''s impolite!"

    He took out another volume of imperial edict from the Royal space ring and delivered it to them: "Your Majesty also specially invited two patriarchs."

    Yu Yuanzhen has long had a temper and lost his appetite. He snorted coldly: "if you don''t go, I''ve never been involved in Royal affairs. Now there are two dragons representing my blue electric overlord dragon clan."

    Before the words were over, their figure had fled for 100 meters and disappeared.

    The Royal emissary said with a smile: "Su Wen, the jade sect leader, has a straightforward temper. When I saw him today, he really has a character. Ha ha... I''ll go after him!"

    He lightly stepped on his toes and had a good body method. In an instant, he left the island in the middle of the lake.

    But he was already flustered.

    This profession is royal and dignified, but in the face of tiansanzong, you still have to occupy it, and you can only hold your breath

    At this time, Liu Erlong squatted down and held Subei''s face: "child, are you really going to fight in the imperial palace? It''s hard to pull it on your body. Isn''t it good for our mother and son to live a peaceful and happy life in the middle of the lake island?"

 Chapter 27

    Three days later.

    The Royal car stops outside the forest where the lake island is located.

    Xiaowu glanced and said pitifully, "brother, I also want to go. Do you have the heart to leave Xiaowu alone in the fairy tale house?"

    "Don''t worry, Xiaowu. We''ll be back soon. Maybe we can have dinner together."

    Liu Erlong stroked Xiaowu''s hair and judo.

    "Yes, I''ll get in touch with the future crown prince. If we have a good talk, I''ll be a friend of the crown prince of Tiandou empire. Who dares to bully Xiaowu?"

    Liu Erlong snorted with a smile, "the ancient spirit is strange. The eldest prince xueqinghe is 16 or 17 years old, and he is cautious. He is in the royal family and deep in the city. Where can he talk with you, a seven-year-old child?"

    When arriving at Tiandou palace, Liu Erlong taught:

    "Several princes of Tiandou royal family died unexpectedly. It is said that the great prince xueqinghe secretly killed them. The key is that people with a clear eye can see who benefits the most from the rest of the princes'' life. However, we all have no evidence. If xueqinghe secretly poisoned his hands in order to save his position, it makes people sigh. Xiao Bei, you must not deliberately associate with him."

    "Xiaobei, you are talented, and your martial spirit is particularly special. You are still full of soul power. Xueqinghe will inevitably cherish your talent. He will certainly want to win you over."

    "You are still young. Although you have been independent since childhood, you still can''t grasp these complex city hall doorways."

    "But if you don''t want to fight with the royal family, you have a godmother to protect you and a blue TV Tyrannosaurus Rex clan to protect you, you don''t have to be afraid of those so-called Royal forces."

    Liu Erlong didn''t dare to say this if Tiandou Royal was a little stronger.

    However, although Tiandou royal family has millions of powerful masters, there are few real soul masters, which means that the real discourse power of the royal family is not heavy.

    Why fear?

    "I see." Subei nodded.

    To tell the truth, Northern Jiangsu was a little moved. Liu Erlong absolutely took himself as his own son to order these things.

    But as a handsome boy who knows the true identity of xueqinghe, Subei is not afraid, but also a little excited.

    Xueer big baby~

    If my brother doesn''t take the initiative to find you, why did you send it to the door yourself?

    ¡­¡­

    Show the Tiandou Royal token and walk along the spacious road extending in all directions from the palace. A specially assigned person will lead them to the hall for entertaining distinguished guests.

    The usher handed Liu Erlong a label and said:

    "The imperial seal ceremony will be held in the Royal Hall at noon. It will take more than an hour to start. You can go straight to wait or rest here."

    "This is president Liu''s seat number."

    The usher took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu: "Your Highness can''t wait to see you. Before the royal ceremony, I don''t know if you can go to the prince''s waiting palace with me?"

    "No."

    Before Subei refused, Liu Erlong spoke.

    Then he looked embarrassed: "this..."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m sure the prince won''t hurt me."

    Northern Jiangsu smiled, and the flowers bloomed in spring for a time, which made people intoxicated.

    The eyes of the person who received the lead were lost. If he didn''t know that the child was favored by the crown prince and backed by the blue electric tyrant dragon clan, even he wanted to abduct the boy.

    "Silly boy, do you really think I''m afraid that his Highness the prince will hurt you?"

    "It''s too late for a child like you to be loved. No one is willing to hurt you."

    Liu Erlong said sadly, "but I remember the lesson I learned in Notting last time. I''m worried that you will be abducted by people who don''t know where you came from in the short time you left me."

    "Before returning to the lake island, I must guard you all the time!"

    Liu Erlong''s possessiveness reached the peak of his life.

    Even when I was with Yu Xiaogang, I never had such a mentality.

    She is not a stingy woman.

    But for Northern Jiangsu, she is really not generous.

    Moreover, her concern is correct.

    Looking at the light in the eyes of people, we can imagine how attractive the appearance of our dry son is!

    She is really reluctant to leave him!

    "Hey... Godmother, I can''t help my mother. I''ll be independent sooner or later. Let me fly, or I''ll be scolded as Ma Bao''s man."

    Northern Jiangsu also knows that its age is the most destructive to 30-year-old women, which will arouse their desire for maternal love and protection.

    Perhaps only when they grow up to the age of 14 or 15, gradually become adults and have strong heterosexual attraction, will they have male and female reactions to themselves.

    "Ma Baonan?"

    Liu Erlong didn''t understand his meaning.

    Subei said helplessly, "godmother, if I go to the imperial ceremony with you at this time, it will attract the most attention. You think those people are dignitaries in the court..."

    Upon such a reminder from northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong stroked his forehead and sighed. He said to himself: Xiao Bei is right. If the Pope of Wuhun hall also came at the royal ceremony, if she also looked at Xiaobei, I''d better let Xiao Bei see Xueqing river.

    Northern Jiangsu originally had a face that turned the world upside down. If it was publicized, it would be sought after by all soul masters and civilians.

    But then comes the pressure from all aspects. The higher you stand, the greater the danger.

    "Well, it''s such a happy decision. I''ll see the prince. You go to the Imperial Hall and come back to me when you''re done."

    At this moment, it seemed that Northern Jiangsu was an adult and solemnly ordered Liu Erlong to do things.

    Liu Er can only charge again and again: "we must protect ourselves!"

    "I know, I know!"

    ¡­¡­

    Walk through the gorgeous corridor covered with silver lights and Golden Dragon mats in the hall.

    Several giant pillars carved with dragon heads stand towering, and the guards in the palace are constantly patrolling. The Royal Highness''s Royal edict must not be careless. They must keep up their spirit.

    The great soul division of the sensitive attack department is responsible for arranging the scene and pulling the golden curtain from the top of the palace. They fly over the eaves and walls and walk like flying.

    The giant Han group with great power held the dragon head carving and placed it to the supreme array instrument of the ninth five year plan. It was full of flesh and sweat, which was particularly dazzling in the sunlight after dawn.

    The graceful maid of honor carries glass and silver cups, from which wisps of hot air float out, and the fragrance is rich. If you open it, it will be a top-grade soul and animal delicacy.

    There are also graceful dancers arranged into the palace and wearing silver silk dance sleeve skirts... It can be said to be extremely luxurious.

    No wonder the martial soul hall won the support of the people, and the Tiandou royal family has been broken.

    Where is a cool word to describe the pleasure in the world and the hard work of the people?

    "Little Lord, this way, please!"

    After walking hundreds of meters together, the road attracted the attention of many people in the palace. Fortunately, they arrived at their destination.

    "Little Lord, you can go up by yourself from here. His Highness the prince is only willing to see you. We dare not go up without authorization. We will not be punished."

    "So as not to disturb your highness."

    Then a smile appeared at the corners of people''s mouth.

 Chapter 28

    It is an elegant staircase made of expensive wood. There is a soft feeling when stepping on it, and there is no noise like "Dong Dong Dong".

    Upstairs are some rare items, high-quality porcelain, top-grade flowers and plants, and erected musical instruments.

    In front of a dragon mirror sat a yellow haired boy of about 16 years old. He was dressed in Tiandou emperor''s clothes and wearing the crown of the crown prince. He waited respectfully for the women to tidy up his clothes.

    Through the reflection of the mirror, the young man with yellow hair saw a beautiful child. It happened that the child also looked at him through the mirror.

    In this way, they took the mirror as the medium and their eyes were opposite

    About three breaths.

    The young man with yellow hair waved to the palace maid and said, "go down for the time being."

    "Yes."

    When those palace maids bowed and left with broken steps, they couldn''t help looking more at Northern Jiangsu and said in secret, "who is this young man? Unexpectedly, they were willing to meet the great prince when he was the most critical and the most critical royal ceremony in life."

    "However, this child was born so beautiful!"

    "Good hobby love!"

    This young man with yellow hair is no one else, but his highness xueqinghe, who is about to be canonized as the crown prince of Tiandou empire by the snow night emperor!

    Xueqinghe looked back. At that time, a quick glance made her aftertaste these days. At this time, when she saw a real person, her face showed a bright smile.

    "You look great, little brother."

    This is the first greeting from xueqinghe to northern Jiangsu.

    The voice of the goddess system sounded in Northern Jiangsu''s mind:

    [punch in to disguise the prince''s qianrenxue (xueqinghe)]

    [initial strategy value: 20]

    [target information: the saint of Wu soul temple, the daughter of the Pope, disguised as the Grand Prince of Tiandou, and will soon become the prince of Tiandou.]

    [please choose one of the following A-level options]

    [¢Ù: obtain soul bone attached to angel wings.]

    [¢Ú: obtain 50% of angel affinity, which can be used to obtain the approval of angel God...]

    [¢Û: get the angel aura bonus, and the host''s temperament will take a big step towards the holy temperament...]

    [executable task: help Qian Renxue win the crown prince smoothly.]

    [executable task: help qianrenxue win the throne smoothly.]

    [executable tasks:...]

    Sure enough, it''s you, Xueer baby!

    The arrival of the goddess punch in reward allowed Northern Jiangsu to determine and affirm the identity of the person in front of him.

    Among the three awards, Subei chose the soul bone attached to the angel.

    The second option is the affinity of angel God. Subei gave up without thinking about it. Angel God is thousands of feet of snow, and it is only an ordinary first-class God. There is no need to rob him.

    The third option is good... However, my temperament is enough to get rid of dust. If I improve it again, I really don''t know what kind of situation it will reach.

    Having a peerless face in the world has made Northern Jiangsu realize. Although high-value women have happiness that others can''t imagine, they also bear the pain that others can''t understand!

    Everyone wants to rob you, greedy for your body, you have no choice?

    I dare not choose any more options to increase my charm.

    Or you''ll be forced.

    I can''t stand my body at a young age.

    Not a drop!

    Therefore, it is most appropriate to choose Angel external soul bone. However, external soul bone exists as the best of soul bones and is related to gods. It must be much better than the grade of eight spider spear.

    After the selection, the back of Northern Jiangsu felt a fire, and there was a sense of tear in the arm. Then it was mild, as if something had been implanted.

    [the angel''s external soul bone is being implanted...]

    [angel''s external soul bone is successfully implanted and can evolve with the improvement of the host''s soul power level. At present, it is two winged angel''s external soul bone...]

    Subei smiled and added a bonus to his top equipment. He also interacted with Xiaowu and Liu Erlong daily, and improved his two-level soul power.

    Although it is only a level 15 soul master, I''m afraid its real combat effectiveness is no less than that of the top great soul master.

    It''s terrible to have the strength of a great soul master at the age of seven.

    Hearing the sudden pain in Northern Jiangsu, xueqinghe asked, "what''s the matter with you, good-looking little brother?"

    "It''s all right. I just vaguely feel that your Highness Prince is very fragrant." Subei sucked his nose.

    "Does it smell good? Maybe I often burn incense to bathe recently." The cause of snow clearing.

    "No, no, No."

    Subei shook his head and smiled innocuously, "it''s more like a girl''s body fragrance."

    There was no change on xueqinghe''s face, but she was surprised. If this sentence came from the mouth of the snow night emperor, she would panic.

    Or, if this comes from the mouth of other ministers, she guarantees that this person will not live to see the sun tomorrow.

    But a seven year old peerless boy... Tong yanwuji, Tong yanwuji, ha ha

    Xueqinghe smiled softly: "Your Highness can only be a brother, not a sister."

    "Why? Is your highness discriminating against girls and preferring boys?"

    "Girls are so lovely. Why can''t they be crown prince? I don''t accept it!"

    Northern Jiangsu turned into a female fist and hit with a heavy fist.

    Most importantly, xueqinghe was stunned and immediately giggled.

    He felt that what Subei said was all right, nodded helplessly and said, "yes, it''s a pity that the crown prince can only sit with boys, not girls, otherwise it will disturb the Chaogang."

    If the royal family allows women to become princes, their hands may be contaminated with more royal blood.

    But at the same time, qianrenxue will no longer have to endure the pain of women disguised as men. She is worried that her identity will be exposed because of a small detail.

    Xueqinghe led Subei to a tea table. "Listen to the report from your subordinates. Your name is Subei. Is it the dry son brought back by Liu Erlong, President of Lanba college?"

    "Yes."

    Subei nodded.

    Xueqinghe''s bright eyes turned: "in that case, the prince''s brother likes you very much and wants to be close to you. How about you be my brother in the future?"

    In fact, Qian Renxue wants to say, do you want to be a sister?

    But her identity can not be exposed at this time. She can only find a way to stabilize the youth in front of her and link up intimate relations, so as to facilitate the development of deep friendship in the future.

    Again?

    Su Beiying eyebrows pick, these goddesses have an appointment?

    Son, brother, brother, what''s next?

    "What can you do as your dry brother?"

    This [dry], what kind of [dry]?

    Xueqinghe suddenly stood up, looked down at the Tiandou palace through the pane, and bullied the airway: "no one can reach under the emperor or the prince. If anyone dares to bully you, you can come to me!"

    handsome!

    Qian Renxue, as the only God given martial spirit genius with innate soul power of level 20, must have been above level 61 soul emperor if she did not suppress the realm of level 16.

    I also thought that under this disguised face was a beautiful goddess''s face and an arrogant figure.

    Northern Jiangsu is blurred.

    "Brother Prince, you are so handsome!"

    Bang!

    Subei rushed directly into Xueqing River''s arms, but because she was young, her height was far lower than Xueqing River, and her face was three inches below her navel.

    Suddenly, a wonderful and fragrant taste of the forest came.

    Shua ~, the face of Qianren snow hiding under the disguise turned drunk red.

    It''s definitely the first time to have such close contact with the opposite sex.

    A guilty palm stroked the soft thigh

    "Brother... Brother, please don''t!"

    "Call me imperial brother. It''s more beautiful."

 Chapter 29

    Just half an hour.

    Northern Jiangsu and Xueqing river had a good talk.

    From the situation of Tiandou Empire to the development of Wuhun hall, and then to the future development strategy of the royal family.

    From pinching to being familiar with the car, from being cautious to blushing

    Although the content is obscure, it is not difficult to infer from the other party''s language what you appreciate.

    Xueqinghe looked at the time. It was almost time for the imperial seal. He couldn''t give up saying:

    "Brother Yu, at first I only thought your appearance was amazing. Unexpectedly, although you are young, you have such [great] insight. I really admire you."

    "Unfortunately, happy times always pass so fast. It''s time to say goodbye."

    "Why don''t you stay for the night, imperial brother?"

    Xueqing river has a little expectation in her eyes.

    "Overnight?"

    Subei''s hand holding the tea cup trembled slightly. He didn''t return all night. Xiaowu was estimated to be crazy when he stayed on the island in the middle of the lake.

    But

    For your bright future, Xiaowu, just bear with it

    "Can you sleep with the prince?"

    Su Bei Chuai said, "I don''t mean anything else. I''m curious about the Royal Dragon shop. Maybe I can''t sleep all my life, so I want to experience it in the prince''s bed."

    "Why not..."

    Xueqinghe subconsciously wants to agree, but reason occupies the highland in time.

    Heart, if you sleep with him, you may inevitably hold him together in the middle of the night. At that time, no matter how superb your camouflage means, I''m afraid you will also be detected with a flaw.

    He immediately changed his mouth and said, "if you decide to stay in the palace, my bed can be let out. You are my royal brother. You don''t have to be too polite."

    Can''t sleep together

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the task bar: the task of sleeping one night with thousands of feet of snow.

    "Forget it, I''m just kidding. If I do, it''s bad to spread it."

    Hearing the speech, the corners of Xueqing River''s mouth turned up and handed a golden token to northern Jiangsu: "it''s good. You can take this royal token. After holding this token, you can enter and leave the Imperial Palace at any time. Except that you can''t go to the forbidden area of the back Palace, most other places are unobstructed."

    "Well, it''s time for me to go to the Royal Hall. There''s still a war of words waiting."

    "A war of words? I can help you if necessary." Subei said.

    Xueqinghe smiled and didn''t take it seriously.

    Finishing his clothes, he looked solemn and called a guard: "he is my VIP. You should send him back to principal Liu safely. If there is any delay, you should know the consequences."

    Xueqing River shows the majesty of the superior and makes people rise in awe.

    Soon, xueqinghe smiled warmly: "brother Yu, I will often go to Lanba college to find you in the future."

    Northern Jiangsu smiled faintly: "it''s a deal."

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later.

    On the Royal Hall.

    Subei originally wanted to wander around in Tiandou palace. It would be great if we could meet several goddesses and punch in.

    But xueqinghe obviously has the same concerns as Liu Erlong. He is worried that he will be seen on the road, so it''s best to send him back to Liu Erlong.

    For the sake of keeping a low profile, Northern Jiangsu also specially found a mask to cover the exquisite face, otherwise the peerless immortal Yan would disturb the outline of the court, prevent the noise of the imperial seal ceremony and interfere with the authority of xueqinghe''s Prince.

    People are too handsome and bear too much.

    What makes Northern Jiangsu funny is that Yu Yuanzhen, an old man, was arrogant and pouted like a donkey and asserted that he would not come to the imperial seal ceremony.

    As a result, he came, although he looked reluctant.

    He also glanced at the location of Northern Jiangsu from time to time.

    It is obviously intended for Northern Jiangsu.

    As soon as this idea appeared, Subei got goose bumps all over.

    Fuck?

    This old guy doesn''t have any child hobby, does he?

    Yu Yuanzhen, as the number one figure in the battle effectiveness row of Douluo I, should really want to do something shady to northern Jiangsu, it''s really careless.

    Think carefully and fear!

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu looked left and right, looking for the noble and cool Pope.

    But he was disappointed that the distinguished Pope did not appear at the scene.

    "What did xueqinghe talk to you about?"

    Liu Erlong dressed up as usual. She was not interested in this activity, but Northern Jiangsu was coming, so she followed her as a bodyguard.

    "Well, I just talked about some national affairs. When can we destroy the Xingluo Empire and dominate the world? It''s not worth mentioning and not worth mentioning."

    Su Bei bumped the wine glass on the table and took a sip. The wine of Douluo world is really not good. It doesn''t taste as good as his bottle of jiangxiaobai.

    Unfortunately, when leaving the star forest, the wine was all poured into the Titan ape.

    Good guy, you don''t know how fierce Titan apes are after drinking. They walk like flies and are invincible in the jungle. They punch a big tree in the sky and have a thousand year old soul beast on one foot.

    Even emperor Tian dared to go up.

    "Nonsense."

    Liu Erlong flicked the small forehead of Northern Jiangsu: "xueqinghe, as the Royal Prince, learned the national system and understood the situation between the two countries since childhood. How can you talk to him here?"

    "Why not?"

    Northern Jiangsu looked blankly: "godmother, you underestimate me. At least I know astronomy and geography. I still understand this lost common sense."

    "I want to cover up with your dead father''s legacy. I won''t believe you, an ancient spirit."

    "But it''s true. You can deny my beauty, but you can''t help but admit that my incomparable and talented Father knows everything, or you''ll pay the price of ignorance."

    Liu Erlong chuckled: "if you bet on your appearance, I must believe it if I don''t believe it. What''s your father''s name, which makes the godmother admire."

    "You may not have heard of him. His name is Su Xiaosheng, known as Douluo baixiaosheng."

    Northern Jiangsu made it up casually and came from the secret room. His life experience is a mystery. What else can he do?

    This slogan is very frightening.

    But Liu Erlong has never heard of it.

    Sounds serious.

    But Liu Erlong still hasn''t heard of it.

    Subei is serious.

    But Liu Erlong still hasn''t heard of it.

    This is obviously a little story made up by the ghost spirit.

    At this time, on the ninth Xuan stage of the grand ceremony, eunuchs read the imperial edict:

    "Since ancient times, emperors have established the pole following the sky and caressed the whole region. They must establish the crown prince and Maolong as the foundation of the country, so that the mianzongshe has no boundaries."

    "I am honored by Hongxu, and I am trembling day and night. I only admire my ancestor, Mo lie, Zhao Chui, and attach great importance to it. I inherit and celebrate, and stay in Yuanliang."

    "My son, xueqinghe, has a wonderful day. His talent is pure and beautiful. I abide by the holy order and carry out the ceremony. I obey public opinion. I sincerely tell Heaven and earth, ancestral temple and country."

    "In the first year of Tiandou, Yinren was granted the title of book treasure and the crown prince''s seal. He was established as the crown prince. He is located in the East Palace, with a hundred years of tradition and the heart of ten provinces and four armies!"

    "From now on, the great prince xueqinghe is the crown prince of the East Palace of Tiandou empire!"

    So the officials got up, kowtowed and saluted.

    Only the big men in the major departments just got up and nodded, showing a little respect, and there was no need to make a big gift.

    Immediately, the well-dressed xueqinghe came out from behind the scenes. His facial features were correct and soft. The prince was wearing a golden crown. For a time, his heroic appearance was cool.

    However, when Xueqing River received the prince''s seal, several officials, headed by hundreds of officials, stood towering and said:

    "Wait a minute!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSplit line

    ¢Ù At the suggestion of Shuyou, the name of the system has been changed to the supreme male god system (soft rice hard eating system)

    ¢Ú Ask for recommended tickets, collection and everything!

 Chapter 30

    A smile loomed at the corners of Xueqing River''s mouth.

    Here we are. The fox tails of these Tiandou ministers came out so quickly.

    The real East Palace drama is only now on!

    Standing on the far left is the Minister of military aircraft. He is the biggest confidant of the great emperor on a snowy night.

    Otherwise, how dare you give him the only card

    In the middle is the Prime Minister of Tiandou empire. He is also a teacher in the youth of the great emperor on a snowy night. He is an elder of the two dynasties with respected status.

    On the far right is the important Minister of the Ministry of household who controls the national treasury and the lifeline of the economy. (he is also the culprit of the financial collapse of Tiandou empire.)

    The next seats of the three are the people in power of the top ten provinces of Tiandou and some political figures of the royal family.

    The representatives of tiansanzong and Wuhun hall watched the ceremony from the VIP seat and watched the scene with great interest.

    Xueqinghe knew that the prince was the snow night emperor. Forced by helplessness, he accepted the suggestions of ministers. At the same time, he also felt it necessary to establish the prince.

    After all, his children died one by one. He was very upset, and the murderer''s delay in finding out made him angry and afraid.

    The establishment of the crown prince is also the general trend.

    But the establishment of a prince does not mean decentralization.

    Prince seal has always represented the right of the prince. Once he took charge of xueqinghe, it means that he began to have a real voice in the court.

    It also means tacitly allowing him to win over the court ministers and cultivate the power of the crown prince party.

    This is of great significance to Tiandou royal family.

    This is what the snow night emperor doesn''t want to see for the time being.

    Therefore, someone must be the villain to protest against the power of xueqinghe.

    Set only, do not delegate power.

    And this man, the snow night emperor, who is on the xuanjie stage and firmly makes the Dragon chair, has made arrangements for a long time!

    I saw the military minister say: "minister, something to report!"

    On a snowy night sitting high in the temple, the emperor lifted his eyes and said, "play."

    "It was a national celebration to be in the East Palace, but I asked some officials in the court to discuss the crown prince. In the interests of the Royal reputation and the Royal country, I dared to report the rumored minister to my majesty."

    On a snowy night, the great emperor was angry at the speech and hummed: "the great prince has a straight nature and acts with all his heart and stability. There has been no mistake for several years. Which ''loyal and good'' admonished him, dragged him out and beheaded in public!"

    The word "Zhongliang" was emphasized by the snow night emperor, which has a profound meaning. Those who heard of it thought that the snow night emperor''s heart was toward the Xueqing River, especially the snow night emperor stood up and looked at the officials:

    "The royal clan is the Tiandou Jiangshan clan. If there is any fault, all Tiandou capable people have the right to accuse and correct. However, if they spread rumors for no reason, covet the truth of the prince, slander and build momentum, then the emperor will not spare them!"

    Who dares to speak at this point?

    Rao has a problem with xueqinghe in his heart, and can only hold it in his stomach.

    What means did the great prince use to make his majesty love him so much... Or deceive the saint? That your majesty killed innocent people?

    Only those who are familiar with the way of kings and officials know that the emperor is supporting the killing on a snowy night.

    On a snowy night, the emperor''s eyes scanned the place, and the officials were frightened. Only the important officials of the Ministry of household understood and wanted to come forward to persuade them to act as loyal officials and persuade them. Then they could let the players stand out and slander Xueqing river.

    Then on a snowy night, the great emperor took advantage of the situation to suppress the crown prince''s power, intercept the crown prince''s seal, press the crown prince''s reputation, and gain the reputation of a wave of kings, sages and loyal advice.

    Shoot two birds with one stone, why not?

    This is the way of kings.

    But I didn''t expect that xueqinghe dared to hide the royal family. DAMN how powerful he was. It''s hard for him to get in a hurry.

    He smiled, bowed his hands and said modestly, "as the saying goes, no one is perfect, and nothing is finished. Although my son and Minister handled things carefully this year, he thought it over and over again, tried to learn from my father and emperor, and listened to everything."

    "But it is inevitable that there will be omissions, and it is even more inevitable to offend villains. You might as well let this person go to the front of the palace and tell them one by one. In this way, you can give an explanation to the ministers and give Tiandou people peace of mind. Otherwise, it is really difficult for the children''s ministers to take over the east palace."

    Pooh~

    Hearing the speech, in the serious hall, Subei couldn''t help laughing, which made the ministers around frown one after another.

    Heart way: royal seal gift, where did the hairy child come from? And it''s ridiculous to laugh at such rudeness and wear a fancy mask.

    I really don''t blame Northern Jiangsu.

    It''s xueqinghe. That''s really wonderful.

    First, put yourself in the position of ordinary people for thinking, even if there is a real fault, there are also words.

    Second, the emperor of the snowy night is also trapped. If xueqinghe has a problem, it means that the emperor of the snowy night also has a problem, and the whole Tiandou Empire has a problem.

    Third, the image of justice and innocence has been established, and we dare to face bandit criticism and criticism

    Qianren snow is worthy of being a latent veteran.

    On a snowy night, the emperor also had a jump in his eyebrows. He said that the prince had his own juvenile style, even better than the blue!

    This way of speaking is already at the level behind the monarch, and xueqinghe is only 16 years old!

    On a snowy night, the emperor was pleased, but he also had concerns.

    Because he can''t see through his child.

    Is he telling the truth, according to what he thinks and reads, but pretending and deliberately speaking?

    If it is true, then the snow night emperor has some comfort and feels that there are successors.

    If it is false, then he is a big child, who is born with an imperial heart. He can master the officials, calculate the Empire and control everything.

    The city government is very deep and the mind is delicate, which makes everyone unpredictable.

    The emperor can.

    But prince, No.

    What the Emperor sees must be all.

    This is also what the snow night emperor was most worried about Xueqing River, and it is also what Xueqing River can''t be frank.

    Plus his prince died one by one, the emperor''s mind became more sensitive.

    Two years ago, the 12-year-old second prince xueluochuan gradually became weak and died of illness.

    In fact, xueqinghe murdered him with chronic poison. Because of the dose problem and the unclear trace of poisoning, he sent someone to stem it, so the imperial doctor missed the only chance to detect the truth.

    A year ago, the 11 year old Third Prince xuehaizang had the same symptoms as the second prince xueluochuan and died of the disease.

    In fact, xueqinghe killed in the same way, which is more secret and strange.

    These children are just like being cursed by some devil. At the age of about 12, their bodies will gradually deteriorate. It''s no use how to nourish and recuperate.

    At first, the snow night emperor thought it was made by palace maids.

    Because there are few men in the court, it is difficult for women in the palace to contact men outside. When they are hungry and can''t help it, they often invade the prince in private.

    The age of eleven or twelve is also the age of boys'' sexual dimness and boldness.

    Therefore, on a snowy night, the emperor thought that the palace maid had damaged the prince''s body, which led to the prince''s weakness and death.

    But on reflection, these began to die when they were old enough to learn about the Royal regime. Who was the biggest beneficiary?

    No doubt: Xueqing river!

    Therefore, on a snowy night, the great emperor was not confident about the xueqinghe disguised as qianrenxue, refused to give power, and it was normal to suppress it.

    On a snowy night, the emperor looked everywhere: "in that case, who is this man? Come forward and speak!"

 Chapter 31

    On the hall.

    I saw a young man wearing a top hat and a class C official uniform, standing out from the group of ministers and trembling forward to the supreme reporting area.

    His hands were shaking.

    Note that it''s not the shaking of fear, but the shaking of excitement.

    His eyes looking at the great emperor on the snowy night were hot!

    Heart, to complete this task, to be promoted to a higher rank, to be rich and noble, and to be around his majesty, he also has this doubt.

    Northern Jiangsu took a deep look at the great emperor on a snowy night. If the information of these ministers did not appear in the system task bar, I''m afraid they would have played them.

    The routine is so deep.

    I didn''t expect that qianrenxue lurked in the royal family and experienced many ups and downs when he became the prince.

    This process is not achieved overnight, but through risks and difficulties.

    Perhaps it is this kind of Royal chore that makes qianrenxue''s starting point higher than Tang San, and she is about nine years older than the goddess sister, but in the practice of soul master, she became a God so late.

    It''s not just a simple matter of being depressed, but also a distraction.

    As for Tang San... Looking back, I don''t know what happened to him and Yu Xiaogang after notting college.

    If he insists on taking the master as his teacher, he will choose to be his enemy.

    Once the protagonist of the original work is an enemy, the best way for Northern Jiangsu to think of is to kill him directly to avoid future trouble.

    He secretly experimented with flowers and plants. A drop of paraquat mixed into the water can kill more than ten hundred year old plants in an instant.

    Moreover, this is far from the end of paraquat.

    It is completely limited by the experimental scale and side effects.

    I believe that if all fall down, even the blue silver emperor will have to shrink down and become a brother.

    But from Tang San''s soft eyes, he should have trusted himself. Maybe he regarded himself as a person who can deliver his back?

    Liu Erlong smiled and didn''t participate in the speculation about xueqinghe. Instead, he looked at Su Bei and said, "BEI''ER, see, chaotang has always been like this. It''s with Chengfu in quarrel and danger in luck. I really don''t want you to join this group of people."

    "This world, after all, is the world of soul masters. Their pedantry will be submerged in the years sooner or later."

    "Therefore, Tiandou Empire needs a strong and capable emperor, doesn''t it?"

    Subei smiled.

    "You mean, xueqinghe is the strong and capable man?"

    Liu Erlong''s slender fingers gently covered Subei''s mouth: "you can''t say such words outside, especially in the Imperial Palace, you know, otherwise you will offend the Royal people."

    "I''m not afraid. Anyway, godmother, you''ll protect me."

    Subei plunged into Liu Erlong''s chest.

    Seeing that the wind direction of the ministers was quickly tilted, and the lips of the Xueqing River were lightly pursed, I felt a little helpless.

    This is the stumbling block of the emperor on a snowy night. How could he not know?

    I''m just hesitant to take out my killer mace and turn it over against the wind.

    The pros and cons of this are nothing more than to annoy the snow night emperor and get the prince''s seal, and to annoy the snow night emperor and not get the prince''s seal.

    When thinking about xueqinghe, his eyes swam in the hall and finally fixed on Subei.

    It happened that Northern Jiangsu was also looking at Xueqing River, thinking about how to make her show her beautiful face under this disguise.

    Under the mask and camouflage, the two eyes are opposite. North Jiangsu looks at the snow clear river wink.

    Xueqing River''s face was a little red and said in his heart, "what does he want to do, imperial brother?"

    I have penetrated xueqinghe''s weak heart, and I want to deeply grasp the helplessness and help hidden in her eyes!

    Xuemei, just a prince, let me help you!

    "Little love, I want to use puppet power once." The heart of Northern Jiangsu.

    [Xiao AI receives the command and is running the puppet right. The host can choose one of the following three on-site puppet control rights.]

    [: provincial ministers, military ministers and household ministers.]

    "Household dish hand."

    Obviously, the finance of Tiandou empire is in such a rout that the Ministry of household can''t get rid of the relationship. It''s better to start here.

    At this time, xueqinghe is trembling to express his loyalty and feelings for his compatriots. He will never do anything like black hands.

    A middle-aged man next to the Minister of household suddenly stepped out of the line. It was under the temporary control of Northern Jiangsu that he accused the young man and said:

    "Your Majesty, this man is unreasonable!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSplit line

    At 00:00, at the beginning of the day, I jumped off the nine meter wide bed, crossed the 100 meter hall, swam over the 1000 meter swimming pool, climbed the 10000 meter high mountain, blew the cool wind from a million meters away, and shouted to the 10 million meter starry sky, "I''m so handsome!"

 Chapter 32

    "According to the investigation of the Ministry of household and various transaction records, the conclusion given by the Ministry of household is that senior officials of fasno Deputy bank squeeze the money of the people of Tiandou Empire and conduct super principle wealth collection."

    "The reason why Xingluo Empire has a good relationship with fasno province is that this deputy senior official secretly offers a lot of treasures to Xingluo Empire all year round in exchange for the illusion of border harmony, and he bribes some senior officials of our Dynasty every year in exchange for protecting himself in case of turmoil between the DPRK and China."

    "The so-called offset of merit and error is ridiculous."

    "Secondly, the famine that broke out in the western provinces a year ago was actually the economic sanctions adopted by the neighboring provinces to suppress the officials who did not flow, resulting in the collapse of the commercial system of the western provinces and the outflow of a large amount of money."

    Under the control of the mind skill of Northern Jiangsu, the senior official of the Ministry of household, second only to the position of minister of the Ministry of household, shook out all he knew.

    "As for the death of the prince, it''s ridiculous for everyone to suspect his highness just because it''s impossible."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As a manipulated puppet, Subei can see his inner content, and as a puppet, he does not know that he is being controlled.

    The head of the household only thought that he was out of his mind. He had potential justice and kindness in his heart. When he was young, he was full of enthusiasm for officialdom and instructed the country to rise again.

    The Minister of household reprimanded and denied, "shut up! What are you talking about? Our Ministry of household has never recorded such a thing!"

    The pan hand of the Ministry of household said faintly: "I have a copy of the files over the years, which can be investigated in detail. Lord Shangshu, you embezzle tens of millions of gold soul coins. I have evidence."

    Minister of household: ???

    The Minister of military aircraft couldn''t see it anymore. "It''s not a day or two for your household to mess with the economy. There''s no need to move to the table like this. Haven''t you done it?"

    "Of course, none of you here can get rid of the relationship. Your military headquarters embezzles hundreds of millions of gold soul coins every year. Our household department remembers every sum."

    The Ministry of household dished out a shocking secret: "by the way, I also know that adults like wives and have an affair with the hairy wives of many adults in the court."

    "If you go home and find yourself sleeping with your wife, the emperor will be stunned on a snowy night.

    This scene... I''ve never rehearsed?

    Rao is xueqinghe. He can''t help but look at Northern Jiangsu in surprise. Immediately, he looks at the snow night emperor. They look at each other. In a short eye contact, they are sure that it is not the other party''s instruction.

    This kind of imperial dirty matter on the table is very difficult for the snow night emperor, and it is not good for the snow clear river. Once the inventory is done by him, the snow night emperor will never let him go.

    Moreover, xueqinghe had tried to attract the Minister of household, but there was no progress.

    No... watching the audience, the only thing that will bring about changes and help yourself get rid of the impasse is the arrangement of the Pope''s palace.

    But if the Pope has a plan, it is impossible not to discuss it with himself.

    Then there is another possibility, that is, Yudi Subei.

    But how could it be him?

    If this unparalleled young man has this ability to connect with the sky, he... Really wants to love him!

    Xueqinghe''s fiery eyes seem to look through northern Jiangsu: I really hope he will grow up soon, time will pass quickly, and the latent task will end soon.

    If she can, she also wants to have a vigorous sister brother love with Northern Jiangsu like normal people!

    On a snowy night, the emperor rubbed his temples. It was chaotic, too chaotic.

    With the shaking of the household department''s hands, the crown prince''s royal seal ceremony became a real scene.

    My original heart is very simple.

    It is simply to suppress the prestige of Xueqing River, so that Xueqing River, who has won the crown prince, can temporarily restrain the limelight.

    However, with the disturbance of the households, it became a farce, which was spread and laughed all over the world.

    Moreover, it also exposed the major disadvantages of Tiandou empire.

    From the royal temple to the common people.

    On a snowy night, the emperor rubbed his eyebrows, waved and said, "the crown prince granted the grand ceremony. The two officials in the court suddenly lost their minds, talked nonsense, disturbed the court, killed the Meridian Gate, remembered the past achievements, the Royal grace, buried in a low-key manner, and did not publicize."

    "The farce is over. In that case, the great prince xueqinghe should be in the east palace. There is no need to discuss it again!"

    At this moment, Subei withdrew his mind and knew that his goal had been achieved.

    The task rewards of the system are also distributed immediately:

    [Qian Renxue (xueqinghe) succeeded the crown prince, took the crown prince''s seal and held the right. The host received the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: Angel holy blood]

    [¢Ú: double increase of the host''s body. Combined with the blood power, the body is no less than the soul respect at present.]

    ¢Û: any immortal medicinal material ¡Á 1£Ý

    [the host''s mystery has increased greatly in qianrenxue''s heart, and the host will receive the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: primary system privilege.]

    [¢Ú: the first Soul Ring age is increased to 1000 years.]

    [¢Û: the second soul skill of the Dragon God''s gate is reserved - the negative of the nine sons of the dragon.]

    With the words of the emperor on a snowy night, the young official was frightened, knelt on the ground and climbed forward in panic: "Your Majesty, your majesty? I''m not crazy, I''m not crazy! What I said is the truth!"

    Your majesty, I did what you said. There''s no violation. I''m very loyal. Why kill me?

    At the moment, the Hubu panshou''s mind returned to normal. Recalling that he had just talked like a devil in the court hall, offended important officials and couldn''t help sweating.

    Immediately paralyzed, soft in the hall, murmured: "cold, cold, begging for mercy is useless, dead."

    Even if your majesty doesn''t kill, can the Minister of military aircraft spare himself?

    Simply, he broke the jar and fell: "Your Majesty, I have worked hard for Tiandou Empire and dare not neglect half of my actions. What I said is for your majesty, for the crown prince, for Tiandou River, mountain and country. I don''t want to see a group of sycophant ministers mess up the court!"

    "Your Majesty, can you understand your subjects'' painstaking efforts? Orz!"

    Several Golden Knights strode from the side, lifted them up and carried them outside the temple.

    "Your Majesty... Your majesty, your majesty! Listen to my minister''s sophistry again. No, listen to my explanation. My loyalty can be learned from the sun and the moon. It''s moving. I''m a loyal minister!!!"

    The Minister of the Ministry of household wrote with a overcast face: "Your Majesty, this trader deceives the public. It''s not credible. I''m trying to bomb him. I don''t want him to hit him first."

    "This is the money he embezzled in the past two years, up to 5871000 and 4326 gold soul coins, seven silver soul coins and three copper soul coins."

    "His crime should be punished!"

    Hearing the speech, all the ministers took a breath.

    It is worthy of being the Minister of household. The details are to the extreme!

 Chapter 33

    Tears are about to fall

    Stirred by the puppets controlled by Northern Jiangsu, the emperor''s plan on the snowy night failed, and his doubts about Xueqing river could only be suppressed.

    Prince Yin has no reason to press down.

    Xueqinghe was surprised. He not only stood on the stage and watched a good play, but also maximized his interests.

    Even xueqinghe didn''t know why Hubu panshou stabbed Hubu minister and snow night emperor on his back.

    Yes, although xueqinghe has the Wuhun hall as the backstage and its own imperial power, he has not had the opportunity to penetrate the key institutions.

    The snow night emperor is an old fox, not so easy to deceive.

    Xueqing River still needs to be controlled step by step.

    After the event, walking on the avenue leaving the palace, officials whispered around:

    "What''s the nerve of Hubu panshou today? Don''t you know what to say and what not to say when you get to this position?"

    "Yes, everyone is fishing in the muddy pool. Although his majesty cut off his hand today, everyone knows that his majesty won''t make us feel better in the future."

    "From now on, those little moves should be restrained so as not to hit the muzzle of your Majesty''s gun."

    "Alas..."

    An official sighed deeply and said that he was at a loss.

    No corruption. Who will keep the fat and ferocious flower chief Xiaocui in the dance building next door?

    ¡­¡­

    Liu Erlong looked puzzled and thought that although she was not very interested in various political affairs of Tiandou royal family, where were the provincial level officials so uninterested?

    They are all old foxes.

    "Xiaobei, the royal family seems noble, but in fact it is hypocritical. It is really not suitable for children like you. If xueqinghe wants to make friends with you, I welcome him to visit Lanba college, but if he wants to recruit you to be an official, his mother is determined not to agree. I hate the hypocrisy of those officials, the children of cholera."

    "Of course, I''m not interested in being an official. His highness xueqinghe is a rare figure. I want to make deep friends with him."

    What kind of deep friendship is this?

    "Naturally, it''s excellent. In fact, my mother still wants me, Xiaobei and Xiaowu to live in the fairy tale house with peace of mind. There are no storms and twists and turns."

    Liu Erlong looked at Northern Jiangsu judo.

    Subei shook his head: "this is impossible."

    "Everyone first and then a small home."

    "The rising trend of Wuhun hall is rapid. It will compete with Tiandou royal family. Sooner or later, there will be a big war. At that time, there will be four Tiansan parcels and the whole Tiandou empire will be affected."

    "Moreover, whether in times of peace or war, only strength is the foundation of a solid foundation, otherwise it will collapse upon external impact."

    Liu Erlong was surprised. He sighed in his heart that his insight was not as good as a seven-year-old urchin!

    Yes, as a soul saint, she is the Lord of jiuxiao in the eyes of ordinary people. She needs to look up to see her steps.

    But for the Wu soul hall, she is just a humble stepping stone.

    "I''m not ashamed of reading a lot. Young prodigy, I''m ashamed of my opinions."

    Behind him came the voice of Xueqing river. Subei looked back and said with a smile, "brother Prince."

    "I''ve seen your highness."

    Liu Erlong also saluted slightly to show respect.

    Xueqinghe held the palm of Subei''s hand and sighed with deep emotion: "this mask is very hateful. It covers the supreme face of the imperial brother, so that people can''t see the style."

    "If the prince brother wants to see it, wouldn''t he be happy to stay with Lanba College for a few days?" Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "That''s what I mean."

    Xueqinghe rubbed his hands in Northern Jiangsu twice: "but I can''t get empty when I come in to take over the position of Prince. When time is enough, I will hold a candle and sigh with my younger brother."

    "It''s a deal."

    "It''s hard to catch up!"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s eyebrows and eyes jumped after them: Er long, Xiuer, is really friendly with his Highness the prince!!!

    Liu Erlong is: ¨q (¡ã a ¡ã `) ¨r

    Xueqinghe and Subei''s affectionate eyes shocked Liu Erlong.

    Xiaowu and Subei are also very close at ordinary times. Liu Erlong won''t be surprised to cuddle and rub.

    But xueqinghe and Northern Jiangsu were stunned.

    Because, in Liu Erlong''s eyes, xueqinghe is a man!

    Two boys hold hands and knead

    Hiss!

    On the carriage, Liu Erlong couldn''t help but hesitate to say to Subei: "Xiaobei, there are many forks on the road of life. Some people are in business, some people are in concept, and some people are in love..."

    Liu Erlong said a lot, and then looked forward to Subei with wide eyes: "Xiaobei, do you understand your mother''s meaning?"

    Subei shook his head, Liu Erlong, what''s the matter? Why are you nervous when you attend a royal ceremony?

    Liu Erlong sighed deeply: "Alas..."

    "In fact, my mother wants to ask, Xiaobei, how do you feel about Xueqing river?"

    If you say this, I won''t be sleepy.

    "Xueqinghe, as the great prince of Tiandou Empire, is now the crown prince. He will be more able to take charge of the throne in the future. He is decisive and firm. He is also very good to me. He gave me a pass order for the imperial palace. I like him very much."

    The truth in Northern Jiangsu.

    Although what he likes is not Xueqing River, but Qianren snow.

    Who knows, after listening to northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong''s look became more complicated.

    Liu Erlong gently took off Subei''s mask and kissed him on the face: "Xiaobei, if xueqinghe kisses you like his mother, will you have the psychology of exclusion?"

    Fuck?

    And such a good thing?

    Isn''t this a free reward?

    Subei suddenly shook his head: "of course not!"

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Liu Erlong tightened his chest and sweated between his cheeks... It''s over. Xiaobei is still small. He doesn''t understand the estrangement and taboo between men and women.

    As his mother, I must lead him to the right way!

    Pass him the correct three views and save him in danger!

    Think of such a good-looking child in the same bed with other men... Liu Erlong shudders, which is worse than the thought that he will make villains with other girls in Northern Jiangsu in the future!

    Do you have the heart to destroy such a handsome man?

    I can''t bear it.

    So I want to lead him to the glorious world, not the prison of corruption.

    "Xiao Bei, this is not allowed!"

    Liu Erlong puffed up his chest and tried to guide Northern Jiangsu.

    "Xiao Bei, you can''t do that with boys!"

    What kind of thing is that?

    ¡°£¿¡± Subei is confused.

    "Yes, Xiaobei, you can''t like boys. You should like a beautiful, powerful and virtuous'' girl ''like your mother!"

    Liu Erlong emphasized the female characters for fear that Northern Jiangsu could not understand them.

    "Xiao Bei, you are so smart, you must understand what your mother means, don''t you?"

    "Uh... Hey?"

    Su Bei said in surprise, "godmother, where did you think of it? The relationship between me and the prince''s brother is as pure as water, which is what you think!"

    "Mom just looked at you two..."

    "That''s friendship!"

    Liu Erlong said again, "at Notting college, you winked at the boy with ordinary appearance..."

    "Er... Wink?"

    Subei was stunned. When did he wink?

    Notting college?

    Is it wink that I gave to Tang San when I left?

    You saw all this?

    "That''s just a man''s promise!!!"

    Liu Erlong took a meaningful look at Northern Jiangsu: "baby son, mom just hopes you don''t go astray."

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    Ask for recommended tickets ~ ask for everything~

 Chapter 34

    This day.

    The sky is sunny and warm.

    It has been several days since the crown prince granted the grand ceremony.

    Xueqinghe is the crown prince of Tiandou. In addition, the forces of Wuhun hall secretly cooperate to decorate and publicize the events in the hall on that day

    The emperor was stunned on a snowy night.

    Although the Royal tried to block the news, beautify the scene and write stories to spread to the people.

    However, there are still some remarks spread by the Ministry of household.

    The great emperor couldn''t understand it on a snowy night.

    Which bastard minister can''t keep his mouth, catch it and shoot the target!

    But Hubu dish hand, drop God forever!!!

    When Liu Erlong came back from the palace, he became very worried about the sexual orientation of Northern Jiangsu. His thinking began to change from taboo of contacting women to longing for him to play with beautiful women every day, as long as there was no danger.

    Liu Erlong will have an in-depth exchange with Northern Jiangsu from time to time to let him experience the beautiful melody of the opposite sex.

    Northern Jiangsu also enjoys it.

    After that, at the proposal of Northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong established the Tianjiao group of Lanba college to recruit the soul master genius of the most evil spirit of Tiandou empire.

    In order to ensure the healthy development of Northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong personally set the rules.

    The conditions are even more harsh:

    Only sister (sister)!

    No men!

    And Subei will check it personally!

    The interview place was a tree lined hut several miles away from the island in the middle of the lake.

    The radiance of the scorching sun sprinkles on the green leaves and shines on the ground or flowers through the gap to form a light spot.

    The slender thighs on the square of Lanba college are bright, thinking about walking to this place.

    People who don''t know will also laugh at people who don''t understand: "why do so many girls go to the small forest? Is there any big baby there?"

    Someone answered, "you don''t understand. Lanba college has set up Tianjiao class to recruit talented soul masters, and only women. They can''t be more than 12 years old. There are also restrictions on realm and innate soul power."

    Someone echoed: "yes, the most important thing is that I heard that the child in charge of the final soul master review is super good-looking!"

    "Yes, it''s good to have a good look at it from a distance!"

    "But unfortunately, the enrollment standard is too strict. It is said that level 7 of innate soul power will be brushed down. Such characters are the key training objects in the five elements college!"

    With the end of the crowd''s route, Northern Jiangsu is in a state of boredom.

    He was sitting on a soft stool. In front of him was a white table with some forms for filling in information.

    There are several girls sitting on the side, including long and lovely ones, long and beautiful ones, and beautiful ones

    These are people screened out by Northern Jiangsu who can reach the boundary of genius in front of them.

    Northern Jiangsu has a feeling of choosing a harem.

    For the sake of personal safety in Northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong specially arranged a number of experts in the realm of soul king and soul emperor to form a human fence to isolate the people from Lanba college.

    They''re crazy.

    It''s like taking Northern Jiangsu as an idol and chasing stars crazy.

    After one look, he followed the devil.

    Thinking about Subei day and night, I want to turn Subei home immediately and sleep together every day.

    He''s handsome. He can''t keep a low profile.

    Originally, the cabin personally audited by Northern Jiangsu was relatively remote from the terrain of the whole Lanba college.

    Since Northern Jiangsu openly appeared in Lanba college, it has been spread to ten cities and hundreds of cities.

    Within a day, it spread rapidly in the college, and there was a faint trend of sweeping Tiandou city.

    Celebrity effect comes with a series of celebrity products and celebrity economy.

    Some people who understand painting set up their easels, hold the art pen in their hands, find the best viewing area early, and copy the peerless youth on white paper.

    But they are often dissatisfied.

    There is too much lack of shape and artistic conception.

    Sighed and shook his head: "every angle of this teenager can draw a beautiful picture of the world, which is beyond people''s imagination, but such a teenager really shouldn''t be owned by the world."

    "Perhaps, his appearance is no longer allowed to be recorded by human paper and pen. Whether it is text or portrait, it seems so weak and difficult to describe accurately."

    "I''m afraid even painting the reincarnation of God can''t draw the youth''s greatness!"

    The proud painter slapped down his brush: "if you can''t draw a trace of the youth''s charm, you''ll never write again!"

    "Master, no!"

    "What?"

    "The day before yesterday, the first painter of Tiandou Royal came to copy the young man at the order of his royal highness xueqinghe. As a result, he spent hundreds of rolls of paper painting all night, but he couldn''t find the key artistic conception."

    "Then I can''t think about the results. My brain is exhausted. I have white hair one night and bald two nights."

    "Look!"

    The man pointed away. Following his direction, he saw a middle-aged and elderly man with vicissitudes of face and Reflection on his head holding a pen, hesitating, doubting for a long time and refusing to write.

    Surprised: "Su Wen, the first painter of the royal family, has accurate and fast configuration. He is the best painter in decades. Even he can''t hold his body!!!"

    "Lying in the trough, the first painter fainted!"

    "Normal, this is not the first one. This teenager has aroused the human dignity of the painters in Tiandou city. It is normal for someone to paint three or four days a night. Sudden death is also normal."

    What a sensation.

    It has become commonplace in Northern Jiangsu.

    Maybe this is the disadvantage of being handsome.

    Selfie, she has suffered too much.

    Xiaowu came from the lake island with snacks and fell on the table in front of Northern Jiangsu: "brother, are you tired? Do you want Xiaowu to knead, decompress and relax for you?"

    Northern Jiangsu was right immediately, and the general righteousness was lingran: "Xiaowu, it''s my brother''s working time now. I''m responsible for Lanba college and the future of Tianjiao class."

    "Little dance, go back to the fairy tale house. Don''t disturb my brother''s work!"

    Northern Jiangsu swept a group of white slender legs.

    "But... Brother, these girls look at you strangely. I don''t like them at all..."

    Xiaowu pinched her fingers and looked around at the female students like wolves. She wanted to rush up and fall down in Northern Jiangsu.

    "Xiaowu, you don''t understand. They are eager to become stronger and make progress with us. There is no malice. Because we are too excellent, there will be many people who want to grow up and become stronger with us!"

    "There will be many such eyes around us in the future. You should learn to accept and get used to it, otherwise others will think we are stingy!"

    "But... But I just saw a girl holding her brother!" The little dancer stamped her feet anxiously.

    Subei touched the head of Xiaowu: "Xiaowu, that''s the hug of salvation. They said I don''t hug them. They would rather die. A hug can change a fresh life."

    "Xiaowu, you said, did your brother do it right?"

    "It seems... There''s nothing wrong..." Xiaowu always thinks what Subei said is very strange, but she can''t find a flaw.

    Subei shouted, "little dance! Brother doesn''t allow you to question yourself! Don''t seem to be, be sure of your ideas!"

    "Come on, tell yourself loudly that my brother did a great job. I hope my brother can save more girls who want to commit suicide in the future!"

    "Brother... Brother is great?" The little dance said foolishly.

    "Little dance is so good."

    Subei kissed Xiaowu''s face and suddenly Xiaowu blushed: "brother, so many people are watching."

    "Roar!"

    With this kiss, the young and ignorant little sister went crazy.

    "I really want to be her!"

    "Male god, male god!"

    "Brother Subei, I want to kiss too!"

    "I''m willing to trade my life for ten years!"

 Chapter 35

    At the gate of Lanba college.

    A young man in plain clothes clenched the map in his hand and looked at the gate of Lanba college in front of him.

    "Lanba college, finally here."

    The young man whispered, firm faith in his heart.

    Asked the porter, "uncle, do you know that there is a good-looking prodigy in Lanba college? By the way, his name is Subei."

    "You?"

    The porter glanced at Tang San and said faintly, "everyone in Lanba college knows him. Why, where did you come from and study? Now it''s time to enter the school. You''d better go back and forth."

    This young man is Tang San who came from notting city.

    He was dusty, with messy hair and dirty clothes.

    Since the last conversation with the master, he has thought deeply for several times. He thinks that Northern Jiangsu is really great and has great admiration in his heart.

    In particular, according to what northern Jiangsu said, the bottle of grass fell on its own blue silver grass soul, and even instantly produced silver lines.

    The liquid was very warm and had a great effect on his blue silver grass soul. After absorbing it for a few days, the silver grain gradually turned into gold grain.

    It''s not just the change in the appearance of the blue silver grass. I feel that the blue silver vine condensed by myself is stronger and easier to control. It is completely two grades, one heaven and one underground, compared with the previous blue silver grass martial spirit.

    He couldn''t understand why the blue silver grass, which was called waste Wu soul by all, had such a change?

    In Tang San''s heart at this time, the worship of Northern Jiangsu has reached an irresistible tell.

    The handsome, broad and rich prodigy, the eternal God!

    He came to Lanba college this time just to go to northern Jiangsu.

    Yu Xiaogang is a fart.

    Garbage theory is worthless. Where is the brother of Northern Jiangsu?

    Tang San Shen said in a deep voice, "we have an agreement. I will come to him."

    "Cut ~"

    The porter elder brother disdained to smile: "boy, you have been used by a girl a few days ago. In order to get close to the handsome man, you people really need everything."

    "However, your highness Subei is so charming that even a small country boy like you is attracted by his name."

    "I advise you to go back as soon as possible. Do you see that such a large group of girls over there want to get close to his highness in Northern Jiangsu, but they have been eliminated, not to mention you, a man."

    "That''s the male god of our Lanba college. No one can get close to it."

    The porter pointed to the dejected girl in Lanba college and smiled contemptuously.

    These girls are too old, but their level is too low. They don''t meet the shortlist requirements of Tianjiao class. They don''t even qualify for the primary election, let alone close to northern Jiangsu as the final decision.

    "Eliminate? What do you mean?"

    The intelligent Tang Sanli immediately responded and grasped the key point.

    "You don''t know yet?"

    The porter explained: "President Liu has set up a Tianjiao class. As long as the conditions are met and reviewed, he can enter the school immediately and practice together with his highness in Northern Jiangsu."

    "The whole students of Lanba college are crazy at this time. You see, the girls of other colleges in Tiandou city also heard about the posture of heaven and man of his highness Subei. They can''t help coming to watch."

    "According to this trend, I''m afraid our Lanba college will soon catch up with thunder college and keep pace with wuhundian college!"

    Tang San''s eyes lit up and his heart was clear. I thought my martial soul was a waste martial soul, and my talent was not outstanding. But last time, with the advice of the teacher in Northern Jiangsu, the martial soul has evolved, and it is full of soul power.

    The most important thing is that the teacher in Northern Jiangsu invited him at that time. He should agree with himself. Then he must pass the test!

    Thinking of this, Tang San nodded and asked urgently, "I don''t know what the conditions for being selected into Tianjiao class are. Can I participate?"

    The porter showed a disdainful expression and suddenly shook his head: "you... You can''t. Tianjiao class only recruits women."

    "Women..."

    Tang San''s eyes flashed a decadent color. He was tripped by gender when he approached the teacher in Northern Jiangsu!

    "Give up, son. There are always some people out of our reach in this world. Even if we work hard, we can''t reach them."

    The porter uncle saw through the desolation of the world and turned into a great philosopher.

    "For the existence of his highness in Northern Jiangsu, perhaps only the prince''s highness is worthy of making friends with him."

    "No!!!"

    Tang San issued an unyielding roar: "there must be a way!"

    "Heaven pays off those who have a heart!"

    "Nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid of those who have a heart!"

    Tang San''s eyes moved and finally settled in a clothing store, where there were a wide range of clothes, including lovely Lori clothes, natural and unrestrained swordsman clothes and beautiful pure clothes

    Tang San turned back and hesitated slightly, then stepped firmly in.

    In order to get close to northern Jiangsu Teachers smoothly, this sacrifice is insignificant!!!

    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤

    As the sky darkens, the environment becomes deeper and deeper.

    Subei breathed out and said faintly, "it seems that today is another day without harvest. Is my recruitment standard too high?"

    Is it really that difficult to find some goddess level teammates?

    Subei is a little disappointed. In fact, his enrollment conditions are very simple. As long as you can make the system respond and give yourself a card, you can accept it directly.

    But a few days later, there are many beautiful sisters, but there is no goddess who can punch in. If the talent is good, she can stay as a reserve player.

    "Your Highness in Northern Jiangsu, a girl with innate soul power participated in the selection of Tianjiao class."

    At this time, unexpected joy came.

    Subei suddenly saw a light in his eyes: "congenital full of soul power?"

    You know, in Douluo continent, girls with congenital soul power are extremely rare.

    Subei''s mind changed for a while, and I couldn''t remember which famous goddess was born full of soul power except the small dance.

    "Let her see me!"

    Those with innate soul power have amazing talents, and Northern Jiangsu is also full of expectations.

    Is it some hidden goddess?

    Could it be hulena?

    Or did Qianren snow restore the goddess''s makeup to flirt with herself?

    The girl was brought from the crowd by a specially assigned person, wearing a small red and blue skirt, short blue hair and a brown bow on her head.

    The walking posture is a little awkward, as if you are not used to this dress.

    At a glance, Northern Jiangsu is inevitably disappointed.

    Average appearance and average figure.

    But taking into account her innate full soul power, the martial soul grade must not be low, and I don''t know which family''s child it is.

    Looking up again, I saw the look of Subei''s eyes. I always felt strange and familiar.

    But I can''t remember who she is.

    "Your name?"

    "Tang... Tang San..."

    The girl''s voice trembled, her eyes were hazy, and there were tears in her eyes:

    "I miss notting college very much."

    "Teacher Subei, I finally found you!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSplit line

    Ask for recommendation ticket, ask for everything!

    Because there are no tickets, there is nothing to recommend. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!

 Chapter 36

    "Hiss..."

    Sitting in front of the wooden house, Subei took a breath.

    Seeing the restless crowd and knowing that this was not a place to talk, he pulled Tang San to the island in the middle of the lake.

    On the forest road, Subei looked at the "graceful" girl next to him, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily.

    Never thought of it.

    You are like this, Tang San.

    "Tang San, how can you be so dressed up?"

    What northern Jiangsu admires most is the big man of women''s clothing.

    They dare to challenge the worldly vision, show their distinctive side, pursue character and beauty, and devote themselves to their friends and brothers.

    Only two words can describe it.

    Great!

    Tang San''s gentle face showed a trace of helplessness and explained what he saw and heard in Lanba college and his dialogue with the porter uncle.

    In order to see Northern Jiangsu smoothly, he had to make such a bad decision.

    Men dress up as women.

    Pretend to apply to join the Tianjiao class of Lanba college.

    With his innate soul power and the particularity of blue silver grass martial soul, once his personal information is presented, it must be found that it is him in Northern Jiangsu.

    This is not, I successfully promoted, crushed a group of girls, and successfully approached Northern Jiangsu.

    After listening, Subei sighed.

    A generation of God King has fallen here.

    Can you bear it?

    Little concierge, dare to embarrass... Hey, no, the concierge uncle doesn''t seem to embarrass Tang San.

    At this time, Tang San suddenly quickened his pace, walked to the front of Northern Jiangsu and knelt down with a plop.

    He knelt on the dirt grass and without hesitation kowtowed three heads to northern Jiangsu. His smooth forehead contacted, relaxed and collided with the wet ground, making a sound of Puji, Puji and pop.

    Subei''s eyelids jumped and his body subconsciously retreated. Obviously, he was startled by Tang San: "Tang San, what are you doing?"

    Tang San said sincerely, "teacher, please accept me as an apprentice!"

    In fact, the etiquette of Douluo mainland does not require three kowtows, but only bows.

    But where the two walkers know so many details, just do what they want.

    Subei smiled.

    This is a proud smile and a satisfied smile.

    This shows that his careful teaching of Tang San at Notting college more than a month ago was not in vain.

    But this beautiful smile fascinated Tang San.

    It''s three kowtows to face a peer.

    Subei always feels strange, like being worshipped.

    Northern Jiangsu helped Tang San up: "Xiao San, you don''t have to be like this. We are the same age. In the future, just call me brother like Xiaowu."

    What Subei thinks is very simple. Since Tang Sancheng wants to follow him, it''s not impossible.

    As for how strong Tang San will be, will he pose a threat to himself.

    Northern Jiangsu needs no consideration at all.

    Only the weak who are not confident will take so much into account.

    And I have a soft rice hard eating system!

    No, slip of the tongue, it''s the goddess invincible system.

    Tang San has xuantianbao recording this golden finger, and he is completely true to him.

    Unexpectedly, Tang San suddenly shook his head and respectfully said, "Tang San doesn''t care about the age limit."

    "Although the teacher is the same age as me, he knows too much than me. The so-called knowledge is priceless. As long as the teacher can guide Tang sanhun''s practice, you can be called a teacher by the students."

    Tang San felt the warmth from the palm of Subei''s hand, and his heart was more firm: "please, the teacher must take in the disciples. Tang San gave up his status as a work student of notting college and came to follow the teacher. If he can''t learn, Tang San is ashamed of Grandpa jack."

    "Please, don''t refuse!"

    Tang San has tears in his eyes. He still looks like a woman. He looks pitiful. It''s hard to refuse.

    "OK, but if you enter our Sumen, you must follow our Sumen rules."

    Northern Jiangsu took a faint look at Tang San and began to make up the Dharma out of nothing.

    Tang San was stunned: "Sumen?"

    "Yes, Sumen, we usually only recruit talented girls, but I think you are so sincere, so you can make an exception, but you must not disobey our Sumen rules, do you understand?"

    Sumen

    At this moment, a trace of hesitation appeared in Tang San''s eyes.

    I joined the Tang clan in my previous life and abide by the rules of the Tang clan. Now I am reborn. I also worship this peerless young man as a master. If the rules of the Tang clan violate the rules of the Tang clan, how can I deal with myself?

    This is what Tang San thought at this time.

    He looked up with a pair of confused eyes.

    Xindao: such an elegant young man must have strict rules and won''t contradict Tang clan. You might as well listen to him.

    "Please warn me!" Tang Sanjing said.

    Northern Jiangsu knows that Tang Sanxin has consideration, but he is not a bad person. Naturally, the sect rules will not be harmful.

    "Article 1 of the Sumen rules: don''t covet your teacher''s talent, don''t cheat your teacher and destroy your ancestors, and keep a safe distance from the women close to your teacher all the time."

    Hearing the speech, Tang San nodded, "please obey the teacher''s orders!"

    Subei nodded with satisfaction: "Article 2 of the Sumen rules: don''t do anything harmful to nature and justice. In a crisis, the safety and interests of the teacher and the Sumen disciples should be the most important. Don''t hurt the Sumen disciples at any time without the permission of the teacher."

    Tang San thought for a moment. Since he worshipped each other as his teacher, he naturally needed to focus on the interests of his sect, even the Tang clan, so he nodded:

    "Tang San knows."

    Subei then said, "the third rule of the Sumen school is that all teachers should be respected and should not disobey their orders."

    "Tang San will take the teacher as his faith in this life."

    "Yes."

    Northern Jiangsu showed a pleased look.

    "Tang San, you should understand."

    "If you violate the rules of our Su clan, you will suffer from the pain of eating the heart, get the fruit of cutting off future generations, and bleed through the seven orifices and die."

    Northern Jiangsu''s peerless face became solemn, as if it was really the same as recruiting the sect''s own disciples. He shouted, "Tang San, reach out and summon the blue silver grass spirit!"

    Tang San put out his obedient hand, and for a moment the silver blue silver grass came out.

    Northern Jiangsu took out a bottle with a light sign of a Blue Skull engraved on the bottle body. Behind the blue skull is a lush grass like sign, with three big characters below: baicaosheng.

    North Jiangsu will spray the paraquat gently and sprinkle on the blue grass of Tang three. "I first received disciples, and I didn''t know what the process was like. This bottle of herbal medicine is the same as the bottle that I gave you in the notting college, and it has nourishing and strengthening effect on your blue silver grass soul."

    "As a gift for you as a teacher."

    Ping!

    The silver light of the blue silver grass becomes stronger and stronger. Soon, the vine will really become silver, tough and vigorous.

    Tang San''s eyes flashed, took it, asked Northern Jiangsu for advice and said, "teacher, what is the principle of this liquid? Every time I spray this medicine, my control over the martial spirit will increase, and my blue silver grass has also changed greatly."

    "Even, it can now be used as a long gun!"

    Tang San condensed the Bluegrass into a straight line and directly inserted it into the trunk next to him.

    As the saying goes, every grass and leaf can hurt people!

 Chapter 37

    It''s hard to become a soul master for such a waste martial soul as blue silver grass.

    It is unheard of and unheard of to mutate into a lethal attack like this.

    Tang San looked through a large number of books in the notting College Library and asked the teachers in the college. He thought that blue silver grass could not be aggressive.

    But the facts were put in front of him like iron evidence. Tang San had to believe that the mind of the peerless young man he admired contained an unparalleled amount of knowledge.

    This is also one of the reasons why he insisted on coming to worship.

    On the other hand, the reason is that the boy is so good-looking that he can''t sleep at night. He wants to fly over with wings. Only after confirming that the boy is still safe can he feel at ease.

    Subei is very meaningful: "this mistress is made from the essence of thousands of trees and grass a year ago. It is very rare. So you can''t clean every little child, and you can''t waste every drop."

    "Every drop wasted is equivalent to abandoning hundreds of tree species."

    "In order to Douluo''s beautiful forest ecosystem, you should make good use of it."

    "Ah?"

    Hearing the speech, Tang San was surprised and felt ashamed.

    At such an age, the teacher has been familiar with the truth that the soul of martial arts nourishes, but he is uncertain about the role of the soul of martial arts.

    I really need to work hard to keep up with the teacher!

    I''m so rubbish!!!

    "Teacher, students can take the liberty to ask, what level is your soul power now?"

    Looking at the peerless young figure in front of him, Tang San looked forward to asking.

    Subei said lightly, "level 15 soul master, my martial soul is the gate of the Dragon God. If you follow me at ease, you will know later."

    "Level 15 soul master!"

    Tang San was shocked.

    According to his understanding, the martial spirit can only be awakened when he is six to seven years old, and the cultivation speed is very slow when he has just awakened the martial soul. If there is no guidance from the guide, the cultivation speed of soul power can be called turtle speed.

    There are many children who can''t even be promoted in the first year!

    Level 15 soul power is basically invincible at the same age, but being a teacher... Is still not qualified.

    But Tang San knew that what he needed was not the strength of the teacher. The strength of the teacher could not be passed on to his disciples, but knowledge could.

    Even Yu Xiaogang, known as the master of notting college, is known as invincible in theory. He is held by teachers in Northern Jiangsu. Tang San can only look up to and admire his boldness and knowledge.

    ¡­¡­

    Walking to the periphery of the lake island, Xiaowu looked forward to the fairy tale roof early. Seeing Subei coming back, he jumped up happily and waved to Subei: "brother, godmother cooked dinner, waiting for you!"

    Xiaowu rushed from the Ivy bridge on the island in the middle of the lake and rushed into the arms of Northern Jiangsu. Lingqi''s eyes narrowed: "brother, kiss ~"

    Northern Jiangsu was a little embarrassed. He coughed and leaned in Xiaowu''s ear and said, "Xiaowu, good, there are guests today. Kiss again in the evening."

    The little dance tooted his mouth. He paid attention to Tang San behind Subei. He tilted his head and said, "Hey, you look so familiar... Huo, I know you! You were the disciple of the bad uncle in Notting college last time. Why are you here?"

    "Besides, how do you dress up as a girl? Are you a pervert?" Xiaowu said she was shocked. She had an inexplicable dislike for Tang San... It seemed that there was a smell of blue silver grass on him. Only when she was close to northern Jiangsu could she have a sense of security.

    Tang San smiled bitterly and looked at the girl in front of him who was close to northern Jiangsu. He had an unspeakable feeling in his heart.

    But knowing that she has a long relationship with her teacher and obeys the rules of the Sumen family, he must keep a distance from the girl in front of him and respect and respect her.

    So Tang San took a step back and explained, "disciple Tang San has seen Shiniang. Now Tang San is a disciple of the teacher in Northern Jiangsu. He has nothing to do with the mentor of notting college."

    Xiaowu blushed and said, "what are you talking about?"

    "I have worshipped the teacher in Northern Jiangsu as a teacher, one day as a teacher and lifelong faith. In the future, the teacher in Northern Jiangsu is the person Tang San respects most."

    Tang San was respectful and had no temper.

    "Not..."

    Xiaowu took Subei''s hand, bowed and said, "I mean, what did you just call me?"

    "Shi... Shi Niang?"

    Tang San thought the title was wrong and hurriedly explained: "is my name wrong, I..."

    "No, you''re not wrong!"

    Little dance snuggled up on Subei''s shoulder: "I like your name just now. Call it to me several times ~"

    "Er... Shiniang..."

    "Hey!"

    "Shiniang."

    "Yes!"

    "Shiniang!"

    "Beautiful shout ~"

    "Little three, remember, I will be your teacher''s mother and the only teacher''s mother in the future!"

    Northern Jiangsu: "

    Because the fairy tale house is the private residence of Liu Erlong, Xiaowu and Northern Jiangsu, outsiders are not allowed to live together.

    After Subei told Liu Erlong about Tang San, he arranged for him to live in the dormitory nearest to the lake island in Lanba college.

    Go wash first and let him unload the women''s clothes.

    If there is a mobile phone or camera here, Northern Jiangsu even wants to take a picture of Tang San in women''s clothing and upload it to the network, which is absolutely popular. Is there any direct arrangement for hot search?

    In fact, there was a sudden thought that Subei wanted to kill the hero of the original work.

    But he didn''t mean any harm to himself. He worshipped himself as a teacher and kowtowed to himself piously. Instead, it was hard to start.

    But there''s no big problem.

    The chaotic situation in Douluo mainland has not yet taken shape. I just need to have fun with the goddesses and teach Tang San

    Where does Northern Jiangsu know that his charm is worth exploding. Even Tang San can hardly control it. He will be fascinated by him. If he is trained again

    The picture is too beautiful to imagine.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex hall on the opposite side of the forest.

    Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian seemed to be staring at the information just sent by the royal family.

    For a long time, Yu Luomian looked back and smacked his tongue: "brother, is the information you got about the child from the palace accurate? The momentum of a seven-year-old child can suppress the Hanover white horse with thousands of years of cultivation. It''s a noble breed of horses. Are you sure those people didn''t make it up?"

    Yu Yuanzhen hummed, "I''m not stupid. I can''t tell. I bought this information from Prince xueqinghe''s panshou with a lot of money."

    "It''s said that they saw the child''s martial spirit with their own eyes. There was an animal martial spirit with a dragon head and a fish body, which scared the Hanover white horse who had been cultivated for thousands of years and didn''t dare to move."

    "If not, how can Prince xueqinghe bother to investigate the child? Even the imperial edict is specially arranged to be given to Erlong first, so he can hide it from me?"

    "Ha ha, ridiculous."

    Yu Luomian held out his thumb to Yu Yuanzhen: "brother, you can still do it. I thought you really entered the palace to participate in the imperial seal ceremony of Tiandou royal family. It turned out to be another deep meaning."

    Yu Yuanzhen raised his head proudly and looked upright: "that''s why I''ve been in the Tiandou empire for decades. I haven''t seen any storms. Can I hide the baby''s life experience?"

    Jade Luo''s heart is Tucao: just make complaints about the soul of the warrior. Is it blowing again?

    But Yu Luomian didn''t dare to refute. Although he was also a strong soul fighter, he didn''t see enough in front of Yu Yuanzhen.

    Yu Luomian frowned and said, "but brother, is it a misunderstanding to suppress two thousand year old soul beasts at the age of seven? If it is a hundred year old soul beast, I can accept it."

    "If you want to know the truth, just go and see it yourself."

    Yu Yuanzhen calmly pointed to a position in the forest and said faintly, "the two Hanover white horses seem to be raised there by Erlong."

    The two strong men looked at each other face to face, and then disappeared into the jungle like the wind again

 Chapter 38

    "ßÔ ßÔ ~"

    The neighing of Hanover white horses came from the horse shed outside the lake island.

    "Brother, that seems to be the cry of big white and small white."

    On the Ivy bridge in the middle of the lake, Xiaowu is pulling Subei to feed fish, and slender hands scatter flower seeds of different colors.

    Suddenly I heard a cry from the horse shed in the forest. Xiaowu took Subei and jumped quickly.

    Liu Erlong holds the cold knife and cuts the meat on the chopping board into flakes. It is crystal clear and translucent under the light. You can think how thin it is.

    Liu Erlong smiled, shook his head and shouted, "dance, slow down. The forest is wet and the road is slippery. Be careful to fall!"

    It is Xueqing river that comes out of the fairy tale house.

    Since the end of the last crown prince''s royal ceremony, he was on pins and needles in the imperial palace. On a snowy night, the great emperor also secretly moved to integrate the ministers in the court and check and balance various powers.

    In addition, it seems that one day''s absence is like three autumn''s miss. Xueqinghe will be unable to restrain himself. He bought a villa near Lanba college and lived nearby.

    Naturally, I often visit the island in the middle of the lake.

    Xiaowu doesn''t know the true identity of xueqinghe, but doesn''t exclude him from approaching Northern Jiangsu.

    Instead, Liu Erlong doesn''t want to see Northern Jiangsu close to Xueqing river. Whenever they contact, especially physically, Liu Erlong will interrupt by coincidence.

    You said it wasn''t intentional. Who believes it?

    Xueqinghe can understand, not to mention, this is still the godmother of his lover, and he will also be his godmother after that, so he won''t buy gas with Liu Erlong.

    "Aunt Liu, your knife work is better than that of the imperial chef in the palace. The delicious food you eat on the lake island these days is more delicious than that in the palace."

    Xueqing River gave Liu Erlong a thumbs up and praised him.

    If you want to win the favor of your husband, you need to balance the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.

    This road is quite similar to that of kings and officials. Xueqinghe can handle it properly.

    In fact, in the original work, if the contradiction between the Wu soul hall and the Tiandou royal family had not intensified because of Tang San, Qianren snow would not have been exposed.

    The angel disguised soul bone she has can perfectly deceive all people who don''t know.

    Sure enough, when Liu Erlong heard xueqinghe''s words, he looked relaxed and smiled: "Your Highness, just like you like to eat."

    This dish was specially learned for that man.

    But he has no luck!

    He doesn''t deserve it!!!

    Now Liu Erlong focuses all his attention on Northern Jiangsu. This invincible craftsmanship and the mature beauty of young women let him enjoy it.

    What did you say?

    Married with senior female is just like holding gold brick.

    Women''s thirties send rivers and mountains.

    Female big three hundred send elixir.

    There are 3000 female students in the immortal class.

    The mortal life limit of Douluo continent is only a thousand.

    The thigh of Xianban may depend on Gu Yuena.

    By the way... Isn''t there a goddess of life in the divine world

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Here, Subei and Xiaowu stared at the scene in front of them.

    I saw Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian carrying the legs of the Hanover white horse, one with his palm on the horse''s ass and his head moved... Facing the indescribable place of the horse

    Oh, mom!

    The world is getting worse and immoral. I don''t see it. I don''t see it!

    Subei covered Xiaowu''s eyes and murmured, "not for children, not for children."

    Two Douluo level figures are flirting with horses here!

    How can you such a jade yuan earthquake?

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the two middle-aged and elderly people with deep resentment in their eyes.

    Are you so hungry? Even the little white horse?

    "Brother, why are you blocking my eyes? They''re bullying big white and small white!"

    Xiaowu holds Subei''s hand and stomps angrily at Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian.

    The two Hanover white horses were so moved that the Savior finally came.

    "Baa Baa ~"

    : sister Xiaowu, if you don''t come again, these two old men will stab us in the ass~

    Xiaowu lingran, protecting the two Hanover white horses, hummed: "what are you doing? Why are you bullying Xiaobai? What are your fingers doing? Why are you inserting them!!!"

    The air was filled with embarrassment. A cool wind blew and made people tremble.

    Yu Yuanzhen hid his white fingers: "don''t get me wrong. We were just kind. At that time, we heard the neighing of white horses with back pain, so we came to heal them."

    "No, the little white horse is alive and kicking."

    Yu Yuanzhen slapped the white horse on the ass. the white horse was immediately frightened, and the whole front horse was lifted into the air.

    As soon as the hips tightened, a loud flattery jumped out and shouted on the face of yuluo crown.

    A strong sense of substitution.

    Far away, Subei felt that the fart was on his face, as if it made people drunk.

    "Big... Big brother, vomit... I can''t resist it!"

    Yu Yuanzhen slapped him suddenly. Yu Luomian was unprepared. He took them all and died on the spot... There were even some sticky things in the gas. He immediately squirmed his esophagus, began to vomit and went into the lake to clean his mouth.

    When did the powerful suffer such grievances?

    If it weren''t for Xiaowu''s blocking and Subei''s blocking, yuluo crown would like to expose eight soul rings and punch the white horse to fly.

    But you can bully little white dragon, the fourth martial brother?

    Little dance tooted his mouth, frowned and said, "where is big white and little white hurt? Why didn''t I see it?"

    Yu Yuanzhen smiled at him. He was wrong and wanted to explain it well, but when he thought carefully, he was a great master. What did he explain to the two children?

    What is your status?

    Therefore, Yu Yuanzhen hummed, "it''s natural that I was cured by my wonderful hand. Of course, I''m not a stingy person."

    Yu Yuanzhen nodded, looked at Subei and said, "since it''s your second dragon''s child, it''s also my nephew and grandson. I want you to join thunder college. Lanba college is just the second College under my blue electricity overlord dragon sect. In terms of resources, it''s not enough for thunder college. How about it?"

    "It''s such a happy decision. I''ll take you back to the ancestral hall."

    Of course, Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian are not really interested in little white horse, but to confirm the authenticity of the news Yu Yuanzhen got from the palace.

    To confirm the age of the soul beast, you can first provoke the soul beast to attack you and observe the color they emit when attacking. This color is consistent with their cultivation color.

    Therefore, Yu Yuanzhen can easily tell that the cultivation of these two little white horses is over a thousand years.

    But it is not so simple to determine the specific age of the soul beast.

    Around the two white horses, Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian carried out very detailed observation. The soul force suppressed them and could not resist at all.

    Laughing to death, the power of yuyuanzhen super Douluo was released. Even if it was rushed by the phase, the white horse didn''t dare to resist.

    Fortunately, they did make sure the news was completely true.

    The child brought back by Erlong is not only unique in appearance, but also a rare wizard in a thousand years.

    Such a child.

    Only the thunder College of the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex lineage is worthy of teaching.

    Therefore, Yu Yuanzhen immediately had a mind to take Northern Jiangsu back to the ancestral hall and cultivate Yu Tianheng and Yu Tianxin together.

    A three-star.

    The future of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex is brilliant!

 Chapter 39

    Yuyuanzhen is clearly the leader of a sect and a rare Super Fighter in the world, but his behavior is like an obscene old man.

    Subei can only think that his personal charm is too explosive!

    Men and women eat all, suitable for all ages!

    Strong and powerful arms should embrace Northern Jiangsu, grease the soles of Northern Jiangsu''s feet, and use Lingbo micro steps to avoid.

    Yu Yuanzhen was surprised: "you are a good lightness doll. Did Erlong teach you?"

    "You care about me?"

    Su Bei Junyi''s face was unhappy: "are you nearly a hundred years old? You''re not ashamed. You bully a seven-year-old child for being old and disrespectful."

    Hearing the speech, Yu Yuanzhen was even more embarrassed.

    It''s really ugly for a super strong person like himself to act like this and spread it.

    Yu Yuanzhen''s face was black and his temper was as hot as Liu Erlong. He hummed:

    "You are still young and don''t understand me. This is for you. Although Erlong is a soul saint, he has never trained top talents, but I am different. I have countless education and rich experience. I can promise you a perfect future!"

    "When you rank as Title Douluo or even super Douluo in the future, you will naturally understand my deep meaning."

    "Go back to thunder college with me!"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s big hand was like a curtain to cover Northern Jiangsu.

    "Bad guys, like those women, you only bully my brother!"

    [lumbar Arch!]

    Xiaowu understood that when Yu Yuanzhen wanted to strengthen Northern Jiangsu, she immediately began to fight back, regardless of who he was, and directly put her face on the other party.

    This bad old man is not like my brother. He really doesn''t want to be beaten on his face.

    Unfortunately, Yu Yuanzhen is a great super Douluo. Even if he doesn''t use martial spirit and soul power, he can ravage them only by virtue of his body.

    Therefore, although Xiaowu was at the top of her age in speed and strength, she grabbed her ankle in front of Yu Yuanzhen and was held up in the air without any resistance.

    Yu Yuanzhen said with a smile: "I heard that your little girl is also born with soul power and performs well. Go back to thunder college with Grandpa Gan. Your godmother and I will find a way to pick you up together and won''t make you lonely."

    "There are two handsome brothers waiting for you to play. Listen to Grandpa."

    "Bah!" Xiaowu spits: "is there anyone who dares to say he is handsome in front of my brother? Who is so shameless?"

    Yu Yuanzhen could not refute it. He admitted that the child in Northern Jiangsu was quite beautiful. If he was 50 or 60 years younger, he might not be able to help being a good brother in the same bed and pillow with him.

    But now, he just wants to develop the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex into a super organization in his lifetime, surpassing the tiansanzong, and can not be afraid of the existence of the Wulin hall.

    These two geniuses with innate soul power, together with the two brothers yutianheng and yutianxin carefully cultivated in their family, the future blue TV overlord longzongmen has four new Douluo.

    How can Yu Yuanzhen not be jealous?

    Yu Yuanzhen carried one in one hand and was about to slip away with Subei and Xiaowu.

    Heart: "I have to go quickly, or er long will find out. She has to come and work hard with me to jump the chickens and dogs disturbed by the blue power overlord long zongzong, and feel uneasy up and down..."

    Just as Yu Yuanzhen''s legs shook and he was ready to take off, Tang San''s emaciated figure stood in front of him with an angry face:

    "Strange Shu Li, put down the teacher quickly!"

    "How can you trample on the teacher''s dignity!"

    Tang San clenched his fists. He came from the dormitory and wanted the teacher in Northern Jiangsu to answer other questions in his heart, so he saw Yu Yuanzhen who wanted to abduct Northern Jiangsu and Xiaowu.

    Through his physical appearance and action, he knew that the old uncle''s strength was far above them. Even if he used Xuantian skill and concealed weapons, it would be difficult to hurt each other.

    But Tang San couldn''t bear to see the arrogant Northern Jiangsu being caught like a chicken by Yu Yuanzhen.

    How can such a beautiful and wise boy treat him like this!

    I feel sad.

    "Let go of the teacher!"

    Tang San shouted fiercely, summoning the martial soul. The soul power fills the whole body. The blue silver grass turns into a stick, which can already be used as a weapon.

    "Good guy, another child with the highest innate soul power!"

    Yu Yuanzhen is such a person. He has a low light in his eyes and is extremely sensitive to genius. He immediately sees that Tang San is also very human.

    What''s the matter these days?

    Does Lanba college accumulate the aura of heaven and earth and attract the geomantic holy land of peerless talents?

    With this luck, why worry that the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family can not be revitalized? Why worry about being ridden by the Wuhun hall!

    Roar!

    Take it with you!

    Yu Yuanzhen gave a muffled hum. It was so fast that Tang Sandong, who was pressed by a burst of soul power, could not move:

    "What''s your name? Which family are you from? Do you want to join my blue Tyrannosaurus Rex? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. You''ll have feelings after staying for ten or eight years!"

    "Second, come here as soon as you''re clean. We''ve caught three geniuses and developed!"

    Yu Yuanzhen laughed, his face laughing like chrysanthemums in full bloom.

    "Bah! You don''t deserve my teacher!" Tang Sanpei said.

    ¡°hetui~¡±

    Subei was also flashed into his eyes by Yu Yuanzhen''s shamelessness. He couldn''t help it. He temporarily abandoned yidui''s noble temperament and spat on Yu Yuanzhen''s face.

    Yu Yuanzhen wiped his face and smiled, "baby''s saliva is sweet and delicious. Unlike me, it''s all old phlegm when I''m old."

    "I heard your martial spirit is very special. Can you show it to Grandpa Gan?"

    At this time, yuluomian came out of the lake and frowned. He still felt that he smelled of horse dung. Fortunately, there were no outsiders here, otherwise he would lose the face of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    "Don''t pretend, the strange martial spirit of the dragon head fish. Let your two dry grandfathers have a look, or plan the development path of the soul master for you in the future."

    "Cut, I want you to plan. Can you have my supreme male god system? Do you know the supreme male god?"

    Subei was disdainful, but Yu Yuanzhen''s squinting eyes made Subei feel that if they didn''t show them, they would invade themselves and do something illegal to themselves.

    ©Ñ©Ò©n©Ñ©Ò

    It''s dry.

    Boom~

    The Golden Dragon Gate with purple ring appeared.

    Northern Jiangsu reluctantly said, "kiss, come out and meet these two shameless old thieves."

    "Smelly boy, don''t think you look good, we won''t give up beating you. Give me respect!"

    "Are you willing to fight?"

    "I''m willing to, but I''m afraid Erlong will break the father daughter relationship with me..."

    "Cut!"

    At this time, the kiss came out of the door of the Dragon God:

    "I''ve seen the king!"

    A burst of powerful dragon power came, and Yu Luomian said in surprise: "this martial soul can speak???"

    Subei said faintly, "I haven''t seen it, have I? Kissing is my soul skill, not my martial spirit."

    Take it leisurely and unoppressively, make complaints about the three teachers'' minds. "Even if they are not worthy of being teachers, they will be graceful bearing, even if they are not at all."

    "Soul skill..."

    Yu Yuanzhen seemed to suddenly realize:

    "I thought that Tang Chen, the former ancestor of haotianzong, had the best talent in the world. Unexpectedly, someone was more evil than him."

    "The first soul ring is the purple millennium, which I''m afraid has never been seen in the history of soul masters."

    "With a little guidance and resources, you will still get???"

    "I really love you."

    Yu Yuanzhen''s eyes were bright and did not hide his intention to cherish talent.

 Chapter 40

    In other words, Liu Erlong was full of smiles, and all kinds of ingredients danced in the air. Guided by her fiery soul, they were gorgeous and dazzling.

    Liu Erlong is a variant of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. Most of the lightning attributes are transformed into flame attributes, and the Wu soul naturally becomes a fire dragon.

    The fire attribute Wuhun has inherent advantages in cooking.

    Whether heating or steaming, as long as the soul power is properly used, it has incomparable beauty.

    Liu Erlong was worried that the little white horse would run wild again and bully his beloved son.

    So the figure flashed, stepped on the rattan and flew away.

    Last time, after Liu Erlong returned to the college, he almost had to cook white horse soup to frighten Subei and Xiaowu. Fortunately, he finally stopped it.

    Xueqing River also walked out of the fairy tale house and followed closely.

    They were impartial and happened to see Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian leaving the forest with the three people in Northern Jiangsu.

    "These two old men again!"

    Liu Erlong''s eyes were angry, clenched his teeth and raised his hand holding the knife. He saw the knife spinning 360 degrees in the air and cutting into a big tree.

    "Yuyuanzhen, yuluomian, I''m not finished with you!"

    Liu Erlong called her name directly. Her straight legs were tight and suddenly forced to rush out in the direction of Yu Yuanzhen. Seven soul rings appeared on her. A huge fire dragon circled behind her, and the real body of Wu soul directly attached to her.

    The hot flame dried the branches and leaves she touched. Liu Erlong was like a fire dragon messenger at the moment.

    The dragon has an inverse scale. If you touch it, you will die.

    "Big brother, the two dragons are catching up!"

    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Erlong''s level is not high. She can''t help us. It''s too late for Erlong to thank us after we teach these children to be peerless strong."

    "Lying trough, brother, what you said seems reasonable! But don''t think about it again?"

    "Think about it."

    "Er long, we''ll take the child away and give you a pair of Title Douluo children in 30 years!"

    North Jiangsu was hugged by Yu Yuanzhen, with a black face. It was a super Douluo, and the dragon''s kiss could not bear his destruction.

    Ü³!

    Also, in the original book, Tang Sancheng, the good disciple next to him, was only 25 years old.

    The talent of labor and capital is unparalleled in the world. It will take 30 years to seal a Douluo? Who do you look down on?

    And if it''s the goddess holding herself, what''s it to be pressed by a smelly old man in front of her chest now?

    "How did you two melon?" Northern Jiangsu has no language.

    "It''s your honor. How many people in the world want to worship us as teachers. We don''t even want to take a look! It''s cheap for you!"

    "We don''t care!" Xiaowu hummed, "if you are really so strong, why are you afraid of our godmother? You just bully children!"

    "What do you know, little boy? You don''t even know what human sophistication is. In terms of combat effectiveness, ten two dragons are not enough for us to fight. We feel ashamed of her these years and don''t want to conflict with her, okay?"

    "You brag."

    Subei despised and glanced at Yu Luomian: "don''t want to conflict with my godmother. You still provoke us. Godmother loves me most. If you rob us like this, she will work hard with you."

    "Besides, you can''t beat ten two dragons."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly, "the power of the martial soul fusion technology composed of ten two dragons is absolutely above the super Douluo. Are you a super Douluo?"

    The martial soul fusion technology combined by Liu Erlong, frande and Yu Xiaogang can be comparable to the attack of Title Douluo. The power of the martial soul fusion technology of ten people can be at least ten times more.

    Because the use conditions of martial soul fusion technology are very harsh, it not only fits or complements the martial soul, but also tests the tacit understanding of the team members, so the power of birth is also very strong.

    In the rush, Yu Luomian''s face showed a trace of embarrassment.

    Yu Yuanzhen smiled more happily: "you know a lot."

    "Of course, my teacher is the best child prodigy in the world." Tang San licked.

    "People are good-looking and smart, and their cultivation talents are top. They have the style of my youth!"

    "Elder brother, why do you start blowing? You were very shabby in your youth, okay?"

    ¡­¡­

    Where is the speed of the title Douluo comparable to that of the soul saint, not to mention that Liu Erlong is not a sensitive attack soul saint.

    Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian ran away. Liu Erlong tried his best to catch up, but they were just out of reach.

    "Damn it!"

    A blow hit the trunk, and suddenly a charcoal red black mark appeared on the trunk:

    "Day and night, thieves are hard to prevent!"

    Liu Erlong roared at the deep forest: "yuluomian, if you dare to hurt my child, I will turn the blue electric tyrant dragon sect into a hell on earth!"

    "Damn it!"

    Liu Erlong thought he was cautious enough. When he went out and appeared in Northern Jiangsu, he arranged experts above the soul king to protect him, and kept Northern Jiangsu in the place he knew to avoid accidents.

    Unexpectedly, these two little old men are so unkind!

    At this time, Xueqing River caught up with him panting and asked, "Dean Liu, what''s going on?"

    Liu Erlong''s teeth made a crisp noise, and his eyes were very terrible: "my uncle and father abducted Xiaobei and Xiaowu."

    "Turn?"

    Xueqinghe frowned. He really didn''t understand what the family was doing.

    But for Liu Erlong, this scene looks familiar.

    At that time, I seemed to have cheated Xiaobei and Xiaowu by coercion, inducement and abduction?

    Naturally, she didn''t know that Subei was actually voluntary, so she always felt guilty. She could only satisfy her two children as much as possible... Time, food and privileges... As long as she could give them, she would not be stingy.

    "Let the prince laugh."

    Liu Erlong said: "Xiaobei looks good. All women prefer him, but his Highness the prince must not know. In fact, Xiaobei is still a soul master with good talent. My uncle has been fighting for the future of blue electric tyrant dragon sect all his life. When he sees potential children, he will not let go."

    "So it is."

    Xueqing River''s deep eyes were calm. How could she not know that Northern Jiangsu had excellent talent? At that time, after she returned to Tiandou City, she asked all the guards for the first time.

    The scene of Subei pressing down on the Millennium white horse is really amazing.

    Liu Erlong is obviously modest and low-key. With the talent shown in Northern Jiangsu, he can be the top in the world. Where is it good to describe.

    "What is principal Liu going to do with it? Do you need my help?" Xueqinghe asked kindly.

    She is also worried about the situation in Northern Jiangsu.

    Yu Yuanzhen is a rough man. He doesn''t know what to do. His skin is rough and his flesh is thick. What if he hurts his royal brother?

    His royal brother''s skin is so soft. If he is damaged by the fierce men of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, who will he find?

    Principal Liu''s mood sank. She knew that she could not rob Yu Yuanzhen alone, but she had no other cards except blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    "I''m going to thunder college."

    Liu Erlong snorted, "I can only do this for Xiaobei. It''s not difficult for them to come forward to see me by disturbing the blue power overlord dragon clan with my soul saint''s ability."

    "It''s a big deal. I don''t want this face either. I''m learning to be naughty and scold the street. I''ll see if yu Yuanzhen thinks that the face of blue TV tyrant dragon Zong is important to thunder college, or would he rather hold my child with a bad reputation!"

    Bang Bang~

    Boom~

    Cang trees collapsed.

    Tree: what did I do wrong?

 Chapter 41

    Two days later.

    Wu soul hall, in the Pope''s hall.

    A girl in a long golden palace dress came from outside the temple to the steps of the Pope''s hall.

    The dress was made of gold silk without too much decoration... The dress was simple and elegant. The golden stand collar protected her snow-white and slender neck, and her long golden hair drifted freely.

    Qianren snow eyebrows have a translucent six Winged Angel brand, and her beautiful eyes are eager.

    The appearance of Qianren snow is enough to describe the country and the city, but the woman standing in front of the seat of the Pope''s palace.

    In terms of beauty, I didn''t lose to her at all!

    However, the gorgeous woman standing high has a special charm. It is the temperament and charm of young women. People are deeply fascinated by it, mature and dignified.

    That''s the Pope of Wu soul hall and the biological mother of Qianren snow - bidong!

    She is tall, dressed in a luxurious robe with black gold patterns, wearing a zigzag purple gold crown, and holding a scepter about two meters long and inlaid with countless gemstones.

    Her white skin and almost perfect face make her look so different.

    Noble, elegant, tranquil and other beautiful words seemed to accumulate on her.

    Obviously, she is a mother and daughter, but standing with qianrenxue will only make people feel like sisters.

    If there is anything in this world that is superior to this appearance, only Northern Jiangsu must be able to defeat it.

    Bibidong opened his cold eyes, and the supreme papal dignity spread out invisibly:

    "Your breath is very disordered. You haven''t been so flustered for a long time. I said that you can''t come to me if it''s unnecessary. Your current identity is not the saint of Wulin hall, but xueqinghe, the prince of Tiandou empire!"

    Bibidong holds the papal Scepter in a graceful posture. The plump cotton on his chest props up his clothes high, like a female emperor, with cold and gorgeous eyes.

    The two beautiful goddesses looked at each other. Qian Renxue''s mood calmed down and hummed, "if it''s not something, do you think I''ll come to you?"

    "What''s up?"

    Bibidon the papal scepter.

    She has always had a bad relationship with her daughter.

    In fact, her own attitude towards Qianren snow is also very contradictory.

    On the one hand, she was full of the blood of the evil head of Chihiro disease, and bidon hated it from the bottom of his heart.

    On the other hand, this is the meat falling from her stomach after all. Whether she admits it or not, she is her own child and her only relative in the world.

    It is bibidong''s psychology that makes qianrenxue not feel maternal love since childhood. More often, she is protected by grandpa qiandaoliu.

    Qianrenxue, who lacks maternal love, is also very strong, decisive and independent. Otherwise, how can she disguise xueqinghe so outstanding at such an age?

    "I..."

    Qianren snow was a little pinched. She made up her mind, took a step forward and raised her head: "I have something to ask you."

    "Request?"

    Bidong was a little surprised. Her daughter was arrogant. She never said the word "beg" to herself. She always had only disputes and confrontation.

    Therefore, bibidong was slightly surprised on his exquisite face: "what I can do, your grandfather can also do. Why did you come to me?"

    In Douluo continent at this time, there are three limits.

    The ocean is invincible posisi, the land is invincible Tang Chen, and another is the grandfather of thousands of Ren snow - invincible thousands of streams in the sky.

    Among the three, posisi is the high priest of Poseidon Island, Tang Chen is the ancestor of Haotian sect, one of the three sects of heaven, and qiandaoliu is the great sacrifice of Wuhun hall and the envoy of the God of angels.

    They all reached the extreme of the world and became the level 99 extreme Douluo.

    "Grandpa has ignored things outside for a long time. You don''t know what he thinks. Why do you ask?"

    Qian Renxue is straightforward and has no cowardice in front of Bi bidong. Those who dare to talk to bi bidong like this will never exceed the number of palms in Tiandou empire.

    "This matter is very important to me and may have a far-reaching impact on the whole Wulin hall. If you are not willing to intervene, we may lose an opportunity." The lips of thousands of Ren snow move.

    "Oh?"

    Bidong was intrigued by the snow:

    "Did you find your identity on a snowy night, or did the people of haotianzong come out of the mountain? Or did you find the truth of the change of souls and animals?"

    "The change of the soul beast?"

    "It seems that you don''t know."

    There was some disappointment on bidon''s face.

    Bibidong said faintly: "more than a month ago, ghosts and na''er found the trace of the legendary Titan ape, the king of the forest, on the periphery of the star forest. We guessed whether something had happened in the star forest. I also planned to go to the star forest in person."

    "If we can hunt that Titan ape and obtain a 100000 year Soul Ring and soul bone, our strength will certainly increase a lot."

    "Is it this thing? Is it true?"

    The snow was moving. She had heard the news that the Titan ape appeared outside the star forest for a long time, but the wind was quite weak. She once thought it was a folk rumor, so she didn''t take it to heart.

    "Of course it''s true. The ghosts saw it with their own eyes, but we kept pressing the news and didn''t want to cause a sensation. It''s roughly estimated that at least we need super Douluo to fight against the forest king, so I need to go there myself."

    There were no waves on bidong''s face, like telling an ordinary thing.

    Maybe the only one who can touch the soft area in her heart is notting college?

    "King of the forest, Titan ape..."

    Qian Renxue murmured to himself, waved his hand and said, "the big forest of stars is wide. Even if you look for it in person and don''t have an accurate location, I''m afraid it''s difficult to successfully hunt for a while, but my business is urgent."

    "What attracted you so much attention, say it."

    Bibidong''s papal Scepter hit the stone slab, shaking a powerful soul force fluctuation, flying the hair of thousands of feet of snow like wisps of catkins.

    "I want you to come forward and ask for someone from the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex."

    Qianren snow path shows the purpose of coming.

    "Man?" Bidon frowned.

    Qianrenxue is in her youth. Girls of this age are most likely to be tempted by uncle, especially the men of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family.

    But bidong doesn''t have a good impression of the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex family.

    The big reason is that the blue TV Tyrannosaurus Rex once insulted their beloved man, abused him as waste, excluded him and expelled him.

    In the original work, bibidong carried out soul killing action and destroyed the whole clan of blue electric overlord dragon. The real reason is to export evil Qi for Yu Xiaogang.

    Love is very extreme, but also reflects that if bibidong deeply loves a person, it will be magnificent and earth shaking.

    Qian Renxue replied, "to be exact, it''s a boy."

    Liu Erlong made a big fuss at the thunder college, but there was no result.

    On reflection, she felt that she had to act at this time.

    The blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family is not reliable, so she hopes to connect Northern Jiangsu to the Wuhun hall for training.

    "Boy?"

    Bibidong stamped his scepter and hummed, "why? For a boy, you have to face off with the blue TV tyrant dragon Zong? You should know that this is not the best time."

    "It''s not like the sensible and smart thousand Ren snow I know." Bidong Leng hum looked down.

 Chapter 42

    "But he deserves it."

    The holy light above the church is scattered, and the snow is exquisite, and the crystal body is as pure as white jade.

    "Worth it? Hehe."

    Bibidong disdained to smile and suddenly disdained: "ridiculous, what do you think is worth? Is it betrayal? Or are you ready to pay everything for it?"

    "I won''t allow you to do that!"

    "Go back, go back to Tiandou palace and be your prince!"

    Bibidong''s papal Scepter emits dazzling light, and a powerful push pushes thousands of feet of snow outside the hall

    Boom~

    Two pairs of golden wings shone on the back of Qianren snow, hundreds of gold wires surrounded her body, and the looming white long legs stepped on the floor and suddenly cracked.

    "If you don''t want to go, then I can only make an exception to go to the blue electric tyrant dragon sect in the name of the elder hall. If my identity is exposed and delays the plan of the Wuhun hall to annex Tiandou palace, you should bear it!"

    The sharp eyes of Qianren snow looked directly at bibidong without fear.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    The color of anger appeared in Bi bidong Mei''s eyes. She waved her green jade finger and hummed: "you can''t break this example. Fighting with a tiansanzong for a man will affect the overall situation of the Wulin hall, and your grandfather will never allow it!"

    "What''s more, it''s a man who fascinates you. He will only kill the man you want to save and accelerate his death."

    Bibidong''s cold eyes said.

    Oh, man.

    In essence, she doesn''t want to see Qianren snow go on the same road as herself.

    Qian Renxue argued: "no, if Grandpa knows his talent, he will try his best to win over."

    "Also, I want to correct your name. He is a boy, the most beautiful boy in the world. I won''t allow you to insult him!"

    The cold and arrogant cat that qianrenxue wants to be angry doesn''t look like a joke.

    "Talent?"

    Bidong''s proud body came down from a high place and moved slowly on the steps: "the person with the best talent is already in the martial soul hall. What pride capital does he have for a person who can make you feel excellent talent?"

    Qian Renxue said faintly, "seven years old, level 15 soul master, knowledgeable, can see the world pattern, and my appearance is the only direction in my life."

    "I don''t know how much this talent weighs in the heart of the noble Pope?"

    In the latter sentence, Qianren snow is ironic.

    But it was directly ignored by Bi bidong. She cared more about the key words said by Qian Renxue.

    Seven years old, level 15, knowledgeable

    Rao, as the queen of Tiandou Empire and even the largest soul master organization in Douluo mainland, was also surprised and incredible.

    Unless it is a martial soul level given by God, it may reach level 20 or even stronger, otherwise the highest level is level 10.

    Ordinary children, even when they awaken at the age of six, can''t break through level 5 in the first year.

    The realm of a soul master has two most difficult stages in his life.

    The first is that the soul of martial arts has just awakened. It has poor control over the soul force and is very strange to the soul of martial arts. It will get better and better with the end of the running in period of the first year.

    The second is to reach the upper limit of one''s own talent. Unless there is a top-level fairy grass or soul bone function, it is difficult to move.

    As for the beauty that Qianren Snow said, bidong disdained to smile.

    Appearance is the most hypocritical thing in the world. She is at the peak of her appearance. She doesn''t think anyone''s beauty will exceed her expectations.

    Therefore, in her eyes, beauty without strength and personality charm is floating clouds, and beauty with strength and personality charm is icing on the cake.

    Bibidong''s mouth is a little bitter, but he doesn''t care: if a seven-year-old child is really level 15, he might as well dig up the Wulin hall, which may become a title in the future.

    But after all, a seven-year-old child, what can be said to be knowledgeable? It''s just a childish remark. With thousands of Renxue''s wisdom, it was fooled by a child

    There was some doubt in bibidong''s eyes when he looked at Qianren snow. When did his daughter become so retarded?

    But when it comes to knowledge... It seems that there is a man in bidong''s eyes, and he murmured in his heart: "I don''t know, how is Xiaogang now..."

    Although she was disappointed with Yu Xiaogang, perhaps the hazy beauty of her first love made her unforgettable, which was the only regret in her life.

    She has the first talent in the world, but she has suffered heavy emotional damage, making her perfect less perfect.

    Maybe this is fate.

    "He is indeed a genius. If Wuhun has no disadvantages, it is possible to promote super Douluo in the future... Even extreme Douluo. If he and Nana can be recruited, they will become the future support of Wuhun hall."

    As for qianrenxue, bidong had placed her outside the Wuhun hall long ago.

    God gives martial spirits and will become gods sooner or later.

    "Although my talent is excellent, it is not enough for me to come forward personally. I will arrange Douluo, the title of the Pope''s palace, to go to the place of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex sect to invite the child to join the Wuhun palace. If he wants, I will be happy to accept him."

    Bidong glanced at the snow.

    As the supreme Pope of the Wu soul temple, it is ridiculous for her to condescend to the blue TV tyrant dragon sect for a child.

    She would never do that.

    She thought she knew a lot about Qianren snow, but she didn''t think it was shallow after all.

    It turns out that my usually arrogant and indifferent daughter likes younger brother.

    No wonder

    Qian Renxue shook his head: "it''s Yu Yuanzhen, the leader of the Dragon sect, the blue electric overlord, who personally robbed the child back to the sect door. If you don''t go in person, I''m afraid Yu Yuanzhen won''t let people go."

    Bibi said, "how can you tell that he will join the Wuhun hall? If he doesn''t, we will be unknown and spread out, and our Wuhun hall will be ridiculed, forcibly robbed and worsened."

    "I''m sure to persuade him to join the Wulin hall."

    Qian Renxue took out a portrait from the shining star and carving the space ring of the six Winged Angel: "this is his portrait I got from the best painter in the Empire, Northern Jiangsu, although this static picture is always difficult to match his real appearance and temperament."

    "But the portrait does have a trace of his charm. It should not be difficult to identify it."

    The golden soul wrapped the scroll and sent it to the high level of 7749 and came to bibidong.

    Bitong gently scratched with his fingers, and the picture scroll spread out by itself. The true face of Lushan Mountain appeared a little in front of him.

    The originally calm eyes gradually dignified, and changed with the spread of the picture. Finally, bibidong''s eyes seemed to be confused by magic.

    Eyes fixed on the young man on the picture scroll and refused to leave for a long time.

    "Great."

    "What a beautiful child."

    "There is such a handsome man in the world!"

    I saw a little cute in the youth relegated fairy like appearance on the volume, natural and unrestrained and helpless in the eyes like stars and crescent moon, half leaning on the body, a little lazy.

    Bibidong asked, "you just said that this child is more real than the one on this scroll?"

    "Well..."

    Thousand Ren snow sipped his mouth and returned.

    "OK, I''ll go."

    Bidon''s noble and polite response.

 Chapter 43

    00:00 am, May 25, 2020.

    The rain outside the window is pattering, as if washing the high temperature exposure during the day.

    The room is warm, cool and comfortable. My fine eyelashes tremble slightly, and my handsome face is buried in xiaoxueer''s arms.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in my mind.

    [system: handsome boy ~ you''re the winner today. Don''t indulge in beauty. Are you sure you don''t download the app to have a look?]

    Then, I opened QQ reading and looked at Douluo continent: Invincible from being forced to marry by the goddess in the wind vane column of the recommended home page, revealing an intoxicating knowing smile.

    At this time, the writer sent readers'' recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, rewards and praise from the background.

    I hit Xiao Xueer''s big cotton ball with a punch in my head:

    "Get out!"

    "Women only affect the speed of my code!"

    "The grand and beautiful reader is my wife!"

    "I''m too handsome for you!"

    Lick.

    Suck, suck~

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ha ha, the first time on the wind vane.

    Alas... It was taken away for the first time. I was a little excited, but I was very happy.

    Come on, write a book.

    awesome

 Chapter 44

    "Now, get ready for action!"

    In the papal palace, bibidon stared at the peerless scroll.

    She wondered how there could be such a refined and unimaginable temperament in the world.

    She lost.

    Lost completely.

    The child is the only one she admits that her appearance has completely reduced herself in a single round.

    For the time being, it is not the decline of the relationship between men and women. It is more like the maternal love consistent with Liu Erlong, but it is not completely.

    She is not a person who looks at her face. Otherwise, as one of the handsome boys of the previous generation, Chihiro disease would not hesitate to kill the man who violated herself?

    But Northern Jiangsu is an exception.

    It was an unspeakable wonderful feeling.

    Enough to pry anyone''s heart.

    Across the picture scroll, the two couldn''t communicate, everything seemed pale, and even the temperament of Northern Jiangsu attenuated a lot.

    But it still deeply attracted bidong.

    If she gave birth to this child instead of Qianren snow, what disease does she resent? Give him a father and a mother directly. Happiness is a family!

    If Qian Renxue knew Bi bidong''s idea, he would be angry and cry on the spot.

    Isn''t my snow beautiful?

    Beautiful, very beautiful.

    But you''re not a boy. I only like boys.

    Don''t blame me for being eccentric, just because I have love in my heart.

    Qian Renxue made it clear that she left the secret door of the Pope''s palace.

    With the flashing of an angel soul bone on her, she put on a camouflage mask. Under the action of the soul bone, the mask perfectly integrated with her face, and even her body changed.

    Soon, her face became less exquisite and returned to the shape of xueqinghe. The whole person''s temperament and expression were completely changed.

    She and Qian Renxue, who had just talked to bidong, were just like two people. If she hadn''t seen this scene with her own eyes, she would hardly connect the two people together.

    She completely controls the identities of qianrenxue and xueqinghe, can freely enter and leave the role, grasp the essence and get the true meaning.

    She has got the answer.

    Bidon''s look at the poem and painting had told her the result.

    Bibidong will go and grab the Royal brother.

    In that case... Hey hey.

    Of course, Qianren snow is selfish.

    She is now in a state of snow clear river most of the time. She belongs to a man and needs to keep an appropriate distance from northern Jiangsu.

    But if Northern Jiangsu comes to the martial soul hall, this is its own territory. Can qianrenxue do whatever he wants and enjoy the pleasures of life?

    At least, he can approach the imperial brother as a daughter.

    This is a little bit of caution about the snow.

    ¡­¡­

    Thunder college and Lanba college are not far away. They are all built around the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex hall.

    However, as the first school of blue Tyrannosaurus Rex, thunder college occupies a better geographical location and its construction is more magnificent.

    In front of thunder college is a large square with a length of more than 100 meters and a width of more than 100 meters. Flowers and green trees are planted. Three lightning stone dragons cross to form a characteristic and atmospheric college gate.

    The center above the gate is the unique symbol of thunder college.

    On the way, a student from thunder college said:

    "Have you heard? President Liu Erlong of Lanba college seems to be angry these two days. He is frantically looking for people in the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family to fight. Our teachers are afraid to teach. They say they will wait until the limelight passes."

    "Don''t tell me. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. President Liu is a variation of the martial spirit of the blue electric tyrant dragon. It''s said that he has been promoted to the soul Saint recently. A fire dragon swept over and directly burned the clothes of the head of our department."

    "Hiss! I''m afraid the leaders at the Dean level are at least at the soul emperor level?"

    "No, I heard that headmaster Liu''s martial spirit is very strong, but the strong who are several levels higher than her can''t resist."

    "It''s too strong, but isn''t principal Liu also a member of the blue TV tyrant dragon clan? Why did she do that?" There are people who don''t know.

    Someone whispered: "it''s said that someone abducted headmaster Liu''s child. Anyone who is a mother will be anxious, okay?"

    "Do you know who the child is?"

    "I don''t know. Who is it? Is it famous?"

    I''m afraid the man who spoke was the young master of an intelligence organization. He continued to confide: "it''s the boy from Lanba College... Who looks peerless all over the world and fascinates the girls of Lanba college!"

    "What? I''ve also heard of him. Many painters sell his portraits on the street. Although they have different temperament, they are amazing. I also collected two in my dormitory."

    "It''s really good. I love every man."

    "Haven''t you noticed that recently, many students in our college have begun to take a walk in the terrible principal''s room and the forest over the blue TV overlord dragon hall?"

    "You don''t think it''s really as simple as walking. Their purpose is to see if the child is really as beautiful as it is spread!"

    "So, see?"

    "Well... Although headmaster Yu protected him well, he could not escape the eyes of girls. Someone saw an extremely ordinary looking boy appear in the church with his own eyes. It seems that there is also a beautiful little girl."

    "Extremely ordinary?" Everyone was surprised.

    "Yes, you''re not as handsome as Jackie. I wonder, are the girls of Lanba college blind? Or have you never seen a handsome guy? Although Lanba college is the bottom product of thunder college, it''s not so unbearable?"

    "So when the news came out, Lanba college became a laughing stock and ridiculed their poor vision... But the girls of Lanba college scoffed at the comments of the outside world and even responded like this."

    [if the male gods in Northern Jiangsu are ordinary looking, people all over the world are ugly.]

    "Shit!"

    "That''s crazy!"

    "They are just immersed in their own world and can''t extricate themselves. It seems that they need a handsome brother to save them. Let them see what is handsome!"

    Someone wiped his silky back with his hand and said coyly.

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall of the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex ancestral hall, the object of their discussion, Northern Jiangsu, is under house arrest.

    Yuyuanzhen sent three soul emperors and two soul saints to take care of himself for fear that Subei would run away.

    Subei collapsed on the soft couch and stared powerlessly at the gorgeous lights hanging high.

    Without a beautiful sister, I feel unhappy and uncomfortable.

    "Brother, what should we do? Is there any way to defeat them? So that we can leave here."

    Xiaowu picked a moment of dark grapes from the fruit plate, sent them to Subei''s mouth, crawled in his arms and asked helplessly.

    She can''t fight anyway.

    "There is no way for the time being."

    Subei hugged Xiaowu''s small Manyao: "since you can''t resist, enjoy it."

    "Maybe godmother will come to save us soon."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    Xiaowu nodded, and her pretty face pressed tightly against the chest of Northern Jiangsu: "Hmm!"

    At this time, the very ordinary looking young Tang San came from outside the ancestral hall with sweat on his face and looked at the beautiful North Jiangsu swallowing saliva in front of him.

    Suddenly, there was an impulse in his heart to become a little dancer and enjoy a happy life with the teacher.

    But he soon dissipated the idea and retained a trace of reason:

    "Teacher, I have completed 500 times of bluegrass hardening training!"

    "Teacher, I think I''m more lasting!"

    "Well, very good."

 Chapter 45

    Blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex hall.

    Yu Yuanzhen looked at the stacked proposals on the table with a sad face.

    "The day before yesterday morning, a woman in Tsing Yi wounded and beat two soul emperors of the disabled sect. She said she wanted to see Yu Yuanzhen, President of thunder college, either release the people, or release the people after the college became a waste ruins."

    "The day before yesterday afternoon, the woman in Tsing Yi was identified as Liu Erlong, the dean of Lanba college. She was a member of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex clan. Moreover, she seriously injured a soul Saint level mentor in the college who wanted to calm her mood and give her some love and warmth... The mentor still sleeps..."

    "Yesterday morning, Liu Erlong kicked the plaque in front of the theoretical teaching building of the college, and the top soul fighting realm tutor in the college went to stop him. After fighting with him for an hour, they were tired and ended up in a tie..."

    "Yesterday evening, the college''s major mentors jointly asked the dean to stop fighting, either order the capture of Liu Erlong, or actively solve the existing contradictions. We must not let it go."

    Yu Luomian hesitated, holding a letter of advice and reading sadly.

    "Second brother, stop shaking. I have a headache."

    Yu Yuanzhen pinched the center of his eyebrows, looked like a balsam pear face, and squeezed out wrinkles all over his face.

    "Brother, I''m also anxious. We robbed Erlong''s children. Erlong is crazy now. Even experts at the soul Douluo level dare not confront her head-on. If this goes on, thunder college will be in chaos sooner or later!"

    Yu Luomian clapped his hands and collapsed on the seat: "otherwise, give the three children back to Erlong. Hey, brother, it''s really not me. How can you still have such a bad temper after all these years? Grab it all the time, and sister-in-law doesn''t advise you? Oh, by the way, sister-in-law seems to have been abducted by you..."

    Pa... Zi Zi Zi~

    Yu Yuanzhen slapped on the table, and the table legs rubbed against the ground with a special sound because of the strong impact force:

    "I''m the eldest brother. Are you the eldest brother? These three children all have the posture of Title Douluo. Once we stay, coupled with Tianheng and Tianxin, we will have five Title Douluo, and even cultivate into super Douluo. In this way, even if I die on the spot, I will be in peace!"

    Yu Yuanzhen hummed, "do you want to watch our blue TV overlord dragon sect before you die? We are the first animal in the world, the martial spirit!"

    Yuluo crown meditates.

    Yuyuanzhen just wanted to strengthen the door, and they were old, and their bodies even began to weaken gradually, which was the recruitment towards old age.

    In the world of soul masters, once this happens, it means that the soul master will stop until he dies no matter how difficult it is to make a breakthrough.

    Therefore, the means of Yuyuan earthquake is a little urgent, but it is excusable.

    "However, a forced twist is not sweet."

    Yu Luomian said in a deep voice, "the child is not only talented, but also has his own thinking. I''m afraid we can''t fool him for a while. Moreover, he is a foreigner. If he risks staying and cultivating him, I''m afraid he will grow up and stab him in the back outside in the future."

    "It''s not to be soft for them and Erlong. It''s convenient for them. Maybe they can make friends. At that time, Erlong will return to the clan. Aren''t those three children also under our blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex clan?"

    Yuluomian puts forward a method with high Eq.

    As soon as Yu Yuanzhen heard it, he really made an old mistake. Seeing that the child in Northern Jiangsu was cute, people couldn''t help being close and gifted, so he came up with the idea of robbing people.

    After thinking carefully these two days, now after listening to Yu Luomian''s suggestions, I feel too reckless to northern Jiangsu.

    Such a child should be held in the palm of his hand for fear of falling off and contained in his mouth for fear of melting. He needs to be treated carefully and gently.

    Otherwise, it''s just a beast.

    Yu Yuanzhen nodded: "you''re right. It''s really ruthless to break up their mother and son. We should take Lanba college back together as a branch of thunder college. This is called perfection."

    Yu Yuanzhen thought he was so smart that he found a perfect solution in an instant.

    What is IQ? This is IQ!

    "Second brother, what''s up? What''s your idea?"

    Yu Yuanzhen smiled confidently, dusted his sleeves and said with a big stride, "all right, go and see Erlong and discuss with her."

    "Discuss a fart!"

    "I don''t agree!"

    Bang -!

    A figure like a grenade flew in from the door. Yu Yuanzhen responded in time, relieved his momentum with soul force and caught the man.

    Liu Erlong stood at the door domineering: "uncle, I still call you uncle. Now you return Xiaobei and Xiaowu to me and will no longer interfere with our lives. I''ll let bygones be bygones, otherwise!"

    "Or what?"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s eyes coagulated, like the king''s eyes of a tiger, and his momentum soared: "you''re just a soul saint. What''s your qualification to shout with uncle? You think you can really beat the top tutor of thunder college? He just cares about your identity and keeps his hand."

    "Just break through level 70 soul saint, dare to make a big noise in thunder college, hum!"

    With a cold hum, Yu Yuanzhen completely forgot his idea.

    In fact, if he didn''t still have the concept of family affection in his mind, with Liu Erlong''s behavior, why should he hide and crush it with the power of super Douluo? It''s useless for Liu Erlong to resist.

    Liu Erlong hurried to yuyuanzhen. It seemed that a powerful dragon was staring at her, which made her, who was full of grievances and anger, unable to vent and dared not speak for a moment.

    Too strong.

    This is just a trace of pressure released by super Douluo.

    This old man who has entered the middle-aged and elderly stage is worthy of being a man who has pulled the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex into the ranks of the three schools of heaven with his own strength, such as silk terror.

    About three breaths.

    Yu Luomian sighed, "Er long, everyone is a family. Sit down and have a peaceful chat. Subei is your child, that''s our child, and we won''t harm him, just for the development direction of his soul master."

    Yuyuanzhen hummed, "yes, since you''re here, sit down. I wanted to find you. It''s easy."

    Liu Erlong only stared at Yu Yuanzhen: "if you want Xiaobei to join blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex and serve zongmen all your life, I will never allow it. I just hope we can spend our life plain and happy, and don''t want to mix with other things."

    "Ridiculous!"

    Yu Yuanzhen patted the case and said, "with the power and development trend of Wuhun hall and their ambition, you shouldn''t understand at all. One day in the future, they will act sooner or later. Do you think you are safe in your own side of your Lanba college?"

    Liu Erlong said faintly, "then I''ll dissolve the college. I just need Xiaobei by my side. I can give up everything."

    This is a fairy child with enough weight to wake her up and give up her young loved ones!

    "You!"

    Yu Yuanzhen was trembled by Liu Erlong''s fingers: "only villains and women are difficult to teach, superficial and vulgar!"

    When the atmosphere was deadlocked, suddenly Yu Yuanzhen stood up and his eyes changed: "there is a fluctuation in the fighting soul power of the soul Douluo level, and it''s not far away!"

    The jade Luo Mian shouted and stood up: "what''s the matter? Erlong, you''re looking for help? It''s a plan to attack East and West!"

    Yu Luomian subconsciously thought Liu Erlong was holding them here, and then found a soul fighting master to find the three people in Northern Jiangsu.

    Liu Erlong''s expression was frozen: "do you think the master of soul Douluo level is Chinese cabbage?"

    Soon, outside the door, a soul emperor with a black face and a flustered look burst into the door and cried:

    "Lord, the event is bad. The people from the Wulin hall are robbing people!"

 Chapter 46

    "What?"

    Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian, who were in the spirit of negotiation, jumped up like a spring and said excitedly:

    "Didn''t I specifically order you to protect yourself 24 hours?"

    "We are close protection. The child has a vague body method and plays hide and seek with us, but when I think of the Lord''s dundundun teachings..."

    "Your mother, don''t flatter, just focus!"

    Yu Yuanzhen had a violent temper. While walking with Yu Luomian and Liu Erlong to the temple in Northern Jiangsu, he burst out rude words.

    "Someone broke in with a warrant from the Wu soul hall and took the child away for the reason of maintaining fairness and justice and saving people."

    "Although we try our best to fight each other, we are not opponents at all." The man entered the state and finished quickly.

    Yu Yuanzhen glanced at him: "needless to say, I can see it from your pig head."

    The eyes were careless and despised, which hurt the loyal soul emperor and made his eyes helpless.

    I''m not to blame. They''re too strong for qwq.

    They hurried downstairs.

    The place of house arrest in Northern Jiangsu is not far from here, but only a hundred meters. If they hadn''t focused on the dispute, they could have felt the soul power fluctuation at that moment earlier.

    In other words, Yu Yuanzhen actually felt it for the first time, but he didn''t care. He didn''t notice anything until he came to report.

    "Good guy, when did the Wu soul hall become so wide, and our family affairs also get involved?"

    Yu Yuanzhen''s tone was angry.

    Liu Erlong was also angry and hummed: "Xiaobei has long been a male god in our Lanba college. He will recruit students for the newly established Tianjiao class every day. Now he has been kidnapped by you. The students of Lanba college can''t see Xiaobei. The idol suddenly disappeared in situ. Even the heart of practice has disappeared. It''s a scene of laziness and sadness."

    "Anyone who has seen Xiaobei will be amazed by it and spread all over Tiandou city. Such a great influence will naturally disturb the Wulin hall, but I didn''t expect that the Wulin hall is as shameless as Uncle you and likes to rob people."

    Liu Erlong was filled with resentment.

    If Wu soul hall intervenes, the nature will completely change.

    It was originally between Lanba college and thunder college. It was the attribution of the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex family.

    When Wu soul hall intervened, Liu Erlong and Yu Yuanzhen drew closer and complained about Wu soul hall.

    "That''s my son, not Wu soul hall!"

    "Xiao Bei likes sleeping in my arms so much. What should he do if he is taken away by the Wulin hall? Will he be unable to sleep at night and lose sleep all day?"

    Liu Erlong has this worry.

    Northern Jiangsu has the habit of sleeping with things in their arms, especially those that are soft and comfortable.

    So his dream mate was to have plump hips, big breasts and good figure.

    In other words, whether the face is good or not is the second. Turning off the lights and being covered is a sweet war.

    But now it''s different. As a beautiful man with face against the sky and invincible temperament, he should improve his adaptability.

    Like a flower spice girl, you can''t.

    Unless you cut off her head and change her body.

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Yuan Zhen, Yu Luo Mian and Liu Erlong broke out at the fastest speed and came to the gate of the temple with shady trees one after another.

    It is a red maple tree with thousands of years of cultivation. It has luxuriant branches and leaves, up to five meters in diameter and powerful roots. It firmly grasps the land and absorbs the nutrients it needs.

    The difference between plant spirits and animal spirits is not only their growth mode, but also their growth period.

    The spiritual cultivation speed of animals is faster than that of plants, and their learning ability is also stronger than that of plants.

    Therefore, in the same cultivation, botanical spirits are generally weaker than animal spirits of the same age.

    Unless you have innate blood pressure.

    In the world of Douluo, to talk about the strength regardless of department and blood is to play hooligans.

    Therefore, the growth of plant soul animals is slow, and the income is not big for most soul masters.

    Such millennium old trees are mostly rare ornaments.

    If you reach ten thousand years of cultivation, you can realize transformation.

    The thousand year old maples are shaking in clusters. When the wind blows, the red maples are flying all over the sky, beautiful and wonderful.

    Under the ancient Maple stood three people dressed in gold and wearing white gold crowns. They looked solemn and waited for each other''s arrival.

    Overlooking, the noble goddess has traveled far with the boy.

    "It''s the platinum bishop of Wu soul hall!"

    "Little dance!"

    Liu Erlong''s first glance was to see the little dance sitting on the branches of the red maple tree overlooking the distance.

    As soon as she kicked her feet, she flew to hold Xiaowu from a high place. She looked nervous and said, "Xiaowu, are you okay? Did the people in the Wulin hall bully you?"

    Xiaowu shook her head sadly: "I''m fine..."

    Small dance is a happy day school. Most of the time, she is carefree and straight headed, but now she looks very depressed.

    Liu Erlong looked around and saw that there was only Xiaowu. He asked, "Xiaowu, what about your brother? Why are you the only one?"

    "His Highness the son is following the Pope and is preparing to go to the Wuhun temple."

    "Just about?"

    Liu Erlong started a fire under his feet, as if he were going to fly out to intercept.

    "You don''t have to chase. It will only annoy the Pope. It''s not good for everyone."

    The platinum bishop stopped and handed out a letter: "this is the letter left to you by his highness Subei. There are words that his highness Subei wants to explain to you."

    Liu Erlong tore up the letter immediately and thought it over carefully.

    Soon, bishop platinum turned to apologize to Yu Yuanzhen, put forward several bags of gold soul coins and said, "we have no malice, but the guards don''t understand flexibility and are rude to the Pope, so we give a little punishment."

    "These gold soul coins are regarded as medical expenses and compensated to them."

    The platinum bishop pointed to the blue electric overlord dragon soul emperor trembling in the corner of the maple tree. Their eyes were helpless.

    Each one had a crooked nose and a crooked face, just like the soul emperor who had just reported to Yu Yuanzhen. It seemed that he had suffered a major blow.

    Yu Yuanzhen Leng hum: "do you think our blue electric tyrant dragon clan is a beggar? I will need this gold soul coin?"

    Platinum bishop Shanshan said with a smile: "as one of the three religions in heaven, the blue electric Tyrannosaurus rex has a great cause. It''s only a million gold soul coins. Naturally, it''s not worth mentioning. But I think, even if we don''t want it, our Wulin hall has been hurt. We are really sorry not to make compensation."

    "Although the money is not much, it is enough to build a gorgeous teaching building for the benefit of the students of thunder college. Let''s go."

    Platinum Bishop''s smile heals people.

    Yu Yuanzhen''s eyelids jumped, millions of gold soul coins! A gorgeous teaching building... One? No problem with ten seats!

    [no, I can''t take it. It''s a matter of face!]

    Yu Yuanzhen''s hand was trembling and couldn''t help moving forward slowly

    Ah, stop! My hand is out of control!

    I won''t suffer such humiliation!

    "Help me thank the Pope for his kindness, but your temple has a set of methods to steal people. While we were talking, the Pope personally came to steal our family''s gifted children to the Wulin temple. It''s really a big face and good work."

    Yu Luomian accepted the gold soul coin one step ahead of time, ridiculed the stealing behavior of wusoul hall, and retained the face of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex and the image of Yu Yuanzhen.

    But it''s just a little heavy.

    Yes, it''s heavy. Millions of gold soul coins are very heavy.

    Platinum bishop smiled: "Master Yu, you really misunderstood. His highness Subei actually volunteered to go to the Wulin hall."

 Chapter 47

    "Voluntary?"

    Smell speech, jade Yuan Zhen jade Luo Mian two silly eyes.

    "You mean, a seven year old child who saw a stranger in your martial soul hall was not afraid and unprepared, but happily followed you? How is this possible?"

    When he kidnapped the child, he didn''t have a good face. In a flash, he might slip away.

    That body method is quite strange.

    If it wasn''t for the absolute rolling of soul power, Yu Yuanzhen didn''t dare to guarantee that he would catch Northern Jiangsu!

    "Happy?"

    "That''s not true. The child with a haunting appearance is reluctant to give up his godmother and the child called Xiaowu."

    "However, you don''t have to worry. We just invite his highness Subei to visit us. He can come back anytime he wants."

    Bishop platinum nodded seriously: "you should believe us. Wuhun hall never deceives others. I don''t believe you can ask the little girl. Here is the handwritten envelope of his highness in Northern Jiangsu to testify."

    Hearing the speech, Liu Erlong and Xiaowu were relieved.

    Sure enough, brother (Xiaobei) still can''t bear me!

    "Of course, the Pope has ordered that if you want to see his highness Subei, she also welcomes you to visit the Wuhun hall, especially president Liu."

    Bishop platinum took a meaningful look at Liu Erlong.

    Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Luomian looked at each other and knew the meaning.

    Provocation, red provocation!

    Liu Erlong and Bi bidong used to be rival lovers.

    After Yu Xiaogang left bibidong, he fell in love with Liu Erlong.

    In other words, if we look at the problem from the perspective of bidong, Liu Erlong is a perfectly connected little green hat.

    Now, the two fatalistic enemies meet again dramatically for a man.

    This

    When Liu Erlong opened the envelope left by Northern Jiangsu, he saw that it was crooked like the words collected by chicken feet:

    [godmother, don''t worry. I''m safe. The Pope won''t hurt me. I''ll come back.]

    [I went to the Wu soul hall to learn their profound soul master theory. Their rich soul master cultivation resources are also to avoid the big contradiction between the blue electric overlord dragon sect and the godmother. The two are stiff, which is not good for the development of Tiandou empire.]

    [Wu soul hall is the most powerful organization in Tiandou Empire and even the two empires. It is also good for the people, so I hope you don''t fight with Wu soul hall for the time being.]

    [godmother, don''t worry. When I come back with my third son, I will support you and give you a bright future. I won''t abandon you and Xiaowu!]

    [before that, Xiaowu bothered his godmother to take care of it for a while.]

    [-- mua~ love your northern Jiangsu ~]

    If you only look at the content, Liu Erlong is very happy. Xiao Bei is too sensible and has so many concerns, but it''s difficult for him to be so independent and have a pattern at such a young age.

    How many things he should have experienced at a young age.

    Heartache!

    But Liu Erlong then had a green line on his face:

    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    "You must have faked it!"

    "Xiao Bei must have been kidnapped by that woman!"

    Buzzing~

    Liu Erlong''s soul power with fire attribute directly burned the envelope, and a stream of paper pasted into the air.

    Xiaobei young prodigy has outstanding talent and appearance. The star king in the sky came down to earth. Can he write such ugly words???

    No way, it''s absolutely impossible!

    Liu Erlong will never believe it!

    Buckingham Bishop said reluctantly, "this is really written by his highness Subei. Although we don''t know the content, you should accept whatever it is."

    "Because this is the choice of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. For people like him, we should respect his decision. What do you say, President Liu?"

    The platinum bishop smiled and Liu Erlong could only hold his breath.

    But who is Liu Erlong?

    Want her to bear such a big loss?

    "Hum!"

    Liu Erlong hummed coldly, turned around and stepped on the platinum Bishop''s toes. Suddenly, a sense of pain passed from the toe to the brain through the tactile nerve, causing the facial skin to turn red.

    It hurts... It hurts!

    Liu Erlong squatted down and rubbed Xiaowu''s face. The haze turned into tenderness: "Xiaowu, is my brother willing to go to the Wulin hall?"

    Little dance tooted his mouth, and tears were about to fall in his big watery eyes: "my brother first refused, and then suddenly agreed. A beautiful and noble woman gave me a letter, and then took me away. Tang San said that my brother was his faith, so he went with me..."

    Xiaowu threw herself into Liu Erlong''s arms and vented her grievances. She said pitifully, "Mom, is it difficult for Xiaowu to see her brother again recently? Xiaowu misses her brother!"

    "Without my brother, I can''t sleep at the little ball. I''ll lose sleep."

    Xiaowu couldn''t stop her tears when she thought that she couldn''t see the world-class handsome face when she went to bed tonight and that she didn''t have the palm of Subei swimming on her body.

    "Why am I not..."

    Listening to the whisper and cry of the little dance, Liu Erlong sighed deeply.

    Alas... Without the swimming of small earthworms, this night is destined to be sleepless.

    "Why did you stay alone?"

    Liu Erlong suddenly noticed something wrong. It''s reasonable to say that Xiaowu is so sticky to Xiaobei, so she should go to Wuhun hall with her.

    But now, the little dance remains.

    Strange.

    Xiaowu looked up tearfully: "I said Xiaowu is not suitable for going to Wuhun hall. I won''t let Xiaowu follow."

    In fact, it is Wu soul hall that is not safe for small dance.

    Northern Jiangsu knows that there are not only bibidong in the Wuhun hall, but also thousands of envoys. Once Acacia leaves the body, there will be any accident, so the small ball will be in great danger.

    Therefore, Subei asked Xiaowu to carry Acacia heartbroken red well and stay with his godmother Liu Erlong more safely.

    Of course, the real reason is certainly not so simple.

    In fact, it''s from northern Jiangsu to. This trip to Wuhun hall may encounter three Lanyan confidants, so it''s inconvenient to take a small dance.

    Liu Erlong hugged Xiaowu painfully and comforted: "don''t worry, Xiaowu, my brother will come back, but if you want to leave for a period of time, he will come back."

    "If he doesn''t come back, I''ll kill myself..."

    Xiaowu is sad and light: "well... Xiaowu hopes so..."

    At this time, the platinum bishop of Wu soul hall took out a token from his arms and handed it to Liu Erlong

    "In fact, you don''t have to be so sad. The Pope is a reasonable person. He just takes his highness Subei into the martial soul hall for cultivation. As long as you have time, you can go to the martial soul hall to meet his highness Subei at any time."

    "This deacon''s order can facilitate you to enter and leave the Wulin territory in the future. Take it."

    "In addition, there is another thing under the Pope''s crown that he wants to charge Lord Yu. They are all on this card."

    Platinum bishop gentleman turned modestly: "please master Yu must see it, so as to maintain the friendship between Wuhun hall and blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex."

    Immediately, bishop platinum sat on the exclusive travel mount of Wuhun hall and left.

    ¡°hetui£¡¡±

    Soul emperor spits.

    "What''s the big deal? How much money are there? Our blue TV Tyrannosaurus Rex lacks this? If our leader is not magnanimous and doesn''t care about you villains, otherwise, with our leader''s super Douluo strength, he will talk to you a little soul Douluo?"

    ¡°hetui£¡¡±

    The blue electric tyrant dragon Zong soul emperor, who was beaten into a pig''s head, was indignant and scolded the team leaving the Wulin hall. The scolding was witty and flattering.

    "Since it''s the boy''s own choice, we can''t help it. Alas... I just hope Wu soul will treat me well."

    Yuluo Mian weighed the compensation for the Wulin hall. I wiped it. These bags are full. It''s a small vault.

    Wu soul hall, atmosphere!

    "Hum!"

    Liu Erlong gave a domineering cold hum and fell with the elegant maple leaves: "if you hadn''t forcibly brought Xiaobei to thunder college a few days ago and disturbed the rhythm of our life, why did you come here?"

    "I''m afraid that even if we don''t do so, the Wulin hall will come to the child and meet him personally. I''m afraid this battle is a treatment that even the Tiandou royal family can''t enjoy."

    "It''s ridiculous that the Pope of Wuhun hall came to steal people in person... Ha ha."

    Yu Yuan Zhenning said, "if not, I would have caught up with these dog legs in the Wu soul hall and beat them, but Bi bidong... I''m afraid she''s not far from the realm of level 99 extreme Douluo..."

    Liu Erlong took a hint of irony: "are you afraid?"

    "Will I be afraid?"

    Yu Yuanzhen said proudly, "I just don''t want to bully the small and beat women. It''s not my style. If Qianxun disease doesn''t die and let him come, I''ll beat him up and see what complaints he has?"

    "Oh."

    Only Yu Luomian is brainstorming secretly:

    It''s not just the child''s talent that can move bidon so much.

    What the hell is that?

    I saw the elegant and atmospheric font on the card:

    [I haven''t seen you for many years. The master of the jade sect is safe. Today, the Wuhun hall suddenly visited the blue electric overlord dragon sect. It''s so annoying. The Wuhun hall is very sorry.]

    [it''s just that Northern Jiangsu is a heaven and man posture. I learned that the Lord of jade sect took him away with arrogant means. I''m worried about an accident. If there is any harm to northern Jiangsu, it''s really bad, so I came to meet him.]

    [in the future, I hope the blue TV overlord dragon will keep his duty. If the jade Lord has any malice towards the child, he will be the enemy of our Wulin hall.]

    [and our martial soul hall always adheres to a principle: friends multiply together, and the enemy will kill!]

    [of course, I heard that Liu Erlong, the emperor Guizong, is the godmother of Northern Jiangsu. We hope to maintain a long-term friendship and stand on the same front with longzong, the blue TV overlord.]

    [I hope Lord Yu will think carefully and cherish it for the safety of the whole family, old and young!]

    Yuyuanzhen''s face was full of haze. Only the Wuhun hall dared to warn itself like this in the whole Douluo continent!

    The implication is that if he dares to do anything wrong to northern Jiangsu, Pope bibidong of the Wuhun hall will dare to kill his whole family!

    How arrogant!

    How terrible!

    But Wu soul hall has such strength!

    It''s a pity that my plan of five titles has failed!

    The jade Luo Mian sank and his eyes flashed: "Er long, you dry son and daughter, I''m afraid you have some unknown mysterious background. Otherwise, how could the Wulin hall make such a big move? Protect them so much?"

    A word awakens the dreamer.

    Suddenly, everyone''s mind began to carry out crazy brain tonic.

    Subei and Xiaowu were brought back by Liu Erlong from remote cities.

    How could bidon know and be interested in him?

    The only possibility is that the background in Northern Jiangsu is strong, and the Wuhun hall happens to have records.

    Thinking carefully, Liu Erlong felt very right.

    How can a peerless boy like northern Jiangsu have a simple life experience? He must be a strong family with a high appearance!

    Xiaowu shook her head fiercely: "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I only know brother and listen to brother!"

 Chapter 48

    On the wide road, there are neat bearded silver knights in the Wuhun hall. They hold a long halberd and block the route.

    A luxurious and noble car.

    In the gate of thunder college, fengshenchuo is a peerless youth led by the female emperor. The youth respectfully follows an ordinary looking boy behind him.

    It is the three people from bibidong, Northern Jiangsu and Tang who will leave the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex hall.

    The crowd was noisy and restless, and the civilians shouted for it.

    The Pope of Wu soul hall went out and had a great battle, and the limelight stayed outside thunder college, which naturally attracted many soul masters to watch.

    Perhaps this scene will go down in history in a few years.

    [a generation of the Pope of the martial soul hall personally greeted the dead youth...]

    Bibidong''s holding hands are different from Liu Erlong and Xiaowu.

    Liu Erlong belongs to the kind who can use power. She is easily excited. Once excited, she can''t control her body, and she is easy to start racing. Although she will try to be gentle, she occasionally feels a little pain in her hand, which makes Northern Jiangsu have no resistance.

    Xiaowu is similar to Liu Erlong and has a strong desire for possession, but her strength is not the same level as Liu Erlong. Her hands are soft. If Northern Jiangsu makes efforts, Xiaowu will be at a disadvantage and be ravaged.

    But bidong is completely different. Her slender fingers completely wrap around Subei''s small hands, which is very warm. She doesn''t use too much power to control Subei.

    Just hold your hands with a little strength, but you will involuntarily follow her steps and be reluctant to leave.

    Maybe this is the personality charm of the Pope.

    The male god system also started the distribution of strategic tasks and forms early:

    [little love baby, congratulations to the host, the goddess bibidon!]

    [initial strategy value: 20]

    [the host can choose one of the following rewards.]

    ¢Ù: the imperial temperament is incomparably noble, so that the officials are in awe and the people all over the world look up to it. (Note: similar to tyrant, it can be selectively released by the host)]

    [¢Ú: obtain three thousand dead men (there is no death in the realm of great soul master).]

    [¢Û: Soul power increased by level 5 (the host has reserved the second soul skill, which can be directly upgraded to level 21 great soul master).]

    The three options are placed in front of Northern Jiangsu, which makes Northern Jiangsu very difficult.

    These three options are very good.

    I''m honest, I''m honest, I want it all.

    "Little love, I can''t choose all? I choose one or two of three every time. You make my heart very anxious."

    Subei cannot help but make complaints about it.

    This system is good everywhere, but it will be hard for people with selection difficulties.

    Maybe, you have to think for a long time before you make a decision.

    Little love''s gentle and sweet voice came: "Dear host, you can''t choose all. You can''t be too greedy ~"

    "Children make choices. I want them all!"

    Subei wiped his nose: "I want to drive the system privilege once. Give me all these three rewards!"

    [biubiu~ privilege is used successfully. Congratulations to the host for obtaining imperial temperament, 3000 dead men and level 5 soul power.]

    [the temperament has been attached successfully, and the host can call it autonomously.]

    [the soul power has been instilled, and the second soul ring has been added: summon the Dragon negative, and the age of the soul ring has been synchronized. At present, the host has the highest physical quality for 2000 years, and the color of the soul ring is purple!]

    It looks like a dragon. It ranks eighth among the dragons. The dragon head turtle has a thick body. It can be regarded as a dragon turtle. It originates from the dragon and has the blood of the dragon.

    The dragon is born with sexual immorality, and even the tortoise will not let go. Only then can there be negativity.

    [please select the sex ratio of 3000 dead: 100% male and 100% female.]

    With the decentralization of rewards.

    Subei took a breath.

    Gentlemen, I''m excited.

    "Can you choose gender?"

    [Xiao AI: Dear host, we are professional and operable in terms of system.]

    Wipe.

    It doesn''t matter.

    "Women are 100% and have various styles. They want Lori, Royal sister, SA sister, not obscene men. If they are not good-looking, they will return them."

    Subei makes an instant choice in his heart. Such a choice is comfortable. There is no difficulty in choice at all.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    With the contact between bibidong catkin and Northern Jiangsu, the second reward of the system is issued:

    [the host is taken to the Wu soul hall under the Pope''s crown, makes physical contact with the Pope''s crown, and successfully holds hands, and obtains the following rewards (all are obtained by default, and can be given up independently).]

    [¢Ù: bibidong''s attitude becomes positive and his remaining affection for Yu Xiaogang is cleared (gradual clearing, decreasing emotion, and finally returning to zero. It is recommended to use it with the host''s unparalleled personality charm, which has a better effect)]

    [¢Ú: Martial Arts flying dragon cloud hand (top salty pig hand, can touch, steal, adjustable green)

    [¢Û: the kidney cell is enhanced, the growth of external key organs is accelerated, and the physiological speed is accelerated (to avoid the kidney deficiency of the host in the future)]

    Sure enough, she deserves to be the top rich woman in Douluo. She got so many rewards after meeting for no more than ten minutes.

    Subei loves directly.

    [summary]

    [host panel]

    [Name: Northern Jiangsu]

    [age: seven years old]

    [Wu Soul: Dragon Gate]

    [soul power: 21 soul masters]

    [physical quality: Soul respect realm]

    [blood: Blood essence of bright Dragon King and Silver Dragon King...]

    [soul skill: the first soul skill kiss (purple ring), the second soul skill negative kiss (purple ring).]

    [unique skill: Lingbo micro step, flying dragon cloud hand.]

    [not used: three thousand dead (100% female), two bottles of paraquat, two random Xiancao, etc.]

    Feeling the tenderness from the palm of his hand, North Jiangsu looked up at bidong''s beautiful face at a 45 degree angle.

    Douluoyi''s beauty peak is probably the Pope''s mother and daughter in the Wu soul hall.

    Originally, Northern Jiangsu is letting Tang San continue to do the hard training of blue silver grass.

    Suddenly, a white light appeared at the door of the temple. Several middle-aged men in noble Bishop''s clothes rushed in. They lined up to welcome the Pope.

    Just the first glance.

    Bibidong knew that qianrenxue was not joking with him.

    This child is really more handsome than the one born on the painting scroll!

    Combined with the information of Qianren snow, our distinguished Pope immediately fell in love with Northern Jiangsu.

    Isn''t this your dream child?

    However, the development of things was tortuous. Northern Jiangsu was not seduced by bidong for the first time. He wanted to struggle.

    However, she gave too much, and her tenderness was somewhat overbearing.

    Bibidong said that after the Wuhun hall, it was his house.

    Bishop platinum said that the sister of the Wuhun Temple wore a black silk fishing net.

    No, no, it looks like a multicolor batch.

    In fact, he had to give in humbly.

    In fact, he doesn''t want to see it.

    The martial soul hall is too powerful. He can''t resist.

    Yes, that''s it.

    ¨“_¨“

    However, the soul emperors of the blue electric tyrant dragon sect were not interested and insisted on blocking. The platinum bishop under bibidong naturally gave a slight punishment.

    This is an extremely luxurious car. If Liu Erlong waved a hundred gold on that day, it would be very rich. Today''s array instrument is comparable to the royal wedding.

    The pedestrians on both sides of the road of thunder college were emptied. Only the silver Knights of Wuhun hall were guarding. The precious carpet was paved for hundreds of meters and was cleaned up instantly when leaving.

    Sitting on the soft couch in the car, Subei said faintly, "you can go to the Wuhun hall, but you can only go for a few days. Godmother and Xiaowu are still waiting for me at home. I will come back at that time."

    Hard to get is the most deadly.

    Bibi Dongyue is more and more happy to see Northern Jiangsu. The rosy color appears on the perennial depressed face, which is a call for excitement and spring opportunity.

    "You will certainly change this view."

    Hearing what Subei said, bibidong smiled: "am I worse than your godmother? Moreover, if you enter my martial soul hall, you can get a talented sister. Is it worse than staying here?"

    "Hmm???"

    (?????)

 Chapter 49

    "But dear Pope, it''s my family after all. I can''t abandon them because I have love in my heart."

    "It won''t work."

    Northern Jiangsu keeps a certain distance from bibidong. From his point of view, the two towering jade peaks sway with white clouds, impacting the vision and moving the mind.

    I really want to... Rush at it.

    Madder.

    Forget it, I feel inferior... I can''t get up.

    It''s better to let her move.

    Bibidong touched the head of Northern Jiangsu, and a smile bloomed on his pearly face: "the Pope''s cry is much whiter and has a great sense of estrangement. I prefer you to remove these four words."

    "From today on, you are even a member of the Wulin hall. I intend to accept you as a [inner room] personal disciple. What do you think?"

    I don''t know why, looking at this beautiful boy, bidong''s mood will become very happy and gradually forget the man who abandoned her.

    "What is a [inner room] disciple?"

    Su Bei scratched his head. Pure, I really don''t understand why he added the word "inner room" in front of his own disciples. It needs to be explained.

    "Silly boy, that''s just a very important, intimate and irreplaceable meaning."

    "Then, would you like to be my disciple?"

    "Yes, but only a little."

    "After all, I have a godmother and a little dance now."

    Bi bidong seems to have a strong love for talents. There is no reason for Northern Jiangsu to refuse. If he stays in blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, he will be harassed by yuyuanzhen

    Alas, it''s too hard to be a handsome boy.

    If you really want to pull one, you may be afraid of this pair!

    Bibidong is the first strong man after Tang Chen posisi.

    And he is currently the Pope of the first organization in Douluo mainland.

    "Is it mainly because I will be restricted from personal freedom? Just like the two old men Yu Yuanzhen."

    This is a point that Northern Jiangsu attaches great importance to.

    "Of course not."

    Bibidong looked at Northern Jiangsu with deep meaning: "however, at your age and realm, if you want to travel alone, I must arrange someone to protect you."

    "Otherwise, with your current appearance and strength, once you meet someone with ulterior motives, you will become extremely dangerous."

    "And I will teach you myself."

    The obvious truth that bidon said.

    If it weren''t for the good luck of Northern Jiangsu, he would meet Liu Erlong as soon as he came out of the star forest and be taken back to thunder college by Liu Erlong.

    But meet a sick rough man or a fat woman who covets him.

    It can be said that his fate is very miserable.

    A song "cut plum" was given to me again.

    He was promoted to the great soul master at the age of seven, and his real strength is comparable to the soul respect. Although he has thrown out the three great distances of Tang Dynasty as the protagonist of the original work, for a strong man like the soul Saint soul Douluo.

    I don''t see enough.

    Headache. It''s so annoying to be handsome.

    Northern Jiangsu rubs its temples, not to mention those ordinary crazy fans.

    If I were not young, I''m afraid I would lose hundreds of millions of descendants on Gu Yuena, the Dragon King with [silver].

    Look at the calm and calm eyes of bidong, but there is a supreme desire hidden under the vortex.

    If not, don''t you want to become an ox and horse tired of hard work?

    Subei shook his head suddenly. Although the goddess is delicious, her kidney should be stronger.

    Subei was silent.

    Bibidong unveiled the opening curtain. Outside, there were civilians watching along the road. When they saw the exquisite face of Northern Jiangsu, they cheered and excited.

    "See, see? That seems to be the peerless boy from Lanba college a few days ago!"

    "I thought the rumor was exaggerated, but I didn''t believe it. It''s really beautiful when I see it today!"

    "Sleeping trough, isn''t it so handsome?"

    "Handsome and good-looking are not enough to describe his appearance. I''m afraid there has never been such appearance in the history of the Empire." Some scholars analyzed calmly.

    "I just don''t know if the child will grow up and be disabled in the future. There have always been examples of children who are good-looking and become ordinary people when they grow up."

    "If the child''s appearance doesn''t decrease at that time, I''m afraid women in the whole Douluo continent will be crazy about it, no, including men!"

    "When I was a child, I had a storm all over the city, and I still got it in adulthood?"

    "I don''t have to be an adult. I''m afraid I''ve grown up around the age of 14..."

    Northern Jiangsu glanced faintly at the crowd and immediately dumped a group of people.

    "God, he just looked at me. Is he interested in me?"

    "If you''re blind, you''re obviously looking at me!"

    "Clearly is looking at me!"

    "Ah, I''m drunk ~"

    Only the poor bottom in ragged clothes sighed: "where can we climb such a figure? Even at a glance, it is pity and satisfied by God."

    "There are still a hundred pieces of pig iron that haven''t been calcined. They slipped away and went to work. It''s not easy to survive."

    The man in black turned away.

    Bibidong put down the curtain, "some people are born to be different. The brightest star in the sky can''t be covered or hidden. It will shine on the world, be watched, admired or coveted by people, and everyone will want it."

    "From the day you were born, from the moment you appeared in people''s sight, it already represents your whereabouts, which can''t be like normal people."

    "Because there will always be people who want to take you for themselves."

    "This is especially true of treasures, not to mention people."

    If the force is so high, even northern Jiangsu needs to conceive for a long time to make it up. Bidong said it so smoothly.

    A large part of the reason is that bidong itself is such a popular figure holding the moon.

    Naturally, I can feel the feeling of Northern Jiangsu.

    Sure enough, bidong smiled:

    "I can understand your situation and feel your helplessness and helplessness."

    Bibidong slowly pulled him into his arms and warmed him with his heart:

    "The teacher will protect you, love you and help you until you have the ability to protect yourself."

    Subei raised his head: "at that time, I will protect you!"

    Bibidong giggled: "teachers don''t need protection. Teachers are the most powerful people in the world. Few people can hurt me, but if you have this heart, the teacher is very satisfied."

    "Teacher, it''s very kind of you. You''re so strong and big!"

    Subei fell into bibidong''s arms. Because bibidong hadn''t been in such close contact with people for a long time, he found his body itchy and trembled unconsciously.

    It led to the head of Northern Jiangsu being constantly shaken by two soft clippings.

    "Teacher, I''m a little bored..."

    Northern Jiangsu was out of breath and flushed. It was obviously because of lack of oxygen.

    It''s too bad. Whoever loves this crime will come.

    However, it has gained a good system reward

    Bibidong quickly loosened Northern Jiangsu, with a beautiful voice and trembling: "maybe... Maybe the environment is closed, so it''s a little stuffy. You don''t have to panic."

    Bibi Dongxin said: I''m a loser. I haven''t touched a man for more than ten years. Do I have such a big reaction?

    At this time, Subei calmed down, patted his forehead, pointed to Tang San sitting with the coachman outside the curtain and said, "by the way, Pope, although the third son is about the same age as me, he is my only apprentice. According to seniority, that is your grandson."

    The only one?

    Tang San, who was sitting outside the curtain to practice the method of Xuantian skill, turned red

 Chapter 50

    From Lanba college to the general Hall of Wuhun hall, it''s not far or close.

    The architectural scale of Wu soul hall can be called the top level of Douluo, no less than the level of imperial palace.

    Gothic palace construction style, gorgeous decoration, bright lighthouse and majestic guard.

    No matter from which point of view, you can find a holy and noble angel sculpture, small or tall.

    From the corridor to the palace, silver rode to straighten out his armor. When he saw Bibi coming East with a scepter, the tip of the gun leaned back against the front shoulder, and his toes stuttered gently, making a neat and orderly salute:

    "I''ve seen the Pope under the crown!"

    Bidong looked unchanged and led Subei slowly.

    Tang San followed behind, nodding his head and smiling at the silver riders.

    Heart: when I first saw notting college, I thought it was very exquisite. Later, I came to Lanba college all the way. It was even more magnificent. Later, I was taken to thunder college by the uncle who plotted against the teacher. I cast the Dragon Gate with expensive refined Xuan iron and Lantian stone. It was extremely extravagant.

    However, these are far from the palaces in the Wu soul hall.

    I''m afraid it may not be accurate to describe it with splendor.

    Perhaps only the imperial treasury and the Qibao Liuli sect can compare their economic strength with the Wulin hall.

    Looking from a distance, Northern Jiangsu saw a towering angel God cloud carving, and thought that it should be the location of the Wuhun hall and the elder hall.

    Wu soul hall is mainly divided into two halls: the elder hall and the Pope hall.

    The elder''s hall is dedicated to elders by angels headed by thousands of channels. It is powerful, but now it rarely asks about things in the world; The Pope''s palace is bibidong in power, controlling most of the personnel and financial resources of the Wuhun palace. It is a real power female emperor.

    However, there are a lot of old men in the elder hall. They are getting old. It''s really no fun.

    "Under the Pope''s crown, the great cult sent someone to deliver a message and is waiting in the hall." A platinum bishop in charge of arranging the affairs of the papal palace came out from the side.

    He subconsciously looked at Northern Jiangsu.

    The Pope hurriedly dispatched several platinum bishops to leave the martial soul hall for these two children?

    It is worthy of being able to welcome the pope in person.

    Those clear eyes seemed to be able to absorb people''s body, which made people unable to extricate themselves for a long time, and they were unwilling to remove their eyes from him.

    Even with professional training, they can hardly control it.

    "What''s up?"

    Bibidong wondered that she had not contacted qiandaoliu for a long time since that incident.

    "I don''t know. Looking at your face, you may have come to ask questions. You must have learned that the Pope has crowned you to the blue TV Tyrannosaurus Rex sect."

    "The people of the elder''s hall?"

    "How dare you take care of me?"

    A trace of anger flashed in bibidong''s eyes. She had no good impression of them. If she dared to push her nose and face, she would never give face.

    Platinum bishop big Khan, who is noble and the strongest in the Wuhun hall, how many people in the world dare to choke the big sacrifice?

    But bidon is one of them.

    In other people''s abuse, with thousands of streams of pride, I''m afraid it''s a famous saying that there is no one like me in the world.

    "Presumably, I don''t want the Wuhun hall to become enemies with the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex sect at this time. After all, the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex sect is one of the three sects in heaven. It has a super Douluo. The sect is powerful and troublesome to deal with."

    Bishop platinum respectfully explained: "after all, in the war a few years ago, haotianzong, one of the three heavenly sects, was hidden in the world. The people have talked about it. It also costs us a lot of manpower to clean up the remaining people of haotianzong. If the hidden haotianzong returns to the Jianghu and joins hands with blue TV Tyrannosaurus Rex, it is normal to have taboos on the great sacrifice."

    "Hum."

    "I''m not afraid."

    Bibidong Leng glanced at the platinum bishop. Qiandaoliu, which is the strength of the taboo Tiansan sect, is clearly Tang Chen, the founder of the taboo Haotian sect!

    Bibidong admitted that qiandaoliu is powerful and is the top rank in Douluo mainland, and she can''t beat it.

    But Tang Chen is the only guy more terrible than a thousand streams.

    Dozens of years ago, Tang Chen was famous in Douluo mainland, which was as famous as thousands of rivers and streams. He was known as the double overlord of heaven and earth. He established Haotian sect based on his family, achieved the title with his extraordinary talent, and broke Haotian hammer into the first weapon in the world.

    Tang Chen suddenly disappeared and was never born again.

    On this matter, it has become a mystery for all major schools, including Haotian zongben Zong.

    No one knows Tang Chen''s whereabouts.

    Some people speculate that Tang Chen has exceeded the limit of the world and went to an unknown place.

    Some people say that Tang Chen is dead.

    It is also said that Tang Chen has deep skills and fame. He is hidden from the world and doesn''t ask about the common customs. His state of mind has reached the state of clarity and enlightenment. He doesn''t care about everything in the world. No one can find him again unless he wants the world to find him.

    In bidon''s view, ten people go astray, become possessed and die.

    Therefore, she is not afraid of haotianzong''s cards.

    If Tang chenzhen is still alive, haotianzong doesn''t have to be so careless and hide so fast that he doesn''t dare to collide with Wuhun hall.

    Subei: sorry, Tang Chen is really alive, but he can''t get away, but he is a real God tool man. Whoever can get Tang Chen''s heart can palm Shura God.

    "Let them come and see me, or leave my papal palace."

    Bibidong''s majesty bloomed and ignored the people in the president''s old hall.

    She has more important things to do now than fighting with thousands of streams.

    That is to arrange Northern Jiangsu to stay in the Wu soul hall.

    Nothing is more important than that.

    "Isn''t that good, your holiness?"

    The bishop of platinum was so frightened that he quickly chased up and asked.

    Bi bidong''s eyes coagulated faintly: "are you questioning my decision?"

    The bishop of platinum quickly bowed and saluted. At that moment, his soul power and edge had soaked his back:

    "I dare not. I''ll send them now!"

    Subei sighed. Alas, the interior of the Wulin hall is like the seven fierce beasts in the star forest. It is also disharmonious. If thousands of streams can agree with each other, the ideal of the Wulin hall to dominate the world may be realized sooner or later.

    Bibidong seemed to see through the heart of Northern Jiangsu and touched his head lightly: "don''t worry, there are teachers in the elder hall, and people don''t dare to do anything to you. With me, no one can bully you."

    "Can that old wet bully people?"

    Subei asked with wide eyes.

    "Silly child, the teacher will only protect you and take care of you. How can he bully you?"

    "Children need to be loved. Whoever dares to bully you is against the whole Wulin hall. The teacher will never tolerate it!"

    It is not difficult to see his love for Northern Jiangsu on bidong''s exquisite face.

    Every time I see Northern Jiangsu, bibidong can''t help thinking of the picture brought by Qianren snow. At that time, he was surprised and felt that he was an immortal in the sky.

    Now I think it''s a rotten painting.

    Even half of the temperament of Northern Jiangsu has not been copied. Find a chance to tear it up directly, damn it!

    All day Doucheng painters find a factory to work.

    Subei''s eyes dodged, and he was afraid of bidong''s desire for protection.

    "Then you don''t have to care when you grow up?"

    "Of course!"

    "Is it safer to love with your mouth or with your body?"

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "All safe?"

 Chapter 51

    Two days later.

    In the best scenic room of Wuhun hall, the handsome face of Northern Jiangsu is illuminated by the rising dawn on the horizon.

    The little tent moved slightly.

    Since the kidney yuan increased, this thing began to move.

    A pair of white jade like hands stretched into the quilt of Northern Jiangsu. The warm and dripping hands made Northern Jiangsu suddenly wake up from the mattress:

    "Who? How dare you attack my little Subei?!"

    When a cool wind came and the crotch tightened, Northern Jiangsu felt a physical threat.

    "Your Highness, it''s time for you to get up and enjoy breakfast ~"

    She was dressed in a maid''s dress specially made by Wu soul hall. She looked like a girl. She had a pair of white long legs and a hat in the shape of angel wings. She was cautious and bold.

    "Are you?"

    When he woke up from his sleep, his appearance did not decrease, but with a hazy beauty, the casually drooping pajamas, the semi hidden and semi visible exquisite clavicle

    If their age and situation change, Northern Jiangsu will see that the woman is in her current state.

    Well, at this time, the room should bump into the hole and there is a lot of gunfire

    "The maidservant is the maid of the Wu soul hall. The Pope ordered me to take care of the daily life of his highness Subei from today on. Please allow the maidservant to change clothes for you now."

    The maid''s voice was clever and charming, which made Subei dizzy.

    "Dressing?"

    Subei Ben''s tired eyes opened and his whole body was excited.

    He didn''t sleep well last night. Maybe he was used to sleeping with soft and warm things. He lost Xiaowu and Liu Erlong''s arms. He almost lost sleep.

    However, what impressed Northern Jiangsu was that bibidong had such good self-control that he didn''t force himself to sleep with her, but arranged accommodation for himself.

    But Northern Jiangsu knows something.

    Bidon doesn''t want to.

    But she has never been close to a man for more than ten years and has been restrained.

    His body has long been like a flood dam, and his heart has been unable to restrain.

    If you sleep with Northern Jiangsu and look at the amazing Juezi in your arms all night, I''m afraid it will be as uncontrollable as the flood of the Yellow River.

    The age in Northern Jiangsu is really not allowed.

    At that time, it is difficult to be satisfied, and the pain is still yourself.

    Just like this, bidong''s barely existing reason told her that she had to keep a distance from northern Jiangsu for the time being and pull up a gauze curtain.

    As for the disappearance of this estrangement, I don''t know how overbearing bibidong will become, and whether he will launch a strong offensive and demand like the female emperor''s bottomless pit.

    Of course, Subei doesn''t quite understand these things for the time being. He just feels that bidong can resist the temptation of his peerless appearance. He is really worthy of being a pope and a woman who can become a God.

    Then again, it is rare to have a free night to sleep alone. You can be uninhibited and get rid of your brother''s bondage.

    People who have experienced it know that it is very painful for two or three people to sleep together, because the space of a bed is divided into three pieces, and you will squeeze and jam each other

    I feel uncomfortable in it.

    Once lost, it''s a pity.

    Under the soft bedding, Subei''s pants are actually all taken off.

    Therefore, when the maid put her tender fingers on the bed and slowly reached into the bedding to lift it up, Subei resolutely pressed it with one hand and said:

    "Nonsense! You are not inferior to others. Why should you wait for others to change? I don''t allow you to despise yourself like this!"

    "Go out and wake up. I''ll teach you a lesson later!"

    "By the way, let your Pope talk to me!"

    Subei wrapped himself tightly and was afraid of a sudden attack by the maid. Maybe this is the so-called sense of security!

    "Poof ~"

    I saw the maid caress her mouth and smile. Instead of being bullied by Northern Jiangsu, she took off her little gray shoes and showed her little feet like pearls and jade.

    The little foot of Bai Yuji stepped on the soft quilt and fell into a pit, which is definitely the benefit of foot control.

    "What do you... What do you want to do?"

    Subei pulled the bedding to cover all the contents below his neck, weak and helpless:

    "Don''t mess around. I''m your Pope''s [inner room] disciple. I''m very popular. If you dare to bully me, she will not let you go!"

    "The Pope is being pestered by those people in the Presbyterian hall, so he can''t control you!"

    The maid straddled and sat in front of Subei''s chest. She grabbed Subei''s hands with soft hands and licked her mouth. "Give up, you can''t escape my palm. Today you''re mine."

    The maid''s ruddy lips opened slightly in front of Subei. Subei wanted to cry without tears: "I''m just a child."

    "Children are the best. I like children best. Have you heard of them?"

    "The ladies in the palace like to seduce the ignorant Prince and drain their bodies."

    "But I''m different. I only do it to you."

    "To tell you the truth, I couldn''t help seeing the Pope bring you back to the martial soul hall yesterday. Today, I finally have a chance."

    Ouch~

    The maid, like a sexy little wild cat, pressed Subei on the bed, with a great posture to ravage it.

    Subei''s heart suddenly cooled.

    It''s true that Bibi Dong said yesterday that her danger is everywhere, and there are too many girls coveting her beauty.

    Woo woo.

    Wait, No.

    A problem appeared in the sharp mind of Northern Jiangsu.

    This maid, how could she know the secret sin in the palace?

    You know, if you hadn''t seen a documentary about the last emperor in modern times, you wouldn''t have thought that such a thing would exist in the royal family.

    And she''s a maid of the Wuhun hall. How knowledgeable is she?

    Northern Jiangsu doesn''t believe it.

    Three possibilities.

    ¢Ù The spy of Tiandou royal family in Wuhun hall.

    ¢Ú Disguised as a noble and ancient genius girl.

    ¢Û What a senior maid.

    "Then you come and do whatever you want. Just don''t abuse me or maim me. It''s up to you. Just remember to wipe it clean."

    Subei accepted his fate.

    But he still gave a reluctant warning: "but if you think clearly, if you do so, there will be no place for you in the Wulin hall. The Pope teacher will certainly not spare you."

    Unexpectedly, a charming smile appeared at the corner of the girl''s mouth: "no, even if I wipe you dry, no one dares to hurt me."

    "Little cute, you are mine!"

    "Don''t struggle anymore!"

    "Hey... Why don''t you resist?"

    "What are you doing with your eyes closed?"

    "Hey, why don''t you move?"

    Subei complained, "didn''t you ask me not to resist? Do you want me to take the initiative?"

    The maid thought a little: "it''s not impossible, but today''s theme is that the maid bows the prince. Next time you take the initiative, listen to me first today."

    With that, she began to pick up the quilt in Subei

    ?(???? ¦Ø????)?

    Subei was silly and blushed.

    Which girl is this?

    What kind of ghosts and ghosts do you encounter? Are you so open-minded and can you play role-playing?

    Just then, there was a knock outside the door:

    "Teacher, little dancer and Aunt Liu came to see you!"

    This is Tang San''s voice. He was arranged by bibidong to live in the room next to Subei.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Duang~¡±

    ¡°DuangDuangDuang~¡±

    The knock on the door changed from gentle to rapid.

    "Brother, mom and I are coming with you. Open the door quickly, or we''ll break in and see your little ass?"

    The funny voice of the little dance really came, making the boys and girls in bed realize that what Tang San said is true.

    Northern Jiangsu and the maid looked at each other, and the atmosphere was awkward. They made eye contact:

    Subei: girl, you''re finished. Someone came to save me.

    The maid touched a small earthworm and said on her watch: what if it comes? I don''t care about performing in public.

    Subei: don''t play with me!

    The maid finally spit out heat in the tender ear of Northern Jiangsu and murmured, "if you want me to let you go today, drive away all the people outside the door, otherwise, I will take good care of your highness."

    Subei is trying to satirize her. Ben Shuaibi directly calls for help and asks them to catch you and see what waves you can set off?

    No, he didn''t have time to export, so he felt that the indescribable place was tight and his eyes changed: "you''re powerful, don''t try hard, I''ll hurt!"

    "Darling, your highness."

    The maid pasted her whole soft body on the body of Northern Jiangsu and covered her with a velvet quilt. She completely hid in the dark.

    Subei''s body trembled.

    The maid is too bold.

    I even regard the Wuhun hall as my home.

    I want to turn over the farmers to sing, a generation of cattle and Demons plow the wetland!

    Subei felt a pair of hot palms swimming on his body:

    "Well... Can you stop touching, I''m a little ticklish..."

    Bang Dang!

    At this time, the door opened with a bang, and a beautiful figure rushed in. When he saw Subei half lying on the bed, he was full of tears:

    "Brother, Xiaowu misses you."

    "What are you doing? You shouldn''t dance!"

    With small steps, Xiaowu rushed directly to the big bed in Northern Jiangsu and wanted to jump on it.

    Subei''s pupil dilated and quickly stopped saying, "little dance, wait a minute!"

    "Brother, what''s the matter? Don''t you want to dance?"

    Subei smiled and said, "inside, little dance. In fact, we haven''t seen each other for a day or two."

    "But it''s been a long time for Xiaowu!"

    The little dance drew an exaggerated length, duzui said.

    "Yes, Xiaowu thought you couldn''t sleep last night. In the early morning, she came to you with a token from the Wulin hall."

    Liu Erlong and Tang San came in one after another.

    There is also a title Douluo arranged by bidong to protect Northern Jiangsu: Ghost.

    Liu Erlong moved forward slowly and asked with concern, "did that woman do anything wrong to you? Did she hurt you?"

    "Xiaobei, don''t be bewitched by her when you go. She has a set of methods to confuse men. I''ve seen it for a long time. Xiaobei, don''t fall into her trap."

    "If the Wu soul hall is uncomfortable, we will go back to Lanba college. The fairy tale house will always be our home."

    Liu Erlong''s impression of comparison with bidong is not very good.

    To be more accurate, Liu Erlong always had an invisible sense of inferiority in the East.

    This is caused by their childhood experience and identity differences.

    Bibidong was originally the saint of the Wuhun temple, and now she is crowned by the Pope of the Wuhun temple. No one in the world can make her yield, including the snow night emperor. She is now highly respected.

    Liu Erlong was just the illegitimate daughter of Yu Luomian. She lived in the haze of not being able to disclose her true identity since childhood. Even meeting her father and calling her father was out of reach, like a dream.

    In her heart, she is essentially just an ordinary soul master, without any noble status. She is as high and beautiful as bibidong from beginning to end.

    Even if Liu Erlong didn''t admit it, there was always an inferiority complex in her heart in front of bidong.

    A considerable part of this emotion is brought by Yu Xiaogang.

    Because there is a figure of bidong in Yu Xiaogang''s heart from beginning to end, and he has always regarded him as his goddess, but he doesn''t dare to approach, he doesn''t dare to approach.

    Just think, Yu Xiaogang feels inferior in front of Liu Erlong, not to mention bidong?

    It''s really called difference between heaven and earth. I don''t see any hope.

    Of course, Liu Erlong has completely lost his mind on Yu Xiaogang, but this influence is imperceptible and difficult to change for the time being.

    Therefore, Liu Erlong had no sense of security at this time.

    She was afraid that even her favorite child would betray herself in the end.

    Xiaowu also echoed: "yes, no brother sleeps with Xiaowu. Xiaowu can''t sleep at all. Brother, look at Xiaowu''s dark circles."

    Little dance turned over her eyelids, and the whites of her eyes were covered with blood.

    Subei felt distressed and wanted to get up and hug her, but he was grabbed by the people under the bedding, as if warning him not to try to resist.

    The source of piston was captured, and Northern Jiangsu dared not act rashly.

    "Teacher, why don''t you talk? Did they do anything to you? If you are kidnapped, blink!"

    Tang San also moved forward. His eyes caught a glimpse of the white arm looming in Northern Jiangsu. His face was slightly red: the teacher''s body was exquisite and clear. It must be a congenital and pure constitution. No wonder so many beautiful girls like him. It''s only because he was born so much better than others.

    It''s beautiful.

    Tang Sanxin said: the teacher''s potion is of great benefit to my blue silver grass martial soul. These days, the blue silver grass martial soul has certain aggression, toughness and attribute enhancement. It has evolved from a waste martial soul to a high-level martial soul. Maybe it''s not too much to call it the blue silver king.

    In my previous life, I saw a method of acupuncture and moxibustion for people like teachers to recuperate their bodies. If the teacher is willing, maybe I should find a hot spring for the teacher, take a bath with him, and bathe his body for the needle, so as to repay the teacher''s kindness.

    Um!

    Tang San nodded seriously.

    "Yes, brother, why are you strange? You won''t change your mind after only one night. You used to like holding small dance, but you just didn''t let small dance close. Brother, don''t you like small dance?"

    The thought of Xiaowu, who was originally in a restless mood, was even more aggrieved and instantly turned into Lin Daiyu''s sister, tender and ready to cry.

    "Why, I like little dancing best, but my sleeping position is a little special today... I don''t wear pants. Can you wait for me in the hall first and let me put on my clothes before talking?"

    "Godmother..." Subei pitifully asked Liu Erlong for help.

    "But brother, you can''t just put it on now. Why should you avoid dancing?"

    Xiaowu youyou said: "I''ve held it all. See what''s the big deal. I haven''t seen it yet..."

    Tang San''s heart trembled: look... Look at the teacher''s body?! Ah, this is exciting! Want to see!

    Although Tang San didn''t dare to make such a request with Subei, it was very comfortable to have a look along the wind of the little dancer!

    "Otherwise, let Xiaowu change it for me?"

    Thinking of being close to northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu jumped up and opened it. He came to the cabinet and opened it. There were all kinds of clothes in it.

    Where did Subei dare to let Xiaowu come and lift the quilt, not to mention that there was a maid in the quilt. How big was the misunderstanding after being found.

    Even with so many people watching, Subei was embarrassed to wear this sheet and shout out the mercy of Dawei Tianlong and my Buddha.

    This is the minimum sense of shame.

    "Ghost elder, please."

    "Yes!" Ghosts and ghosts understand. The Pope has ordered to meet the needs of his highness in Northern Jiangsu as much as possible.

    So the ghost looked solemn and his figure flashed in front of the people: "since your highness is inconvenient to see guests at this time, you can only leave here for the time being."

    "Guests? Are we guests?"

    "I''m his mother!"

    "I''m sorry, the Pope ordered that no one should go against his Highness''s wishes."

    Liu Erlong''s face turned black. Holding Xiaowu who was unwilling to go out, he turned back and said with a smile to Subei: "Xiaobei has grown up and has a shy heart. Mom understands that we are waiting for Xiaobei in the main hall."

 Chapter 53

    "Come out quickly and don''t play with me."

    Subei was relieved to see them leave.

    In her arms, a beautiful maid with messy hair came out, blinked kazilan''s big eyes, pinched her little finger and said to Subei:

    "Your lovely prince, you are only so big."

    Suddenly, Su Bei''s face froze.

    With a red face, he retorted, "I will grow up in the future, I will grow up in the future, I will grow up in the future!"

    He repeated it three times and didn''t know whether he was comforting himself or praying to God.

    The maid licked her lips: "in fact, the little one is also very cute."

    "That won''t work. Big ones are more lovely."

    "Really?"

    "Otherwise, to tell you the truth, I once incarnated an 18 cm strong man in my dream, fought three thousand female emperors and soared overnight."

    "Is it because it doesn''t work in reality, so you can only fantasize?"

    Prick.

    These words were like a sharp blade stabbing into the chest of Northern Jiangsu and wounding his heart.

    "It''s all right. My sister will wait for you to grow up ~"

    The maid''s fingers nodded at the tip of Subei''s nose, sorted out her messy clothes and hair, and her white thighs swung in front of her eyes.

    She stood up without scruples. Her short skirt swayed. When Subei looked up, she saw a faint bud of white cloth.

    Don''t think crooked, it''s just a simple soft flower.

    Her jade like pure toes lit a little on the small chest in Northern Jiangsu, and she didn''t take it into account when she was alone.

    Her face began to change, from the clever and soft beauty of the maid to noble and gorgeous.

    She held the door handle in her hand and looked back with a smile: "please remember my name. My name is qianrenxue."

    "You have to remember this name all your life. Next time, I will come again, perhaps with another face."

    Qian Renxue smiled faintly, but he didn''t want to be silly in Northern Jiangsu.

    Is this snappy maid changed by thousands of feet of snow?

    Qian Renxue, are you a goblin?

    Face change? Get in shape?

    It''s really good!

    North Jiangsu''s mouth grew up, and his mind evolved from a white stupidity into a war between thousands of Hongmeng creatures.

    By the way, qianrenxue has an angel disguised soul bone, which can change his appearance, temperament and even figure.

    Get bigger and bigger, super e cup, bang out.

    Smaller and smaller, airport war

    Hiss!

    I didn''t think that camouflage soul bone had such a wonderful effect!

    Perfect Cosplay player!

    Having a wife is equivalent to having countless possibilities!

    Subei loves directly.

    Qianrenxue is my wife. No one wants to rob her.

    wait.

    The angel disguises the soul bone. It''s so useful. If you put it on yourself, can you turn yourself into a giant god of war?

    Eyes shine.

    However, Qian Renxue just played with herself in her quilt, and she didn''t grasp the opportunity to complete the system task?

    Even if you can''t start making plans, wouldn''t it be wonderful to kiss her in the dark?

    Ah, what a pity!

    Subei raised his arm slightly and wanted to call back Qianren snow:

    Xiaoxueer, shall we do it again? I won''t resist this time~

    There can be no reward.

    [system: congratulations to the host for being molested by qianrenxue''s role play. Reward him for practicing the hidden skill, which has been completed...]

    Today, I''m full of progress bars with my royal brother. I''m satisfied with the thousand Ren snow.

    The real bloody battle is not yet at this time.

    Push open the door and a beautiful little dance comes into view.

    Xiaowu thought it was sorted out by Northern Jiangsu, so she immediately jumped on it.

    However, after seeing the girl who thought she was beautiful, Xiaowu suddenly changed her face and her eyes became sharp: "who are you? Why did you come out of my brother''s room? Why didn''t I see you just now? You..."

    Xiaowu covered her mouth: "you won''t have the ability to be invisible or go through the wall?"

    Qian Renxue smiled faintly. In her eyes, Xiaowu is a little sister. How can she compete with her beautiful and dignified self?

    "I''m your brother''s good friend. You can call me... Um, sister-in-law."

    Qian Renxue touched Xiaowu''s head.

    Xiaowu slapped away, and the female rabbit was completely angry: "what? Sister-in-law, you dream. My brother is Xiaowu, so he won''t want you!"

    Xiaowu turned her head and shouted to Liu Erlong sitting in the distant hall, "Mom, come on, someone is plotting against my brother. It''s shameless!"

    Hearing the speech, Liu Erlong rushed over like a shell: "who? The Wulin hall is really not a good place. He said he was not forced and full of integrity. In fact, all secretly covet Xiaobei, Xiaobei. Go back to Lanba college with his mother!"

    Liu Erlong just found a chance to attack.

    "Your Highness, why are you here?"

    At this time, a black ghost appeared and the ghost was stunned.

    Isn''t your highness qianrenxue performing a super secret mission at this time?

    She shouldn''t have appeared in the martial soul hall.

    "Your Highness?"

    Liu Erlong thought back. She knew that the saint of Wuhun hall was called hulena, and she had met her in the soul master competition a few years ago.

    But the noble girl in front of her is obviously not hulena.

    I''ve heard that bibidong and the emperor in front of the Wu soul hall gave birth to a daughter. The girl''s eyebrows not only have bibidong''s beauty, but also have the sanctity and elegance of angels.

    I''m afraid this is the legendary princess of Wuhun Hall - qianrenxue.

    Tang San was also stunned. This girl was the only one who surprised him since he saw the appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    The last one, of course, was Pope bidon. They were similar in appearance and temperament, but they were completely different.

    If you can really feel it carefully and comprehensively, there is a dark queen like temperament on bibidong, and this girl is very holy.

    It''s just a pity.

    Tang San shook his head. In front of the teacher, their appearance and temperament were still insufficient.

    I, of course, prefer teachers.

    It was just that he felt a little uncomfortable.

    He felt a little scared when these girls competed for the teacher.

    Will one day, the teacher''s time be occupied by this woman, and I don''t even have the opportunity to ask the teacher for the method of practice?

    Thinking of this, Tang San was terrified.

    He attaches the most importance to two people in this world. One is his father. Although he is addicted to alcohol, has nothing to do and is waste in everyone''s eyes, he is always his only family member in this world.

    The other is northern Jiangsu. He helped his martial soul evolve, got rid of the curse of blue silver grass and abandoned martial soul, and alerted himself that he could not be cheated by the so-called master of notting college and went astray.

    He is the guiding light in his life.

    Tang Sanyan decided that he must become better and win more favor from the teacher. In this way, he can get more help from the teacher and get closer and longer with the teacher!

    Subei raised his pants and was still annoyed at his carelessness.

    Why did he ignore the disguised soul bone of Qianren snow and didn''t guess that the maid was Qianren snow?

    I''m so useless.

    I have nothing but handsome?

    As soon as Xiaowu''s face changed, a waist bow catapulted out and rode on the neck of Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei was caught off guard and staggered backward. Xiaowu had not been violent for a long time. First, they were reluctant to hurt Subei. Second, they were in the fairy tale house. They were tangled every day, not to mention twisting their necks, but twisting the convex parts. They were all warm and soft.

    Pointing to the white chest band hidden by the snow, Xiaowu hummed:

    "Brother, explain why she came out of your room and was disheveled!"

 Chapter 54

    "Alas, I......"

    Su Bei put his hand on the inner side of Xiaowu''s thigh, and her slender calf tightly wrapped around his neck, making him out of breath. How else to explain?

    However, seeing this scene, Qian Renxue''s face became ugly.

    The little girl usually kisses me with her little Royal brother. She can barely accept it. After all, she is only a child and can''t do it.

    But if you bully Northern Jiangsu, you can''t stand it.

    "There''s nothing worth explaining."

    Qian Ren Xueman approached with a wonderful posture and proudly said, "it''s very simple. We just had a wonderful night."

    Tang San: poke your hand. The teacher is powerful. He is so fierce when he is so young.

    The ghost was startled: ¦² (¡ã ¡÷¡ã |) ¦õ what did you say, your highness?

    Liu Erlong: Damn it, sure enough, all the women in the Wuhun hall are foxy! It''s a goblin!

    Subei was stunned: "don''t talk nonsense!"

    Qian Renxue licked his lips: "the little thing tastes good."

    "Little thing? What little thing? I don''t understand what you say." Subei blushed and denied it.

    Xiaowu''s pretty face tightened and apricot eyes stared fiercely when she heard the shocking news. She jumped down from Subei''s shoulder and said on her hips:

    "Duel, smelly woman, you must have seduced my brother, otherwise my brother can''t sleep with other women!"

    Dance in an attack position.

    This words thousand Ren snow listened to want to laugh, is a sarcastic smile.

    "Little sister, forget it. My sister is afraid to break you. How can I say that you are also the sister of my future husband, and my sister is reluctant to bully you."

    Xiaowu''s face turned red: "I''m not afraid of you. I''ll duel with whoever takes advantage of my brother!"

    "Then you''ll be tired to death."

    Qianren snow is much more mature than Xiaowu''s thinking.

    Although Xiaowu''s real age is thousands of years, it doesn''t mean her psychological age is so old.

    Although qianrenxue is only 16 years old, the neural links in his brain have kept up with bibidong''s thinking speed.

    So the little dance looks a little childish.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Fool, there are so many girls who like your brother. They will get close to your brother if they seize the opportunity. You have to fight every time. Isn''t that tiring?"

    On the face of Qianren snow, there was an expression that could only be understood.

    Xiaowu is angry.

    The rabbit doesn''t get angry. Do you think I''m a soft rabbit?

    Subei wanted to see girls fight.

    But I still pulled Xiaowu back to my arms and hugged her. "Xiaowu, forget it. Since she is the saint of wusoul hall, she must be a lot higher than us, and we don''t have an advantage."

    Xiaowu angrily said, "don''t we still have a mother? What are we afraid of!"

    Subei whispered in her ear, "little dance, remember our agreement? You can''t fight casually on this occasion to avoid disaster."

    Northern Jiangsu doesn''t want small dance to appear in the Wuhun hall. The Wuhun hall has a special hobby and specializes in killing beautiful souls and animals.

    Ah Yin.

    So is Xiaowu''s mother.

    Subei doesn''t want small dance to be the same.

    The little dancer paused and immediately knew that Subei meant her identity. Her identity was sensitive. If she was found, I was afraid she would be caught and killed to absorb the soul ring and take the soul bone.

    She hesitated.

    She is an impatient person, but she can''t be impatient now.

    If her identity is exposed and all human experts come to hunt her, she is likely to die and can''t be with her brother anymore.

    No, we can be together.

    That''s the only way, sacrifice.

    Sacrifice is a way to release one''s potential and all his strength, voluntarily serve as a guide for another person, so that he can break through the limit, or special abilities, etc.

    The price is the life of the little dance.

    Xiaowu doesn''t want to go this far.

    It is not because she is unwilling to sacrifice for Northern Jiangsu.

    But if she dies.

    Then you can''t make out with Northern Jiangsu anymore.

    The logic of the little dance is:

    Make out with your brother ¡ú others want to make out with your brother ¡ú die ¡ú others make out with your brother in their place ¡ú die in peace.

    The logic was smooth, and Xiaowu Jiao hummed: "Oh, roar, I see. You must be a strong man. If you want Xiaowu to make an embarrassment in front of my brother, Xiaowu won''t be fooled. A little ~"

    Xiaowu turned her eyes to Qianren snow and stuck it in the arms of Northern Jiangsu: "brother is Xiaowu. Xiaowu can hold it if you want, and touch it if you want, so you can envy it!"

    Qian Renxue giggled, "envy?"

    Qian Renxue rubbed her fingers and blinked at Northern Jiangsu. Her thumb and index finger gestured a size to northern Jiangsu. Wink:

    "I know your brother''s size ~"

    "Size? What size?"

    The rogue rabbit is ignorant. She is still far from enough in terms of driving skills.

    Liu Erlong blushed at this. In fact... She also took this size

    Xiaowu''s eyes at Subei suddenly became ferocious: "brother, what size? What are you hiding from me? I don''t even tell Xiaowu what she knows! Does brother dislike Xiaowu?!"

    "Nonsense, I like little dance best, but this size... Cough, you know little dance..."

    Northern Jiangsu coughed twice, and two blushes suddenly appeared on his handsome face.

    I''m so sorry.

    The three women present

    (=^.^=)

    I know everything.

    Tang Sanmo silently wrote down the angle and size, and was surprised: "the teacher seems to be bigger than mine..."

    Who''s the big one?

    "Cough!"

    A trace of embarrassment appeared on the ghost''s haze face. She couldn''t help reminding qianrenxue to pay attention to her identity and not to be too vulgar to damage her noble Angel temperament.

    "Your Highness, the great priest said that he missed you very much and hoped you would go to the angel temple for a chat."

    Qian Renxue knew that the ghost was getting away for himself, nodded and smiled, waved to northern Jiangsu and said, "good boy, see you next time. I hope you can grow up a little more."

    "Er..."

    Subei took it.

    These superficial women.

    This is to despise their own small?

    Age or

    It''s very strong for me to have this size at my age, okay!

    This is still the result of the effect of systematic nephron addition.

    Liu Erlong watched the rich buttocks and long legs of Qianren snow go away, and gradually fell into meditation.

    The charm of Xiaobei is too great.

    Even Qianren snow, which has avoided the world for many years, is fascinated by Xiaobei.

    Liu Erlong began to face himself. It is said that qianrenxue is a martial soul given by God. Her talent is unparalleled in the world. At this age, according to her cultivation speed, she may be at least a soul emperor of more than 60 levels.

    To exaggerate, she is not necessarily the same soul saint as herself.

    And she has a god given martial spirit. I''m afraid she is much higher than her variant fire dragon grade. Her strength is terrible.

    Myself, even a 16-year-old girl, is not sure to win!

    Suddenly, Liu Erlong felt sad. Now Wu soul hall has taken a fancy to northern Jiangsu.

    Although she was reluctant to believe the note left by Northern Jiangsu, its content was rational.

    In front of these Tianjiao, she was so weak.

    That''s why she didn''t speak just now.

    She caught a glimpse of the fact that she didn''t want to believe:

    I have no ability to stay or even protect Northern Jiangsu.

    But bidon can.

    These women in the Wu soul hall are high above the world and have the ultimate talent. It seems that they are the best destination in Northern Jiangsu.

 Chapter 55

    Liu Erlong''s eyes dimmed.

    The result made her very depressed.

    I''m afraid nothing hurts more than recognizing that you don''t have the ability to protect your children?

    Uncomfortable, want to cry.

    "Xiao Bei, how are you doing in the Wulin Hall these two days? Did they bully you and embarrass you?"

    At this time, Liu Erlong carefully squatted in front of Northern Jiangsu and asked with concern.

    Subei nodded with a smile on his handsome face: "very good, just a little want to dance and godmother."

    "Shall we go back to the fairy tale house?" Liu Erlong asked eagerly.

    Su Bei thought: "godmother, go back to the fairy tale house. Those two old guys will not let me go so easily. They will find a way to turn me into the blue Tyrannosaurus Rex clan in the future."

    Subei''s eyes lit up: "otherwise, I''ll ask the teacher to divide a place in the suburban garden of Wuhun hall. How about we build another fairy tale house here?"

    Xiaowu''s astute eyes turned and immediately responded: "OK, OK, so Xiaowu can be with my brother again, so that no other woman can get into my brother''s quilt in the middle of the night!"

    As long as I hold my brother tightly for 24 hours, who else can take advantage of it?

    Liu Erlong shook his head: "Mom doesn''t want to settle in the Wuhun hall."

    Immediately, Liu Erlong noticed something was wrong, held Subei''s shoulder and said excitedly, "what, Xiaobei, you have become a teacher by bidong?!"

    Subei nodded: "godmother, what''s the matter?"

    In just two days, bidong''s offensive was so fast!

    Liu Erlong rubbed his temples. Now he has only two ways to go.

    ¢Ù Back to Lanba college, the number of meetings with Northern Jiangsu decreased sharply.

    ¢Ú Follow the advice of Northern Jiangsu to stay in the wusoul hall, or she may buy a house around the wusoul hall to live.

    Liu Erlong naturally prefers the second option.

    As the so-called old wet teacher, the age gap between Liu Erlong and bibidong is the smallest. She knows that women in this age group are like wolves. What if bibidong can''t resist and molest her little north swelling?

    What''s more, now Xiaobei is seven years old. At the age of 12 and 14, when he is physically mature, he is faced with Xiaobei''s peerless appearance. It''s still unknown what happens when dry firewood meets fire.

    So how can Liu Erlong rest assured?

    "The godmother will take Xiaowu and buy a small garden nearest to the Wulin hall. She will come to see you every day. Of course, if Xiaobei wants to live with us, she can come and live with us at any time."

    Xiaowu threw his mouth: "then I can also come to the Wulin hall to sleep with my brother?"

    Northern Jiangsu:

    Little dance, can you be more reserved?

    Every day I want to sleep together and make love. You are not ashamed of being a soul beast, but I am ashamed!

    "Xiaowu, it''s the right way for you to practice at ease and strive to grow to level 71 soul saint as soon as possible. Anyway, we have plenty of opportunities to sleep together in the future."

    Subei touched the head of Xiaowu.

    There are two processes in total.

    ¢Ù Childhood: when the cultivation reaches 100000 years, they choose to transform and rebuild, but at this stage, the formers still retain the breath of souls and animals. Once they meet the strong, they will be found and do not have the ability to protect themselves.

    ¢Ú Maturity: when the soul master reaches the soul saint, his whole body evolves into a martial soul. His physique is no different from that of human beings. He has a certain self-protection ability and will not be coveted.

    Xiaowu knew that Subei was for her good, but she was still unhappy. She whispered, "okay... Come on, Xiaowu."

    Liu Erlong taught, "no, Xiaowu and Xiaobei can''t sleep together when they grow up."

    "Why?"

    Small dance has been pacified by Northern Jiangsu.

    But Liu Erlong raised his restless mood.

    "When you grow up, you will get pregnant when you sleep together ~"

    Liu Erlong explained patiently.

    "Pregnant?"

    "That is, some bad things will happen to two people. A baby will appear in a woman''s stomach."

    Xiaowu''s bright eyes lit up: "isn''t that good? Xiaowu wants to have a baby with brother! If the baby is as good-looking as brother, it''s better!"

    Liu Erlong''s eyes are complex. He doesn''t know how to guide Xiaowu.

    You think, don''t I want to

    "Well, you''re still young. You''ll understand later. Having a baby also represents responsibility. It''s not as simple as you think."

    "Responsibility?"

    Xiaowu pursed her mouth and nodded seriously: "Xiaowu will be a good mother in the future!"

    Tang San seemed to be an outsider. He could only look at the appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    At the same time, I am also lamenting the maturity of small dance. Women in this world are so terrible that they have such a mind when they are so young.

    What is a bachelor who has lived for decades without knowing the love between men and women?

    Xiaowu turned her head and asked Tang San, "what do you say, xiaosanzi? My brother''s children and I will be very lovely and good-looking, right?"

    Tang San put his right hand back, nodded and said, "what Shiniang said is right."

    This little action has deep meaning.

    In fact, when Tang San approached Xiaowu last time, Xiaowu despised that his right hand had a nasty smell, so Tang San never dared to show his right hand in front of Xiaowu again.

    And his right hand is where his soul blue silver grass is located.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, outside the bright Wu soul hall.

    The noble Pope followed an orange haired girl after the crown and ran into the snow about to leave.

    Bidong''s beautiful eyes are tight, and the comfortable facial expression of Qianren snow has changed.

    Bibidong hummed, "are you looking for him?"

    Qian Renxue said faintly, "otherwise, what else should I pay attention to except him in your Pope''s palace?"

    Bi bidong is so smart that she naturally knows that the thing about going to thunder college this time is that Qian Renxue uses careful thinking and uses her.

    But she doesn''t regret, otherwise what she missed will be a peerless genius. In that way, she will regret all her life.

    But this does not mean that bibidong can tolerate thousands of feet of snow to seize the fruits of his labor.

    The Pope''s Scepter paused and raised a terrible evil wind: "Qianren snow, I hope you respect yourself. This is the Pope''s palace. I don''t allow you to approach Northern Jiangsu again, otherwise, hum!"

    "Moreover, your grandfather is very dissatisfied with what you have done recently. You should think deeply."

    Bi Bi''s East eyes looked at Qianren snow. What she said means that the emperor on the snowy night is cleaning up the Imperial Hall because of his last imperial seal of the crown prince.

    At this critical moment, qianrenxue should attract forces in the imperial palace as xueqinghe.

    A powerful soul power shrouded Qianren snow. Bibidong''s majesty made her show her timidity. Qianren snow bit her lips and angrily said, "what are you proud of? Sooner or later, I will surpass you!"

    Qianren snow walked with heavy steps, resisted the pressure of bidong, and left with a blue face.

    Hulina, who was quietly following behind bibidong, couldn''t help saying, "teacher, sister, she..."

    Bibidong hummed, "don''t worry about her. I''ll order her to be restricted from entering the Pope''s palace."

    A different color appeared on hulina''s beautiful face: "teacher, who is he?"

    The man in their mouth unexpectedly made the teacher react so much with qianrenxue, resulting in an irreconcilable contradiction.

    Hulena couldn''t figure it out and didn''t understand.

    But she''ll understand soon.

    Bidong smiled: "that''s your younger martial brother."

    "Junior brother?!"

 Chapter 56

    A magnificent hall.

    Hulena''s mood floated.

    In the past few days, she has been closed and focused on mastering her third soul skill to improve her charm ability.

    So these days, she didn''t know the news that Northern Jiangsu came to the Wu soul hall.

    I just heard some platinum bishops discussing. The teacher brought back a beautiful boy from thunder college.

    She was still curious about what kind of boy could attract people like teachers to meet in person.

    Even if the great sacrifice produces dissatisfaction, the teacher tries his best to resist it.

    Hulena looked forward to it.

    How high is the teacher''s eye.

    Even she was despised by the teacher at the beginning. If it were not for later, the teacher found that her martial spirit had the ultimate charm and potential to be cultivated, maybe she would not be the saint of the martial spirit hall at this time.

    Speaking of this, the wusoul hall is also wonderful.

    Other sects or organizations usually set up only one saint or son, but because of the internal struggle in the Wuhun hall, the Presbyterian hall and the Pope hall set up one respectively, which surprised the world.

    Hulina said in her heart: I don''t know if her younger martial brother''s appearance has been spread too exaggerated.

    Hulina remembered the boy she had seen outside the star forest: in terms of appearance, I''m afraid no one can look better than him, but I don''t know where he is now.

    Alas

    Hulina sighed in her heart. She only hoped that that glance would not be the last one of her life. She only hoped that she would have a chance to see him again in the future, which would be satisfied.

    Once upon a time, a startled glance made today''s girl miss all day and buried a seed of love in the bottom of her heart.

    Following bidong''s steps, they stepped on the gray gold steps.

    In her heart, hulina compared the little younger martial brother she had never met with her lover, but she didn''t dare to think that the two were actually one person.

    Yes, notting city is a remote town.

    That day, after she followed the ghost to hunt the third Soul Ring and absorbed it, she lived in Notting city for several days to see if she could find the child.

    But I never saw it again.

    At that time, Subei had followed Liu Erlong into Tiandou city.

    In addition to some pubs and teahouses still discussing the experience of a beautiful woman with a very good-looking child, and the blood spitting of a notting city master by a beautiful woman.

    There will be no more news about Northern Jiangsu.

    As it happens, hulena doesn''t know the existence of Liu Erlong, and she doesn''t have the intelligence means of qianrenxue. She can''t find the whereabouts of Northern Jiangsu at all.

    This has become the knot buried in hulena''s heart.

    This is hulena''s character.

    Lively and interesting, but her feelings are gentle and quiet. Her love can be crazy or buried in the bottom of her heart. Only she knows the cold and warm.

    And Qianren snow is a collection of contradictions. She is cold and arrogant, dark and sometimes playful. She will do anything to subvert everything she likes.

    "Teacher, is younger martial brother really good-looking?" Asked hulena.

    Bidong nodded: "the world is unique."

    Bibidong said faintly, "I''m worried that he''s new here. I''m not used to the living environment of the Wulin hall. I don''t have any partners, but I don''t trust others to get close to him, so I can only choose you."

    Bibi took a deep look at hulina: "but I hope you can keep your bottom line and don''t sink into the child''s beauty."

    Bidong''s consideration is reasonable. She can hardly control her realm and state of mind, let alone hulina, a 12-year-old young girl.

    Qianren snow is the best example.

    Generally speaking, girls are more precocious than boys, not only in character, but also in physiology.

    "Well, na''er must!"

    Hulina nodded, but she didn''t believe that her little younger martial brother would look better than the child she liked!

    Just at this time, Liu Erlong was preparing to leave with Xiaowu and went to buy a house.

    I have to say that a rich woman is a rich woman. She can buy it around the Wulin hall.

    This is comparable to someone buying a house in the second ring road in the capital without blinking.

    Liu Erlong''s protection of the calf is true, and his boldness is also true.

    No wonder in the original book, she said she would send it away at such a big Lanba college, which surprised Frank.

    The four eyes are relative, and the atmosphere is particularly beautiful... No, to be exact, it''s embarrassing.

    Hulena noticed Northern Jiangsu at the first sight and was deeply attracted by him.

    My thoughts broke away from doubt and confusion and curiosity, and turned to joy, excitement and shock.

    "It''s really him!" Hulena''s eyes were almost heart-shaped.

    Bibidong looked away from Subei, fixed on Liu Erlong, and showed an intriguing smile: she came after all.

    Liu Erlong also noticed Bi bidong. Her posture, like the appearance of Northern Jiangsu, is so dazzling wherever she is.

    Xiaowu pulled the corners of the clothes of laliu Erlong: "Mom, she brought my brother here."

    I don''t know why, Xiaowu is always a little afraid when she looks at bibidong. It''s a shudder from the soul.

    It seems that there is a smell of slaughter on her.

    It was as if she had hurt herself or would hurt herself.

    Seeing her, Xiaowu''s heart will always palpitate and uneasy inexplicably.

    Liu Erlong touched Xiaowu''s head and said faintly, "Xiaowu, don''t be afraid. There''s my mother."

    "Yes!" Xiaowu looked back at Northern Jiangsu and held Liu Erlong''s clothes tightly.

    "You are Liu Erlong."

    Bibidong''s exquisite facial features are three-dimensional and clear under the light. Looking at Liu Erlong, he said faintly: "I''ve heard that there is a female Liu Erlong in the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. The fire dragon''s martial spirit can''t meet an enemy in the same realm. I wanted to see him early. Today, I finally waited for you."

    Liu Erlong smiled gently: "the Pope of the Wuhun hall has been admired by Erlong for a long time. Indeed, it deserves its reputation."

    "How are you these years?"

    The word [men] has a deep meaning.

    Liu Erlong doesn''t understand. She''s talking about her and Yu Xiaogang.

    "I''m fine. I''ll always have a good time with Xiaobei and Xiaowu."

    Liu Erlong skilfully avoided this problem.

    Bibidong smiled, looked at Subei and said to hulena, "na''er, that''s your younger martial brother Subei. You should take care of him in the martial soul hall."

    Hulina suddenly nodded: "yes, sir, I will!"

    "No, brother, it''s enough to take care of me with a little dance. I don''t need outsiders!" Xiaowu quickly took Northern Jiangsu''s hand and began to resist foreign enemies.

    Just now, some women came to seduce my brother, and their attitude was arrogant and arrogant. Now there is another one. The most important thing is that they are very beautiful and have personality and temperament, which is too much competitive pressure!

    "Little dance!"

    Subei held the little dance, "we should be friendly and kind! Otherwise others will hate us, good!"

    Xiaowu stamped her feet anxiously: "but brother, her eyes are wrong when she looks at you!"

    "Why is something wrong? That''s the look of friendship!"

    "Hello, I''m the teacher''s disciple, hulina."

    Hulena blushed and stretched out her hands to northern Jiangsu. When her hands touched, hulena''s eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of fog.

    So soft, so soft, so warm.

    Perhaps this is the so-called affectionate.

 Chapter 57

    "How''s he doing?"

    Avoiding the children''s eyes, bibidong took Liu Erlong into the open balcony upstairs, overlooking the city and the dense streets and houses in front of him. In the outer suburbs, cooking smoke is swirling and suspended in mid air.

    "He?"

    Bibidong said faintly, "do you still need to disguise here?"

    Bidong motioned that there were only two of them here, and they were not afraid of outsiders to listen to anything.

    "Disguise?"

    Liu Erlong said, "I don''t need any disguise. I''m just curious. Does he mean Xiaobei or yuxiaogang?"

    Liu Erlong read Yu Xiaogang''s name indifferently.

    It is really forgotten that there is no feeling for him in my heart, so I can talk about him calmly.

    Sure enough, bibidong looked at her with surprised eyes, which was incredible.

    "I''ve heard that President Liu and he were lovers before. They separated only because they had to. After that, President Liu washed his face with tears all day and lived a plain life..."

    Liu Erlong interrupted, "it''s just a thing of the past. I have long regarded it as a floating cloud and it''s not worth mentioning again."

    "President Liu is really straightforward." Said bidon.

    Liu Erlong then said, "the Pope asked. If you still care about him, you can go to notting college in Notting City, fasno province to find him. With the ability of the Pope, it''s just a matter of waving."

    Bibidong shook his head: "no, I thought it was a pity that there were regrets in youth and beautiful memories. I didn''t realize how ignorant and ridiculous we used to be until I saw someone more valuable than youth."

    "I have no sexual interest in him."

    Bibidong said sarcastically, "I''m just curious whether his oath has been fulfilled."

    "Oath, what oath?"

    "It is absolutely right to break through the curse of abolishing the soul of martial arts and become a strong man and tell the world his theory."

    Bibidong seemed to think of a young man who talked with himself in the martial soul hall, chatted about the general trend, talked about the martial soul theory, thumbed through books and set his point of view. He once stated his point of view: These are the ten core competitiveness of the martial soul of the mainland in the future!

    "No, his wish has failed."

    Liu Erlong said faintly, "from the soul power revealed by him at that time, his realm did not surpass soul respect. In fact, you know this better than me."

    Liu Erlong looked at bidong. The woman''s energy was so great that she could block out the sky and the sun.

    exactly.

    Bidon smiled knowingly.

    With Yu Xiaogang''s temperament, if he completes the counter attack of the abandoned martial spirit, or finds a chance to turn over, he will set foot in Tiandou city again and make people who have mocked him look at him with new eyes.

    But he hasn''t shown up so far, which means he hasn''t succeeded yet.

    Yu Xiaogang is 40 or 50 years old and is at the peak of his middle age. In another ten years, he will enter the middle and old age.

    At this age, there is no possibility unless you get the favor of the gods.

    But the gods, how can they see a man with a waste of martial spirit?

    The only way is to cultivate a God.

    Unfortunately, it was truncated by Northern Jiangsu.

    "It seems that President Liu''s affection is not very affectionate."

    There is a sword hidden in bidon''s words.

    Although headmaster Liu has a strong temper, he is not stupid. How can he not hear that the Pidong dialect implies that she wants to change when she sees a change, empathy and don''t read it?

    The sensitivity of a 30-year-old woman is fully reflected.

    Liu Erlong immediately replied, "isn''t it true that the Pope is crowned? If the Pope is affectionate enough, you should go to him at this time. If you don''t do so, why not be affectionate?"

    Bibidong choked and looked sullen: "does he deserve it?"

    "Since he doesn''t deserve it, did you still love him?"

    Boom!

    Bibidong''s soul power broke out in an instant. The thick soul power made the air extremely depressed, so that Liu Erlong couldn''t breathe.

    Suddenly his cheeks were sweating, and his whole body''s cultivation was used to resist and oppressed the real body of the fire dragon.

    "Why, the Pope is angry. He''s going to do it, isn''t he?"

    Liu Erlong glanced closely.

    As she was melancholy when she saw Qianren snow, the people in the Wulin hall were so strong that she had no room to resist at all.

    "Do it to you?"

    Bidon shook his head. "I''ll give you two choices now."

    "First, find Yu Xiaogang and fly with him. Stay away from my disciples and live a happy life from now on."

    "Second, there are countless treasures in the Pope''s palace. I can let you choose them at will, take them, leave Northern Jiangsu and never appear in front of him."

    "You can choose the two options at the same time or give up one, but you can''t choose without making a choice."

    Bibidong turned around and faced the prosperous city. As a superior, even if her tone of voice was flat enough, her majesty announced her dignity.

    It''s too domineering.

    Take the money and leave my apprentice!

    "Ha ha ha."

    Bidon is serious.

    Liu Erlong laughed.

    Anti fear.

    "I don''t know."

    Liu Erlong''s stride, "what can you do with me?"

    "Yu Xiaogang, if you want, just take it. I don''t care."

    "But if you want me to give up Xiaobei, you might as well kill me now."

    "But under the Pope, you dare not do so."

    Liu Erlong clenched his title: "you let me leave forever, so Xiaobei can get rid of his relationship with the blue electric overlord dragon sect, and bring him into the Wulin hall forever, or even be granted the Holy Son of the Wulin hall."

    "But you dare not hurt me. You can only use this dirty means. You know better than anyone. If you hurt us, you will always be ashamed of Xiaobei."

    "You don''t have to."

    Liu Erlong said, "Xiaobei will stay in Wuhun hall, or Lanba college. He prefers you or is closer to me. It all depends on his personal charm."

    "But as Xiaobei''s godmother, I will never abandon him."

    Liu Erlong snorted.

    "You!"

    Bibidong''s heart fluctuated. Liu Erlong saw through it and was a little angry.

    She held the papal Scepter tightly in her palm and her eyes were frozen.

    Yes, she wants to take full control of Northern Jiangsu.

    Leave Northern Jiangsu in the Wuhun hall. There is no alternative.

    But Liu Erlong is an uncertain factor for bidong.

    She still has an uneasy heart with the appearance of the empress.

    She was afraid, afraid as she was then.

    The person she loved was abducted by Liu Erlong.

    At that time, I was still preconceived.

    Now, he is one step late.

    In terms of emotion, where is bidong better than Liu Erlong.

    Both women have no sense of security.

    Or, with some inferiority complex.

    However, Liu Erlong is an introverted inferiority complex, hidden in his heart.

    Bibidong is a crazy inferiority complex. This sense of security is missing to a certain extent. She even dares to be strong and dare to do things that people all over the world dare not do.

    But she couldn''t scare Liu Erlong.

    This made her upset and helpless.

    Looking at Liu Erlong''s back, she fell into meditation.

    There is nothing in the world that cannot be bribed.

    If so, it''s just that the price has not reached the other party''s bottom line.

    I''m afraid that the whole Wu soul hall is not as important as northern Jiangsu in Liu Erlong''s heart.

    Why should she retreat in the face of difficulties?

 Chapter 58

    When bibidong was arguing with Liu Erlong behind the scenes.

    The object they are fighting for - Northern Jiangsu is also mixed in a dilemma at this time.

    Hulina was ecstatic in her heart, just like a treasure lost and recovered, but she was stared at by Xiaowu''s hostile cold eyes, and she didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment.

    The little girl''s eyes are terrible.

    Even let her have the feeling of being locked by the ferocious ten thousand year soul beast, and even one hundred thousand year soul beast.

    Is this a beast protecting food?

    Or a loving mother to protect the calf?

    Or, a strong vinegar smell?

    But this can''t stop the girl who pursues true love!

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host to punch in the saint of Wuhun temple, hulena.]

    [initial strategy value: 20]

    [total strategy value: 30]

    [the goal has been achieved: Hu Liena was haunted by the host, had a dream, had intimate behavior with the host, and had insomnia due to day and night anxiety caused by missing the host...]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the following hulena related rewards.]

    [¢Ù: the host obtains enchanting trunk bone * 1, which is contrary to the host''s temperament. Forced use may be loved by more men and arouse their desire for life. It is suggested to give it to the goddess, which can not only enhance feelings, but also unlock other tricks in the future.]

    [¢Ú: the top level skill - soul moving skill (advanced skill of puppet), which is a kind of mind taking skill, is like modern hypnosis. It may be used to deal with opponents with high martial arts, weak mind and weak mental power.]

    ¢Û: the mental strength is enhanced, which can crush the soul and respect the strong

    With the success of the soul moving Dharma, the bright eyes of Northern Jiangsu are like stars, adding a layer of mysterious and beautiful tricolor eyes.

    There is a warm current in my mind, swimming among nerves, and then expanding. Subei feels that his will is clearer, his eyesight is better, and he can observe some subtle things.

    For example, through hulena''s thin gauze clothes, he vaguely saw the white chest band

    "Soul moving method?"

    Subei murmured, thinking back at random. Seeing the tense dance, Subei felt a headache.

    Shura field is the most difficult to deal with.

    He was also liked by many girls in his previous life, but he was determined to stay away from wild flowers, refused directly, and was only good to his girlfriend.

    But in exchange for estrangement and multi day tour of Hulunbuir prairie.

    So this time, I want to

    Subei''s eyes flashed a trichromatic light, looked at Xiaowu and rubbed Xiaowu''s rabbit head: "Xiaowu, be friendly to your sisters, or you''ll be bad ~"

    Xiaowu''s face turned red. With the help of the soul moving method, she fainted, put away the shelf of the fierce rabbit and stayed beside Subei.

    Just at this time, Liu Erlong came over with a depressed face. Subei said carefully to Xiaowu: "Xiaowu, go out to buy a house with mom. Don''t let mom be alone."

    Little dance was confused and ran to Liu Erlong happily.

    Liu Erlong''s mood eased when he saw the lovely and beautiful northern Jiangsu.

    But I can''t help sighing in my heart that the intersection with Wuhun hall and bidong is inevitable in the future.

    This will be a long war of resistance.

    Bidong''s ambition will never tolerate another woman''s feelings such as giving Northern Jiangsu elders, or maternal love.

    She wants to be dominant.

    But he is by no means the kind of person who gives in and leaves lonely.

    Even if she is the Pope and a great power, she is not afraid!

    She would rather die than fight for her dry son!

    "Xiaobei, my mother will settle down around the Wu soul hall with a little dance. Bibidong is a woman with strong possessiveness. Don''t be confused by her surface."

    "But you don''t have to worry. She will be more tolerant to the people she loves and won''t hurt you. You should remember that your mother and the little ball will always be with you."

    Liu Erlong squatted in front of Subei, hugged him and pressed his head into the ditch. After being satisfied, he led Xiaowu away from the gate of wusoul hall.

    This scene happened to be seen by bibidong on the high platform. Bibidong couldn''t help shaking the Pope''s scepter and said, "toast, don''t eat and punish, damn woman!"

    A platinum female Bishop said respectfully and tentatively on the side: "since the Pope doesn''t trust her, why give her the smooth order of the Wuhun hall? Why not, my subordinates, arrange to prohibit Liu Erlong''s mother and daughter from entering the Wuhun hall from now on. In this way, his highness Subei will not gradually dissipate their feelings with them, but will only rely on the Pope."

    "If it''s a biological mother, you can be tolerant, but I heard that his highness in Northern Jiangsu was only accidentally discovered by Liu Erlong. It''s estimated that nine times out of ten he took pains to recognize him as a dry son. We don''t owe Liu Erlong anything if we act like this."

    The female platinum Bishop''s mind is also more delicate and her analysis is correct.

    Bibidong looked at the distant mother and daughter figure and said faintly, "no, if you deliberately target them, it will be clear that Xiaobei will disgust me. It''s not worth doing so."

    "That''s better, secretly..."

    The bishop of platinum made a gesture of wiping his neck. It must not be the first time to do such a thing.

    The implication is to kill Liu Erlong and Xiaowu secretly and never suffer.

    Bibidong despised the platinum Bishop: "the martial soul hall is ambitious. You let the Pope do this sneaky thing. How will the Pope face Xiaobei in the future?"

    "I don''t want to hear about such a trick that lacks intelligence."

    "Yes..." bishop platinum noticed bidon''s anger and quickly knelt on the ground to beg for mercy:

    "My subordinates are stupid and shallow. Please forgive me, your holiness!"

    ¡­¡­

    Call~

    Northern Jiangsu is relieved.

    With a playful nature of small dance, if there is no sign in soul transfer method, if hulina dares to take advantage of herself, she will definitely rush up and have a big fight with hulina.

    At that time, the two heads will be broken and bleeding... No, no, no, no, Xiaowu can''t beat hulena and can only be abused.

    So the result should be Xiaowu''s unilateral blood flow. If Subei doesn''t help, Xiaowu will be angry and complain whether Subei doesn''t love her.

    If Subei helps, it will be bad for hulena.

    This situation is really a headache.

    However, the Shura field finally ended safely.

    Five wives play in turns. I''m afraid it''s cool to be a normal person.

    Hulina''s face burst into a bright smile: "my lover, I finally see you again!"

    The right person?

    What do you call me?

    Zixia behavior.

    "Again?"

    Subei scratched his head and didn''t quite understand what hulena meant.

    Hulina smiled with a lovely crooked head: "it doesn''t matter anymore. Nana can see you every day in the future. That''s enough."

    "Hey..."

    "Then, what is that woman and girl yours?"

    "My mother and sister."

    "Eh, is it your sister? You don''t look very alike."

    Hulena''s affectionate peach eyes look directly at Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei nodded: "well, I don''t kiss my sister, but I can kiss my sister."

    "What do you mean?" Hulena was confused.

    "You can only think, not speak clearly."

    Subei''s profound smile depends on how you understand the meaning of this [sister].

    My sister''s purple is very charming.

    Hulina pursed her mouth, didn''t think deeply, but smiled: "so, can I hold you? The right person."

    "Of course."

    Northern Jiangsu opens its arms to accommodate its soft body.

 Chapter 59

    The morning light lifted off.

    On the messy bed, Subei stretched his body and stretched comfortably.

    Qianren snow is always like this. It comes suddenly and goes in a hurry.

    Like to fight assault.

    Also very good.

    Subei likes it very much.

    If two people sleep in arms all night, it''s not very comfortable.

    Pressure hair, pressure arm ache.

    Small dance is the best example.

    Sleeping with a little dance, the most heard sentence in Northern Jiangsu is:

    "Brother, you pressed my hair."

    It''s a man''s ideal to leave when it''s cool.

    However, ignorant rabbits like Xiaowu generally seek a sense of security and will hold Northern Jiangsu and refuse to let go.

    Moreover, among the women, only Xiaowu''s height matches that of Northern Jiangsu and can be nestled in his arms.

    Others are like little birds in Northern Jiangsu.

    Like Liu Erlong and bibidong, they like to rely on their plump breasts and hit people with the ball.

    Qianrenxue and hulina are both higher than Subei, and their height is higher than that of Subei, which has not yet developed. They are like the protective cover of big sister.

    Life is too much.

    "Ah, this degenerate life is really not in line with my good young man who is enterprising and upward."

    Northern Jiangsu opened the bedding made of mink hair of the ten thousand year old soul beast, put on the most exquisite clothes of the Wuhun hall, went to the dressing table, washed and wet his peerless face with water.

    Pa Pa Pa~

    Northern Jiangsu patted his face, smooth and delicate. He couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really beautiful."

    This is the face that makes countless men and women compete. Anyone who has seen it will appear in his dream that night.

    Whether the hair style is messy or neat, it has a temperament that others don''t have.

    Tang San had been waiting in the main hall until Northern Jiangsu came. He saluted the teacher and said, "good morning, teacher."

    "Good morning, junior."

    Subei yawned. He had just woke up, but he felt a little tired.

    Empty, empty.

    I must have just been tired of playing ball in bed with qianrenxue.

    "North!"

    At this time, hulina came down from the steps with a fruit tray and dressed in pajamas: "I just wanted to wake you up, lazy pig."

    Hulina blinked and smiled, her smile with a little charm, which not only came from her own temperament.

    And the enchanting soul bone presented by Northern Jiangsu to hulena.

    If the soul bone skill is turned on, it can crisp the bones of people.

    He shouldn''t have given it. He has been staying in the Wu soul hall and hasn''t been in contact with soul animals with more than 10000 years of cultivation. The source of soul bones can''t be explained.

    Before, I gave Xiaowu Acacia heartbroken red to explain that I found it in the fierce place.

    But as a person wandering among multiple goddesses, it is a basic accomplishment to lie and make up facts.

    In addition to the previous stereotypes of orphans, Subei simply told hulena: "this is the soul bone he picked up in the sparsely populated place around the star forest. Because he felt it was inconsistent with his constitution, he never used it."

    Hulina jumped up happily. She was the soul of the demon fox and the soul master road to the ultimate charm. With the help of the charm soul bone, it was like adding wings to the tiger.

    Although the IQ of women in love is zero.

    But this statement full of logical loopholes can deceive hulena and bidong.

    First, this enchanting soul bone is of excellent quality. It can only be produced in the core area. How can a seven-year-old child enter the core area? I''m afraid I''ll die before I get to the mixed zone.

    After all, those souls who have not yet opened their minds will not look at their faces like them.

    Second, when the soul beast is dying or fails to bear the natural disaster, it will usually be swallowed by other soul beasts, enhance the cultivation of other soul beasts, and leave the soul bone for human beings to pick up cheap.

    How could it happen that it was picked up by Northern Jiangsu?

    Is this a handsome man? God cares?

    It''s just that bidong doesn''t study deeply, and so do other girls. When facing Northern Jiangsu, it''s not that they don''t have enough IQ, but that they don''t want to be suspicious.

    But choose to trust him in all aspects.

    Subei smiled, ate two strawberries and changed the subject: "are things ready?"

    "Well, I''m ready."

    Tang San picked up a package and an iron frame from the ground and made a list: "cumin, soy sauce, minced garlic, sesame oil, onion, fire soul master... In addition to oyster sauce, other ingredients have been arranged."

    "Well, that''s good."

    Subei nodded. It''s good to find these ingredients.

    Hulina tilted her head and said, "don''t we go to Xingdou forest to hunt the second soul ring for xiaosanzi? Why should we prepare these ingredients? And we need a fire soul master, not a picnic."

    "Bingo!"

    Subei snapped his fingers and showed charming charm on his face: "hunting the soul ring for xiaosanzi doesn''t affect our barbecue."

    The fresh air and the fragrance of birds and flowers in the Xingdou forest are a little dangerous for ordinary people.

    But it''s an excellent picnic place.

    "It was not easy for me to persuade the teacher to let me go out to play. I was bored to death in the Wu soul hall every day. Moreover, there were ready-made soul beasts in the star forest. If anyone attacked us, we would roast anyone!"

    "Since it''s what Beier wants to do, do it!"

    As soon as bibidon changed his normal state, he changed his noble papal clothes and put on a tight suit that was convenient for action.

    The clothes revealed all bibidong''s figure, protruding forward and warping backward. The clothes could hardly cover the bimodal, shaky and eye-catching.

    She was followed by a boy with red hair.

    Bibidong said: "his name is Yan. He is also one of the key members of our Wuhun hall. He is a talented soul master of the fire department."

    "Yan, that''s Northern Jiangsu."

    Yan, a rare talent in Wu soul hall.

    It is the top stream existence outside qianrenxue, hulina, and hulina''s brother''s evil charm.

    Hulina grinned and took Subei''s hand and said with a smile, "Yan, this is what I often tell you. What about the best looking boy in the world? I didn''t lie to you!"

    Hulena''s face was full of pride.

    Yan''s heart was secretly in love with hulena. Before listening to hulena boast about Northern Jiangsu, she naturally felt extremely uncomfortable.

    But the moment I saw Northern Jiangsu.

    He suddenly realized that he had lost, forever and forever.

    This boy really deserves his reputation. He is very beautiful!

    It is said that at the age of 10, he was already a great soul master in his twenties. He was not far from the realm of soul respect. He was much higher than their talent. He was also the palm bead and heart flesh of bibidong.

    The future is bright.

    To tell the truth, Yan was very jealous, so he worked harder and faster. But when he saw the Buddha in Northern Jiangsu, this jealous psychology was eliminated a lot, but he wanted to be close to him.

    Yan stretched out his hands: "Hello, my name is Yan, the top soul Zun with dual attributes of fire and earth."

    Subei politely shook hands: "then, please do the charcoal task of barbecue."

    Yan pursed his mouth and was embarrassed: "no problem, it''s on me."

    "My name is Tang San. I''m a level 19 soul master. I''m the teacher''s only disciple." This is Tang San''s self introduction.

    "By the way, will the Pope teacher go with you?"

    A problem was suddenly discovered in Northern Jiangsu.

    Bibidon always wears papal clothes.

    I changed my clothes, obviously for a long trip.

    "Of course, the forest of stars is extremely dangerous. How can I rest assured of you."

    "Hey..."

 Chapter 60

    "Why, doesn''t Xiao Bei want the teacher to be with you?"

    Bibidong squats half and the breast enhancement shakes in front of Northern Jiangsu. If Northern Jiangsu were not a teenager, it is estimated that the nasal cavity would be hot and the nasal blood would flow

    "It''s good to have a teacher together. After all, there are many ferocious spirits in the star forest. The teacher is strong and can protect us."

    Hulina''s eyes narrowed into crescent shape. She trusted bibidong. Bibidong was not only a teacher but also a strict mother for her.

    "Well, of course it''s good to have a teacher together. My craft is very good."

    Northern Jiangsu juxtaposed its index finger and middle finger: "I have mastered a lot of tricks with these two fingers."

    "Really? What''s the trick? Is it cooking?"

    Hulina''s eyes lit up: "north, you''re really powerful. You look good and have high talent. I didn''t expect you to be excellent in cooking!"

    There are stars in hulena''s eyes.

    [classmate Xiao AI congratulates the host on his success in boasting. Hu Liena''s admiration for you has increased. The total strategy value has reached 40.]

    [¢Ù: reward the cooking skills of the host five-star chef. Please conquer and consolidate the girl''s restless heart with delicious food.]

    [¢Ú: reward the host paoding jieniu Sabre technique and technique, which can crack the bodies of thousands of strange shapes and monsters, select key ingredients, kill enemies at the top and cooperate with cooking at the bottom.]

    Hey, hey?

    "Xiao AI, who do you say brags? I''m really good at barbecue, OK?"

    Northern Jiangsu is speechless.

    The facts he stated, Xiao AI slandered himself for nonsense.

    Can you bear it?

    Xiaoai''s classmate mercilessly slapped in the face: "Xiaoai can only bake sausages, and occasionally bake paste. It can only be regarded as an entry. Fooling newcomers who have never been roasted with charcoal can barely do it. It is definitely not proficient!"

    "Well, in fact, my secret is the God of ingredients. Anyone who has eaten the ingredients I mixed will be fascinated."

    Northern Jiangsu is helpless.

    This is Su''s exclusive ingredient ratio. Even the roasted string can taste delicious.

    Little love is silent.

    Instead, Bi bidong looked at the two fingers in Northern Jiangsu, his face turned red and his thoughts wandered.

    If the fingers are longer and thicker, then

    It must be very white and beautiful. The hand controlled party can''t resist it!

    Bibidong held the index finger and middle finger of Subei. "Xiaobei, don''t put this gesture in front of outsiders in the future, okay?"

    "Why?"

    I''m pure. I don''t understand.

    "Because this is an impolite gesture to others. It can only be used to the closest people, but not to others."

    Bidon taught carefully.

    It''s hulena and Tang San who don''t understand the meaning.

    Hulena murmured, "it can only be used by the closest people, not outsiders..."

    "Well, north, do you use it for me? How to use it! Nana also wants to be the closest person in North!"

    Hulena said excitedly.

    Tang San said in his heart, "why does a small gesture contain so much truth? When the teacher has time, he must consult privately. After all, he also wants to be the closest person to the teacher!"

    "Nonsense!"

    Bibidong scolded hulena.

    This is a gesture that adults understand. What do you use as a pure girl!

    To use, the pope should also be the first!

    Hulina was frightened. The teacher was so fierce.

    She subconsciously leaned against northern Jiangsu and was wronged.

    Su Bei sipped: "teacher, you''re fierce, sobbing."

    "Well, the teacher just wanted to tell Nana that men and women are different and the most intimate words must be used for her future husband. You can''t talk nonsense."

    Bibidong picked up Northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu grows very fast. A few months later, it has grown again, half a head higher than Tang San.

    Hu Lina was wronged and burst into tears: "can''t the husband after Nana be north?"

    "Nana will marry Bei in the future!"

    "I think so."

    Subei turned his head and winked at hulena, which gave hulena great encouragement and strengthened her mind.

    Bibidong''s heart fluctuated and stuck with Subei''s small chest. Subei quickly had soft things massaging himself for two days

    It is reasonable to say that Yan should be jealous and depressed at this time.

    However, he looked at hulena and Subei. He was disconsolate for a moment and sighed in his heart: "Alas, I was not angry with this boy at all, and he took it for granted. He even felt that Nana was not worthy of this boy. Why on earth

    After all, who doesn''t like handsome men, or the beauty of human ceiling.

    "Yes, what can!"

    Bidong spoiled and patted Subei''s head: "how old are you? You don''t understand anything. What Nana said is also your senior sister. You should respect and love each other, not just disrespect."

    Bibidong came to say that the order of honor and inferiority should not be exceeded, but he thought, isn''t this a pit for himself? So I changed my words.

    "Omitted."

    Northern Jiangsu is not afraid of Bitong at all.

    Bibidong was a little helpless.

    I can only change the topic and said: "in fact, I went to the star forest with you this time, not only to protect you, but also to hunt the soul ring for Xiao San. At the same time, there is another important thing to do."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Teacher, is it about the Titan ape, the king of the forest?"

    Hulena thought for a moment and asked.

    This event originated from the ghost elder who took her to the star forest to hunt the third soul ring.

    Bibidong nodded and said, "yes, a few months ago, an inexplicable animal tide broke out in the star forest. I guess something terrible must have happened in it."

    "Moreover, the 100000 year old soul beast was born. Its powerful 100000 year old soul ring and soul bone are the power we need in the Wulin hall. Therefore, I went here in person to explore the situation inside the Xingdou forest."

    "Those old guys in the elder hall also attach great importance to this matter. I''ll go myself and stop them."

    Bibidong said faintly.

    Soon, bibidong looked at Northern Jiangsu with deep meaning: "before, Xiaobei had taken out the enchanting soul bone to Nana. I once suspected that it was also related to the changes in the star forest."

    "Perhaps it is this change that makes the powerful 100000 year old soul beast fall, and there must be a very powerful existence outside the star forest."

    "Maybe not weaker than me."

    Hearing the speech, Subei was surprised.

    Xingdou forest is worthy of being the largest soul ring base and is the focus of the whole continent.

    Although bidong didn''t guess the key, he didn''t doubt his identity.

    But I got several key messages:

    ¢Ù The star forest has sent out major events.

    Northern Jiangsu was forced to marry by Gu Yuena and was granted the king of ghosts and beasts. It really can be regarded as a major event.

    ¢Ú There are strong people who are no weaker than bidong in the Xingdou forest.

    Gu Yuena''s full strength is divine, but now she is in the state of residual blood.

    Emperor Tian''s current strength is only below the limit Douluo. The current strength of other fierce beasts in the star forest is also between level 95 super Douluo and level 97.

    This information is enough to arouse the strong interest of Wu soul hall and even the soul master organizations all over the mainland.

 Chapter 61

    A hundred miles away from the star forest, in a small town.

    Bibidong led Northern Jiangsu, followed by hulena on the left, followed by panting porters Yan and Tang San.

    Subei looked back at them painfully, shook his head and sighed: Douluo world is worthy of being the floor of the fantasy world. Whether it is power or treasure, it is the floor.

    Originally, according to the details of the Wulin hall, it was not too much for them to have a space ring.

    But with theout eggs, there''s nothing at all.

    Subei thought, it was still hasty.

    Yu Xiaogang''s space Belt should have been dug out.

    Alas

    The town is much more lively than they thought in Northern Jiangsu. Although there is no wall, it is as prosperous as the city. There are many shops on the street and all kinds of goods.

    Northern Jiangsu has carefully observed that most of these transactions are related to soul masters, soul animals, such as those who sell weapons, antidotes and soul animal fur

    Tang San studied xuantiangong since childhood. He was a group of people with good physique. He was carrying a big package and was also paying attention to the surrounding environment: "I looked around for a few times. There were really no ingredients and iron shelves we needed in these towns. The teacher really had foresight. If we really went around the star forest to buy what we needed, I''m afraid the barbecue plan would be ruined."

    Yan breathed: "it''s the so-called mountain and water. It''s less than a hundred miles away from the star forest. The items sold naturally are related to the soul master''s going to the forest to hunt soul animals."

    Tang San nodded and wondered, "however, even if it''s only a hundred miles, for ordinary people, even if they don''t rest, it takes a whole day to go back and forth. Why don''t they get closer to the town?"

    Subei smiled faintly and joked: "Xiao San, you must have been used to staying in the captive area of soul animals in Wuhun hall recently, so this idea came into being."

    "Like the star spangled forest, where wild spirits gather, many spirits are extremely fierce. After natural selection, the law of the jungle survives."

    "Therefore, even the soul beasts in the outer circle are a great threat to ordinary people without soul power, and their territory wandering areas range from a few kilometers to more than ten kilometers, which will form a peripheral dangerous area of 50 or 60 kilometers."

    "It is safe and conservative to open a town around a hundred miles. Otherwise, after midnight, you may be suddenly attacked by ghosts and beasts."

    Tang San nodded admiringly, "thank you for your advice."

    "There is no need to say thank you between you and my teachers and disciples, not to mention it is nothing."

    "You just read fewer books and haven''t experienced the feeling of hunting soul animals. You should have taken you to hunt soul rings and promoted to soul master a few months ago, but you''ve been busy with the evolution of martial spirits, so you''ve been delayed until now."

    Subei smiled faintly.

    Hearing the kind voice of Northern Jiangsu, Tang sanpingyong''s face changed a little, "the evolution of Xiao San''s martial spirit still depends on the help of teachers. Tang San will never forget such kindness."

    Subei scolded, "I told you not to be so polite. If you are more polite, you will slap you in the face!"

    "As long as you abide by the rules of Sumen and regard me as the source, what is it to make your disciples stronger?"

    "Yes!"

    Hearing the speech, Tang Sanxi blushed. The teacher was so fierce, but he heard the teacher''s love for himself.

    Teacher, that''s nice!

    When you become stronger, you must repay the teacher!

    Bibidong gently touched Subei''s head and said with a smile: "good guy, other children learned the basics of soul power at the age of eight. Xiaobei, you are amazing. You are an apprentice and a great truth. The teacher is also very curious about how you can make the teacher, a cheap disciple, evolve."

    Bibidong smiled and said, "when I say this, teachers don''t think they deserve to be your teacher. After all, I can''t make people''s martial spirit evolve."

    "I''m just a heresy, and the martial spirit of Xiao San just meets the requirements. That''s the success, otherwise I can''t do it."

    Bibidong shook his head and scraped Subei''s nose: "if I say, you will be reborn. Otherwise, how can you be born so smart and smart, and look so good? Only this explanation can make sense."

    Bibidong teased. It looked like a joke and serious.

    But this attracted everyone''s approval.

    Especially Tang San, after listening to it, he said to himself: Although the Pope''s wife ridiculed three times and was careless seven times, there is a truth in what she said. They don''t know the concept of reincarnation, but I am a reborn person myself.

    Maybe the teacher is really the God of the world. He will be reborn and experience the hardships of the world. At that time, he will return to his true body when his merits and virtues are perfect.

    If so, then

    Tang San''s eyes changed: then, the teacher must be the most handsome god!

    But Northern Jiangsu was startled. The identity of Tang San''s jumper had not been exposed, and he began to be suspected?

    Handsome is not your reason for me, is it?

    Northern Jiangsu quickly changed the topic: "junior, when you reach the star forest, you have to fight with the soul beast you need, which is conducive to sharpening your combat experience, being familiar with each other''s characteristics in the process of combat, and it is also good for you to understand your soul skills."

    "Xiao San understands."

    Tang San said skillfully that his respect for Northern Jiangsu has been deeper than that of Tang clan in previous generations.

    As the teacher said, people should live for the future, not stick to the past.

    Tang San took out four or three arrows in his sleeves and handed them to Subei, Hu Lena and Yan respectively:

    "This is a sleeve arrow I''ve worked out in my spare time in recent months according to the records in the book. It may be helpful if I encounter danger in the star forest at that time."

    Tang San said and showed everyone how to use it.

    Yan disdained to smile: "what attack power can this little thing have?"

    Hu Liena learned from Tang San''s technique and fired the sleeve arrow. She only heard the breaking wind. The arrow quickly escaped into the buttocks of a man in front.

    Then he screamed all his life: "hiss, ah!! who attacked me!"

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Tang San quickly explained in a low voice: "although the sleeve arrow is not powerful, it has a certain penetration. If it is shot at key parts, such as eyes, it can defeat the enemy with one arrow. Don''t use it indiscriminately in places with a large flow of people."

    Subei wants to laugh.

    Tang San has followed himself for a long time and learned to push responsibility for everything in the book. He is really a disciple of his life.

    Hulena stuck out her tongue and quickly apologized to the man: "sorry, I..."

    The man covered his ass and was in pain. Looking back, he saw that their hands were not as good as the hidden sleeve arrows. He understood.

    "Fuck you, the little broken child doesn''t have eyes when playing with arrows. Is he punished without adult discipline?"

    "Oh, there is a great beauty here. She has a good figure."

    The man who was hurt by the sleeve arrow brightened up in front of his eyes and couldn''t care about the sleeve arrow deep in his buttocks. He looked at BI bidong''s protruding and warping figure and swallowed his saliva. He also saw Subei, which is more beautiful than girls. His color center was wide open:

    "Well, I happen to have no wife. As compensation, I will be wronged. You are my mother-in-law and he is my son. The three members of our family are happy..."

 Chapter 62

    Before the man finished, bibidong waved his palm and fanned it with a powerful soul force.

    The man flew into the sky and twinkled in the sky like a star. From then on, he disappeared.

    "Shameless man."

    There was an expression of disgust in bidon''s look.

    Although it was hulena who hurt people by mistake first, it did not prevent bibidong from beating people.

    If the man had a good attitude and a little respect, they might compensate and feel ashamed.

    However, people living in such forest areas are either mercenaries or those who rely on hunting soul animals for their livelihood. It is rude.

    It''s normal to have greedy thoughts when you see such unique faces as bidong and Northern Jiangsu.

    In fact, from the moment they entered the town, bidong faced the problems faced by Liu Erlong.

    Many restless guys are staring at them, probably looking for an opportunity to attack them.

    Therefore, bidong showed his strong strength without hesitation.

    The hunter just now is an expert in the soul sect realm. He is one of the few strong men in the town.

    But he was slapped on the clouds by bidong.

    It immediately dispelled the thoughts of these guys who were not very strong but thought very beautiful.

    "Unfortunately, such a hot figure should be an ordinary civilian. It''s fun to do so."

    Someone drank a mouthful of liquor and looked at bidong''s proud figure. He was hot all over, but he didn''t dare to do it again.

    "The strength of this woman, at least in the realm of soul emperor, is better not to provoke."

    "Forget it, don''t look at it. It''s uncomfortable. Go and whore. It''s my treat."

    Immediately, the man in black in the corner also left.

    Bibidong looked around, and soon these strange eyes subsided, and bibidong was satisfied.

    She won''t wait for those women to chat up like Liu Erlong.

    She will directly resist the soul force and form a powerful and invisible soul force wall to block out the women who have an attempt on Northern Jiangsu.

    How dare you violate the power of the pope!

    Hulina looked guilty: "I''m sorry, I didn''t control this sleeve arrow well. I still don''t need it, so as not to cause any accidents."

    Hulena returns the sleeve arrow to Tang San.

    Yan smiled: "I think it''s very interesting. I thought this gadget had no power. If it was used in battle, it would surprise the other party."

    "OK, I''ll take it. Thank you!"

    Yan patted Tang San on the shoulder, just like a brother.

    Tang San smiled helplessly and stepped back.

    I don''t know why. Now he resists having physical contact with men, except the teacher.

    "Teacher, do you need it?"

    Tang San looked at Northern Jiangsu with some expectation.

    If it were not for the limited time and materials, he even wanted to make Guanyin tears, Buddha anger Tang Lian, Yama paste, rainstorm pear flower needle and so on for self-defense in Northern Jiangsu.

    This is the only thing I can rely on to repay the teacher for what Tang clan learned in previous lives!

    If Subei knew what Tang San thought, he would be moved to cry.

    You should know that the original work Tang San and Yu Xiaogang were reluctant to make this top secret weapon for him. Xuantian Baolu was regarded by him as something more important than life, and no one would teach him in the early stage.

    "Ah... This is really a good thing. Xiao San, you are very good at concealed weapons, but I don''t need it."

    Subei doesn''t like concealed weapons so much.

    What''s more, it''s just an ordinary sleeve arrow.

    I have the lightness skill of Lingbo micro step. As long as I have enough soul power, I am sure to avoid even if the pear blossom needle comes all over the sky.

    Bibidong smiled faintly: "you two teachers and disciples are really..."

    "In fact, with me, there are no soul beasts in the star forest that can hurt you, so you don''t have to worry so much."

    Bidong said faintly based on his strong strength.

    What''s more, behind them, they are also followed by ghost Douluo and others. As long as bibidong gives an order, these strong soul masters will appear to protect them.

    Tang San''s face showed disappointment.

    Ah, the teacher doesn''t like his sleeve arrow.

    Very sad.

    Sony Ericsson failed qwq.

    "Well, after practicing for a while, we will directly enter the periphery of the star forest. Will we give Xiao San the soul ring first or play first?"

    Bibidong light road.

    If this is heard by others, Fei will be stunned.

    Which soul master dares to relax easily when entering the star forest?

    But the star forest mentioned by bidon is like a garden. You can visit it if you want.

    Maybe, this is the strength of close to the limit Douluo.

    Strong, so confident.

    "Should it be possible to do it at the same time?"

    Subei said: "at that time, the ghost elder and Yan will first prepare food and make a good fire, and then we will help xiaosanzi hunt the first soul ring. Anyway, if we are lucky, it will take a while to meet the right Centennial soul beast."

    "However, I''m afraid the blue silver grass martial spirit of Xiao San has strict requirements for hunting soul animals."

    Bibi took a deep look at Tang San.

    "The soul master of the botanical department is the same as the soul beast of the botanical department. He is naturally inferior, unless he is the top botanical Wu soul, so I''m afraid the selection of the Soul Ring of Xiao San is no simpler than Nana''s."

    When hunting soul beasts, hulina usually gives priority to enchanting ones, but they are very rare, which is really more difficult than Tang San.

    Hulena pursed her mouth: "like chrysanthemum elder?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s not easy."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly: "the best development direction of Xiaosan''s blue silver grass is the soul controller. Since it is inseparable from the word control, the choice direction of the soul beast is clear."

    "It''s either tough or toxic. After the evolution of little three''s bluegrass, and after several months of strong training, bluegrass itself not only has certain toughness, but also is aggressive. So next, the best choice is to attach toxins to bluegrass."

    "Therefore, hunting soul beasts with vertigo, paralysis or even highly toxic effects is the most beneficial to the martial spirit of Xiao San."

    Speaking of toxicity, Tang San is not sleepy.

    Tang clan''s introductory practice is to identify the toxicity of herbs. Therefore, Tang San himself is proficient in identifying drugs and poisons.

    "Moreover, with the help of teachers, we have enough time to choose. Junior three can absorb the soul ring with the maximum age that his body can bear."

    "Maybe you can try a soul beast with five hundred years of cultivation."

    Subei''s words surprised everyone.

    "Five hundred years, too risky?"

    "Nana''s first soul ring is barely 400 years old."

    Yan nodded: "me too."

    "The maximum age that the first Soul Ring of a normal person can bear should be around 500 years." Bibidong light road.

    "No problem."

    Northern Jiangsu knew that Tang San''s physique was very human and he was a twin martial soul. Bi bidong didn''t know that Tang San actually had golden fingers. Naturally, they felt it was difficult to break through the limits of ordinary people. The final result might be to explode and die.

    "Do you believe in teachers?" Northern Jiangsu looked at Tang San seriously.

    Tang San''s face was astringent and nodded: "I''ll do what the teacher says!"

    "From the moment Tang San decided to find a teacher, Tang San has chosen to trust the teacher completely and can give his back to the teacher without scruples!"

 Chapter 63

    Outside the big star forest.

    On a flat grass ground, Tang San and Yan set up the small tent in the backpack, deeply plunged the iron frame into the soil, and then played with all kinds of snacks.

    It seems that, just like two good brothers working together to do things, who could have thought that in the original book, Yan regarded Tang San as a rival in love and ate a lot of vinegar from him.

    There are colorful flowers on the lawn, and butterflies fly around.

    In her spare time, while hulina was not pestering Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang San secretly sighed to Subei, "teacher, why don''t you bring the little dancer and their mother together? They must like the environment here?"

    "Shh!" Northern Jiangsu motioned Tang San to keep silent.

    "Little three, you know a truth."

    "What?"

    "One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers."

    "Ah?"

    Tang San scratched his head: "is the little dancer a tiger?"

    Northern Jiangsu slapped Tang San on the head: "it''s just a metaphor. Don''t you think about it. What''s the relationship between the Pope''s teacher and my godmother? If you come together, don''t you want me to die? Do you want me to die?"

    Tang San fondly touched Subei and just patted him on the head. He thought it was a kind of spoil and a manifestation of love.

    Just like if you are not qualified to learn Tangmen skills, the external elders will blame you, but it contains the teacher''s concern.

    So Tang San didn''t think it was a lesson, but felt happy.

    Only the last sentence made Tang San feel wronged.

    "Dear teacher, how can Xiao San hope you die? Xiao San loves you and protects you. It''s too late to hope you become the happiest person in the world!"

    Tang San explained that he was a little frightened. How could the teacher treat himself like this!

    This is absolutely not possible. We should change the teacher''s alternative prejudice against ourselves!

    Tang San made up his mind to be a close teacher and apprentice with Northern Jiangsu.

    "Er..."

    In Tang San''s eyes, there was a faint twinkling of pearls, and Northern Jiangsu was speechless: "this death is not that death."

    "Tang San, cheer up, don''t be like a girl! You are a person with a top martial spirit, and you want to be the most powerful in the future!"

    Subei then scolded that he didn''t say the talent of Tang San Shuangsheng''s martial soul in order to avoid being heard by Bi bidong and expose Tang San Haotian''s hammer martial soul.

    In fact, haotianzong mainly kept up with the generation of Pope Chihiro disease of Wuhun temple.

    Chihiro disease is a child of Chihiro, so haotianzong actually hates the elder hall more.

    Bibidong and haotianzong make use of (help) each other.

    Chihiro Ji was greedy for the soul ring and soul bone of the soul beast of 100000 years. He led the title Douluo of the Wu soul hall to pursue Tang San''s parents, resulting in Tang San''s mother a Yin being forced to sacrifice and die, while Tang Hao seriously injured Chihiro Ji.

    From then on, Wu soul hall became enemies with haotianzong.

    Just before that, Chihiro Ji defiled bibidong''s innocence in order to break up bibidong and Yu Xiaogang, which gave birth to Qianren snow.

    Tang Hao seriously injured Qianxun and gave bidong the opportunity to devour and revenge. It can be regarded as helping her. If she takes the initiative to pursue and kill Haotian clan, it will be unjust.

    Chihiro, who was seriously injured, was successfully swallowed up by Bi bidong. She completed the transformation of her martial spirit and improved her talent. Only then did she become a strong person that Jidu Douluo was afraid of.

    Therefore, bidong was the beneficiary of this incident and helped Tang Hao avenge his wife''s murder.

    If Tang Hao transferred his hatred to bidong, it would be unkind and unjust.

    Of course, with bidong''s temperament, if haotianzong still chooses to be her enemy, she will not be polite.

    To be conservative, it''s better to hide Tang San''s Haotian hammer.

    When he can be strong enough to settle these miscellaneous relationship circles, Ren haotianzong has to lie down to me.

    Subei secretly sighed that if Tang San had a stronger character and had a poor attitude towards himself, he had reason to pit him and even use paraquat to get him.

    However, looking at Tang San''s clever eyes... Subei is still soft hearted after all.

    Reach out and don''t hit the smiling man, let alone lick the dog.

    But Northern Jiangsu is sad.

    Tang Sannai has the posture of a generation of God King. Now he is so delicate and artificial. How can Northern Jiangsu tolerate it?

    We must immediately put things right and correct the curved beam!

    Northern Jiangsu had a serious face and an imperial dignity.

    Looking farther east, I couldn''t help being surprised:

    Once upon a time, I only thought Xiaobei had a refined temperament and high talent. I didn''t notice that Xiaobei still had the dignity of the emperor?

    Is it

    Bidon''s eyes were complicated:

    Is this a hint that he should not hinder qianrenxue from communicating with him.

    Implying that Xiaobei should join hands with qianrenxue to destroy the Tiandou royal family in the future. Should Xiaobei ascend the throne as the emperor?

    Originally, Northern Jiangsu thought Tang San was getting more and more gay and wanted to show his domineering scene, which used the imperial domineering color.

    Unexpectedly, it caused a brain tonic in Bitong.

    Seeing the momentum of Northern Jiangsu, Tang San''s face tightened and his lips hummed:

    "Teacher, are you hurting me?"

    "Teacher, do you dislike junior three?"

    "Teacher, junior three must change! Please don''t give up junior three!"

    Tang San made a deep bow to northern Jiangsu, sincerely.

    I can be shameless, but I can''t miss the teacher.

    Subei is confused.

    ???

    It''s over, it''s over.

    Wipe sweat in Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang sanzhinan''s steel heart was polished into a thin broken glass mirror heart!

    Looking at the posture, I can''t be frightened.

    Can only coax!

    Subei quickly restrained his momentum and held Tang San: "Xiao San, calm down! Being a teacher is just kidding you. Being a teacher just hopes that Xiao San can embark on a stronger Road, which will test your character!"

    "If not, I''m really worried that you will hunt soul animals and absorb soul rings. You will be unstable and encounter great danger!"

    Tang San had an epiphany when he heard the speech.

    Sure enough, the teacher still loves himself!

    But I was too fragile, so I didn''t stand the test of the teacher and let the teacher down!

    Um! this is it!

    Tang San nodded seriously: "Xiao San understands. I was nervous just now. Please ask the teacher to do it again. This time Xiao San will be able to resist this momentum! Please come more fiercely! Ravage Xiao San severely!"

    His legs are tight and his mind is focused. He''s not kidding.

    If the emperor''s domineering spirit is fully open, and Northern Jiangsu is far beyond the realm of Tang San, it is common sense that it is easy not to scare him to pee and soften his knees.

    After all, Diba is ruthless!

    "This..."

    Northern Jiangsu has never seen such brazen demands.

    Subei patted Tang San on the shoulder: "forget it, now you see that my mood fluctuations are much more balanced than at the beginning, which is enough to show that your mind is more stable and can resist beauty."

    Tang San was stunned. He didn''t know what to say:

    In fact, I just learned to hide, used to women occupying teachers'' time, and used to secretly encouraging teachers.

    But if you scold me for licking, I want to say that when I become the strongest in the world, I must grab the teacher!

    Tang San made up his mind.

 Chapter 64

    "Under the Pope''s crown, I have observed that there are no ferocious spirits around the forest. Most of them are Centennial spirits. It is rare to see thousands of spirits."

    "But to be on the safe side, I''ve killed all the Millennium spirits with strong aggression around me."

    The ghost reported to bibidong, and then his figure moved.

    He dragged out the bodies of more than ten thousand year old soul beasts from the jungle. Each head is not small, including fierce snakes, evil wolves and poisonous frogs

    Light purple soul rings still appear on the bodies of these soul beasts, which shows that they have not died for a long time and their soul power has not completely dissipated.

    If you encounter a soul master in need, it can even be used for Soul Ring absorption.

    The ghost smiled and said, "Your Highness in Northern Jiangsu said that fresh soul meat is needed as food material? This meat should be enough. According to your highness, I only hunted the Millennium soul animals that threaten us, and other weak soul animals are only used to drive away."

    "In order to protect the benign ecological development of soul animals."

    Ghosts dote on Northern Jiangsu from the heart, but because of his rigid temperament and facial expression, his smile is more like an evil smile, full of a taste of villains.

    "Too much. We can''t finish it at all."

    Subei looked at the stacked souls and smiled bitterly.

    The meat of a thousand year old soul beast is enough for four or five of them.

    These more than ten heads, taken to stew, are enough to help thousands of refugees.

    Ghost Shan said with a smile: "there are only a few sweet places on the soul beast. The meat quality of most parts is slightly rough. Especially with the increase of cultivation of the soul beast, the meat quality will be harder and harder."

    Ghosts are obviously based on experience. Although ghosts look young, they are already very old. If we look at them in terms of the age of modern humans, ghosts can be regarded as old people.

    Only when the realm reaches the title Douluo, the life expectancy increases, and even reaches the age of 300.

    Therefore, after conversion, ghost is now in his prime, and he has rich experience in helping bibidong go out all year round. Naturally, he is also involved in the way of food.

    "That''s true. The higher the cultivation of the soul beast, the thicker the fart and the harder the meat. This is also to resist beating and beating. It really won''t be delicious."

    Subei nodded his approval, which reminded him of what it looked like when he ran out of the mountain pass and hit the emperor''s body?

    You can forge a dragon killing sword by breaking one at random.

    Just looking at it, Northern Jiangsu has no appetite.

    At this time, Emperor Tian, who lived in the fierce place, opened his fierce blood eyes, suddenly broke out a cold sweat on his back, and the whole dragon body shivered. What''s the matter? He''s not afraid of the cold for this accomplishment?

    Lying in the trough, did the Lord wake up again and find that he shot the child? I don''t know the comfort of life and death!

    Thinking of this, Emperor Tian thought of Gu Yuena''s instructions before she fell asleep. He had a posture that he would stew him if he didn''t protect Subei.

    Dare not relax, immediately shoot out like a dragon, fly out of the Dragon Lake and go to the ice spring to explore Gu Yuena''s situation.

    The emperor was relieved to confirm that there was nothing different in the Lord, but he didn''t know where the terrible idea came from.

    I have been immersed in improving my accomplishments for a long time, just a line away from the supreme power of mankind.

    It must be that the critical period is too sensitive.

    Thinking, Emperor Tian returned to his old nest and continued to practice.

    Here, Subei didn''t know that his idea of eating dragons as the king of fierce beasts had interfered with the will of the powerful emperor Tian.

    I''m still thinking that this must be the opposite when things reach the extreme.

    You can''t have both big and tender.

    Subei looked at the ghosts talking. I didn''t see you talking so much before. I didn''t have the heart to interrupt. I only asked at the end:

    "Ghost elder, in addition to these Millennium soul beasts, have you seen soul beasts suitable for junior three?"

    "Yes, but I haven''t seen anyone who meets your Highness''s age limit. I''ve tried. I predict that there are 300 years, and I''ve seen those close to 400 years, and there are many around 600 or 700 years, but not those just between 460 and 520 years."

    The ghost shook his head. He went deep into the forest and explored the area where the outer circle and the mixing circle intersected, but it was difficult to find a soul animal that fully met the requirements in this short time.

    "In fact, the of soul animals for about 400 years has been very good."

    Yan''s palm rubbed out the fire, hummed and lit up the dry firewood, and said with a smile: "I''m also worried that Tang San''s brother''s body can''t bear the sudden fierce and gentle momentum."

    Yan smiled and said, "when I absorbed the soul ring for the first time, I was burned with a paste smell. I was hot and dry all over. I went straight to find an ice spring to heat up, but after I recovered, there was only a hearty pleasure left."

    Bi bidong also frowned and said, "the first Soul Ring of Xiao San has been delayed for a long time. If we don''t break through the 11th level bottleneck, we will waste our high starting point of innate soul power."

    Bibi Dongning said: "well, ghost, you stay here to protect Nana and Yan. I''ll take Xiaobei to help Xiaosan hunt the first soul ring."

    Hulina jumped up immediately: "I want to go with the teacher, too!"

    Tang San took a deep look at hulena. I can''t expose you. I just want to get close to my teacher or be with my teacher. I''m careful. Who can''t see it.

    Zu Shiniang, if you refuse this girl, just let me be with the teacher.

    I don''t know if Tang San''s prayer has worked.

    As expected, bibidong refused hulina: "nonsense, we''re going to help Tang San hunt the soul ring. Do you think it''s fun?"

    "Stay here and prepare the ingredients when we come back!"

    As hulena''s teacher, bibidong is naturally dignified and inviolable.

    But beidong is so cruel to his little wife that Subei still feels a little distressed after all.

    Subei touched hulena''s head and said softly, "Nana, don''t be angry. The teacher is also thinking about your safety. We will come back soon."

    "All right."

    After being comforted by Subei, hulina felt much better. Pointing to her pretty face, she said, "if you kiss your sister, I''ll be at ease."

    Boo boo~

    Northern Jiangsu was not polite at all. He took a bite directly on hulena''s face, which made hulena blush and muttered, "I want you to kiss, but I don''t want you to bite. I hate it!"

    Hulena thumped on the chest in Northern Jiangsu. Her heart was like a deer, and she hurried to the tent to aftertaste.

    It''s not the first time, but it''s the first time in front of so many people.

    The girl''s heart is ashamed after all.

    Where is like northern Jiangsu, I have been used to the impudence of slag men at a young age.

    The face is not red and the heart is not jumping.

    Ghost: Alas, it''s nice to be young. Childhood and youth are like this, which makes people have endless aftertaste.

    Yan''s eyes are dim: Alas... His wife is gone, but there''s no way. Even he wants to be kissed. His heart is broken~

    Bibidong also jumped his eyelids: Nana is amazing. I haven''t enjoyed it so much!

    Tang San glanced at Hu Liena''s figure: I envy you

 Chapter 65

    The ghost said at the right time, "Your holiness, it''s better for me and his highness Subei to take Xiao San to hunt the first soul ring."

    "First, I''ve just explored the surrounding situation, and I''m familiar with the terrain and the distribution of soul animals, so I can find the right soul animals faster."

    Bi bidong glanced at the ghost, with a trace of hostility in his plain eyes:

    Do you think I care about the speed of hunting the soul ring?

    What I care about is that I finally find time to get rid of all the matters of the Pope and want to cultivate feelings with my handsome disciples. Obviously, hunting soul animals is such a dangerous thing... Can I let it go?

    This look made the ghost tremble all over and felt the cool air around him.

    He quickly stepped back and said: "my subordinates are abrupt. His highness Subei is very noble. There must be no mistake. The star forest is very dangerous. Even the periphery may encounter a crisis that my subordinates can''t deal with safely, just like the Titan ape, the king of the forest a few months ago."

    "It''s more secure only if you personally check under the Pope. Your subordinates are really stupid!"

    "Ga ga ~"

    The ghost gave out his exclusive laughter, which was scary and funny, a bit like a duck.

    "Well..."

    Bibi looked deeply at the ghost, which frightened him.

    Ghosts wipe sweat, heart way:

    The Pope''s momentum is really terrible. Just at that moment, I felt the meaning of destroying heaven and earth.

    That feeling

    The ghost''s eyes coagulated: "it''s like protecting a loved one... But I''m not an enemy. I don''t understand, I don''t understand!"

    "Since the summer of Subei temple came to the Wu soul temple, the Pope''s mood has become more and more unstable. Although it seems more human, how does the Pope achieve barrier free switching in the three states of coldness, gentleness and ferocity?"

    The ghost scratched his head and looked at the back of the three people far away. He felt that he couldn''t understand women''s heart more and more.

    Woman, fickle!

    "Alas... It seems that none of us can handle the meat?"

    After finishing her expression, hulina found a big problem when she looked at the faces of these dead souls.

    Whether it''s the ghost elder, himself or Yan... None of them has cooked, let alone how to deal with the spare ingredients.

    It''s completely at a loss and has no experience.

    Smell speech, Yan and ghosts are frozen.

    I vaguely remember that his highness Subei asked them to handle the ingredients and start cooking when they came back.

    But now

    Yan Lian hurriedly said, "ghost elder, go and ask the emperor to come back!"

    "Oh, yes."

    The ghost patted his forehead. The Pope learned to cook food in his youth. He must know better than them.

    But let the Pope turn back and deal with food for them?

    Ghosts tremble. The Pope just attacked me. I dare not. Where do I have the courage?!

    "In that case... GA GA."

    The ghost is duty bound: "then, leave this task to me!"

    ¡­¡­

    Here, Northern Jiangsu led Tang San to the inside of the star forest. Bibidong''s momentum was controlled to a certain extent to frighten the soul beasts under 400 years. These soul beasts with insufficient cultivation scrambled to escape and stay away from this land of right and wrong.

    Seeing Subei watching carefully and looking for a suitable soul beast for Tang San, bibidong said faintly: "Xiaobei, in fact, you don''t have to worry so much, just play. Watch the scenery in the forest and try again when you meet the right one. You don''t have to look for it deliberately."

    A smile appeared on the delicate face of Northern Jiangsu, and his eyes still looked at the corner of the wet mud and shady giant trees:

    "If we get rid of Xiao San''s soul ring as soon as possible, we might as well make delicious food as soon as possible. Moreover, I just remembered that Nana, Yan and ghost elder all seem to be unable to cook. I''m afraid we can''t enjoy our success when we go back."

    "Hey?"

    "It''s like a hundred year old ghost vine!"

    Just then, Subei suddenly stopped and pointed to a very ferocious vine.

    "Ghost vine?"

    Bibidong lost his soul power, which hit the ghost vine, causing it to react, perceive the danger, start stretching and moving secretly, and be ready to attack the invaders at any time.

    "Rough judgment, at least in three hundred and fifty years."

    Bibidong looked at the ghost vine and said with a strong yellow light.

    "Ghost rattan is a terrible plant soul animal. It has a strong neurotoxin. As long as it is stabbed by its upper tip, the toxin will be distributed immediately until it turns into pus and becomes the fertilizer of ghost rattan."

    As Subei said this, he motioned to Tang San, brought a sleeve sword, and then took a finger thick branch and projected it.

    I saw the branch shuttle away. When it entered the territory of ghost vine, the vine moved and formed a potential of attack. It bit the branch like an evil beast. The branch made a nourishing sound and gradually became black and rotten.

    Tang Sanjing said, "this neurotoxin has corrosive effect!"

    Subei smiled: "how else do you think it can turn other creatures into pus?"

    "Moreover, when it attacks, it will send out countless subtle seeds and directly parasitize on the enemy. As long as the ghost vine provides enough energy or these seeds absorb enough nutrients, they will grow on the host. Once the neurotoxin spreads, the effect will be the same."

    "The characteristics of ghost vine are very suitable for your BLUESILVER grass."

    If Subei remembers correctly, the second soul skill of Tang San''s original work was brought by ghost rattan.

    The attached soul skill is "parasitism", which is limited by monomer. The seeds left by the blue silver emperor germinate in the enemy''s body. This skill needs to be launched once and then launched to make the opponent suddenly unable to move, focusing on suddenness.

    Compared with the first soul skill of Tang San in the original work, the second soul skill obviously plays a greater role.

    The first soul skill winding is just an ordinary manipulation, and the added value of the characteristics of the soul beast is not large.

    In other words, as long as Tang San''s ability to control the blue silver grass reaches a certain height, he can use the blue silver grass to entangle the enemy at will, and the added toxicity and tenacity of Datura snake are not high.

    Bi bidong gradually exerted pressure, and his look became heavier and heavier. Finally, he sighed: "the cultivation period of this ghost vine has been more than 540 years, which has exceeded the absorption limit of the first Soul Ring of ordinary people. Even if it is more appropriate, it can not become the Soul Ring of Xiao San."

    "Five hundred and forty years?"

    Northern Jiangsu stared and began to calculate the possibility of Tang San''s successful absorption.

    Whether it is Yu Xiaogang or the Soul Ring records of the Wu soul hall, it is clear that the first Soul Ring of normal people is limited to 460 to 490 years.

    But it should be noted that this refers to normal people.

    Abnormal people are not included.

    Tang San practiced Xuantian skill since childhood. He also had Haotian hammer, an arrogant martial spirit, as his card. He exceeded the limit of normal people for decades and should be able to bear it.

    Subei nodded seriously and said, "junior, it''s it."

    Bibidong was shocked: "Xiaobei, are you serious?!"

    "Some people used to do this, but now they have been buried underground for decades and turned into dust."

    Bidon warned.

    "Otherwise, let''s look for it again."

    Bibidong picked up Northern Jiangsu and drowned.

    Anyway, she is happy to do such boring but leisurely things with Northern Jiangsu.

    "I listen to the teacher!"

    Tang San bravely took a step forward. It seems that the previous warning from northern Jiangsu has played a role.

    Tang Sanxin said: I want to be braver and more man. I can''t let the teacher down. I want to meet the teacher!

    "The teacher must have his reason to say so."

    "Just like the medicine that makes bluegrass evolve, teachers will never cheat, junior."

    "Teacher, my first soul ring, absorb it!"

    Tang San pointed at the ghost vine and made an attack.

    North Jiangsu was tightly wrapped by bidong, but the jade peak couldn''t be closed. It was stuck in the abyss and nodded with satisfaction: "go."

 Chapter 66

    Under the giant tree.

    The scarred Tang San sat cross legged, his eyes closed, his eyebrows locked, his veins burst out and his face was sweating.

    At the top of the tree, a red Python slowly climbed close with a letter.

    Suddenly, it opened its mouth and swallowed Tang San.

    At this moment.

    A terrible soul fan came.

    It flew from the tree trunk and stumbled for tens of meters in the jungle. Its eyes were full of Venus and its mind didn''t know where to go, so it had to climb away in dismay.

    Bibidong put the sweet fruit in his hand into the mouth of Northern Jiangsu. "You ghost spirit, let Xiao San absorb the Soul Ring beyond the age limit and sleep here. Don''t you worry about Xiao San''s life danger at all?"

    There was some arrogance in bidong''s tone.

    A few hours ago, Tang San fought hard with ghost rattan. Bi bidong helped him kill ghost rattan. Tang San began to absorb ghost rattan soul ring.

    As a result, Subei was dying. To be exact, he had no conscience. He fell asleep directly on his soft thigh. Now he woke up.

    Subei rubbed his eyes and saw Tang San''s face in pain. The power around him fluctuated thickly.

    It''s cool to know that you''ve reached the climax. If you can survive, it''s cool. If you can''t survive, it''s terrible.

    "Absorbing the Soul Ring depends on his own physique and willpower. I can''t help. I don''t have a rest for a while instead of being nervous."

    Subei was helpless. With his hoarse voice after waking up, combined with his voice that had not changed his voice, it sounded different and cute. With his lovely gesture of rubbing his eyes, he raised Bi bidong''s heart and took a hard sip on his face.

    "So you''re not sure he can successfully absorb the ghost rattan for more than 500 years?"

    "Of course, I just know that Xiao San can definitely fight. He is not an ordinary person. It is possible for him to surpass the limit to absorb the soul ring, but every little more soul force will add great pressure. The extra decades are like a mountain."

    "If successful, the second soul ring of Xiao San can try to break the Millennium boundary."

    Northern Jiangsu''s amazing language stunned bidong.

    But it was not the kind of admiration, but the fear that Northern Jiangsu would pit Tang San.

    To tell the truth, although bibidong is addicted to the beauty of Northern Jiangsu and can''t extricate himself, he is still quite worried about such a child''s theory.

    Bibidong said earnestly, "Xiao Bei, don''t blindly believe your dead father''s soul master''s notes about these things. It''s always good to be cautious, so as to avoid the life danger of Xiao San."

    "Xiao San is not as good as you, but he is also a rare genius. He just showed his skillful skills and combat experience in the battle and trained him. He must be a soul master in the future."

    Bidong also began to pay attention to Tang San.

    In this short time, she looked at Tang San differently and refreshed her impression of him again.

    Originally, Tang Sanyi looked ignorant and became a follower behind Subei. Bibidong thought he had no independent opinion and was simply an ignorant child.

    But in the battle between Tang San and guiteng not long ago, she saw Tang San''s tenacious spirit, secret body method and keen insight.

    If the light of Northern Jiangsu did not completely cover Tang San, bibidong would have a strong heart of solicitation!

    She had a hunch that this teenager, the future super Douluo seat, must have him.

    Subei smiled and knew what bidong thought. It was nothing more than the secret weapon method revealed by Tang San, which was a unique skill in the Xuantian treasure record.

    ¢Ù Internal mental skill Xuantian skill: it is full of innate soul power and strengthens Tang San''s physique since childhood; The soul power is endless and endless.

    ¢Ú Xuanyu hand: it is as cold as jade and invincible to all poisons. Xuanyu hand is necessary for poison practice. It makes Tang San''s hands as hard as jade. Naturally, Tang San will suffer less damage when contacting ghost rattan.

    ¢Û The method of practicing the eyes: the purple pole magic pupil: the four realms of overview, nuance, mustard and vastness. The first realm makes Tang San have outstanding eyesight and can see the details and the overall situation.

    ¢Ü The method of catching crane and Dragon: it has the power of four or two kilos. It can swim through the clouds, control the body sensitively and play a great role in dealing with ghost rattan.

    ¢Ý The method of light body: Ghost trace: it is inferior to Lingbo micro step in Northern Jiangsu, but it is also a top-level body method. It can avoid attack and make the enemy unable to figure it out.

    ¢Þ Methods of concealed weapons: the essence of concealed weapons is that the concealed weapons made by Tang San are almost Yin and explosive. They are really hurt.

    Based on these six magical skills, Tang San''s performance did not surprise Bi bidong.

    However, it is still not comparable to northern Jiangsu.

    This face alone recorded xuantianbao for seconds.

    "He is more than a soul master."

    Subei sighed.

    That''s a boy who can become the king of God. Where can the title Douluo meet him.

    Just then, Tang San''s face was blue and purple, and blood began to seep from the corners of his mouth. Then, his ears, eyes, nostrils... His seven orifices turned red, and blood began to appear.

    "No!"

    Bi bidong wielded a soul force to stabilize Tang San''s shaky body: "Xiao San doesn''t seem to be able to stand?"

    A lot of soul power to help Tang San, but the absorption of the soul ring mainly depends on itself. Even if bibidong is so strong, it is still mortal after all, and it is difficult to help Tang San break through the limit.

    Madder, don San can''t stand it? Are you going to hang up?

    Can''t stand the hero''s aura?

    Subei clutched the clothes on bidong''s hips and was very nervous.

    Tang San won''t be killed by himself, will he?

    I put forward the strong strategy based on Tang San''s talent against the sky!

    I... I didn''t mean to harm you!

    "Tang San, hold on!"

    "Big deal, the teacher will give you a big baby!"

    Northern Jiangsu has just exported.

    Tang San trembled all over, and his look began to ease. A translucent halo began to condense and turn yellow around him.

    Ping!

    Tang San opened his eyes and felt that his soul was stronger and his body became stronger.

    The first soul ring, five hundred year yellow ring, successful absorption!

    Tang Sanman looked at his embarrassed body without thinking. There was still the momentum of ghost rattan Soul Ring in his body, but the original fatigue was swept away, and the Soul Ring gave him new vitality.

    He spread out his hands and murmured, "is this the power of the soul ring?"

    "The first soul skill: parasitism!"

    Where his blue silver grass is wound, the sharp part is inserted like an injection, and the blue silver flower bud is implanted. A trace of soul force is involved and explodes

    "Congratulations, junior. You didn''t disappoint the teacher. You succeeded."

    Subei breathed a sigh of relief. If Tang San really hung up, he should feel guilty for a long time.

    "Miracles."

    Bibidong also gave a comment: "from today on, the first Soul Ring absorption period in the soul Division will be rewritten into more than 500 years."

    Tang San shook his head: "no, Zu Shiniang, you forgot that the teacher''s first soul ring is Millennium purple. It has already exceeded my bearing range. It''s the teacher who writes history."

    Tang San was ashamed.

    He just walked through hell. If he didn''t think that he wouldn''t see the teacher''s peerless face after he died, maybe he couldn''t hold on.

    For more than 500 years, I have made myself so difficult. What a powerful talent should be based on the teacher''s Millennium Soul Ring?

    Tang San thought again: "by the way, teacher, what''s the big baby you just said? Is it the big baby I think?"

    "Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s hard for Xiao San to wake up!"

 Chapter 67

    "Teacher, what is the big baby you said you would give me?"

    On the way back to the camp, Tang San kept asking about Northern Jiangsu.

    He''s really curious.

    "Baby is baby. It may be a weapon, a herb or a surprise." Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    Big baby, the little babies in the kindergarten know what these three words mean.

    As the name suggests, isn''t it a big baby?

    Subei looked at Tang San with disgust, then turned his head and suddenly asked, "Xiao San, are you stupid because you were impacted by the powerful cultivation of ghost rattan?"

    "Alas..."

    Tang San didn''t get the answer he wanted. He looked a little depressed. Seeing the strange eyes of Northern Jiangsu, he said happily:

    "Hey, hey, hey, teacher, are you concerned about junior three?"

    "If you ask me anything, since I accept you as an apprentice, I naturally take care of you." Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "Yes!" Tang San suddenly nodded, spread out his palm, and the silver blue silver grass was in the palm. He was surprised and said: "but teacher, I absorbed Yan. Looking at the ghost, I cut it down, and the skin and flesh cracked. He applauded and praised:" I thought the ghost elder appeared and disappeared, and his body method was strange. Now I see that the ghost elder''s knife method is simple and powerful! "

    "Keep a low profile. It''s just a small skill."

    The ghost Khan sighed in his heart: madder, in fact, I can''t do it at all. It''s all random cutting. I hope the Pope won''t dislike me when he comes back!

    Hulena looked at the splashing blood of the soul beast and covered her eyes with her hands. She hardly looked.

    She is not afraid of blood, but she is afraid of the fierce chop of ghosts.

    Her brown yellow eyes can only observe the movement of ghosts through the gap between her fingers.

    Mourn for these dead souls.

    When you die, you will be devastated.

    Until the figure of dust removal in Northern Jiangsu appeared in the distance, hulena jumped up from the posture of sitting with a fiber knee fork and ran away at a fast speed:

    "North, teacher, you are finally back!"

    This is definitely the fastest explosion in hulena''s history.

    Bidon can testify.

    Hulena met the man of her dreams.

    But it''s more like seeing the Savior.

    Looking at hulena''s first glance, he fell on Northern Jiangsu. Bibidong always felt a little uncomfortable. His teacher''s dignity and papal temperament were defeated by his good apprentice.

    Alas... Forget it, admit it.

    What can I do? I can only spoil it.

    Bibidong said faintly, "well, and the first Soul Ring of Xiao San has been 540 years, surpassing you for nearly a hundred years. He has outstanding talent and combat experience, and even far surpasses you. As a saint, you have to work harder in the future, okay?"

    Bibidong poured a basin of cold water on hulena, which was both an incentive and a warning.

    Hulina''s enthusiasm was extinguished and she nodded with her lips: "Nana understands."

    Her talent is much worse than qianrenxue. After all, it is the gap between the God given martial soul and the top martial soul.

    Therefore, although bibidong knows that hulena has performed very well in practice, he will still hope that she can take a step closer.

    It is knowing that there are saints in the martial soul Hall who think they are better than themselves that hulina dare not neglect the soul master''s practice.

    Hulena lowered her head beside bibidong, secretly glanced at Subei, gently poked Subei with her fingers, and was satisfied.

    Northern Jiangsu could not help but sigh that bidong''s method of training disciples was very good.

    Qianren snow is very bold, and hulena is a little bird.

    Subei directly took hulena''s small hand. For this kind of thing, he should give her love. Otherwise, what should she do if her young heart is damaged?

    "But what are you doing?"

    Approaching, looking at the ghost as a housewife, the scene was in a mess, and Northern Jiangsu couldn''t help taking a breath.

    However, seeing the return of Subei and others, the ghost directly burst into tears:

    "Pope, your highness Subei, you''re back at last. Please help the kid, woo woo!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ask for recommended tickets, ask for monthly tickets, ask for everything~

    The college entrance examination is coming soon. I wish my friends who are about to take the college entrance examination play an extraordinary role and get a good place and a good school.

    In addition, kindly remind candidates:

    Before college entrance examination: protect animals.

    College entrance examination: national animal protection.

    After the college entrance examination: four harmful animals.

    Please cherish this glorious moment of your life.

 Chapter 68

    A stream outside the big star forest.

    The clattering stream hit the tough stone like a bosom friend''s string, playing a crisp and pleasant melody, like beautiful music in the forest.

    It is clear to the bottom, including fine stones for swimming fish and large fish with strange light in fish eyes.

    A smell of blood came from the bend of the stream and made the trickle red

    A group of fish danced and rotated happily in the water. When they smelled the smell of crisis, they immediately hid in the cracks of stones.

    "Hey, Yan, later you can catch some fish in the water and find some lotus leaves. It''s also good for us to make lotus leaf fish."

    Northern Jiangsu took the knife, cut off the tongue, open the back, break the muscles, raise the bone marrow, and cut through the bones and joints of the soul beast.

    It is the so-called ease and proficiency that surprised Bi bidong and others.

    "Your Highness Subei''s Sabre technique is too good, isn''t it? Does your highness Subei have the top Sabre martial soul?"

    The ghost''s haze eyes were full of surprise.

    Especially after he operated the knife, he knew that it was not easy for the cook, and his admiration for Northern Jiangsu was deeper.

    Bibidong shook his head: "no, Xiaobei''s martial spirit is far from the sword. I even thought he had no strength to bind the chicken, so he can only rely on the summoned sheltered soul beast to fight."

    As a teacher in Northern Jiangsu, she naturally knows the martial spirit of Northern Jiangsu.

    She knows that the martial spirits in Northern Jiangsu are strange. Thousands of people don''t necessarily have such strange martial spirits. They rely on the spirit of summoning souls and beasts for help.

    But she didn''t know that Northern Jiangsu just looked weak, but actually had a very strong physique.

    After all, it seems that people in Northern Jiangsu are always graceful teenagers... Slightly weak.

    It''s just that he has extraordinary bearing, but his body... But the scholar has always been impotent

    In fact, Northern Jiangsu has an angel''s face and a strong man''s body. As long as the ammunition supply keeps up, the artillery fire is burning, the sound of waves is ringing all night, and it''s no problem to be brave seven times a night.

    Hu Liena looked at Northern Jiangsu with stars in her eyes: "northern, I didn''t expect your cooking and knife work to be so good. I once happened to see the cook of our Wulin hall cooking. I thought his knife work was already very good, but it''s still inferior to you."

    "It''s two poles apart from the ghost elder."

    Hulena looked at the movement of clouds and flowing water in Northern Jiangsu and praised it.

    You should know that the cook in the Wulin hall she saw was not an ordinary person, but a powerful food king.

    Subei smiled. The cook knife technique rewarded by the system really deserved its reputation. When he used it, he could accurately identify the most delicious parts of them and decompose them.

    Ghost face black line: Ga? Saint, you can''t hurt me just to get close to your highness Subei? After the Pope left, Ben Douro bravely assumed the role of chef!

    "Your Highness, isn''t it good for you to say so."

    Ghosts have some grievances. They used to describe themselves as being unpopular. Now when Hu Lena said this, isn''t his highness Subei more indifferent to himself?

    Su Bei said with a smile, "Nana is right. Ghost elder, your knife is really poor. The meat you cut is big and old, which is difficult to roast. Moreover, a considerable part of it is hard skin and fat. It tastes very bad and can''t be eaten at all."

    Subei pointed to the plates of white flowers stacked next to them, plump and disgusting.

    He hates eating fat meat most. If there is no special treatment and a piece of meat is stained with a little fat meat, Northern Jiangsu won''t want to eat it.

    Bibidong agreed: "Xiao Bei is right. You really need exercise."

    Hiss~

    Did you hear that?

    This is the sound of a broken heart.

    The ghost couldn''t stay any longer. He found a reason and ran away directly: "I think it''s getting late. I''m afraid some fierce souls will go out of their nests to look for food. I''ll patrol to avoid any accidents!"

    Only a lonely and bleak figure is left.

    As a respected super Douluo, it hurts self-esteem to be despised to this extent. WOW!

    "Hey, the ghost elder''s face is quite thin." Yan said.

    As soon as he said this, the ghost figure flying to the distant tree dome obviously shook for a while and was about to fall.

    Don''t scold, don''t scold, I won''t scold.

    Bi bidong also praised the sabre skill waved by Northern Jiangsu: "it''s really powerful. This grade can have this confidence. If you study it, I''m afraid it can make the cook ashamed all day."

    "It takes years of knowledge accumulation and experience to start from which position is the most stable and accurate and which part has the best meat quality for the skeleton structure of all kinds of soul animals."

    "Who taught you?"

    Although it is no wonder that there are endless skills in Northern Jiangsu, Bi bidong is still curious to ask questions.

    She took out her own handkerchief and personally wiped the fine sweat from Subei''s face. The sweat was mixed with his attractive fragrance, which made bibidong take a greedy breath.

    Then brake in time. Bibidong comforted himself: bibidong, you have to hold it. Xiaobei is still a child. Talk about it later, talk about it later!

    Who taught it?

    This is really a problem.

    Knowledge can be said to be his father, Douluo Su Xiaosheng, who learned and talked based on his strong memory and comprehension.

    However, skills need a lot of experience to achieve the situation that practice makes perfect.

    Su Bei said with a smile, "my father knows many hermits and experts, including a cook. He once learned some skills from him."

    "I see."

    Bi bidong thought, "I''m afraid it''s not the heavenly chef Liu angxing who lived in seclusion in the mountains a few decades ago who can teach you to be so powerful in a short time. Up to now, I thought he had died, but I didn''t expect to live in the world."

    Although I don''t know, Northern Jiangsu didn''t deny it.

    Never mind him. He''s talking nonsense anyway.

    Maybe this man is really dead, just give yourself a good excuse.

    It''s worth your life to make such a sacrifice after death.

    Subei said with a faint smile: "anyway, I don''t know where my cooking is. I haven''t done it several times. I''ll try to know."

    Northern Jiangsu has not tried to reward its cooking skills systematically, but if you think carefully, a large number of food collocations and practices will appear in your mind.

    Produced by the system, it must be a high-quality product.

    In line with this idea, Northern Jiangsu still trusts its cooking.

    After that, based on the organization of top chefs, Subei took hulena and Tang San to clean up the messy scene again.

    Several large plates of meat kebabs and meat slices were made, and some fruits and green vegetables were found in the forest.

    With Yan burning firewood into red charcoal, the barbecue rack also stood up.

    After a busy time, the lawn was filled with golden, red, green and other delicious foods.

    It looks great. It looks delicious.

    The juice flows along the texture of the meat, with moderate raw and cooked and pungent aroma.

    If Xiaowu, who has always been a vegetarian, was present, she might swallow saliva. It was Subei who cooked herself. She must make an exception to eat meat.

    If so, Liu Erlong will be sad.

    Such a double standard (¨i¨s¨s¨i¨i)

    In fact, Liu Erlong and Xiaowu were very angry in the hall of Wuhun hall at this time.

    Bibidong sneaked away with his good son!!!

    Shameless!

    Xiaowu: Alas... I miss my brother''s little earthworm again. Some time ago, the little earthworm was still full of vitality and learned to shake slightly

 Chapter 69

    "Ahhh ~"

    "Um... Uh - huh, uh - huh, uh - huh!"

    ¡°~¡±

    Julina and bibidong blushed, their lips were strangely lubricated and red, and Qiong liquid was mixed in the cudgel.

    "Delicious, delicious!"

    Hulina swallowed the meat from northern Jiangsu with a small mouth.

    The slightly spring eyes glanced at him, the brain rushed, the red lips directly held the fingers of Subei, sucked greedily, and made the sounds of "Baji Baji" and "Zizi".

    Subei felt that his fingers were wrapped and wet, and his tongue licked unintentionally, which was itchy.

    Is this... Is this teasing?

    Subei blushed and breathed in hulena''s ear, "what are you doing?"

    Hulena''s face, which was heated by the charcoal fire, was stained with a layer of scarlet yarn, and her clever and charming face was salivating:

    "Oh, No. the ingredients on your hands are delicious, and after I eat them, your fingers will be clean."

    Hulena squinted at the white fingers of Northern Jiangsu, with a shy face.

    Call~

    The heart of Northern Jiangsu beats fiercely. Is this the heart?

    If your hands are dirty, lick them clean with your mouth.

    How sweet.

    Subei felt he really loved her.

    Stroked hulena''s hair and looked satisfied.

    "Hum..."

    This scene, of course, is hard to escape the sight of ghosts, Yan, bidong and Tang.

    Bibidong couldn''t help covering his lips and coughing gently, reminding them to pay attention to propriety.

    It''s mainly because she takes into account her papal identity. She can''t do the same behavior as hulena in such a place. Otherwise, she also wants to suck the white little fingers in Northern Jiangsu

    Yan bowed her head and sighed deeply. Looking at Hu Liena''s shy appearance, she knew that she might never enter her heart again.

    Compared with his highness in Northern Jiangsu, he has no competitiveness at all.

    The ghost is only obscene in the corner, quietly Mimi steals food, and the waste wooden string and animal bones in front of him have accumulated into a small hill.

    He dare not speak.

    I''m afraid of being despised as soon as I speak, and I''m still despised by teenagers. I don''t have an old face!

    But as he ate, he became fascinated.

    As the saying goes, eat without chatting, chat without eating.

    In the face of such delicious food, whoever can talk less will enjoy it more!

    "Alas..."

    Tang San was the only one with a complicated face.

    Say envy, only hate yourself as a man.

    Maybe it''s my blessing to be a teacher''s disciple and accompany the teacher all the way.

    But... There is always a sour smell in my heart. I can''t say, alas

    This feeling is like drinking a few jars of vinegar.

    Tang San never fell in love with a person. For a moment, he didn''t know anything about love, so he could only figure it out slowly.

    Bibidong coughed gently and coughed up an embarrassing atmosphere.

    This made hulina blush, like a woman who had been arrested. She hid around northern Jiangsu like a little daughter-in-law and dared not speak.

    Subei took a piece of beautiful meat and sent it to bibidong. He smiled and said, "please use it, teacher. This is the best piece of meat I selected from this plate. Only teachers enjoy it best."

    As the saying goes, thunder in the daytime, rain and dew.

    Naturally, Northern Jiangsu can''t just let hulena take advantage and ignore the [big] teacher.

    Sure enough, Beisu''s clever and sensible made bidong feel better. He thought that his good apprentice still had his own heart.

    It''s just that Nana''s age is not far from Xiaobei''s, so she''s closer. She shouldn''t be so excited, otherwise it''s bad to be seen that she''s careful.

    On such a thought, bibidong nodded, and his face burst into an elegant smile: "Xiaobei is really good."

    Tang San seized the opportunity and also gave the delicious food to northern Jiangsu. He learned to say, "please use it, teacher. This is the best one selected by Xiao San to honor you!"

    Yandu mouth youyou said: "Tang San brother, you learn from his highness in Northern Jiangsu very quickly. Why don''t you bring meat to your brother Yan?"

    Tang Sanleng was stunned. Then he had a barbecue for Yan Lu and said with a smile: "the teacher is the biggest. Of course, we should choose for the teacher first."

    At this time, hulina poked her head out: "then why don''t you help me and the teacher in North China? It''s reasonable to say that our teacher is your master and should be respected by you!"

    Tang San shook his head: "in fact, it''s not. Let Tang San speak frankly. I worship the teacher first and the teacher worship my grandparents later."

    "Therefore, the ancestral mother and Tang San have no teaching origin. By comparison, Tang San certainly respects the teacher most."

    good heavens.

    Hearing the speech, the ghost''s face changed immediately. He observed bidong''s expression for the first time.

    He is worthy of being a disciple of his highness Subei. He speaks so bravely.

    I''m not as good as him!

    The meat that reaches the mouth falls directly on the grass.

    Ghosts are stupid.

    Doesn''t this mean that bibidong doesn''t deserve to compare with Northern Jiangsu?

    The ghost was ready, just as bidon was angry, he hid into the black vortex, so as not to splash the grease of the table on himself.

    Subei and hulena, but disciples of the Pope, will naturally be protected.

    When the momentum was released, the direction in which this thing overturned was him, Yan and Tang San.

    In fact, Tang San didn''t say another reason. According to the rules of Sumen, he wanted to keep a certain distance from Hu Lina and bibidong.

    Even if the body should keep a distance, not to mention the intimate behavior of personally serving dishes?

    However, ghosts are obviously worried.

    Bibidong just smiled faintly. He looked at Subei helplessly, pointed to his forehead and said, "you are so clever that you teach your disciples. You are better than me. I have nothing to teach you, but only higher than you."

    "High realm means strong strength. I''m so weak. I don''t need the protection of strong teachers."

    Subei said with a smile.

    Be sleepy straws, North Jiangsu also took out two bottles of highly white Baijiu, the smell is fragrant and fragrant, only smelling at the bottle mouth, Hulena was drowsy.

    This is a reward that Northern Jiangsu received from the system not long ago.

    The divine power of cooking attracted more faith in him than bidong and hulina, so there was a systematic reward.

    Subei chose wine instead of those babies.

    Not because of anything else, just because of the occasion.

    Wayward.

    Subei said, "this is my treasure. Who wants to drink?"

    "Is this... Wine?"

    The ghost sniffed and smelled it out.

    "Yes, it''s wine. It''s much better than the wine of Tiandou city."

    When Northern Jiangsu was in Wuhun hall and Lanba college, they specially asked people to buy wine.

    However, the wine in Douluo world is far less delicious than that in modern times, and the purity is not enough. Therefore, the option of wine finally appeared, and Northern Jiangsu immediately chose it.

    A little drunk.

    "Your Highness Subei, you are so young that you can drink?" The ghost was very surprised.

    "Yes, but only a little."

    Humble way in Northern Jiangsu.

    Because of his age, his body hasn''t developed yet. He really can''t drink so much.

    But because of the spiritual support, he barely got on the table.

    Yan said excitedly, "I''ll have a drink!"

    Tang San was weak and said, "teacher, can I have a drink?"

    Bibidong also took out a box of wine and smiled: "in fact, I have prepared it for the teacher. Look at Xiaobei. How do your collected wine compare with these Royal wines?"

    Hulina: "I''ve never tasted... North, can I have a drink with you? I''ll SIP..."

    "Good, good." Su Beifang road.

    Don''t drink alone, don''t be lonely!

 Chapter 70

    "I''ll just take a sip."

    "I''ll take another sip!"

    "I... I want to sip a little..."

    "Nana, just drink a little more!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Nana, you''re drunk."

    "No, ah, no! Nana is not drunk! Nana wants you to feed me and feed me with your mouth ~"

    A cup of xiaobailang for one person, all in the arms of Northern Jiangsu.

    Hulena has been drunk. Her whole body is red and hot. She is close to Subei. Her palm holds Subei''s arm. A heat wrapped in heterosexual smell permeates Subei''s nose, which makes his heart itch.

    As the saying goes, wine makes people bold. Hu Lena, who is above the alcohol, is particularly bold. She ignores bibidong''s eyes and leans on the body of Northern Jiangsu.

    Yan''s drinking capacity is better. A small cup won''t get drunk, but because hulena''s love is not on her, she is a little confused. It''s better to get drunk!

    Tang San has good self-control. In addition, he doesn''t drink much wine. He just cooperates symbolically and his face is a little red.

    But he was also ready to move, and his palm kept rubbing his knee... Hey, sister hulina was in the arms of the teacher''s right hand, and her left hand was empty... Ah ah, did you leave it for me?

    Bibidong lengya''s face was also red and drunk. He unconsciously approached Northern Jiangsu and shook his head to dispel some drunkenness.

    Xindao: Xiaobei''s wine is even more intoxicating than the royal one. Fortunately, I have deep cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    In this land of birds and flowers, there are beautiful food on the lawn, which is quite erosive.

    But through the surrounding layers of deep forest, a huge black ape is crawling slowly in the forest.

    Whether it is a hundred years or a thousand years, even a ten thousand year old soul beast will retreat when he hears the news.

    With its size, it should have lived deep in the mixing circle, even in the core area.

    However, it lingers around the periphery of the mixing circle and constantly looks at the periphery of the star forest. It seems to be waiting for something and expecting something.

    The Titan ape licked his mouth and made a noise... The pair of dark shining eyes showed desire.

    "Roar!"

    It suddenly gave a low cry and hit the big tree in front of it.

    In any case, it is also an ancient tree with a life span of hundreds of years, which collapsed like that.

    With one punch, Liang Zi destroyed another ecosystem.

    Suddenly, a breeze blew, stirring the pretty boy''s heart.

    The wind is mixed with wisps of fragrance... Cumin, meat

    wait!

    The Titan ape arched his nose and sniffed.

    This charming and attractive smell is... Wine!!!

    A kind of black red appeared on the dark face of Titan ape, which was difficult to be noticed, but it was really red.

    "Roar ~"

    The Titan ape scratched the back of his head and was as happy as a monkey:

    Wine, wine, wine!

    Titan ape is like a forest bullet, shuttling through the jungle. Its heavy body falls on the ground and vibrates in all directions.

    Wine, good thing!

    Since the last time before the king left, he gave a small bottle to the Titan ape. After he was bored, he went straight up and regained his mind. He became more and more fascinated by this feeling.

    Therefore, they have been waiting for people in the star forest where people often appear. They don''t eat or kill soul masters and steal their wine.

    Therefore, it has been circulating in the soul master world in recent months:

    There is a wonderful wine stealing Warcraft in the star forest.

    If you want to enter the star forest, you must not bring wine!

    Otherwise, you may see the dark phantom!

    Some people don''t believe in evil, even like hunting this rumored strange soul beast.

    However, those who have this idea, whether soul Zun, soul king or even soul emperor, are all slapped into meat mud.

    Originally, the spirit masters who came to Xingdou forest were basically for hunting the soul ring. Except for the wine ghost masters, few people brought wine with them.

    In order to avoid being shot to death and disaster, wine basically disappeared in the star forest.

    Pretty Titan giant ape is also very helpless.

    I just want to steal wine, but these soul masters always fight and kill.

    Out of self-defense, it can only fight back.

    We can''t make humans feel that our souls are easy to bully, so we kick our nose and face, can''t we?

    Most importantly, the Titan apes were not satisfied with the spirits.

    Far less than the half bottle left by the king.

    It''s like being stabbed by a big one. It''s hard to adapt to a small one.

    That hazy, immortal and dying taste is hard to return once it goes away.

    This makes the Titan ape memorable and makes it crazy.

    Even, it blew the wind in its ears to Tianqing niumang and planned to rob the surrounding towns of wine.

    Fortunately, the azure bull Python was devoted to his duty and stayed in the Xinghu Lake to prevent the Titan ape from doing so.

    Otherwise, or the fuse, it will be another war between human beings and soul beasts.

    No matter what the attitude of azure ox Python is, Titan ape has found the true meaning of ape - wine.

    This time, the Titan ape''s eyes were lost.

    Following the smell, he found that the wine was getting stronger and stronger. It was no worse than what the king had left!

    Could it be that the king has returned to the forest of stars?

    Isn''t that little dance coming back?

    At the thought of having immortal wine to drink and seeing the little dance and the king, the Titan ape was even happier and jumped more than ten meters high.

    Get close to the source of the smell as fast as possible!

    But the source, waiting for it, is not ordinary people.

    It was deafening, like the movement of an earthquake.

    After a long distance, bidong and the ghost were awakened and recovered from the wine.

    "Bang bang ~"

    This is the sound of wine bottles or porcelain collision.

    Yan''s hazy eyes opened and frowned, "what''s going on?"

    Tang San breathed out a breath, looked around and said, "don''t panic. The lawn is more open and safer than the forest. We don''t have to move it. Just let it shake!"

    "Don''t worry, teacher. Junior three loves the teacher most. Even if the crack strikes, I''m willing to build a bridge for the teacher with my body!" Tang San vowed.

    Subei knows that Tang San is also a little drunk.

    Otherwise he wouldn''t be so boastful.

    "Not afraid, the embrace of the north is so warm that Nana is happy to die here..."

    After getting drunk, hulena''s sleepiness became stronger and stronger, so she nestled in Subei''s arms and murmured shy words that she didn''t dare to say at ordinary times.

    It''s just a low voice, whispering like a mosquito.

    The wine began to make her soft and weak.

    "Bei, I like you so much..."

    "Can you stop sleeping with Qianren snow and sleep with me..."

    "My figure is also very good. I''m developing..."

    Subei blushed at this.

    Only ghosts and bibidong cheer up with soul power, and their eyebrows and eyes are tight.

    The ghost said, "Your holiness, it''s coming."

    Bibidong glanced at the scattered wine glasses and unopened wine boxes next to him. The Pope sneered: "if it''s really the same as in the intelligence, this guy likes drinking very much and took the bait so soon."

 Chapter 71

    "What, what?"

    Bibidong and the ghost played charades, which puzzled everyone.

    "This guy? Who is it?" Yan asked with a rising face.

    "The king of the forest, of course ~"

    Hulena nestled in Subei''s arms and danced with her hands and feet. Subei could only press her restless hands to prevent her from grabbing things.

    "King of the forest?!"

    A word awakens the dreamer.

    Northern Jiangsu drew its attention from the beautiful land: "is it a Titan ape?"

    "Well, it''s the Titan ape, the king of the forest."

    "The Pope came to the star forest this time. It''s important to accompany his highness in Northern Jiangsu, but at the same time, he also needs an entertainment program!"

    The ghost figure hid into the black vortex, and the next moment appeared in the sky of the star forest. I saw the thick giant trees rustling and shaking, and the leaves scraping together, making a "crash" sound.

    "Recently, it is said in the soul division that there is a powerful soul beast robbing wine in the star forest. In addition, Nana and ghosts found something different in the star forest before, we connect the two."

    "These wines are also prepared to lure it."

    "From the momentum and shock, it must be the king of the forest Titan giant ape nine times out of ten. I didn''t expect that the soul beast would like to drink!"

    With the sound falling, a huge and dark chimpanzee jumped out of the forest, and its huge body crashed down from the air, smashing a big hole in the grass.

    "Titan giant ape is powerful. Your level is too low to stay here. When the teacher solves it, the 100000 year soul bone just enhances Xiaobei''s strength."

    With a big hand, bibidong''s powerful strength shrouded Hu Liena, Yan, Tang San and Northern Jiangsu and sent them to the distance.

    From that hidden place, the Deacon strongman of Wuhun hall came out one after another.

    Subei was surprised. Bibidong really had a deep strategy!

    However, where does bibidong know that Subei is the king of these top soul beasts. When Titan apes see that humans send Subei away.

    Its knees were tight, its strong muscles worked in an instant, and it crossed a dark shadow on the ground at a high speed.

    When the strong wind blows the tent down and passes over the food and wine, it moves quickly with its big hands and brings all these things into its hands.

    The ghost''s face suddenly changed in the face of the huge body collided by the Titan and the great ape. In fact, it was so strong that he was afraid!

    The strength of this 100000 year old soul beast, the king of the forest, Titan and giant ape, is above itself, especially above the level 95 super Douluo!

    The ghost was dispersed.

    The ghost shouted: "Pope, no! It rushed to the position of his highness in Northern Jiangsu!!!"

    "What?"

    Boom!

    Bibidong''s whole body was full of momentum, and all nine soul rings were released: yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black and red!

    Nine soul rings were trampled under her feet. Behind her, there was a terrible purple black spider, eight strong long legs, covered with green hair and frightening mucus.

    These mucilages transform from the form of Wu soul into reality. When they drip on the ground, they make a continuous popping sound, corroding the grass and flowers to form a dry and black land.

    [Third soul skill: death cobweb bondage!]

    The dark purple cobweb is controlled and danced by bibidong''s hands, and spits out all over the sky. The cobweb is shrouded with dense purple poison gas to each other. At the moment of contacting the Titan ape, the cobweb expands instantly, and then entangles it tightly.

    The tenacity and quantity of spider silk are controlled by bidon.

    The Titan ape went straight to northern Jiangsu and was eager to protect the calf. Naturally, it used great power.

    The Titan ape drank violently, and the spider silk was pulled by it with brute force, but the spider silk formed a buffer area, which made the Titan ape helpless for a while.

    These cobwebs are like shackles to the violent Titan ape!

    Ghosts wipe sweat and tremble in my heart: the Pope is really strong. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t face it with my strength.

    This arrogant and powerful force reminds the ghost of a person who makes him fear.

    Thinking of this person, the ghost is like dreaming of the devil, and his face is very white.

    The soul power and roar of the sky and the earth suddenly scattered the wine of hulena and others, and their eyes began to wake up from confusion.

    However, with a bit of drunkenness, her legs were weak, and she staggered. She stood in front of Subei and said angrily:

    "No, the great black ape must fall in love with the north at first sight. I want to protect the north and can''t let the north be robbed by the black and ugly thing!"

    "Nana and the teacher will protect you completely. Don''t worry!"

    With a drunken face and a dignified manner, hulena patted Subei on the shoulder.

    The saint''s boy must not be wronged!

    Tang San also looked sad: "teacher, we''d better stay further away. The Titan ape seemed to break free and rush towards us."

    He and hulina''s views are basically the same. Titan apes will not go crazy because of themselves, let alone Yan and hulina.

    Then it must be captured by the dusty temperament of the teacher.

    With a cautious attitude, Tang San hopes to run away so that he can be safer for teachers in Northern Jiangsu.

    His purple magic pupil turned, and he clearly saw that the lantern sized eyes of the Titan ape were staring at Northern Jiangsu.

    But the sharp and tough spider silk that bound the Titan ape began to seep into its strong body.

    The powerful soul force oppressed the Titan ape to gradually bow its head, and its unyielding King dignity did not tolerate surrender in front of this woman, so it constantly involved these cobwebs.

    The powerful breath of bidon not only frightened the Titan apes, but also frightened them.

    This peerless power makes them feel that they will be instantly torn apart and cut into pieces by the fierce soul force.

    That''s true if bidon wants to.

    Subei shook his head and didn''t want to leave.

    Can he not understand if others don''t know?

    The Titan ape simply wants to come over and talk to himself and ask the whereabouts of Xiaowu.

    At the same time, Northern Jiangsu was unwilling to watch bibidong kill Titan apes.

    Not the virgin.

    But the Titan ape had a friendship with him. On that day, the Titan ape escorted him and Xiaowu away from the mixing circle to deter the restless ten thousand year spirits.

    If it is for other soul beasts in the star forest, even if he is granted the king of soul beasts by Gu Yuena, he can be indifferent to these soul beasts if he has no emotional involvement.

    The Titan ape was in tears at this time: I just came to beg for a few bottles of wine, play with the king and ask about the little dance, but this super powerful female soul master beat me, Wuwuwuwu~

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The author said: in the original work, bibidong''s use of Wuhun is very damaging to his image. Three little vilify my East, so I made some modifications. Bibidong will not become ugly when using Wuhun and still maintain a beautiful posture!

    Well, I''m Yan dog.

    In addition, ask for recommended tickets, monthly tickets and everything!

 Chapter 72

    [sixth soul skill: blood sucking spider sting!]

    With the death of bibidong, the cobweb barely controlled the Titan ape, and she used the soul attack technique one after another.

    A colorful purple spider spear with a length of three meters appeared on the palm of her hand with strong soul power fluctuation and strong penetration.

    The spider spear broke through the air. Its sharp tip collided with the rough skin of the Titan ape. It even escaped into it and sank into a full half meter deep!

    The purple spider spear began to change color from the part inserted under the skin of Titan ape, and purple gradually evolved into red.

    The spider spear is actually absorbing the blood of the Titan ape, and converting the blood force into soul force to feed back to bibidong!

    "Ho ho!!!"

    I felt something different inside and outside my body. A sense of pain spread. The Titan ape gave a painful cry, and the dark eyes began to be stained with a layer of blood red.

    The Titan ape''s heavy body was ferocious. It unexpectedly burst out a powerful force by the stimulation of that moment. It immediately broke away from the binding of death spider silk and savagely pulled the spider spear out of its own body.

    No one has ever dared to insert himself like this! It''s stuck in your ass!

    The Titan ape''s face is black.

    No, its face is black.

    But it prevents it from getting angry.

    [gravity, control field!]

    Boom!

    As the Titan ape trembled and the overwhelming force sank, he was in this field and his actions were all slow, even Bitong was affected.

    One after another, the Titan ape did not know how to cherish jade at all.

    It''s a blow to beedon.

    Heavy fists and fast fists made bidong unable to avoid all, and some had to take them by force.

    "It is worthy of being the king of the forest, Titan and great ape. Both power and speed are top. If you stay to make a soul ring for Xiaobei, it will be a great help."

    Bibi''s strong counterattack against the Titan ape in the East made him happy.

    "The seventh soul skill: the real body of the death spider king!"

    A set of purple black mysterious spider armor is blessed on bibidong.

    The slender, white and tender legs are attached with spider lines like fishing nets and stockings. The armor wrapped around Yufeng on the chest is a terrible and noble dead spider''s skull, and a purple spider mark appears in the middle of the eyebrow.

    At this moment, bidong''s physical quality has been greatly improved.

    At this moment, she was no longer the Pope of the martial soul temple.

    But the queen of death purgatory.

    "Is this the true spirit of the Pope (teacher)

    Both ghosts and hulena uttered an exclamation from the bottom of their hearts.

    They rarely see bibidong''s martial spirit, let alone the real body of the martial spirit.

    The breath from bibidong was enough to offer thousands of streams.

    The ghost took a breath, and the comparison in his heart added a little more than Dong''s respect.

    Who dares to provoke such a powerful woman?

    Zi... Bang -!

    Bibidong''s fist was mixed with Supreme Soul power. He collided with the giant ape''s stone like fist, which even drove the giant ape back, and his body slipped a deep mark on the lawn.

    The power of the collision loomed a white ring in space, generating a strong wind that blew the nearby trees askew.

    "Ghost, go to protect Xiaobei and pay attention to the situation around. Here, I''m enough."

    Bibidong''s eyes showed strange spider prints and gave instructions to the ghosts.

    Ghosts are waiting for them.

    Titan, great ape and bibidon are much better than ghosts. Even if he stays to help bibidon, he doesn''t have much effect.

    Unless another super Douluo in Wuhun Hall - Ju Douluo yueguan comes, the combination of the two can display a mysterious Wuhun fusion technology - bipolar static field.

    This is a space blockade field. Once it is successfully implemented, any action will be static without any advance or retreat.

    Ghosts, yueguan and bibidong can even kill Titan apes in an instant.

    Although it is very difficult for Titan apes to fight Bitong alone.

    "Yes!" The ghost replied.

    With the withdrawal of the ghost''s soul power, bibidong''s attack became more and more fierce. The Titan ape stamped the ground and forcibly withstood bibidong''s fierce punch.

    Its body was repulsed. However, when it caught this force, it jumped fiercely, leaped over 100 meters in one step, and swung out a beautiful dance in the air.

    Bang!

    Another punch, the Titan ape hit the ghost.

    The ghost is a mysterious ghost master. How can he bear the fierce male fist of Titan and giant ape.

    "No, it still thinks about Xiaobei!"

    Bidon had insight into the intentions of the Titan ape.

    The Titan ape was already covered with scars, but still ran to northern Jiangsu.

    With a big hand, it accurately grabbed Northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu didn''t hide at all.

    This scene, especially in Hong Kong opera, is like a man being chased by the police, and the woman letting the man hold herself in order to gain the bottom card of survival.

    The scene is similar to this.

    Titan giant apes are accurately captured under the hint of Northern Jiangsu.

    However, Northern Jiangsu also ignores the uncertain factors.

    Tang San, Hu Lina and others saw that the Titan ape was going to hurt Northern Jiangsu. They both moved in an instant.

    Hulena: the black ape really covets the North! Hum! I will never let it succeed. I will die for love!

    Tang San: No, although I didn''t notice the intention of killing, this soul beast is extremely rude. If it catches the teacher, I''m afraid it will become meat sauce... The teacher is as kind to me as a mountain and dedicates himself to him!

    Although hulena was sober, she was dazed by alcohol and her body was relatively slow.

    However, Tang San quickly came to northern Jiangsu with his ghost steps and tried to push Northern Jiangsu out with his whole body:

    "Teacher, junior three has no regrets with the teacher in this life, and will be the teacher''s disciple in the afterlife!"

    Hey?

    It''s crooked?

    Tang San is ready to sacrifice for love.

    Who knows that he didn''t touch Northern Jiangsu in this push, but waved it from his side.

    I was too excited and shaking. Did I misjudge?

    Tang San''s thought changed: forget it. If you can die with your teacher, you will die in peace.

    When you are born, you can''t have mandarin duck wings. Your soul is in pairs!

    In fact, it was just an on-the-spot reaction from northern Jiangsu. When Tang Sanchong came to push himself, he moved his eight trigrams and dodged.

    Alas... These people, Titan ape is a loyal beast. What are you excited about.

    The soul beast who dares to hurt himself has not been born yet.

    In an instant, the Titan ape wrapped Tang San and Northern Jiangsu in one palm, and immediately fled into the dense forest.

    Bidon''s eyes almost popped out.

    You can beat me, but you can''t take my baby apprentice!!!

    This is terrible!

    Buzz!

    [Fourth soul skill: thorn spider armor!]

    Long purple black thorns with a length of more than one meter are densely distributed around bibidong. They are extremely sharp. She walks through the forest to track the figure of Titan apes.

    Where the long thorn passed, a piece of trees collapsed.

    Boom!

    Spiders also have inverse scales. They will be killed if they touch them.

    [eighth soul skill: separation of the spider emperor!]

    In front of me, two Bitong appeared.

    One by one, the Titan ape.

    "Throw us out!"

    Seeing the fierce breath of bidong, Subei shouted in the palm of the Titan giant ape, knowing that she had moved the ultimate killing heart.

    Tang Sanxin said: teacher, give up resistance and don''t make unnecessary struggle.

    How could such a powerful soul beast listen to us.

    Who knows, the Titan ape actually did it.

    As a last resort, bidong had to put out the attack and was ready to catch Northern Jiangsu and Tang San.

    At that moment, a dark shadow flashed and took the lead in robbing Tang San and Northern Jiangsu. Then, a startling giant object appeared in the sky

 Chapter 73

    It was a huge hammer with dark black body and light color lines.

    That''s the soul of martial arts. The real soul of martial arts has created countless brilliant souls in the whole soul division.

    It exists at the top of the pyramid in the weapon soul. It represents a sect and countless strong people. Represents the strongest strength and attack.

    That is, Haotian hammer.

    The fierce haotiangang Qi was released with nine soul rings suspended out of thin air. The quality of those nine soul rings was not weaker than that of bidong.

    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, red!

    "Red ring, it''s a red ring!"

    "Haotian hammer! It''s him, he''s coming, he''s back!"

    The ghost was frightened.

    Even if the Titan ape attacked him with the unparalleled power of beasts, he had never been so afraid.

    His body began to tremble.

    Nightmare of Wu soul hall, he''s back!

    Through the ghost''s trembling eyes, the black Haotian hammer became red under the action of the 100000 year soul ring, and the strong red light stirred up. The Haotian hammer was 100 meters long, like a hill, and suddenly blasted towards beedong.

    In an instant, the air in the whole forest seemed distorted.

    Like hulena and Yan in the distance, they were shocked by this momentum and couldn''t be turbulent.

    With a bang, the forest raised dust all over the sky to cover the view.

    "Bidong, wait. I''ll get back all the debts owed by the Wulin hall one day."

    "This day is not far away. Tang will come back sooner or later."

    The rough voice of the man in black came, but his figure flickered. He had fled into the forest and suddenly went away.

    At this time, the Titan giant ape also escaped from Bitong''s field of vision with the help of the momentum of Haotian hammer.

    But it is not a flight, but chasing the pace of the man in black!

    King, captured by this human.

    How can I sit back and ignore the kindness of this ape?!

    Under the hegemonic power of Haotian hammer, bibidong''s papal momentum is much inferior.

    Although bibidong, as a super strong man, was forced to go back a few steps in the face of the world''s first weapon, so as to resist the huge Haotian hammer attack.

    Bibidong blushed, gnashing his teeth, and said the name of the man in Black: "Tang Hao!"

    Buzz!

    Without any adjustment, bidong chased up directly:

    "Tang Hao, if you dare to hurt Xiaobei, I will try my best to find the hidden place of Haotian sect and destroy the whole sect!"

    At this moment, the existence of Titan ape is not slim. Bibidong is not interested in it now. His whole mind is focused on locking the figure of Tang Hao leaving.

    Never let go!

    Bidon''s voice rang through the forest, playing the fastest speed in his life.

    What papal dignity and dignity are nothing at this moment!

    Subei, but his life root!

    Tang Hao wants to steal his life. Can you bear it?

    Bi bidong didn''t even have any extra mind to think about why Tang Hao wanted to capture Northern Jiangsu and Tang San.

    But in the original work, Tang Hao can get away from smashing the Pope''s palace, not to mention this huge and mysterious forest of stars.

    Tang Hao was restrained and full of momentum, so he held Subei and Tang San, who were stunned by himself, and quickly ran through the forest.

    With his steady footwall, Tang Hao always kept a certain distance from Titan ape and bidong.

    Tang Hao frowned. Bibidong chased very dead and almost lost his manners. He could only choose to venture through the inside of the star forest and then leave from the other side.

    Here, bibidong''s pursuit failed and began to find a trace of reason. He immediately ordered the soul master followed by the Wu soul hall to say: "immediately go to the sub Hall of the surrounding Wu soul hall to dispatch soul master experts and block this area. If there is any trace of Tang Hao, report it to me immediately!"

    "Yes."

    The mood of these soul masters is still in the divine power of Haotian hammer. They are weak and have no momentum.

    Bibidong''s heart fluctuated. He was very angry. Seeing that these soul masters were so useless, he immediately shouted, "understand? Cheer up with me!"

    "I see!"

    The ghost''s teeth trembled with him and tried to summon up courage to lead other ghost masters around the forest.

    Many years ago, he fought with Tang Hao, and he was related to Yue, but the only memory left is fear.

    Bibidong clenched his fists and looked into the forest with anger in his eyes: "Tang Hao, you can''t run away! I will make you pay a heavy price!"

    There is an essential gap between her and Tang Hao.

    Tang Hao was just relying on a sudden full blow, which made it difficult for bibidong to parry.

    If it is a frank confrontation, Tang Hao is still far from qualified.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night.

    The cool wind blew, and the shadows of the trees whirled in the moonlight.

    When Subei and Tang San woke up from their coma, there was still a faint pain in the back of their head.

    However, Northern Jiangsu sat up slowly and Tang San sat up suddenly.

    The first thing that came into our eyes was a bonfire, and Mars twinkled in our eyes.

    Tang San thought of Northern Jiangsu for the first time and hurriedly approached. He was flustered and asked, "teacher, are you okay? Are you hurt? That damn giant ape is so crazy!"

    "I''m fine..."

    Subei shook his head. At that moment, he came out of nowhere and brought a hand knife to the big dog in the back of his head.

    Vaguely remember

    "Haotian hammer!"

    Subei suddenly sat down and saw Tang Hao sitting not far away. Moreover, he was staring at himself!

    After a sudden drink in Northern Jiangsu, Tang San also recalled the vague memory.

    A man in black cut them off with Haotian hammer.

    The martial soul came from the same door as his second martial soul, and even attracted the resonance of Haotian hammer in his body.

    "You''re awake."

    Tang Hao''s thick voice sounded.

    "Dad!"

    Seeing the face of the man in black, Tang San''s expression was surprised, happy, puzzled and confused.

    But more at ease.

    Dad should not hurt himself and his teachers. They are not in danger.

    But... How could dad be here, and... How could dad be so powerful?

    Dad... Isn''t he an ordinary blacksmith (waste)?

    According to the power of the giant beast and the strength of the ancestral mother... My father is also a strong man at the title Douluo level!

    The doubt and surprise in his heart entangled Tang San''s complex mood.

    Tang San happily introduced to northern Jiangsu: "teacher, this is my father, Tang Hao. He came to save us, not the enemy!"

    "Dad, this is my teacher, Subei, a unique prodigy."

    Tang Hao looked curious and asked Tang San, "Xiao San, you recognized a child your age as a teacher. At the beginning, why didn''t you worship the master as a teacher?"

    "Just him?"

    Tang San''s face showed some dislike: "he is just a master in your eyes, not a master in my eyes. In my eyes, the so-called master is far less than one of the thousands of teachers in Northern Jiangsu."

    "The teacher''s talents are all around the world. He can''t limit his ability with age. Dad, the teacher''s knowledge is as deep as his face, just like the sea!"

    "As talented as you look?"

    The starlight flashed in Tang Hao''s eyes and murmured, "how can this be possible... Such a beautiful child can''t match it..."

    Tang San looked around and said, "Dad, grandparents, where are they? If they can''t find me and the teacher, they will be very anxious."

    Tang Hao''s face turned green: "you can''t go back to the martial soul hall!"

 Chapter 74

    "Why?"

    Tang Hao''s words didn''t seem like a joke, which made Tang San more puzzled.

    Tang Hao said in a deep voice, "Xiao San, you should remember that the Wulin hall is our enemy!"

    Hearing this sentence, Subei was ready to refute Tang Hao, but it was better to think about it.

    As the saying goes, a good word is hard to persuade a damn ghost.

    "Wu soul hall, why is it our enemy?"

    Tang Hao''s words puzzled Tang 300.

    "Because Wu soul hall is a bad man."

    "No, Xiao San has lived in the martial soul hall for several months. He sees that the atmosphere inside is pretty good, and he works carefully and in order..."

    "Shut up!"

    Tang San immediately talked about his fate, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Tang Hao: "in short, I want you to remember that you can''t have a relationship with Wuhun hall. If so, it must be an opposite relationship."

    Tang Hao''s eyes were full of firmness: "as for the reason, it''s not time to tell you. When you grow up and have a certain strength, your father will tell you the real reason."

    "But before that, ask less and do it."

    Gulu~

    Tang San swallowed his mouth. Since his father said so, he must have had to suffer. He was a sensible man, so he no longer asked the reason.

    Asked: "Dad, are you here to take me away from the Wu soul hall?"

    "Yes."

    Tang Hao said in a deep voice, "since you left shenghun village, I have been following you secretly. You went from notting college to Lanba college. I didn''t think there was anything, but I didn''t expect that you joined the Wuhun hall in the end."

    "There are many soul masters in the Wu soul hall with strong strength. I haven''t found a chance to take you away safely. I didn''t seize the gap until the Titan ape fought with bibidong not long ago. I took the opportunity to enter and successfully bring you out."

    Hearing the speech, Tang Sanliang was filled with tears and was very moved. It turned out that his father didn''t leave himself, and he was not as plain and decadent as he appeared.

    But has been secretly protecting themselves!

    Tang Hao sighed in his heart: it would be better for Yu Xiaogang to accept Xiaosan. Yu Xiaogang and Wu soul hall are already in the state of the enemy and coincide with his path.

    However, I don''t know why Xiao San doesn''t want to worship Yu Xiaogang as a teacher.

    When he saw Tang San transferred to Lanba college and met Liu Erlong, he thought it was Yu Xiaogang who knew he couldn''t teach Tang San, so he asked his disciple to teach him to his old lover.

    However, later, bibidong went to the blue electricity overlord dragon sect and took Tang San to the Wuhun hall, which was beyond his expectation.

    This is the next series of things.

    With that, Tang Hao extinguished the fire.

    Tang San didn''t understand: "Dad, why put out the fire? There are many beasts, snakes and insects in the forest at night. Can''t the fire drive away animals?"

    Tang Hao sighed, "there''s no way. Bibidong is chasing after him. The soul masters of the Wu soul hall have deployed one after another and have monitored and blocked all the passes out of the forest in this area."

    "I saw you two trembling in the cold wind, so I made a fire temporarily. Now, you two wake up and naturally turn off the fire to avoid attracting the attention of the Wulin hall."

    Tang Hao looked at Northern Jiangsu with great interest: "you''re a terrible child. The Wulin hall has always been obsessed with ghosts and beasts for 100000 years, but Bi bidong didn''t go after the Titan ape for you, but gave the Wulin hall all his strength to find you."

    Subei couldn''t help but say, "well, why don''t you take Xiao San away and take me captive again? You didn''t cause trouble yourself?"

    Madder, why did you pull me out of the heaven of the Wulin hall?

    Tang Hao smiled faintly: "it''s only because you look so good."

    In fact, Tang Hao also has some regrets.

    Tang Hao knew that this extremely beautiful child was valued by Bi bidong and gave him higher power and treatment than the son of the Wulin hall.

    Although he was amazed at the child''s talent and appearance, his original intention was to save Tang San, but he was so surprised.

    His head seemed to be dizzy and confused, so he grabbed it by the way.

    It''s weird.

    At this time, Tang Hao looked at Northern Jiangsu and liked it more and more.

    If he had been more rational at that time, he and Tang San might have been out of danger and went to a safe area.

    But when he recovered, he thought it was worth taking Subei captive.

    "I''ve never seen a handsome child like you. It''s really a gesture of heaven and man."

    Tang Hao can''t hide the praise in his eyes. Tang San is his child with a yin. In addition, Tang San has been filial and independent since childhood. In fact, he has always been very happy and knows that his child will do a lot in the future.

    But compared with Northern Jiangsu, he felt that Tang San was very different from him.

    "However, since you are a junior teacher, you must not mind it. I know you are talented. In the next few years, you can use your knowledge, and I will escort you two and let you grow into strong ones."

    Tang Hao said that he hoped that Tang San could find a good teacher to teach him to practice, but under the current situation, he could not let Xiao San grow up freely.

    First of all, Tang San has developed feelings with the Wuhun hall, and there is no person opposite to the Wuhun hall as a guide. Tang Hao is worried that Tang San will become a loyal supporter of the Wuhun hall. At that time, he will be in a dilemma and very troublesome.

    Second, the captivity to northern Jiangsu was not only pleasing to the eyes and loved by people, but also made up for the defect that he could not teach Tang San''s theoretical knowledge well.

    "Do you mind? I do."

    "I have a jade pillow and velvet quilt in the Wulin hall. I live a life of rich clothes and food. However, why should I follow you to suffer in the mountains? You won''t think I''m stupid when I''m young?"

    "Ha ha ha."

    Don''t want to, Tang Hao laughed, full of sarcastic meaning: "you little fellow, do you know why I can suppress bidong and bring you out on my own when I know that my realm is not enough for them?"

    "It''s the guys in the Wulin Hall who are spoiled and spoiled. They shrink in that gorgeous life all day. They lack the ultimate mountain experience and a momentum that can''t be opened. Naturally, they are empty and empty."

    "Hey?"

    People in Northern Jiangsu are stupid.

    Brazen?

    Isn''t it the martial spirit advantage of Haotian hammer, plus you have 100000 years of soul sacrifice, big Xumi hammer and fried ring plug-ins?

    "Since ancient times, but disciples have been teachers. How can anyone learn from disciples?"

    "What''s more, Xiao San is a member of our Sumen sect. Although you are Xiao San''s father, I advise you not to mind your own business."

    "Cough!"

    Subei condescended and glanced at Tang San: "my Pope, sister and godmother... They are still waiting for me in the martial soul hall. I won''t go with you."

    "Xiao San, it''s up to you. If you choose to follow your father, go with him. If you still want to learn from your teacher, you can still go back to the Wulin hall with me."

    "No matter which choice you choose, you have joined the Sumen. If you violate the rules of the Sumen, we will be the teachers and disciples. We will be ruthless from now on."

 Chapter 75

    "Teacher, I..."

    Tang San fell into a dilemma. On the one hand, he cherished his family, his beloved father, and on the other hand, he cherished his teacher.

    He doesn''t want to lose either.

    Tang San''s pupils dilated, and it was difficult to make a decision for a while.

    I can only say to Tang Hao, "Dad, the teacher is my most respected person. I can''t give up the teacher."

    In the dark, Tang San looked up and his eyes refracted the light under the Moonlight: "please tell Xiao San the gratitude and resentment of the Wulin hall, otherwise, let Xiao San make such a difficult choice without knowing..."

    "I can''t do this problem, I can''t do it!"

    Tang San shook his head and pondered. Although he suppressed the sound line, it was not difficult to hear his pain.

    Let me give up my beloved teacher, I really can''t do it!

    At the thought of leaving with Tang Hao, he would never see the handsome face in Northern Jiangsu again. Tang San felt that life was meaningless and his heart was like a knife.

    "Xiao San, you..."

    Tang Hao always feels that his good son has some subtle feelings for his teacher, but he can''t grasp them accurately.

    Fierce man, why gay love?

    "Are you really so inseparable from your little teacher?"

    Tang Hao''s mood is a little complicated.

    As his biological father, he is connected by blood. Compared with his teacher who has paid homage to him for several months, it is even difficult to make a choice.

    This kind of hurts the heart of others'' father.

    But at the same time, he was very comforted, respected his teachers, and it was difficult to change when he recognized them. Indeed, he was his own son, attached great importance to love and righteousness, and won the true legend of Lao Tzu!

    Tang San nodded seriously: "the teacher is Xiao San''s lifelong longing. Xiao San can''t live without the teacher, but he doesn''t want to lose his father."

    Su Bei hurriedly said, "you don''t have to be like this, junior. Although you and I are apprentices, do you remember what I told you in Notting college?"

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Tang San didn''t know which sentence it was.

    "You have innate full soul power and twin martial spirits. They are all top martial spirits, especially Haotian hammer. They are almost invincible at the same level and can fight beyond the level."

    "If you want to find a good teacher, you can find a good teacher everywhere. You don''t have to stick to one place."

    "What''s more, people are valued in their own lives. Teachers are destined to wander around in this life. However, they show a lot of mercy because of their appearance."

    "Now, your father points out your way, which is contrary to the aspirations of the teacher. It is doomed that you, my teachers and disciples, or just passers-by in life."

    Northern Jiangsu sighed.

    With Tang Hao''s gratitude and resentment in front, although Tang San is loyal to himself, as long as he can''t let go of his family affection, they are not people on the road.

    I just hope he can abide by Sumen''s oath, not against himself, not against my wife and friends.

    Otherwise, I will not spare my precious paraquat.

    Hearing the speech, Tang San suddenly became depressed.

    Want to say and stop: teacher

    Tang San''s eyes frowned. He knew that the teacher was just a teacher and apprentice. He was far from relying on the teacher. He had that kind of secular emotion.

    Tang San gritted his teeth and said, "no! Teacher, one day is a teacher, and all his life is a teacher!"

    "Even if my father wants me to be separated from the teacher like this, the junior will never agree!"

    Tang San turned and bowed to Tang Hao and said, "Dad, please tell me why, otherwise Xiao San will never leave the teacher. Please don''t intimidate or hurt the teacher, otherwise Xiao San would rather cut himself off!"

    If Tang San asks himself if he is wronged because of himself, he will suffer all day long!

    Tang Hao took a deep breath and felt incredible in his heart.

    As the saying goes, women don''t stay.

    What is it now?

    Men don''t stay?

    But this is only the past few months.

    The villain has become so fast!

    Although the child is really good-looking, he has been lurking and precipitating secretly since ah Yin''s death. His mind is stable enough, but he still can''t help it.

    Of course.

    When Tang Hao thought of the Wu soul hall forcing ah Yin to sacrifice and die, he was angry and angry:

    "Since you have to find out, I''ll tell you!"

    Tang Hao waved his sleeve and asked, "Xiao San, you have no mother since childhood. Do you know why?"

    "Mother died of dystocia."

    Tang San nodded. When he first came to this world, a man was crying out in pain: "three younger sisters, don''t leave me!"

    This man is his father Tang Hao.

    And his name also comes from this.

    Children have made fun of his name since childhood, but he doesn''t care because he likes to be a junior.

    Northern Jiangsu is even more surprised. Is it OK if the soul beast died of dystocia in 100000 years?

    "No!"

    Tang Hao denied Tang San''s idea: "your mother, she died because she was a teacher in front of the Wulin hall. Between the Wulin hall and Tang Hao, she killed her wife ruthlessly and had a deep blood feud."

    "That''s why I don''t want to see you make friends with those people in the Wulin hall."

    "At this time, it is more difficult for you to break in the future."

    "Dad doesn''t want to see that you are in love with the Wulin hall in the future. No matter how hard it is to cut it off, you will be even more in a dilemma at that time."

    With Tang Hao telling the reason, Tang San''s spirit was suddenly impacted. The news came too violently and made him tremble.

    "It''s late, Dad. It''s already late."

    "You already have love?"

    Tang Hao was shocked: "who are you in love with?! is it that bibidong disciple hulina?"

    Tang San shook his head and did not answer, but with tears in his eyes: "since it is the mother of the former Pope, we can find the former Pope for revenge. Why involve the teacher, Pope bibidong and others?"

    Tang San''s eyebrows and eyes ripple. He looks at Northern Jiangsu with suspected affection. It''s just hard to see in the middle of the night

    "Confused!"

    Tang Hao hummed: "although he taught emperor Qianxun disease planning in front of the wusoul hall, he was inseparable from bibidong and others!"

    Then, Tang Hao was a little helpless. He recalled that unforgettable memory again and sighed: "Xiao San, your mother is not an ordinary person. She is the blue silver emperor of 100000 years."

    Tang Hao held up Tang San''s right hand, and the blue silver grass martial spirit involuntarily summoned through him: "your blue silver grass martial spirit is inherited from your mother."

    "In essence, bibidong and Chihiro disease are husband and wife. Moreover, if Chihiro disease had not been able to have 100000 years of soul animals to absorb in order to gain the strength inside information of dominating the world in the Wulin hall, how could he attack so eagerly that he forced to kill my wife!"

    "Bidong and others need to bear this responsibility!"

    "I swear to be the enemy of Wu soul hall!"

    Tang Hao gnashed his teeth.

    Soul beast

    Hundred thousand years blue silver Emperor

    Tang San''s little head was in a mess.

    "Originally you were young, I shouldn''t have told you this, but at this time, as my son Tang Hao, you should distinguish between kindness and resentment and avenge your mother."

    When Tang San''s spirit was chaotic, he glanced at Northern Jiangsu and suddenly remembered what the teacher told him at that time. No matter what inference, his blue silver grass must be the top martial soul, not the waste martial soul.

    At this time, his father told the past, which convinced him of the teacher''s talent and learning.

    Teacher, the truth is also true!

    "But... Junior, how''s your blue silver grass...!"

    Tang Hao was surprised when he noticed that Tang San''s martial spirit had changed substantially from the original.

    That''s... A breath similar to ah Yin

    Just... Wake up?

    Nearby, Northern Jiangsu was silent for a long time and never bothered their father and son.

    But when Tang Hao transferred his hatred for Chihiro''s disease to bibidong, it was difficult to restrain the heart of protecting his wife in Northern Jiangsu.

    Hum: "funny, really funny!"

    "I''ve never seen such a brazen man!"

 Chapter 76

    "You!"

    "Boy, don''t go crazy just because you''re good-looking. Think I''m reluctant to beat you?!"

    "It''s against your natural temperament to speak like this. It''s humiliating and beautiful!"

    "Ha ha."

    Subei didn''t speak, but Tang San stood in front of Subei and shouted, "Dad, please respect my teacher!"

    At this time, Tang Hao was even more sad.

    Looking at Tang San''s posture, he recognized Northern Jiangsu and didn''t even use his father''s words.

    Can really call a true love.

    "In just a few months, the friendship between teachers and disciples has reached this point. It is worthy of you."

    Tang Hao looked at Northern Jiangsu and sighed deeply.

    Subei asked, "this is your persistent hatred for your dead wife, or you are consuming your dead wife."

    "Do you want to establish how infatuated you are or how?"

    "Chihiro disease died a few years ago, and was swallowed up by your so-called enemy."

    "Yes, Chihiro, who killed the blue silver emperor, died at the hands of bidong. In other words, she helped you avenge the murder of your wife. As a result, you regarded her as an enemy."

    "This kind of hatred of the hand is not shameless. What is it? I despise you."

    hetui£¡

    Subei vomited a mouthful of yanwang Xianye.

    Also, from this moment on, Tang Hao, you have no wife.

    One day, I will pick up a Yin''s seed, cultivate it again and be a man again.

    Hearing the speech, Tang San turned his eyes to Tang Hao and said to himself: the teacher is a reasonable person. If so, his father is really rude.

    Tang Hao''s face changed: "Chihiro''s disease was swallowed by bibidong and died?"

    Northern Jiangsu raised his eyebrows and eyes: "Tang Hao, don''t you really think it was your hammer that killed Qianxun''s disease?"

    Northern Jiangsu does not deny the power of Haotian''s hammer to blow up the ring, but it is also a ring with a soul ring of 100000 years. However, Chihiro disease, as a strong man who has already reached the title Douluo, is a bit of a life-saving card when facing Tang Hao''s blow up the ring.

    "You should know such an important thing!"

    Tang Haoning said, "is bidong willing to tell you such a secret thing? It''s really strange."

    "If it''s really like what you said..."

    Tang Hao said in a deep voice: "even so, the gratitude and resentment between Wuhun hall and us can not be dissolved. Wuhun hall will not tolerate the existence of any people and organizations threatening them. I have no choice."

    "What''s more, it''s just one side of your words. It''s not enough to believe. Who knows if you lied to me."

    "But a child is a child. You still hope to leave. Since I captured you, Tang didn''t intend to let you go back."

    Tang Hao said that a strong soul force Limited Northern Jiangsu and Tang San.

    This force of imprisonment is useless even if Tang San struggles with all his strength.

    "Dad, you can''t do this to the teacher!"

    "Xiao San, you will understand my pains in the future."

    Tang Hao looked at the sky and knew he couldn''t stay here.

    This is the interior of the star forest. The people in the Wu soul hall can''t find it for the time being. However, they are most afraid of encountering some ferocious and powerful soul beast.

    Once a top-level battle occurs, it is bound to attract bidong''s attention.

    Therefore, Tang Hao hopes to start with Northern Jiangsu and Tang San as soon as possible.

    At the same time.

    Just a hundred miles away from Tang Hao''s temporary rest, Titan giant ape''s embarrassed animal shadow shuttled through the jungle and hid in the star lake to clean his wounds.

    With a loud roar, the Tianqing ox python, hidden deep at the bottom of the Xinghu Lake, peeped out from the Xinghu Lake.

    Seeing the Titan ape covered with scars, the azure ox Python was surprised and conveyed its meaning to the Titan ape.

    The two beasts communicate in the soul animal language they can understand.

    Tianqing niumang: Er Ming, what happened? What kind of fierce soul beast did you fight with again? Can hurt you so much!

    Titan ape rage hammer chest: is an extremely powerful woman!

    Azure bull Python: human? Humans broke into the core? I was ordered to guard the fierce place and never let these people step into the Xinghu!

    Titan Ape: brother, no, that woman is strong. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to fight together. Now, we have to report it to the beast God Emperor!

    Tianqing niumang: no! The fierce beasts are recuperating. There is nothing that endangers the Lord. You can''t disturb them!

    The Titan ape whirled around anxiously: brother, brother, we must report to them. The king returned to the star forest and was captured by the unknown man in black. We must save the king!

    King?

    Tianqing niumang: is that the very amiable child? Keep yourself from having a disgusting child? And married the Lord as the child of the child''s adoptive husband?

    The Titan ape pointed to the forest in the distance: Uh huh, I chased the man in black, but he got rid of me. I should take into account the king''s comfort in that area. Brother, please report to the beast God to save the king!

    Motioning, the Titan ape took out the plundered liquor, took a bottle of it, licked it with his thick lips, and made a loud noise.

    A few bottles after another, until I drank the bottles of wine rewarded by the system in Northern Jiangsu, the flavor was strong, the Titan ape looked intoxicated, and slowly tasted it.

    In the blink of an eye, the Titan ape''s dark face became more and more red

    Boom!

    The Titan ape was drunk and roared: since my brother doesn''t want to disturb the beast God Emperor, let me go. The king is the man loved by the Lord. I don''t believe that the black dragon dares to sit idly by!

    Tianqing niumang: Er Ming, don''t be impulsive. You will be beaten

    Tianqing niumang: I''m the king of the forest! Vertical and horizontal soul beast invincible hand, I, fearless!

    Bang!

    The Titan ape jumped into the star lake with his hot body and swam madly to the fierce place:

    For my wine, for the Lord, I must pull out the beast God Emperor and save the king!

    The azure ox Python uttered a deep moo: "Er Ming, drunk ape, mang ape!"

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Hao''s burly body shrouded away. As soon as the look in Northern Jiangsu changed, Tang San was as gray as death.

    "Dad, if you do this bandit thing, Xiao San doesn''t dare to agree. Xiao San hates you!"

    Tang San''s eyes at Tang Hao gradually changed from surprise to fear and disgust.

    His father can be an ordinary civilian or a degenerate waste, but he must not be a right and wrong, stinking robber!

    No one can bully his teacher!

    "Oh, Tang Hao, Tang Hao, you are really funny."

    In the face of Tang Hao''s crushing soul like Mount Tai, Northern Jiangsu looks the same.

    Looking around, the moonlight is surprisingly white, white... Like the big steamed bread with thousands of Ren snow.

    "Alas... Elder sister, if you don''t come out to help me, I will really be kidnapped by this rough man. At that time, I will be worse off than death, tearing my heart and lungs every night..."

    Subei looked at the treetops in the dark and said helplessly.

    "Cluck, king, do you like your sister? In this way, you can detect her existence."

    In the dark, a woman with hot figure and exposed clothes walked out, and a powerful force opposed Tang Hao''s soul force, raising the dust

 Chapter 77

    In the moonlight.

    The woman was covered with purple black scales and glowed slightly.

    Her figure is slender, her chest is round, her thighs are straight and slender, and the snow-white skin of her shoulders and deep gullies in front of her chest are exposed above her chest.

    A long purple black hair spread behind him. It rippled naturally from both sides of the body without wind.

    Jiao Yan is very flirtatious. Her eyes are dark purple, but her lips are bright purple. On her forehead, it is a black scale like ink, rippling with layers of purple halo, which naturally flows over her head.

    Tang Hao was secretly surprised that the woman''s soul power was strange and powerful. She didn''t lose to herself at all. She was an expert!

    Seeing the visitor, the Dragon King''s blood essence echoed in Subei''s body. His exquisite face burst into a smile: "ziji, you''re finally willing to come out."

    Ziji brushed aside Tang Hao''s soul power, came to northern Jiangsu and gently picked him up. However, the plump peaks made their bodies unable to fit together.

    Ziji''s coquettish face showed joy. She greedily took a breath of Jue Chen''s Qi from Subei and pinched Subei''s chin:

    "My Lord, you just called me sister. You changed your language so soon?"

    Here is the star forest.

    This is my own territory!

    Through the mottled shadows of the trees, Tang Hao was able to see the whole picture of the coquettish woman.

    Xindao: this woman has a frightening animal power, like a powerful animal soul master, but it''s more like the breath of a soul animal! Especially the black and purple scales looming on her

    More aroused Tang Hao''s eyes.

    They are descendants of the dragon!

    However, I can''t see through the cultivation of this woman in front of me!

    She is so mysterious, it seems that she has never appeared in human sight.

    Or, all the people who saw her died!

    "Sister, this is not the place to talk."

    Northern Jiangsu:^ ¦Ø^

    Ziji kissed Subei on the face, leaving a purple kiss mark:

    "OK, then my sister will get rid of this stupid man and take you back to have a good time."

    It''s so sticky.

    Su Bei touched the part kissed by Ziji. Her lips seemed to have been smeared with lipstick, with a lasting charm and unknown touch.

    [kissed by Ziji, one of the top ten fierce beasts, the host receives the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: obtain the Dark Dragon King''s blood, the dark and light Dragon King''s double dragon blood, yin and Yang agent and, and the physical quality of the host is doubled.]

    [¢Ú: the host''s soul power level is increased to level 30 due to blood vessels.]

    [¢Û: reward three ordinary dragon cores. If the dragon core is absorbed by the dragon soul beast, it can greatly improve its strength. The host can also be used on the summoned dragon son, which can increase the soul skill life to a certain extent (limited use, otherwise it is easy to explode and die)]

    "It''s already level 30..."

    Subei felt his soul power rising again and murmured.

    A level 30 great soul master about eight years old, no one dares to believe it.

    Moreover, this kiss, kiss out a yin-yang Dragon

    For a moment, a dark and fierce dragon and a pure white and holy dragon loomed in the eyes of Northern Jiangsu. The two dragons entrenched each other and huff and puff a silver bead.

    In an instant, it disappeared again and gathered in the body of Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang San looked at Ziji holding Subei and thought that the teacher was really far away. This flirtatious woman must be the old friend of the teacher''s father, that is, those hermits?

    With Tang San''s skill, Ziji magic pupil has not been cultivated to the high-end level, so naturally she can''t penetrate Ziji''s real identity.

    Well, well, as long as she can be like the teacher''s wishes, this woman can also be regarded as saving the teacher from danger.

    Tang Hao is frantically searching for memory in his mind, hoping to get Ziji''s identity, but in vain.

    "Sir, who is it?"

    Tang Hao had to ask solemnly.

    "Cluck ~"

    Ziji''s slender thighs took charming steps: "if I say that I am the future wife of this child, do you believe it?"

    The dark pressure released by Ziji doesn''t lose the super Douluo, and she seems to be able to suppress Tang Hao.

    In fact, Titan apes alone have surpassed the strength of the ordinary level 95 super Douluo, and azure bull Python can crush the level 96 strong.

    Then, Ziji, has the strength of level 97.

    The ten fierce beasts are divided by the soul master realm, and the strength gap is very small.

    However, it is worth noting that in the realm after level 95 super Douluo, even at the same level, the strength gap is also very large.

    People like Tang Hao who can fight across levels in the super Douluo realm are collectively referred to as the realm bug.

    Tang Hao stared at the speech:

    "That''s still a child. Don''t you feel ashamed to say so?"

    "Ashamed?"

    "This is called the pursuit of true love. What do you know, a smelly man who doesn''t understand amorous feelings?"

    Ziji changed her smile and scolded, "you tried to intimidate my little fiance with your arrogant force. You said, how should you calculate this account?"

    "I''m the cheapest person. I must pay back those who bully me."

    Ziji''s momentum was like an overwhelming force. It was much more violent than the Titan ape. The dragon power from her blood made Tang Hao''s rough face sweat.

    Ziji is the demon Dragon King of hell. Although her cultivation is far from that of the emperor, she is not inferior in terms of blood purity and noumenon potential!

    She is one of the few pure blood real dragons inherited by the dragon family!

    Therefore, we can break the natural disaster and become a fierce beast!

    Boom!

    Forced by Ziji''s soul power, Tang Hao had to summon Haotian hammer, and the nine rings were revealed.

    Tang Hao took Tang Sanyue to the huge tree, looked into the distance and looked nostalgically at Northern Jiangsu.

    I know that this woman is powerful in front of me. Although I don''t have any chance of winning, there will be a big war at that time. Nine times out of ten, it will attract bidong.

    At that time, let alone abduct Northern Jiangsu, their lives were in danger.

    "To tell you the truth, I robbed the child from Pope bibidon of the Wu soul hall."

    Tang Hao arched his hand and said, "this child is destined to have strong peach blossoms. You are addicted to his appearance, but you can''t safely take him out of the star forest, let alone enter the world. Otherwise, this son''s appearance will inevitably cause a sensation. The people in the Wulin hall are powerful and will soon know."

    "At that time, bibidong will think you are with me, and you will bear the anger of the whole Wulin hall."

    "It''s better to give this child to me. I''ll take him to the hidden world in the mountains. When he is born again, he will have the ability to protect himself and teach him peerless skills."

    "How?"

    Tang Hao tried to persuade Ziji, but only made Ziji laugh: "I''m happy to indulge in beauty. I''m comfortable. What can you do for me?"

    "As for other things, you can manage it?"

    Ziji''s eyes coagulated and her domineering side leaked. A purple black light group shot out of her palm. The light group turned into a huge vortex around Tang Hao and pulled him and Tang San inside.

    "The power of swallowing!"

    Tang Hao''s feet were stirred and he felt his strength being pulled out.

    "If Tang had not taken care of it, how could the demon girl be so rampant!"

    "The shame of today will be redoubled in the future!"

    Tang Hao fled with Tang San.

    Only Tang San''s voice was left in the air: "Xiao San is loyal to the teacher all his life. Xiao San will come back to follow the teacher in the future..."

 Chapter 78

    At this point.

    The land of great evil.

    The black dragon is entrenched in front of him. His trunk is strong and measured in miles!

    There was a strong protective barrier around the huge body of the black dragon. The sharp claws inadvertently moved and crushed the hard stones several meters large.

    There was silence around.

    No soul beast dares to approach this area!

    Suddenly, the Titan ape fell from the sky and climbed a thick vine, enough to bear its weight.

    Boom.

    Titan giant ape fell to the ground. Its ten meter tall body was like a hill, but it was so unbearable and weak in front of the real body of emperor Tian.

    "Roar!"

    Titan giant ape''s red mouth sent out a violent roar: Emperor Tianda, wake up!

    The emperor''s body moved and the dragon''s tail swept away, as if it was about to annihilate everything.

    Then... No response?

    Gulu Gulu~

    The Titan ape drank up the remaining liquor, and then felt that his strength had increased a lot. It seemed that there was infinite power in his body waiting for it to vent.

    "Roar!"

    The Titan ape angrily hammered his chest and punched the emperor''s dragon head twice, so that the emperor''s huge dragon head fell into the ground.

    Emperor tianpifu, wake up to the king of the forest. Your majesty is in trouble!

    At this time, the azure ox Python swam in the star lake like a dragon, trying to dissuade the Titan ape.

    But as the Titan ape hit hard, his heart was cold and his whole body dived into the bottom of the lake.

    Soon another head was poked out for observation.

    Emperor Tian burst out like a bomb, and a storm rolled up.

    The emperor''s Dragon swayed its tail like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, swinging the Titan ape into the sky and turning it into a morning star.

    "Who? Who dares to attack while the beast God is sleeping?!"

    Emperor Tian''s fierce eyes opened, and the dragon''s face was full of anger.

    He looked around and saw the azure ox Python lurking in the star lake. He said:

    "Tianqing niupython, but you attack the beast God!"

    Tianqing niumang quickly shook his head: "no!"

    Soon, it signaled the Titan ape falling from the sky and said, "Lord beast God, it''s the second Ming who has something to report."

    Emperor Tian got up and sighed a dragon breath: "didn''t the beast God tell us not to disturb our deep sleep? Did humans dare to invade the Xinghu Lake?"

    "The fierce place is a top secret place. How dare humans covet it? It''s just the king..."

    "King?"

    Emperor Tianlong''s eyes tightened: "didn''t the child return to the human world? Why? How dare he come back? The ten thousand year old evil beasts in the mixing circle didn''t eat him?!"

    "According to ER Ming, the king was robbed by humans. Now life and death are unknown. The enemy has exceeded the coping strength of me and ER Ming. Therefore, I want to ask Lord beast God for instructions."

    Said Tianqing niumang.

    However, Emperor Tian laughed: "isn''t that just right? Since all mankind are willing to leave him so as not to go back to the fierce place to seduce the Lord, that''s good!"

    "In the future, such things don''t need to disturb the beast God, let him live and die, but it will be beneficial to us."

    "He is human after all. He is the opposite of us. You should keep this in mind!"

    Tianqing niumang worried: "he is the Lord''s child raising husband after all. Is it inappropriate for us to do so?"

    Emperor Tian hummed, "husband? What husband? Maybe it was just the Lord''s idea. After hundreds of years of sleep, everything has been forgotten!"

    Tianqing niumang was surprised: "Lord beast, I heard that the Lord once threatened that when the king grows up, the Lord will wake up. For humans, the age of adulthood is only 18 years!"

    "Worry too much!"

    Emperor Tian humed: "for us, it is common for us not to wake up for hundreds of years every time we sleep without the interference of external forces, not to mention that the Lord is seriously injured and needs to be cured."

    At this time, Brigitte jumped out of the mouth of the ice spring, and her slender green figure landed. She blamed emperor Tiandao:

    "What are you doing? Do you want to disturb the LORD with such a big noise?"

    "Master Brigitte!" Tianqing niumang bowed his head and shouted respectfully to Biji.

    In addition to the Lord, Brigitte is its most respected ancestor.

    Because of Brigitte''s kindness, because of her kindness.

    She has saved countless ghosts and beasts, and she is the same figure as her mother in her mind.

    Boom~

    The earth shook violently, and a drunken Titan ape rushed to convey his mind to the Emperor:

    Beast God Emperor heaven, save the king!

    Bang!

    The emperor turned into a human and hit the Titan on the forehead, forcing the Titan to roll away like a ball.

    But it can''t scare the Titan ape or quench its passion.

    Titan great apes are like animals when the courtship period comes. They rush to their breeding goals without hesitation and perseverance.

    Emperor Tian twitched at the corner of his mouth: "Tianqing niumang, do you think this guy is crazy?"

    Roar!

    Titan ape''s ferocious face roared again, and the strong smell of wine came out with this breath.

    Emperor Tian frowned: "what''s the taste?"

    Tianqing niumang said shamefully, "Er Ming seems to be fascinated by a strange liquid recently. Once he drinks this liquid, his strength will become stronger in a period of time, and he will be more ferocious and reckless."

    "It just seems to be the most serious this time."

    "Please forgive me, Lord beast God. I can''t take care of Erming!"

    Tianqing niupython was very frightened.

    Who is this in front of you?

    It''s the first soul beast of God, the overlord of the beast!

    800000 years of cultivation, eight times of robbery!

    And it and the Titan ape do not rob once, only the sky rob suppression, they can''t lift their heads in front of the emperor.

    "Magical liquid?"

    Emperor Tian was stunned.

    "I think it owes!"

    Next, the scene was very violent.

    Emperor Tian twisted his neck and always felt a little sleepy.

    So he pressed the head of the Titan ape and drove the pile fiercely

    Bang!

    "Special Niang, even the dragon head of the beast God dares to hammer? Who dares you?"

    Bang!

    "Special Niang, the beast God is sleeping soundly. How dare you?"

    Bang!

    "Special Niang, next time, do you think the beast God won''t break your head?"

    Soon, there was a scream of pain at the scene... There were countless large and small black and swollen bags on the body of the Titan ape, especially the head was dripping with blood

    Tianqing niumang didn''t dare to stop it, because it was also afraid of being beaten.

    And its weak Python body is not as thick as Titan apes, and can''t stand playing with it.

    Titan giant ape, although we are brothers, in the face of right and wrong, Ben Python... Can only watch.

    After all, Emperor Tian, I can''t grasp it!

    Finally, Brigitte healed the Titan ape with her healing power to stop the emperor who fell into the point of violence:

    "That''s enough. Do you really want the Lord to wake up and teach you a lesson?"

    After a severe beating, the Titan ape shot.

    No, it''s the wine that finally dissipated.

    Recalling what he had done, the Titan ape felt cool and looked at the emperor''s face trembling:

    What did I do?

    Brigitte is worthy of being the strongest healing soul beast. She was beaten by Emperor Tian. The scarred Titan giant ape was under her hand, and her wounds soon condensed and her strength recovered seven or eight times.

    Brigitte frowned and said, "Er Ming, there are still some bad blood toxins in your body. Have you encountered powerful humans before?"

 Chapter 79

    The Titan ape was confused and wronged.

    Only then did she roughly describe her heroic deeds and let Brigitte know the real reason why the Titan ape went wild.

    Recalling the natural and unrestrained figure leaping from the ice spring mouth a few months ago, her exquisite face and compassionate temperament, Biji had an inexplicable ripple in her heart.

    "So it is."

    Biji murmured, "the woman who can make Er Ming so embarrassed must not be a good generation... Just don''t know who the man in black is."

    Brigitte smiled faintly. Her gentle smile seemed to make people feel love.

    "Where did the man in black leave with the king?"

    The Titan ape rubbed his face as if a tooth had been broken by the emperor.

    Open your mouth, rows of yellow and white teeth, but some disorder, especially the front door teeth.

    The Titan ape dialed with his hand... Move, move!

    The front teeth were knocked out::::!

    It has already passed the age of long teeth. Once it falls, it is like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. It will never return!

    It''s cool to drink water in the future.

    It''s dry.

    Titan ape''s giant Vajra pestle... Withered.

    I won''t dare to provoke the beast God father again~

    With tears in his eyes, the Titan ape pointed in one direction and indicated that it was in that area.

    Emperor Tian stood in front of Brigitte and said, "Brigitte, you don''t want to save that human being, do you?"

    "Before the Lord fell asleep, he said that the king was like the Lord. Now the king has an accident in the star forest. That''s our duty. Of course, we should save him."

    Brigitte said faintly, "what''s more, Emperor Tian, do you have the heart to see such a beautiful child in great danger?"

    "But he is human after all. He is not on the same front with us."

    Emperor Tian is more rational and takes reviving the soul beast as his own responsibility.

    "Even so, he is our king."

    Brigitte''s green, emerald and neon clothes danced, and a green soul force emerged at her feet. She slowly took off and was about to fly away to find the trace of Northern Jiangsu.

    At this time, a dark and mysterious shadow shuttled through the jungle.

    Its voice is sharp and sharp, which stimulates the senses, like a blade across a steel sheet, like a broken super soprano... Annoying!

    "Jie Jie Jie!"

    "You''re late!"

    That thing has a mouse head, a human body, wings, spiked hands, and wool. It looks ugly, but its body method is ethereal and weird. It is better than ghosts and ghosts.

    "Demon!"

    Brigitte was suspended in mid air and asked, "what do you mean?"

    Although the demon is ugly, the human body turned into a handsome young man, with black clothes and crown, white face and black hair, and delicate speech, which seems to be a disaster.

    The demon said lightly, "the king has been led by Ziji to the Dragon yuan. It''s a pity that you''re a little late to save the frame."

    Emperor Tianzhi asked, "since you saw it, why don''t you intervene?"

    The demon Jie smiled and said, "ziji is much better than me because she bears the blood of a real dragon. Why should I ask for trouble to destroy the good deeds of others."

    "However, after entering the human world for several months, the king''s appearance has not been assimilated by those vulgar humans, and his temperament is more dust-free. It''s really the best in the world."

    Hearing the speech, Brigitte''s face was ugly. She focused on blaming the ghost of the bat king and said, "demon, what do you mean by this? How dare you covet the king? Don''t forget, he is not only the Lord''s man, but also the king of ghosts and beasts!"

    "If you covet the king''s body and persecute the king, when the Lord wakes up, you will be buried!"

    Brigitte was rarely so angry, because she heard the implication of the demon''s words and read his mind.

    "Brigitte, why are you so angry? The demon just praises the child."

    Emperor Tian showed a simple and charming smile. Last time Brigitte showed such an expression, she turned her face with him and accused him of launching the animal tide.

    Therefore, Emperor Tian knew that Brigitte was really angry.

    But... That child deserves Brigitte''s devotion and care

    Emperor Tian''s gums are sore.

    Not only does the Lord regard the child as a forbidden board, but even Brigitte, who is famous for her benevolence, seems to be special to the child.

    "Praise?"

    On Brigitte''s gentle face, it was like rainy weather: "don''t you know his habits?"

    "This..."

    Facing the goddess of healing, a generation of beast gods were submissive, hesitant, turned around and scolded the demon spirit:

    "Although the beast God doesn''t like the child to intervene in our world, he is the beloved human of the Lord after all. I don''t want any of us to hurt the child."

    "Do you understand?"

    Emperor Tian''s black dragon power enveloped the whole audience, with domineering side leakage.

    The demon smiled and said respectfully, "please follow the instructions of the beast God. The demon dare not go beyond."

    "That''s good."

    Brigitte was relieved, too.

    Emperor Tian looked at Brigitte and smiled contentedly. The beast God is unmatched. Little Brigitte, praise me!

    But he didn''t wait for Brigitte''s adoring eyes.

    Biji said, "since Ziji saved the king, it''s OK. However, I''m going to heilongyuan to check the king''s situation and avoid accidents."

    "Brigitte, it''s not necessary."

    "Very necessary!"

    Biji refuted the emperor and said, "it''s so short for the king to return to the star forest. We only learned about it from Erming. Then where did Ziji know the king''s whereabouts?"

    "It can be seen that Ziji has been watching the king''s news. In order to avoid unnecessary situations, we should protect the king''s safety."

    Brigitte thought: if the king is really in danger, the world will be in chaos when the Lord wakes up.

    Of course, her loving heart also had an affair.

    If the Lord gets the child, Brigitte has nothing to say.

    But he stepped in, took the king away, or guided him to survive, or even had other ideas about him.

    Then, Brigitte felt a little uncomfortable.

    Ziji can. Why can''t she be Biji?

    If Ziji wants to secretly occupy the king while the Lord is sleeping.

    Well, so does Brigitte.

    It is knowing that she has such a selfish psychology, so Biji wants to stop Ziji and save the king in time!

    "Daming, Erming, we have learned about the king. You perform your duties, go back to you, and guard Xinghu. Go."

    Brigitte catkin spread, and the green soul power spread over the azure ox Python and Titan ape.

    "Yes!"

    "Roar ~"

    The evil ape roared.

    The two fled into the star lake.

    A Python and an ape whispered.

    Tianqing niumang: Er Ming, Niu forced, Niu forced, Niu forced bad! You beat the beast God!

    The Titan ape stroked his face and bone. Only he knew the pain in his heart: brother, keep a low profile. If I could do it again, my fist would be more profound

    Tianqing niumang: (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) WOW

    One after another, Brigitte flashed over and went to play with the king!

    Emperor Tian Shen Xi: Alas, why do all the females revolve around the child? Is it their real overlord image that is not popular?

    What''s wrong with the aesthetics of this world?!

    alas!

    The emperor looked up and sighed.

    And now in the black dragon abyss.

    Subei''s face turned red

 Chapter 80

    Black dragon abyss.

    It is a valley crack deep in the Xingdou forest, falling into the bottom of the earth from east to north.

    When the dark curtain is lifted and the dawn appears, the sun shines on the starting position of the black dragon abyss. There is a panoramic view of the Qianzhang high cliff, and birds and animals are full of vitality.

    This is the source of the black dragon abyss, also known as the dragon head up and the dragon head up.

    Morikawa''s divine appearance, Yuen beasts!

    When the scorching sun rises slowly from the horizon, the sun is projected along the cliff, and gradually there are areas where the sun is not seen all year round.

    Until you go deep into the land of dragon Yin.

    The bottom of the abyss is dark and humid all year round, without a trace of sun and moon light. Only flashing luminous mushrooms, snails and other creatures with the ability to create light can add color to the dark abyss.

    Here is an excellent place for the survival of dark soul beasts.

    In the upper part of the black abyss, there are jagged rocks, occasionally falling startling stones, disturbing the silence.

    Only this upper area can be nurtured by the sun.

    A spacious but strange entrance to the dragon''s head. The entrance is resplendent and looks like a palace.

    Objects carved from the bones of various precious souls and beasts are hung as ornaments, with crystal stones everywhere.

    Suddenly, the boy''s shy and eager voice came from the quiet hole: "sister Ziji, please don''t do this!"

    "Huh?"

    Following the sound, I saw the peerless looking boy holding his knees and sitting on the dark agate bed, making sheets and bedding out of furry animal skin.

    Su Bei''s face was stained with crimson color, pure and just like the formation of pupils, which were constantly enlarged.

    In her eyes, the enchanting woman took off her outer clothes, revealing the white seductive water snake body, and the remaining clothes covered the key parts.

    Although it''s not a body, it still makes people''s blood gush.

    The waist flannelette covered the secluded wet forest, and the Dragon chest wrapped was difficult to cover the rough waves.

    Ziji was calm.

    The king is just a child.

    Innocence and ignorance are good.

    If you indulge and intoxicate my body, it is the best.

    These dress customs are what they learned from the human world.

    If souls and beasts turn into human beings and are not taught by others, their world outlook is still the same as that of ordinary souls and beasts:

    The body is in harmony with heaven and earth, and there is no need for secular clothes to cover up the body and cover up private places.

    Ziji barefoot, stepping on the agate bed, her slender right leg is only ten centimeters from her face.

    Subei tries to calm himself and keep his absolute dust bearing. He must not be obscene. Once he stares at it, he will decline his heroic spirit and increase his dirty spirit.

    But it doesn''t work for handsome guys. Handsome boy, that''s the mood.

    Therefore, I can only see from the corner of the eye of Northern Jiangsu.

    The slightly plump and bony jade foot evokes a graceful radian, goes up along the perfect curve, and crosses the white thigh squeezed by the lower leg.

    Until the looming mysterious area leaps into sight.

    This is a star forest without safety pants and Bottomwear.

    The temperature of Yuzu seems to ignite the air and transfer it to northern Jiangsu, making people feel the impulse to grasp it with one hand and feel its temperature and softness.

    Combined with Ziji''s flirtatious and rippling eyes.

    Enough to hook the most primitive desire of any man.

    At the next moment, the mystery dissipated and all kinds of fire were extinguished.

    But when good things disappear, there will always be a new good birth.

    The new moon stretched again, bent and straight

    Ziji sat cross legged opposite Northern Jiangsu.

    Because Ziji is taller than him, Subei needs to look up slightly.

    Is still the original surprise.

    One word: big.

    Two words: very big.

    Three words: big to explosive.

    "Cough."

    Aware that Ziji still hasn''t avoided suspicion, Subei coughs to remind her.

    Although I also like this type.

    But this is not the time to be honest.

    It would be great if we could keep a sense of mystery from each other.

    "Dear Lord Wang, are you not feeling well?"

    Ziji asked painfully, "did that vulgar man hurt you secretly?"

    "Let Ziji explore the injury."

    Ziji stretched out her hand, dipped into northern Jiangsu''s clothes, pulled it down and was ready to tear it open

    "Wait!"

    Su Bei held Ziji''s hands and said, "what do you want to do? Do you need to take off your clothes to explore the injury?"

    Ziji Yan smiled: "it''s not necessary to have an internal injury, but it''s difficult to protect the king''s upper body. To be safe, please allow Ziji to check the king''s body."

    "No! I''m sure and sure, I have no trauma."

    Northern Jiangsu refused.

    Check your body.

    How can you do what you say.

    Ziji giggled and provoked Subei''s chin: "my dear Lord Wang, are you shy?"

    "No."

    "I''m a traditional man."

    Su Bei picked Ziji''s chin: "if you pick up my chin, you will bear the king''s anger."

    He''s had enough.

    He is a little tired of this passive life.

    He wants to fight back.

    So he printed it on Ziji''s lubricated lips.

    "Woman, remember, I am your king."

    Subei stood up.

    He stands taller than Ziji squatting.

    From a commanding position, you can always see the scenery you can''t see at ordinary times.

    Such as the deep gap in the chest.

    Subei took out a dragon core and fell on Ziji, rolling... Caught in the ditch.

    "You take me out of Tang Hao''s hand safely. This dragon core is my reward to you. It can help you practice and enhance the strength of your blood."

    "Dragon core?"

    Ziji lowered her head and the dragon core was close at hand.

    Although the real dragon breath attached to the dragon core is not strong.

    But it''s also a treasure.

    Because there are few dragon soul beasts, and the soul beasts with dragon blood are powerful.

    Therefore, even Ziji has not swallowed the dragon soul and dragon core.

    Ziji''s first reaction: the dragon core was presented to northern Jiangsu by the Lord.

    Lord loves Northern Jiangsu!

    But turning around, Ziji noticed Su Bei''s face.

    That handsome face with pride and backbone, people can''t help but want to humiliate him.

    Let him surrender to himself.

    I''m sorry, Lord, your child''s adoptive husband, my subjects also want to try some fresh food!

    Ziji licked her tongue, put away the dragon core and got up to suppress Subei.

    Hot breath confided in Subei''s ear: "do you remember what I said to you before?"

    "Which one?"

    Northern Jiangsu can hold it.

    I''ve been up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, but I haven''t shot a big eagle.

    Mere seduction is not enough to fear.

    "Of course, about being my fiance."

    Ziji''s face was full of charm.

    "Fiance?"

    Subei was surprised: "are you crazy? Your Lord knows that he will kill you!"

    How dare Ziji to dig the foot of the Silver Dragon King!

    "If you don''t say it, I won''t say it. Who knows?"

    Ziji bit Subei''s earlobe and said faintly.

    "There is not a custom in the human world. People do not waste their youth."

    "A strong man always has a soothing lover behind him."

    "Isn''t it?"

    Subei blushed with shame: "sorry, I''m still young. I can''t understand what you''re talking about."

    "If you must force me to be my underground lover... I can only say that I can''t beat you..."

 Chapter 81

    "It''s tolerable, who can''t bear it!"

    "A scholar can be killed, not humiliated!"

    Subei''s knees jerked.

    Ziji was weak and had no resistance.

    The serfs in Northern Jiangsu turned over and sang, holding Ziji''s face and saying:

    "Did the storyteller teach you three cardinal principles and five virtues? As a concubine, you should always remember that you should attach importance to your husband. You can''t ignore your husband and listen to his words!"

    "No, but slaves can learn. I''m good ~"

    Ziji''s face was full of shame. It seemed that she was acting in the role, and she was too deep in the play.

    "Sir, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest ~"

    "Yes."

    Subei''s hands grasped the residential male happiness ball and pinched it fiercely.

    ¡­¡­

    Now.

    A green shadow came from the forest.

    Yingying''s thin legs, less than a grip, stepped on the land at the top of the black dragon abyss.

    One after another, two giant red and yellow snakes with a length of tens of meters and rugged and different angles appeared from the rocks and blocked in front of Biji.

    Looking at the two ghosts in front of her, Brigitte quickly judged their age: "Seven Star Viper with 60000 and 70000 years of cultivation, why are you blocking my way?"

    "†Œ †Œ!"

    Two seven star vipers warned Biji with their unique signals: "Lord Ziji ordered that no soul beast can enter within 500 meters of the [demon Queen''s cave]."

    There was a breeze on Brigitte, flashing with golden green light:

    I''m Brigitte, the current patriarch of the jade swan family. I''m one of the ten beasts with Ziji of the ER family and a good friend for thousands of years. I want to see Ziji!

    This

    The two seven star vipers looked at each other. Brigitte reported out of the house. They were naturally worried.

    Brigitte was kind-hearted and did not release her soul power of 500000 years to the Seven Star viper.

    Otherwise, even if Brigitte is the soul beast of the healing system, because her soul power exceeds them too much, it is also pressed into meat sauce in an instant.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Brigitte''s gentle face was dignified for a moment. She hardly had such an aggressive moment, but she did it unconsciously for the sake of the king.

    With a leap towards the abyss without hesitation, Brigitte soon came to a leading hole.

    Her sensitive hearing smelled the sound of playing in the cave.

    His face suddenly changed, his pace quickened, and he hurried into the cave.

    Another angry sound was heard:

    "Well, don''t scratch there, sir... Ha ha... It''s so itchy, don''t... it''s so itchy, so itchy ~"

    "Itch, just scratch more, lest you dare to ride on my head!"

    "Come on, be happy!"

    Brigitte looked even more abnormal and her emotions were very complicated: Ziji... How dare she! That''s the king, but the Lord''s husband!

    Besides, he is still a child!

    Boom~

    The seeds of melancholy and impulsive demons burst out in Biji''s heart, which led to the explosion of her 500000 years of cultivation.

    The Qi field exploded by the soul force forms a soul wave, causing the whole cave to tremble.

    Biji stood 30 meters in front of the agate bed and saw Subei playing with Ziji.

    Suddenly, Brigitte breathed a sigh of relief: it was tickling. I thought it was... That kind of thing

    Okay, okay.

    Su Bei and Ziji''s faces suddenly changed.

    Startled by the sudden surge of powerful soul power, they all looked at Brigitte in surprise.

    Originally, Northern Jiangsu was seduced by the charm of Ziji and almost blinded by the heart of yindang.

    But fortunately, he did not explore the tiger''s den with the hand of the Raptor.

    Go up and attack the weak.

    Unexpectedly, Ziji is an itchy person.

    In addition, there is a flying dragon cloud hand martial arts in Northern Jiangsu. Her Kung Fu is excellent and her strength is properly controlled, so Ziji is defeated and runs away in the cave.

    For a time, Northern Jiangsu was very excited.

    Lingbo''s micro step spread out. Ziji was stuck by Northern Jiangsu without releasing her soul resistance.

    So it caused this scene.

    "It''s master Brigitte. Why are you here?"

    Ziji didn''t say anything. Subei asked first.

    Brigitte''s face slowed down and said with a smile, "I heard that the king was in danger. Come and check the injury for the king."

    "You want to check me, too?!"

    You want me to take it off, too?

    That won''t work!

    Subei''s subconscious body was stiff.

    They... Why do they all like looking at people''s bodies so much.

    I don''t know. It''s actually very private

    "Also?"

    Brigitte doesn''t understand. What does this word mean?

    "No."

    Subei smiled faintly: "you came at the right time."

    Ziji''s face was not very good-looking, but said casually, "the king is no big problem. Elder Biji, don''t worry. Ziji will take good care of the king."

    This Brigitte dares to disturb her good time with the king!

    This is just getting better!

    Brigitte took a deep look at the two: "I can see that the king gets along well with you."

    Brigitte came slowly, her warm palm caressed the tianlinggai in Northern Jiangsu, and a gentle force poured into his body.

    "However, let me recuperate for the king so as not to make any mistakes."

    Northern Jiangsu feels that the body is bathed in the hot spring. The whole body is lazy and comfortable.

    Muttered, "don''t you have to take off your clothes?"

    Biji chuckled: "what makes the king think he wants to take off his clothes?"

    "But if the king wants to take off his clothes and show me, I''m still happy."

    "No, No."

    A moment later.

    Biji took a break and nodded her head and said, "the king is really safe. Moreover, her body is stronger and her soul is more powerful than when she left the star forest."

    "It''s amazing how fast it grows."

    Biji squatted in front of Subei and compared her height. She smiled and said, "moreover, it''s higher. I''m higher than the king before. Now I''m completely different."

    "It looks better. It has shed some childish childishness and increased juvenile heroism."

    "Time is in a hurry, your majesty. You will soon become an adult."

    Brigitte touched Subei''s face like her mother and loved it all over her face.

    "My Lord, but what adventure do you have in the human world?"

    Asked Brigitte.

    Su Bei glanced at Ziji and wondered if she had an adventure. I''m afraid she knew it clearly.

    No doubt, Ziji must have been following herself secretly.

    Of course, only the period of time when she entered the Wu soul hall was out of her sight.

    Subei shook his head.

    Ziji''s eyes showed surprise.

    Unlike Brigitte, she can see a lot of body information.

    So I only know that Northern Jiangsu is stronger, but I don''t know how much it has become stronger.

    And she followed Subei behind the scenes and often watched him, which was difficult to detect.

    At this time, when Brigitte said it, she realized the difference between Northern Jiangsu and before.

    The child has just chased his body method and grasped the strength of his arm... All kinds of signs are not inferior to the ordinary 5000 year old soul beast!

    But... The king is clearly still so young!

    If a soul animal is seven or eight years old, it is like a pig and dog, and can be slaughtered by others.

    Talent, how terrible.

    Alas, but it''s just the work of the system.

    Only this invincible beauty is the eternal God!

 Chapter 82

    "Cluck ~"

    Ziji''s gorgeous face was stunned. She immediately understood the helplessness of Northern Jiangsu and smiled.

    "My lovely lord king?"

    "Alas..."

    Subei sighed deeply.

    Ziji picked up Su Bei''s small body and put it on her calf.

    Embracing Subei, Ziji pinched Subei''s small face: "hold me tight."

    "Wait!"

    "Presumptuous, what do you think I am? I''m the king of the soul beast!"

    Feel the soft palm kneading his knee, but Subei feels the back neck cool.

    Ziji''s palm was not hot, but slightly cold.

    "From this moment on, you are my Ziji."

    "In other words, you can also say that Ziji is the king''s man."

    Ziji''s eyes were bright. She picked up Subei like a son and let him hang on her.

    "Although you are the husband announced by the Lord, I''m afraid no one among the fierce beasts supports my practice."

    "But I, Ziji, don''t worry about life and death."

    "I''ll wipe you dry before the Lord notices."

    Ziji licked her purple lips twice with her smooth tongue.

    "At that time, under the attention of fierce beasts, I couldn''t rob you, but you had to come back and caused disputes. Didn''t you give me a chance?"

    "Lord Wang, did you deliberately give your sister a chance?"

    Ziji looked at Subei with a smile.

    Northern Jiangsu has a headache: "what do you want now?"

    "How''s it going?"

    Ziji''s smile is more beautiful. Subei''s heart is cold and her heart trembles: do you want this again?

    "Alas..."

    Ziji''s catkin looked disappointed.

    Sigh: "Alas..."

    Damn it!

    Subei''s eyebrows jumped, and it was such a great humiliation!

    In fact, Ziji hasn''t noticed that Subei has grown up a lot.

    "One day, I will grow up."

    Subei hummed.

    "Well, yes, I''m waiting."

    Ziji said, "when you left the star forest, I followed you to the human world."

    "I have learned that human beings begin to give birth to wisdom and rites at the age of 12-14. At this time, there is still four years before human adulthood rites."

    "Your Majesty, do you think the Lord will be furious when he gets a weak husband?"

    Ziji then said, "no, no, no, at that time, I''ll take you to a secular and bloody paradise and live in seclusion. How about we have a bunch of little dragons?"

    Ziji has begun to imagine the bright future of her and Subei.

    It is a beautiful mountain and stream building.

    He worked hard to keep my family. Fortunately, we are happy.

    There was a hot breath in the nasal cavity of Northern Jiangsu, and he said to himself: do you underestimate me?

    But the two eyes were opposite. In the eyes of Northern Jiangsu Tongzhen, she saw the waves in her eyes. It was called a world shaking and overwhelming.

    Run!

    This idea came to mind in Northern Jiangsu.

    "You are not afraid that your Lord will send a soul beast to hunt you down. Since then, you can''t be a man, and you can''t be a soul beast!"

    "Not afraid, afraid of what?"

    Ziji stirred up the mood in Northern Jiangsu: "as long as you are around and have you, I can be the enemy of the world."

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Northern Jiangsu was shocked.

    Their own charm, so terrible!

    A face, a temperament, enough to disturb people and times!

    Ziji grabbed the words of Subei: "the king always likes to call the Lord ''our Lord'', not his fiancee, let alone other intimate titles."

    "It can be seen that the king doesn''t like the Lord. Your feelings are not deep. It''s all the Lord''s wishful thinking. My chance is great."

    Ziji was very happy to get through the idea.

    Su Bei was surprised and shook his head and said, "no, you''re wrong."

    "I love nale." Northern Jiangsu directly changed its mouth.

    "The king, you still can''t wait to return to the human world with the 100000 year old shaped rabbit, which proves that you hate the Lord?"

    Ziji knows the formation of Northern Jiangsu like the back of her hand. She really printed Biji''s guess. She has been observing the trend of Northern Jiangsu!

    Subei was also surprised.

    Why does Ziji know everything?

    There''s no privacy at all!

    This violates my privacy!

    "No, I just can''t let go of the lost and fallen people in the colorful world, especially the girls blinded by the flashiness of the human world."

    Su Bei''s righteous words refuted Ziji. Their faces were very close, and their exhaled gas could beat each other''s faces.

    "As for na''er, I just love that she is seriously injured. I can''t bear to disturb her healing."

    Ziji giggled and laughed.

    Ziji said with a smile, "the king wandered among many human women. It''s also because he loves the Lord, so he can only get along with other women for a few months?"

    Pop!

    Su Bei suddenly nodded: "ziji, you still know me!"

    "In fact, I''m also very helpless. They say that only with me can I sleep safely. Otherwise, I can''t sleep every night. I can only comfort them."

    Having said that, Northern Jiangsu also has some helplessness.

    At first he aspired to be a scum man. Who knows, now he is so active one by one, making him die passively.

    What should a scum man be like?

    Slag man = active + sweet mouth + rich + certain appearance.

    And yourself?

    Northern Jiangsu = passive + temperament + male god system + Beauty

    I only have a good face. Everything else is the opposite.

    In contrast, I''m not a scum man.

    But the goddess, the Savior and the destroyer.

    "I

 Chapter 83

    A large number of trees collapsed around the potholed grass.

    The clear bottom stream is blocked by mud and stone, and can only change the flow channel.

    This is where they had a picnic in Northern Jiangsu and bidong.

    Now, it has become the base camp of Xingdou forest in wusoul hall.

    The golden semicircle army tent steadily plunged into the land, and the soul division of the sensitive attack department was constantly active around, reporting to the platinum principal of the Wu soul Hall:

    "Report that there is no abnormality in the East 300 miles. I don''t see his highness in Northern Jiangsu!"

    "Report that there is no abnormality in the northwest three hundred miles. I don''t see his highness in Northern Jiangsu!"

    "Report that there is no abnormality in the south two hundred miles. I haven''t seen his highness in Northern Jiangsu!"

    All kinds of martial spirits appear in the forest. They walk through the forest, including the strong of the soul king, the strong of the soul saint, and even the platinum bishop of the soul Douluo and the elder of the martial soul Hall of the title Douluo realm personally go deep into the forest to investigate the situation.

    In just a few days, they paved the area hundreds of miles around the star forest, and the personnel were increasing and the scope was spreading out.

    This is the efficiency of Wu soul hall.

    These actions of the Wuhun hall are only for a boy.

    The use of such a huge team for a child has aroused the wonder of the world.

    This report did not find anything, which made bidon angry. The Pope''s Scepter suddenly gave a meal, and the gem handle was deep underground.

    Straight way, another voice rang out: "report, an anomaly was found in the deep part of the mixing circle, and the figure of Titan ape, the king of the forest, appeared!"

    Bibidong''s expression turned from worry to anger: "if the black ape hadn''t attacked halfway, Tang Hao would have an opportunity to take advantage of it, otherwise how could Xiaobei be kidnapped."

    The ghost who followed bidon murmured, "well, Pope, in fact, we have to hunt Titan apes first and lure them with good wine before they come to power..."

    Bidon glared at the ghost.

    The Pope shirked his responsibility and found a reason for the incident. Dare you refute it?

    Immediately, bibidong hummed, "ghost, moon pass, go deep into the star forest with me and kill the Titan ape!"

    "Yes!"

    A sissy flew in, which is one of the titles of the Wuhun Hall: yueguan.

    Yueguan looks as delicate as a baby, and its flirtatious appearance gives people a special feeling. His voice can''t tell his age. If it weren''t for the Adam''s apple on his neck, no one would think he was a man.

    The dress is a red dress qualified only by the title Douluo. It is inlaid with gold and silver patterns, especially the golden gem in front of the chest, which is full of luxury.

    The most important thing is that the arrival of yueguan means that he can display his martial spirit fusion skills with ghosts.

    As long as the Titan ape is found, it is a turtle caught in a jar. It is impossible for the Titan ape to escape!

    Just then.

    A loud horse cry sounded.

    The two strong Hanover white horses raised their heads and whined, and a mother and daughter came down from its frame.

    It''s Liu Erlong and Xiaowu.

    After learning that bidong and Northern Jiangsu crossed provinces and came to Xingdou forest to play.

    They couldn''t sit still.

    How can you leave them behind when you can do things that increase intimacy with your sons?

    Let bidong toss?

    This is not Liu Erlong''s style.

    So they drove the Hanover white pony and drove there.

    Xiaowu patted xiaobaima''s ass: "big white Er Bai, you wait for us here. When Xiaowu finds his brother, he will come back and feed you good food."

    "Baa ~"

    The little white horse barked again.

    Xiaowu said happily, "big white and white, you also want to be brother, don''t you? Yes, excellent people like brother, whether soul animals or humans, will be deeply fascinated by him."

    Two white horses nodded: we agree!

    So Xiaowu followed Liu Erlong happily.

    I''ll be able to see my brother soon. At the thought of seeing that peerless handsome face in the world, Xiaowu itches all over... No, it means that she''s very happy.

    Liu Erlong looked at the chaotic venue and felt a little bad. It was obvious that he had experienced a big war.

    Moreover, there are so many experts gathered here in the Wuhun hall, which makes Liu Erlong feel flustered.

    The moment she dismounted, she began to observe everyone present, hoping to find the figure of Northern Jiangsu.

    But no.

    Her eyes swam through the busy crowd and finally fixed on the three people who were ready to leave, bibidong and ghost yueguan.

    Liu Erlong took a big step and stood in front of bibidong. He asked, "bibidong, where is Xiaobei? Where is he?"

    Bi bidong also noticed that Liu Erlong and Xiaowu were absorbed and felt guilty, but they adjusted in an instant:

    "Why are you here?" Bidon asked with a frown.

    "Can''t we come here? I''m looking for my child and Xiaowu''s brother. It''s natural. Where''s Xiaobei? What happened here?"

    Liu Erlong was a little excited.

    Bi bidong paid so much attention to Xiaobei that he would never let him go too far, but there was no Xiaobei around, plus the scene of the ruins of the battle.

    She noticed that there might be some danger in Northern Jiangsu.

    Therefore, she couldn''t help getting close to bidong, and her whole body smelled of irritability.

    A platinum bishop stopped her and told her to keep a certain distance from bidon.

    Is the Pope accessible to ordinary people?

    "My handsome disciple, he was abducted by Tang Hao..."

    "What?!"

    As soon as bidong was exported, Liu Erlong blew up.

    Lioness, get mad again!

    Liu Erlong couldn''t calm down and shouted, "Tang Hao! Why did he take Xiaobei? He, a 50-year-old middle-aged and old thing, also coveted Xiaobei''s face. It''s shameful and ridiculous!"

    The ghost said, "and Tang San was taken away."

    Liu Erlong''s brain didn''t turn around and subconsciously blurted out: "what, he also has sexual interest in Xiao San? There''s a big difference between the two. Is he sick?"

    "..." the crowd was speechless.

    Is that the point?

    Shouldn''t the focus be on how to quickly save his highness in Northern Jiangsu?

    Liu Erlong''s white eyes were stained with blood. He looked at bibidong and said angrily, "bibidong, it''s all your fault!"

    "If you didn''t let Xiaobei come to the star forest, if you didn''t protect Xiaobei, why did he suffer so much!"

    "Bibidong, if Xiaobei suffers any harm, I will hate your Wulin hall all my life!"

    Liu Erlong was frightened when she thought that Northern Jiangsu was now controlled by a rough man.

    Tang Hao is a pervert.

    How can Xiaobei bear it!

    may not!

    Liu Erlong waved away the idea.

    Bibidong Leng hummed, "the people lost by the Pope will certainly be picked up by hand."

    "That''s a disciple of the Pope. Don''t bother."

    Soon, her figure flew to the heart of the star forest.

    But even if you are as noble as bibidong, there is infinite helplessness and resentment in your heart.

    Reckless man Tang Hao, I''m in the Wulin hall. I''m at odds with you!

    If you respectfully send Xiaobei back now, the Pope can forgive you one or two, or even forgive, and let you haotianzong be born and the two organizations rule the world together!

    Liu Erlong looked at her figure, clenched his fist and shouted, "that''s also my dry son, you should remember! I''m a fucking, irreplaceable dry mother!"

 Chapter 84

    "Brother, was caught?"

    Xiaowu''s pretty face froze and suddenly it was like the sky fell.

    Her mind is still dreaming. What should I do when I see my brother at the first sight?

    Is it excited to rush up and hang it on my brother?

    Or keep a little reserved?

    Although the second point is not in line with my own style, I seem to like this: I want to refuse but welcome.

    But now, all the joy and happiness quietly exit.

    Only left heavy and resentment.

    "Mom, who is this Tang Hao? Is he bad?"

    "Is it bad?"

    Liu Erlong''s eyes suddenly blurred.

    Looking back on the right and wrong seven years ago.

    It was a thing that shocked the people of Tiandou Empire overnight.

    The Pope of Wuhun hall led the experts of Wuhun hall to encircle the blue silver emperor, a soul beast for 100000 years.

    Tang Hao, a genius of Haotian, fell in love with the blue silver emperor and gave birth to a child.

    In 100000 years, the blue silver emperor was forced by the Pope of the Wuhun hall to sacrifice Tang Hao and give birth to infinite power.

    Tang Hao defeated the Wulin hall with his own strength. The Pope of the Wulin hall, Chihiro, was seriously injured and soon ended up depressed

    In that short time, the whole country was boiling all day.

    Later, Haotian sect avoided the edge of Wuhun hall and chose juzong to hide from the world.

    Year after year, with the passage of time, many people forget these things.

    But there are still many people who remember.

    Hearing Xiaowu''s question, Liu Erlong began to think deeply: Yes, Tang Hao has been away from the world for many years and has never shown his direction in the past seven years. Why did he move, that is, he kidnapped two children?

    Is Tang Hao bad?

    Liu Erlong doesn''t think it''s very bad.

    At least, it will not transfer the hatred of the older generation to children aged seven or eight.

    So what does he want?

    Because of Xiaobei''s appearance?

    Liu Erlong thinks this probability is very low.

    Since Tang Hao chose to live in seclusion, he had few opportunities to see Xiaobei, or it was basically impossible.

    Unless, he has been paying attention to the Wu soul hall!

    At the moment when Xiaobei was connected to Wuhun hall by bidong, he knew the existence of Xiaobei!

    Well, if he takes Xiaobei away, the reason can be attributed to: he can''t avoid vulgarity. He wants to raise a beautiful child like Xiaobei and want to be his adoptive father.

    So, what''s the purpose of Tang Hao taking Tang San by the way?

    "Tang San, Tang..."

    Liu Erlong was shocked in front of him and suddenly said, "blue silver grass, Blue Silver King, blue silver emperor!"

    "He!"

    Liu Erlong cleared the clouds and fog, suddenly realized that he was aware of an amazing thing.

    Tang San, most likely Tang Hao''s son!

    Tang San is the child born to the blue silver emperor in 100000 years!

    What an incredible thing!

    This is against people''s physiological imagination!

    There has been no case of intermarriage with ghosts and beasts in a hundred years.

    Rarer than twin martial spirits.

    If Tang San is the child, then all the logic is open.

    Why did Tang Hao appear here and steal Tang San and Northern Jiangsu.

    Cause and effect!

    After understanding this, Liu Erlong opened his mouth and couldn''t believe it.

    Xiaowu shook her and then brought Liu Erlong back to reality: "Mom, what are you thinking? Is there any danger?"

    "There will be no danger to life."

    Liu Erlong looks complex. No one can hurt a killer like northern Jiangsu.

    But I''m afraid someone will do something obscene to him.

    After all, Tang Hao lost his wife for many years. Now he is beautiful in the world. That... Hiss!

    But they did not expect that Tang Hao could not stay in Northern Jiangsu.

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu is being loved and loved by Ziji and Biji

    "Come on, come on, the Pope is going to kill the Titan apes. You guys follow up and deal with the aftermath. Pay attention to safety. The 100000 year old apes are fierce and will inevitably have a big war!"

    At this time, bishop platinum commanded a group of people to follow the ghost of yueguan and chase the direction where bibidong left.

    Smelling the speech, Xiaowu was depressed because she couldn''t see Northern Jiangsu.

    In addition, they learned about the war from the people in the Wu soul hall.

    Xiaowu is worried: Er Ming is in danger. I have to find a chance to save it. And since Er Ming is related to this matter, maybe I can know something from them.

    Make up your mind. Xiaowu finds the place ignored by the Wu soul hall. When Liu Erlong asks for information from Wu soul, she flashes and slips away.

    When Liu Erlong came back, there was no figure of Xiaowu.

    "Little dance? Little dance?"

    Liu Erlong called out two words and felt sad: "don''t scare mom, Xiaowu?"

    "Xiao Bei doesn''t know when he will come back, and you suddenly leave. That mother really doesn''t know how to live in the future!"

    Liu Erlong looked frightened and looked around. As a result, there was no trace of the lovely and clever little girl

    She originally regarded Subei and small dance as the fun and meaning of life for the rest of her life.

    Without them, Liu Erlong would be a walking corpse.

    "A man''s upper body is temperament, and his lower body is essence. A woman''s upper body is tenderness, and her lower body is a trap. Tenderness is lost in temperament, and essence is lost in the trap."

    Liu Erlong also got into the forest. He thought that he must be naughty and play hide and seek with me.

    It must be. She''s always so naughty.

    If you find her this time, you must catch her and spank her.

    At this time, scare me like this!

    ¡­¡­

    Across the long area of the star forest

    On the other side.

    Tang San opened his eyes from the practice of xuantiangong.

    Blue silver grass has completely evolved into blue silver king. The vines are strong and tough, emitting a sacred smell.

    Tang San not only felt the qualitative change of blue silver grass.

    Even Tang Hao shook his hands, caressed the blue silver rattan carefully, and said in a trembling voice:

    "Xiao San, your blue silver grass martial spirit has changed so much!"

    Without a Yin''s awakening ceremony, his blue silver grass can grow to this extent. This surprise is really

    Tang San looked at Tang Hao with cold eyes.

    He was disappointed in the man.

    Even if he is his own father.

    They are full of compatible blood.

    His heart, too, was cold.

    Tang San said coldly, "it''s all the help of teachers, so my blue silver grass can become so powerful."

    "He is your age and has such great ability. I don''t believe it."

    Tang Hao doesn''t care about Tang San''s attitude.

    He''s just too young.

    I don''t understand that being a father is for his good.

    Juvenile rebellion, which is normal.

    Tang Hao said, "your blue silver grass has changed essentially because your mother, the blue silver emperor, has given you a strong blood."

    "As for that child, he is indeed a rare genius in a hundred years, especially his appearance. If you have half of him, dad will be happy."

    Tang San retorted angrily, "my appearance is not mostly inherited from you. How do you look? Don''t you have any points in your heart?"

    "How do you talk to dad?"

    Tang Hao''s face was angry: "Wu soul hall is looking for the child. It must be that the forest of stars is not peaceful. Your strength is still very weak. You still need to experience when you go back with me."

    Tang Hao took Tang San''s small hand.

    Don''t want to, Tang San plays his big hand directly:

    "No! I want to stay in the star forest. I want to wait for my teacher!"

 Chapter 85

    Readers, this book will be on the shelves tomorrow, that is, the charging chapter will be updated later.

    It''s not easy to support my family. Without the charging chapter, I''ll starve to death

    Therefore, readers who like this book, the author asks for the first order here!

    The first order is the charging chapter, which is very important to me. Please support!

    In addition, talk about the achievements of this book.

    Within two days after the book was recommended, the new book list reached the top 50, and then stabilized at the top 20. The highest ranking was 17 (or 19, forget...)

    In the Douluo of the same period, it is among the best.

    In addition to three less written Douluo, the first order with people is more than 100 plus one more!

    The first order is more than 300 plus one watch!

    The first order is more than 500 explosive changes!

    After being put on the shelf, it is ordered that each increase of 100 will also increase! So readers who have the ability, please subscribe!!!

    Readers wave their hands, half a packet of spicy bars can subscribe to the chapter on the shelf, but for me, it is a major event in life!

    Heat decides to update!

    If the subscription results are good, there will be follow-up recommendations, and the author will add more, or even burst more!

    Ask for subscription and monthly ticket. Thank you on your knees!

    By the way, send a group of book friends. You can enter if you want to enter. Go in and boast. You can say hi or anything: 708562489

 Chapter 86

    "Nonsense!"

    Tang Hao scolded Tang San and said, "funny, does that child need you to protect it?"

    "Don''t you see that the Pope and saint of the Wu soul temple, his sister and mother, look at him with deep emotion."

    "They are all guarding the child!"

    "And you, just a boy, what do you take to argue with them?"

    "What are you for? Do you deserve it?"

    Tang Hao broke the mystery with one remark: "what''s more, your man''s body is a woman. I still praise you."

    "But you put so many feelings on a man. Although he is very good-looking, even Dad... Appreciates and loves him very much."

    "But I know from the way you look at him that it''s like I look at your mother. Your feelings for him are far more than teachers and disciples."

    "Junior, is that right?"

    Tang Hao shouted fiercely, shaking Tang Sanzhen''s mind.

    His mind was full of the voice of Tang Hao''s admonition.

    Yes, there are many excellent women around the teacher.

    They are very kind to their teachers, and the teachers seem to like them very much.

    And I have always been a bystander.

    Generally speaking, he is a big light bulb.

    But what can he do?

    Ask yourself, Tang San thinks that only this interesting soul is his advantage.

    Looking at Tang San, he fell into deep thinking.

    Tang Hao''s mood was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, silent night lightning, and the end of the day.

    Tang Hao had a demon whispering in his heart: the child is useless. Don''t forget it!

    Tang Hao''s lips trembled. He couldn''t believe it and said, "san''er... You, are you really in love with a man?"

    "Love..."

    An expert pointed out the maze and finally dispelled Tang San''s doubts. Tang San cleared the fog and saw the truth.

    Tang San murmured, "love? Is this love?"

    "Love will make you want to stay with him all the time. As long as you know he is well, you will be well. If he is not good, you will be bad. You can abandon everything for him..."

    "Yes, I love the teacher deeply. Tang San can even give up his life for the teacher!"

    At this moment, Tang San''s eyes suddenly changed.

    Firm, brave and resolute... All gathered in his eyes.

    "Ridiculous, you are possessed!"

    "Poof --!"

    As soon as Tang San said this, Tang Hao was in a hurry and gushed out his old blood.

    "Broken sleeves... The habit of breaking sleeves..."

    Tang Hao stroked his heart and gasped: "my Tang family... Never had a broken sleeve, never had an absurd descendant like you!"

    "I Tang Hao was ashamed of haotianzong and the ancestors of the Tang family. My descendants have ruined the reputation of the Tang family!"

    Tang Hao''s momentum and the power of the title Douluo blocked Tang San: "I''ll ask you for the last time. I want you to leave with me. You''re not allowed to get close to your absurd teacher anymore. Will you?"

    This power beyond Tang San''s imagination made him unable to resist.

    His father has such a hegemonic power.

    Tang Hao''s great Xumi hammer has achieved great success. All soul rings are condensed into one, which is transformed into the purest strength and attack power. It breaks through the bottleneck and can wield powerful strength beyond the soul level.

    Therefore, his soul power is extremely overbearing, which is not available to others. It is difficult to reach this level, whether it is bibidong, hulina, or thousands of streams.

    Bang -!

    Tang San couldn''t resist the pressure of this soul force. His legs trembled like the frequency of the motor. Finally, he knelt directly in front of Tang Hao.

    Tang San raised his head difficultly, clenched his teeth and said ruthlessly, "I swear never to betray the teacher. A gentleman''s word is irretrievable. Tang San will never leave the teacher."

    "Unless you kill me."

    "Do you think I won''t kill you!"

    Tang San is more stubborn than a donkey. His words of unrepentant will turn Tang Hao''s blood into blood, swell his mind and almost faint.

    The Tang family has this villain, Wai hoo, Wai Hoo!

    "Tang San''s life comes from his parents. If you want it, father, take it back!"

    Tang San raised his head, closed his eyes, and looked like he accepted his fate.

    "You would rather die than be soft!"

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Tang Hao raised his palm and hung it in the air, wrapped in a powerful soul force. If he hit it, I''m afraid it could make Tang San''s head rotate several 360 degrees.

    "Do it."

    Tang San shed a line of tears from the corners of his eyes.

    The saddest thing is not this cheap life.

    But from then on, I will never see the teacher again.

    At this moment, Tang Sanduo likes ghosts in the world.

    So he can accompany the teacher in another form.

    "Goodbye, teacher."

    "That''s good. When I get off huangquan Road, I can see my mother I''ve never met..."

    Aware of Tang Hao''s killing heart, Tang San relaxed and began to wait for the liberation of his life.

    If you can, please let Tang San be reborn again.

    Tang San still wants to be in Douluo mainland, but please make Tang San a beautiful girl... So there won''t be so much trouble

    "I killed you!"

    Tang Hao''s palm almost touched Tang San''s face.

    When Tang San blurted out his last sentence.

    Tang Hao was stunned.

    "Ah Yin..."

    Alas... He is the only child between himself and ah Yin after all

    Tang Hao looked at Tang San with complicated eyes.

    After all, the pressure of soul force dissipated.

    Tang Hao lost.

    In the forest, Tang Hao looked up to the sky and sighed: "God, why should my son have this disaster?"

    "Ah Yin, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t educate my delicate son!"

    "Our son, he is keen to follow a child of seven or eight!"

    "A man''s upper body is temperament, and his lower body is essence. A woman''s upper body is tenderness, and her lower body is a trap. Tenderness is lost in temperament, and essence is lost in the trap."

    Tang Hao''s philosophy is rare: "but the collision between essence and essence and the competition between two Epee swords hurt heaven and morals and are not tolerated by the world."

    "I really can''t accept it!"

    Tang Hao''s bleak and sad figure fled, leaving only a faint voice:

    "Tang San, your road is entirely your own choice. It''s a blessing or a curse. What''s the future depends on your own choice."

    "From then on, I forbid you to use Haotian hammer, and I forbid you to use the skill and hammer method that have anything to do with me and Haotian sect."

    "From now on, your surname is no longer the Tang family of Haotian sect. You can''t tell anyone that it''s my son of Tang Hao, so as not to tarnish the reputation of Haotian sect."

    "Otherwise, I, Tang Hao, will come back and take your life with my own hands!"

    The irresistible force was withdrawn. Tang San took a sigh of relief. Tang San was very sad when he heard Tang Hao break with himself.

    Clench your fist and smash it on the ground. The fine stones knock into the fist flesh and exude blood.

    Tang San thought heavily: "Tang Hao, wait. One day, my teacher and I will be stronger than you. At that time, you will understand that my choice is not wrong!"

 Chapter 87

    Tang Hao is disappointed with Tang San. After his father and son refuse.

    Leave Tang Sany alone in the forest of stars.

    Xingdou forest is extremely dangerous. Tang San is a weak soul master. It is not easy to survive, let alone find a teacher and people.

    There are red eyed red snake and tusk faced tiger in the jungle

    Tang San dared not walk out of Tang Hao''s deterrence territory easily.

    Otherwise, it is tantamount to death.

    Because this is deep in the forest of stars!

    What a coincidence.

    Tang San showed his body method and jumped to the top of the sky of trees.

    The purple pole pupil opens.

    Looking from a distance, I vaguely saw a team of soul masters in royal clothes approaching.

    At a fixed glance, the noble figure made Tang San burst into tears.

    As the saying goes, when God closes a door, he will open a window for you.

    His father abandoned him.

    He will eventually return a grandmother.

    "Hi, hi! Zu Shiniang, I, Tang San, here! I put it here!"

    Click~

    Tang San tore his clothes and broke a long tree to make a simple flag.

    Wave.

    Expect to get the attention of bidong and others.

    The people in Wuhun hall are all experts. They suddenly smell the wind and turn around and come to Tang San.

    "Little three!"

    A happy look appeared on bidon''s exquisite face.

    Wherever he passed, there was a strong wind.

    Bi bidong held Tang San''s weak shoulder and looked around. He was in a good mood:

    "Why are you alone, Xiao Bei? Where''s Tang Hao?"

    Bibidong said, "you should be vigilant. I''m afraid Tang Hao is still nearby. You can attack us at any time, this villain!"

    "Yes!"

    "Pope, we should go to Xinghu as soon as possible, otherwise, I''m afraid the Titan ape will leave soon!"

    A newly promoted deacon broke in without knowing the current affairs, which attracted bidong Leng:

    "Shut up! It''s important for the soul beast of 100000 years to have the whereabouts of my baby apprentice?"

    "Xiao San, tell me quickly. What about Xiao Bei? Why are you the only one here?"

    Bidon couldn''t care about posture.

    Since Subei was out of her control, she sat uneasy and had insomnia these nights.

    Worried about whether Subei will be abused by Tang Hao, worried that Subei will leave for a long time, and whether it is good to eliminate her feelings

    "This..."

    Tang San said he was embarrassed.

    How can he get through this dilemma?

    "Teacher, he was robbed by a powerful woman who suddenly appeared." Tang San tells the truth.

    "What powerful woman? Can you rob someone from Tang Hao?"

    Everyone looked at each other.

    A bunch of famous women flashed in my mind, but none of them were excluded.

    "Tang Hao had the ability to fight against super Douluo years ago. Now that he has settled down, his strength will only be stronger. In addition to the Pope, are there any women in the world who surpass super Douluo?"

    They shook their heads together: "I haven''t heard of it yet."

    "What does she look like?"

    There was a hum in bibidong''s nose. I''m afraid it''s the only clue in Northern Jiangsu. How can she let it go!

    Tang San described Ziji''s appearance and the confrontation between Ziji and Tang Hao.

    After all, he also wants to find Northern Jiangsu.

    Sharing intelligence is more beneficial.

    "Tang Hao is frightened by the purple and red soul power embedded in coagulation armor..."

    There was an accompanying middle-aged and old soul master who thought hard and scratched Bai Si: "what meets this characteristic has never been heard of."

    He took out an old old cloth from his arms and wrinkled his dry forehead: "under the Pope''s crown, I can only guess that this woman may not be human!"

    "Ye Lao, you''re not kidding. She''s not human. How could she be human?!"

    "Well, not people."

    The old man, called Ye Lao, stroked his beard and said, "according to ancient records, there is a chance that the soul beast can change into a human shape when it has practiced for 100000 years, which has also existed in the star forest in the past."

    "The blue silver emperor a few years ago is not the best example."

    Hearing that the old man took his mother as an example, Tang San''s heart clicked.

    In fact, they know very little.

    It''s a big fallacy that a soul beast has only one chance to turn into a form after 100000 years of cultivation.

    The higher the cultivation of soul beast, the easier it is to turn into form.

    Fierce beasts such as emperor Tian can change between noumenon and human body as long as they grasp the opportunity.

    However, what they choose is only the change in appearance, but not in essence, which can not meet the human theory of breaking a hundred levels and becoming a God.

    But even so, the old man''s guiding direction is right.

    "Ye Lao means that the woman is a shaped soul beast living in the star forest?"

    Mentioned by the old man, bidon has believed it.

    In this way, it can make sense.

    "Yes, maybe decades or a hundred years ago, it has been successfully shaped and grown to a very strong point. After that, it has always lived in the star forest. In the past, there were people who witnessed the appearance of beautiful women in the star forest. They are uncertain and powerful."

    Perhaps, seeing Tang Hao''s abduction of his highness Subei, and seeing that his highness Subei looks beautiful, she has been unaccompanied in the giant deep forest for a long time, so she took his highness Subei as a dependency. "

    "This situation is not impossible."

    The old man closed his eyebrows, thought and said.

    "Boss Ye is also wise!"

    Hearing the speech, all of you in the Wulin hall have a bright view and understand!

    "Hoo..."

    Bibidong sank, looked at the core and ordered: "capture the Titan ape alive. Since the woman lives in the depths of the star forest, the always active king of the forest must know something. It depends on it whether he can find Xiaobei."

    It''s a pity.

    If there''s a police dog, why bother?

    Directly smell the bed in Northern Jiangsu with a sharp nose, remember the charming smell, follow the trail, and you will soon find it.

    However, bidong still kept his eyes and took a deep look at Tang San.

    Liu Erlong can see through the relationship between Tang San and Tang Hao.

    Bidong is no more stupid than Liu Erlong.

    Tang San''s identity is suspicious!

    Bibidong seemed to say casually, "Xiao Bei was taken away by a bad woman. How did you escape from the clutches of the man in black?"

    Bibidong hummed, "Xiao San, your surname is Tang, and you are the blue silver grass martial soul. The grandmaster''s mother asked you if you have a father son relationship with Tang Hao!"

    "Ah?"

    Bi bidong''s question not only made Tang San''s heart jump, but also surprised the elders accompanying Wu soul hall.

    Tang San shook his head and looked bitter.

    If bidong had asked about his life experience two days ago, he might have to talk about his life experience and hesitate to answer.

    But at this time, he can give a positive answer, because Tang Hao said it himself. He is no longer his son.

    "No, I''m not."

    "Anyone who hurts the teacher is Tang San''s enemy!"

    In the latter sentence, Tang San''s firm eyes moved everyone.

    What do you want, master?

    For bibidong, when Tang San said this sentence, it means that he and she have a common goal.

    "Good! Well said!"

    The old man also helped Tang San explain: "the Pope is worried. If the child is Tang Hao''s son, his martial spirit is more likely to be Haotian hammer than blue silver grass."

    "According to the records of the hall volume of the Wu soul hall, the children must inherit the superior Wu soul from their parents. Although the blue silver emperor and Haotian hammer are the top Wu soul, Haotian hammer is the first weapon in the world, and its quality is especially higher than that of the blue silver Emperor."

    "What''s more, the child''s blue silver grass is ordinary. It evolved only by the ability of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. It can''t be Tang Hao''s child."

    The old man looked at Tang Sanxin and smiled.

    Satisfied with his speculation.

    Well, nine times out of ten that''s it!

    Instead of delving into it, bibidong turned and went to the core:

    "According to the original plan, round up the Titan ape and save Xiaobei!"

    Titan Ape: I didn''t do anything at all. I''m dead!

 Chapter 88

    And now.

    Xiaowu is driving at full speed. She expertly pushes aside the bushes and shuttles quickly through the forest.

    At the moment, she didn''t care about the risk of being detected by the experts in the Wulin hall.

    Although Acacia heartbroken red has the effect of immortality and can suppress the breath, she still takes the initiative to send out the special and strong breath of 100000 year old soul animals.

    So that ordinary souls and beasts avoided her and dared not attack her at will, forming a fast and safe channel.

    But even so, when she arrived at Xinghu, they had already arrived in advance.

    "Junior, hide!"

    Hearing the speech, Tang San hurried to evacuate.

    The huge body of the Titan giant ape was surrounded by people in the Wuhun hall. The low strength was suddenly shocked by it and rushed away.

    To their surprise, in a short time, the Titan ape''s injury was completely healed.

    Bidon is no longer familiar with his soul skills.

    She knew that once her blood sucking spider spear pierced the target, only living creatures would be troubled by the spider poison.

    The toxin will spread to the whole body. It will not only corrode the nerves along the meridians, but also lead to the gradual necrosis of the blood on his body... Until he is weak and can no longer move.

    Although Titan great ape, a powerful soul animal, can not be regarded as common sense, it is alive and kicking without any pain.

    From the bottom of his heart, bibidong wondered if someone had treated it.

    Combined with the analysis of the predecessors of Wuhun hall, she began to believe it.

    There are really hermits and experts in the star forest!

    Anyway, catching the Titan ape is the first priority and how to communicate with it.

    Several elders of Wuhun hall, coupled with bibidong''s automatic hand, where does the Titan giant ape have the chance to resist.

    Soon, the body of the Titan ape sank and collapsed on the ground.

    Little dance, soft bud tight.

    Anxious: where''s Daming? Daming hasn''t come out to save the scene yet. I''m afraid Erming will be cold!

    Just as her thought flashed, the huge Python body surfaced.

    "There''s another one!"

    Someone was surprised.

    It''s very rare for an ordinary soul beast to be born for 100000 years. It will attract the attention of the whole soul division.

    There are two ends at this time!

    And the 100000 year old soul of the second bull headed snake is much more terrible than the Titan ape!

    Strictly speaking, the cultivation of Titan giant ape is less than 100000 years, but its blood is strong, which is no different from the soul beast of 100000 years.

    However, Tianqing niumang is a hundred thousand year old soul beast with red feet, both in strength and real cultivation.

    "Moo!"

    The sound was like the sound of nature, and it was also a deterrent to the people in Wuhun hall.

    Xingdou forest has vast land and complex terrain. I don''t know how many dangers are hidden and countless opportunities are hidden.

    "Perhaps a Titan ape and an azure ox Python are far from the whole picture."

    The old man''s name is Ye Fan. He is a rare centenarian under the banner of Wu soul hall.

    Accompanied by a faint aroma, a white light fell from the sky. The white light looked very strange. It was in the form of petals. It fell slowly and directly on the knight of the Wulin palace who was injured by the Titan ape, and slowly integrated into their bodies.

    A white Begonia flower appeared on the old man''s hand, which looked mysterious, and convex vines fell from both sides of his withered palm.

    At this time, his old body exudes black soul power, which comes from his ten thousand year Soul Ring technique.

    Wu Soul: Nine heart Begonia!

    The weaker Knight got up from the ground, felt his internal injury healed, and couldn''t help sighing:

    "It''s really the martial soul of God''s miracle. The healing ability is so powerful. I''m afraid the seven treasures glass tower can''t compete with it here. This is the martial soul of the first auxiliary system in the mainland!"

    Unfortunately, nine heart Begonia is a single handed martial spirit, and each generation can only have one successor. At the same time, only two nine heart Begonia soul masters can live. Only when one is dead can another offspring appear.

    The nine heart Begonia is good at only one ability: it can completely heal the injured in a non death state!

    No matter how many soul rings it has, it has only this kind of ability.

    That''s what''s terrible about it. Its role is to treat the whole body in a wide range.

    The degree of treatment is controlled by the soul master''s mind. The higher the level, the more soul rings, and the more soul power to heal.

    As long as you are by my side, I can make you want to die.

    If you want to die, you can''t, that''s immortality.

    This old man is the owner of the martial spirit of nine heart Begonia.

    Another holder of nine heart Begonia is his great granddaughter, ye Lingling.

    "Moon pass, ghost!"

    "Yes!"

    [bipolar static field!]

    Ghost Douluo and Ju Douluo''s soul force collided together, and a space slow force spread from the edge of soul force contact and slowly enveloped the whole audience.

    make love!

    The giant tail of Tianqing cattle Python startled the lake waves and attacked them.

    The giant thing was big and scary, especially wet and smooth. The liquid flowed down from the top, ticking in the green grass and watering, like a drooping faucet.

    The ghost of yueguan secretly said: it''s so big and terrible!

    Bibidong''s figure flashed to the lake, grabbed the huge object with one hand, and suddenly pushed it. The trunk of Tianqing niupython rolled several times in the lake, causing huge waves.

    "So sticky!"

    Bibidong rubbed his index finger and thumb, pulled out a white sticky silk, and his face turned red.

    Xindao: this rogue loach is really unsanitary!

    Then, other strong people in the Wuhun hall came up to protect the ghosts and yueguan, so that they could display their fields safely.

    Killing and capturing alive are not two concepts.

    It''s not difficult to kill ghosts and beasts for 100000 years with the details of Wuhun hall.

    But how many times more difficult is it to capture alive?

    "Level 96."

    "Level 97."

    "No, there is still a gap from the real level 97."

    As the attack of Tianqing niumang becomes more and more fierce, bibidong is also estimating its strength.

    Then the Titan ape roared and attacked from the other side.

    Bidong was hit back and forth and was embarrassed on both sides.

    Just like the previous angry beating of Titan apes, when she tries her best to show her true body, the whole person''s temperament will change greatly.

    Her papal majesty will become the dark queen of hell.

    This is also the reason why she has been unwilling to reveal her martial spirit.

    This will subvert what subordinates think of her.

    Wu soul hall is essentially created by angels, which is contrary to this dark atmosphere.

    But for the sake of Northern Jiangsu, she had to show her dark side.

    Let the people of Wuhun hall realize a new bibidong - secret room Douluo!

    "Where is the child?"

    "Is there still a purple scale woman living in the star forest?"

    After the bipolar static field is cast, the azure bull Python and Titan ape are limited.

    Bibidong was murderous and his straight thighs were tight.

    This leg can clip off the dreams of many otaku boys.

    Tianqing niupython couldn''t move. He thought: what''s this terrible woman pulling?

    Titan Ape: why should I tell you?

    Whew!

    Two blood sucking spider spears were inserted into their bodies:

    "Your choice will feel where your life journey will end. Take me to her, or die!"

    "No, that child doesn''t belong to you. Go away."

    When bibidong asked two giants, an impatient voice came from the star lake.

    The figure of emperor Tian is lonely and bleak.

    It was clearly stepping on the calm lake, but he stumbled.

    His face is very melancholy.

    "Let go of my little brother, human."

 Chapter 89

    Emperor Tian''s voice is three parts casual, three parts hate indifference, and four parts helpless and sad.

    But there was a sense of detachment in him.

    Strong, super strong!

    This was bidon''s first reaction.

    Then, an external force completely defeated the bipolar static fields of the moon pass and ghosts.

    From the central eye of that field, a dragon power swings away.

    Suddenly, as a super Douluo, the moon pass and ghosts were washed away by the majestic black dragon explosion wave, like straight high penetrating bullets into trees.

    The simple ten thousand year old locust tree felt the smell of danger, the rhizome wriggled and began to move its nest.

    Finally, because of his slow action, he was hit a big hole by yueguan.

    He sat down in the tree pit, then his ass pouted, fell and arched on the ground. His ass was white, and his smooth, white and tender hips were exposed to the air.

    They all complained: "ouch, mom, it hurts me ~"

    The rescued azurol Python and Titan ape completed the actions they had not completed before.

    Because of the sudden retreat of the field field, their strength is not timely.

    The 100 meter long body of the azure ox python, like a startling dragon, bumped into the ass of the Titan ape.

    The horn of the ox is deeply inserted into an indescribable place.

    The Titan ape screamed in pain and was furious on the ground. The head of the azure bull Python was also shaking up, down, left and right.

    Titan Ape: brother, come out quickly, I can''t bear it!

    Tianqing niumang: Er Ming, don''t move, let me pull it out!

    "Ouch ~ ouch ~"

    Feeling the separation of the ox horn, the Titan ape uttered a cry of comfort, emptiness, or liberation.

    At the sight of this scene, everyone present blushed.

    Tang San''s buttocks tightened, and his thoughts wandered in his mind: maybe this is the pain or fun of breaking his sleeves... I don''t want to... But if the teacher asked... Then I, then I... Can

    (= ^. ^ =) blush

    The little dance hidden on the ancient tree with dense leaves breathed a sigh of relief and completely restrained the spirit and beast breath.

    Although I don''t know who the man is, the spirit and beast smell and dragon power on him are very strong. Combined with his behavior and that faint sentence, he should not be the enemy.

    She couldn''t help blushing: I didn''t see it. It turns out that Daming and Erming still like to play this set. It''s so shameful and... Exciting!

    At the same time, she still had doubts in her heart. What mom said was true. These women in the Wuhun hall not only seduce people and rob people''s soul, but also are very bad!

    Instead of looking for my brother, I came to hunt 100000 year old soul animals. If I hurt Daming and Xiaoming so cruelly, I must teach them a lesson and let them know the horror of Xingdou forest and the horror of soul animals!

    It''s brother... Where''s brother?

    At the thought of brother missing, Xiaowu''s mood began to degenerate.

    The graceful young man''s beautiful facial features, hot hands, gentle and intimate smell... All made her miss.

    It is not only a small dance, but also a deep feeling when the snow in Tiandou palace looks at the starry sky.

    Last night, she climbed the bed with a light. There was no opposite sex temperature that made her hot. There was only cold in the silent room.

    Later, she learned that the teenager she was thinking about had gone on a long trip and didn''t know when she would return.

    "Little earthworm, if you don''t come back, I''ll find you..."

    The snow River disguised by thousands of Ren snow stands the Imperial Palace bell tower and sighs deeply.

    Here, the appearance of emperor Tian has made the atmosphere around Xinghu reach an extremely tense point.

    A drop of sweet sweat flowed from bibidong''s fat like face. The momentum of emperor Tian made her feel fear.

    At this time, Tianqing niumang and Titan giant ape returned to the back of emperor Tian and bowed their heads to Emperor Tian respectfully.

    Especially the Titan giant ape, because he offended emperor Tian not long ago and was beaten violently by him. Now he has lingering fear. Even if his ass hurts badly, he can only hold it by force.

    I really did not dare to fart.

    "Who are you?"

    Bibidong looked at the emperor, took the papal scepter, stepped into the lake and confronted the emperor.

    "Me?"

    "I am the beast God, the emperor of heaven."

    Boom~

    A terrible golden eyed black dragon emerged behind emperor Tian. The people oppressed by the extreme dragon power were speechless. It felt like a boulder with a diameter of 800 meters suspended on their head, which would be devastated at any time.

    "Dragon... Dragon!"

    In particular, the soul masters of snakes accompanying the Wu soul hall felt the suppression in their blood.

    Snake dragon is a relative.

    Only the level of the snake is much lower than that of the dragon, so they are frightened by the emperor. Their lips turn white and their knees unconsciously want to kneel down.

    "Emperor Tian?"

    Bidong murmured, "I haven''t heard of..."

    It is still the old man, Ye Fan of the martial soul of nine heart Begonia.

    Hearing the name of emperor Tian, his face changed.

    "Emperor Tian, who once fought against the ancestors of blue electric overlord dragon, achieved the title of dragon soul overlord."

    "Emperor Tian, it is said that his beloved died at the hands of the evil soul master and destroyed the clan and the city overnight..."

    The old man seems to be hiding an ancient book in his mind, reading it and telling the past legends.

    That''s a long time ago.

    For a long time, almost everyone thought it was a rumor and never really happened.

    This is a long-standing event for mankind, but it is vivid for emperor Tian.

    After he passed the natural disaster, his strength was already very strong. He left the dragon family, left the world of soul animals and traveled to Douluo continent.

    Also at that time, he realized that the world they lived in was a sphere and first saw the existence of the divine world.

    This also established his relationship with the Dragon God.

    However, the beloved is not a woman.

    But a good family that is kind to him.

    The family was killed by the evil soul master at that time, which made him miserable.

    "Ah, it''s all the past. The beast God can''t remember clearly. It''s rare for anyone to remember."

    Emperor Tian said faintly.

    Originally, he should be sleeping at this time. This kind of thing can''t disturb him.

    But after Brigitte went to heilongyuan to find Subei, he thought more and more about the taste. Every time he closed his eyes, he always remembered the scene of Subei playing happily with Brigitte and Ziji.

    He couldn''t sleep again.

    In his life, only two women couldn''t let go.

    That''s the Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena and Brigitte.

    But both women were controlled by another man.

    His mood is very complicated and uncomfortable.

    If you feel bad, you have to vent.

    One way to vent is to hit people.

    Emperor Tian kneaded his finger joints, made a clattering sound of bone collision, and slowly approached the soul master in the Wu soul Hall:

    "Ignorant human beings, are you ready to be beaten?"

    "Today you will all be the bread of the beast God."

    "Come and comfort the wounded heart of the beast God."

    Emperor Tian looked at bibidong and opened his slightly yellow teeth: "you are a beautiful woman. You look crisp and tender. You must be delicious to chew."

    Emperor Tian opened his mouth and was about to eat her.

    Of course, bibidong will not wait to die. When the spirit of emperor Tian accumulated on her, there began to be faint spider lines on her.

    Once the emperor naive shot at her, she was 50% sure to fight with him, and 90% sure to retreat.

    But she can''t quit, because she is the Pope of the martial soul hall, and she can''t leave the mainstay of these martial soul halls.

    "Emperor Tian, what are you talking about? Who are you going to eat? Do you believe I broke your dragon horn?"

    At this time, the peerless boy who stepped on the dragon of hell came from the sky, followed by a beautiful woman in green.

 Chapter 90

    The appearance of teenagers.

    It also leads the mood of everyone in the audience.

    He is the heart of all women.

    He is the most handsome of the mountains.

    He is the key to the star forest war.

    A cloud and a jade shuttle, light clothes and thin clothes.

    "With a pear flower pressing Begonia, Yushu Linfeng wins pan an." To describe it, it also looks pale.

    As soon as northern Jiangsu appears, it is the brightest existence in the audience. It doesn''t need any action or sound.

    These three seconds are the dignity and quiet of his face.

    Unconsciously, Subei has spent three days in Ziji''s heilongyuan.

    These three days, Ziji and Biji absorbed the dragon core and fairy grass given by Northern Jiangsu, and their strength improved a little.

    The greater change should be their appearance and temperament.

    Are you nourished by happiness?

    In other words, Xiancao changed their qualifications.

    It''s possible.

    To say the biggest harvest, it is Subei itself.

    Three days ago, Ziji wanted to sleep in Northern Jiangsu. Biji didn''t allow it. She was worried that she wanted to prosper and toss Northern Jiangsu. Ziji was afraid and didn''t dare to mess around. She spent it safely.

    The next morning, Ziji led the stream to wash the north of Jiangsu morning. Seeing the attractive sleeping position in North Jiangsu, she left a purple mark on his face and hugged him for a nap. She didn''t want to be seen by Biji. She was unhappy.

    That night, Ziji''s hot temper came up against Biji. After a showdown and quarrel, she forced herself to lie on the bed in Northern Jiangsu.

    Biji''s persuasion is useless. She is envious and admires her. Ziji can do what she wants to do. She is wanton and unrestrained.

    Think of her. Brigitte has saved countless animals for tens of thousands of years, but she didn''t meet a beast worthy of breeding.

    She, the emerald swan, the healing and kind king beast in the soul beast.

    So far, no heartbeat male has been found.

    This has always been her regret.

    Although Liang Jun is from northern Jiangsu, he is also a man who makes her heart beat with a childlike face.

    It''s just a pity that he is the Lord''s Tong Yangjun.

    Brigitte had thought that she would be satisfied to be close to him and protect him.

    But Ziji''s behavior stimulated her.

    This made her suddenly feel that she was standing still and looking for guilt for herself.

    Ziji, as the back of the fierce beast, can be so open. Why can''t she, Biji?

    That night, she took off her green clothes and lay on both sides of Northern Jiangsu with Ziji.

    If Ziji scores one point, she scores one point.

    She is an inch close to herself.

    Finally, Northern Jiangsu survived the attack of two best goddesses.

    The four cotton balls trembled and rubbed their faces. They couldn''t sleep at all.

    That''s terrible.

    Maybe the system can''t stand it. I know that Northern Jiangsu is living in deep water and suffering all the time, so I gave Northern Jiangsu a reward:

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on completing the male god life experience: two phoenix playing.]

    [the next male god''s life experience task is: two phoenix seize the Pearl, three Phoenix swim in the sky, and the Phoenix fly...]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the following rewards.]

    (1) the third soul skill (Millennium dark purple): summon the dragon of the seventh son of the dragon, the dragon of the prison method, with the strength comparable to that of the ten thousand year soul beast (the first Soul Ring and the second soul ring follow the third Soul Ring for more years)]

    (2) one bottle of Shenbao tablet: it can be used for the host to enhance the Qi of essence. If you insist on taking it, you can keep in good health, consolidate the foundation and nourish the yuan, promote the growth of the body and increase the size of the body. (referring to height, don''t get me wrong!)

    [¢Û the effect of three thousand beautiful dead men is enhanced: the strength can be improved with the improvement of the protagonist''s realm and has the ability of rebirth (the cooling time depends on the host''s strength. At present, the host''s soul power is not enough to support the rebirth of dead men, and the basic soul power required is: Soul king)]

    With rich rewards, the sad heart and ravaged body of Northern Jiangsu were relieved.

    If it wasn''t for this benefit, who would love this ravaged grievance? Anyway, I don''t want to be bullied like this~

    But the two women''s open gun and secret war is far from over.

    Just yesterday, Brigitte and Ziji went straight to work.

    The most exaggerated thing is that the way Biji thought of to keep Ziji away from northern Jiangsu is: she hugged Ziji to sleep and hugged her.

    At that time, Northern Jiangsu was stupid.

    This is not about hitting people with the ball.

    This is bowling, bowling... No, the description is not accurate enough.

    It should be the collision of two big watermelons.

    Wow, broken, out of water.

    Anyway, it''s not hit northern Jiangsu. Northern Jiangsu is also happy to be clean and comfortable.

    He likes watching women fight best.

    Especially hot and beautiful women.

    It''s a spectacle that breaks the wall of the second dimension.

    But Northern Jiangsu never dreamed of it.

    The final situation would be that he was killed by the devil. Ziji caught him in the middle while Biji didn''t pay attention.

    And do extremely bold things.

    As for how bold.

    Subei reluctantly took a look at his middle finger and index finger. There was a little wrinkle in the young finger nest, as if glittering and translucent droplets.

    The boy who slaughters the Dragon eventually becomes a dragon.

    The original joke came true.

    My hands hold too much and bear too much.

    Helpless

    Of course, the benefits are not without.

    Male god system customer service Xiaoai gave Northern Jiangsu a strange ability: emotional weather cloud (Shura field final version 1.1)

    According to the description of the system, it is said that using it can summon the emotional weather cloud, drop the emotional regulation rain, and change the emotions and attitudes of the creatures in the scene.

    As for how useful it is, Northern Jiangsu has never used it. I don''t know yet.

    However, summoning the things of natural climate and cooperating with his handsome face, doesn''t that force him to go up?

    It was so handsome that people had nosebleed. Everyone fell in love at first sight.

    After using it, don''t you just faint?

    Subei breathed a sigh of relief from his daily life in heilongyuan these days.

    He patted the Dragon horn of Ziji, which made him itch all over.

    "Well, Ziji, put me down."

    Hearing the speech, Ziji evolved into a human body. Subei''s toes were on the lake. A soul force lifted him up and could easily walk on the water.

    He is like some mysterious childe stepping on the lake.

    Seeing the appearance of the three people in Northern Jiangsu, Emperor Tian''s unpredictable temperament and arrogance immediately found a seam to drill in and dared not see anyone.

    "My Lord." Emperor Tian snorted angrily. He didn''t dare to say anything to northern Jiangsu. He was so angry.

    Then she looked at the green woman tenderly and gently called, "Brigitte ~"

    Brigitte glanced at the emperor and said, "you almost made a big mistake."

    "What did I do wrong?"

    Emperor Tian was stunned. Pointing to the people in the Wuhun hall, he said in amazement: "they want to kill ox Python and stupid ape. Shouldn''t I eat them???"

    "Although this stupid ape deserves to be slaughtered, it is also a man of the beast God at least."

    Emperor Tian touched his gums, especially a little painful.

    "But that woman is Wang''s teacher."

    Brigitte whispered a warning to Emperor Tian.

    "What''s this called? I can''t eat it if it''s the teacher of the king? If you have something to do with the Lord, the beast God should respect it?"

    The emperor''s eyes changed, and he subconsciously looked at Northern Jiangsu.

    Looking along the eyes of Subei, there are tears on the dark pupils of bidong

 Chapter 91

    Emperor Tian''s eyes changed again and looked back at Biji: "Ji... Ji Ji, what are you talking about? This human woman is the king''s teacher? It''s only a long time since he had a teacher and bravely entered the star lake!"

    Brigitte Baidi glanced at the sky: "isn''t this your choice?"

    "Why is this my choice? Ji Ji, you can''t slander me because the beast God is honest!"

    Emperor Tian patted his chest seriously.

    Both Brigitte and Ziji looked at emperor Tian with contempt:

    "Didn''t you let the king return to the human world? Don''t you have any responsibility now that the king is involved with mankind?"

    Emperor Tian suddenly shook the tap, a little stunned.

    Is this the so-called causality?

    The emperor''s heavenly heart God must have a thick voice: "anyway, these humans are murderous. They are not good goods at first sight. The beast God will certainly not let them go!"

    Emperor Tian glanced in his eyes and just saw the red mark on Biji''s neck, just like the lip mark.

    The scar in my heart was torn again.

    Emperor Tian''s heart will crack in two.

    With tears in his eyes and a hoarse voice, Emperor Tian said, "Brigitte, your neck..."

    Biji subconsciously touched it. Ziji covered her mouth and smiled. She said faintly: "why, boss Tiandi cares so much about my kiss marks? Unfortunately, my whole heart is now given to the king. I can''t give boss Tiandi your chance. I''m very dedicated ~"

    Biji grumbled at Ziji. She must be hungry in the night. She kissed the wrong person when she talked to the king.

    Emperor Tian immediately smiled when he heard the speech: "Hey, hey, hey, it was Xiao Zi who kissed you. You little dragon, even your weak elder Brigitte?"

    Ziji murmured, "she''s not weak. When you rob the king, you don''t know how strong she is..."

    This pattering whisper did not escape the emperor''s ears.

    Snowflakes fluttering ~ north wind rustling~

    Emperor Tian''s state of mind fell into the northern wind and snow again, which was cool.

    Oh, my God! Ben long just wants to find true love. Is it really so difficult?

    ¡­¡­

    The north of Jiangsu faintly moved in front of the people, and Bi bidong''s eyes were watery.

    As the saying goes, one day''s absence is like three autumn days.

    Not seen these days, bibidong felt that her husband had not returned from home for several years, especially the seven-year itch. Only when she was close to northern Jiangsu, this yearning would be alleviated.

    "Come on, Xiao Bei, you scared the teacher. Let the teacher hug you."

    Bibidong could not care about his image. As soon as he threw the papal Scepter behind him, he ran over with bare feet and rushed to northern Jiangsu recklessly.

    At this moment, she seemed to be back in her youth, chasing the sunset in a place full of sunflowers.

    Fortunately, the people in the Wuhun hall caught the papal Scepter in time, which represented the authority of the pope in the Wuhun hall.

    The value of materials and handicrafts alone is the best treasure, which is invaluable.

    I can''t fall, my Pope.

    Bibidong hugged Subei tightly for about five seconds and began to touch Subei:

    "Xiao Bei, don''t Tang Hao do anything to you? Tang Hao is rude and rude. They are all like haotianzong. Did he hurt you and go back to the Wulin hall with the teacher. The teacher will help you out."

    "Even if I search the whole Douluo continent, I will find out their hidden place of haotianzong, beat them hard, and let Tang Hao come and apologize to you in person!"

    "Wait, Xiao Bei, why do you have so many kiss marks???"

    Bibidong looked squarely at Northern Jiangsu and loved this beautiful face.

    But the finger gently pulled out the collar at the neck of Northern Jiangsu, and there was a faint lipstick on the white jade like skin.

    The number is amazing. I can see two or three at a glance.

    I haven''t even enjoyed the soft neck. Who should take the first step!

    "Who, which woman, dares to bully my favorite disciple!"

    Bidon''s face was covered with haze.

    Bibidong''s eyes shifted to Brigitte and Ziji.

    That look is not the look of seeing the enemy of life and death, not to mention friendship, but the look between love enemies who want each other to fly to the Western Paradise immediately.

    "Teacher, don''t be so angry."

    Subei took rabbi bidong''s hand: "don''t you wonder why I am with them?"

    Subei pointed to Emperor Tian Ziji and other three people.

    Bibidong smiled softly, "they are the friends of your dead father, those reclusive experts?"

    "The teacher doesn''t care. If you like, the teacher can treat them as if they don''t exist. The teacher doesn''t see or hear."

    Bidon is obviously deceiving himself and others.

    How can she not see that these are very powerful... Or better described by terror.

    And their relationship with Northern Jiangsu is also seen by bidong.

    They called him the king.

    So obvious.

    Bi bidong guessed that Northern Jiangsu should be the supreme king among the soul beasts. As for why she couldn''t see it, maybe he used some secret method.

    But so what?

    Like him, even if he is a soul beast, even if he is inextricably related to the soul beast, so what?

    For him, she can give up her soul for 100000 years.

    If he is a hundred thousand year old soul beast, he will feed the beast with his body.

    At the moment when bibidong appeared in Northern Jiangsu, she naturally understood these principles.

    Just can''t break the phantom bubble.

    If the situation is exposed, Northern Jiangsu must face a choice: choose yourself or a soul beast.

    This will put Northern Jiangsu into a kind of suffering.

    More importantly, bidong asked herself that she had no confidence to protect Northern Jiangsu.

    In front of her, there are three mysterious super soul beasts.

    If facing emperor Tian alone, she is half sure to win.

    So in the face of these three, she felt she had no chance of winning.

    What''s more, there are respectful azure cattle Python and Titan ape lurking behind them.

    Subei was confused. He thought it was difficult to clean up the mess. Unexpectedly, bibidong said so.

    Subei touched his face. Is beauty really so useful?

    When Northern Jiangsu was stunned.

    From the tree jumped a crying pear blossom with rain girl.

    She came running over the grass.

    Arouse the vigilance of the experts present.

    I saw the girl jump into the arms of Northern Jiangsu, and the sudden inertia made them roll many circles on the grass.

    The girl clutched the thin clothes in Northern Jiangsu, buried her head in his arms and choked: "brother, you have to be scared to death to be happy, don''t you?"

    "You leave Wuhun hall quietly and don''t tell Xiaowu and mom. Do you know we''re worried about you!"

    "When I heard that you were captured by the man in black, did you know that Xiaowu''s heart was broken?"

    "Brother, are you going to lose the dance like your father?"

    At the moment of seeing Northern Jiangsu appear, the little dance hidden in the tree can no longer be controlled.

    The long-standing yearning turned into a flood that broke through the dam, and the tears from the eyes directly soaked the clothes in front of Subei''s chest.

 Chapter 92

    Star lake.

    This is the scene of Wuhun hall rounding up ghosts and beasts for 100000 years.

    But it gradually evolved like a large-scale meeting.

    Subei pitifully rubbed Xiaowu''s head and pulled her to his arms: "how can I abandon Xiaowu? It''s too late for me to love Xiaowu."

    "Woo."

    Xiao Wu pursed her mouth and looked at Northern Jiangsu wrongfully. There were still tears on her face. She sobbed with patience and snorted in her throat.

    "Why didn''t the elder brother go back to Xingdou forest and tell Xiaowu, but he took those people from the Wulin hall."

    Xiaowu''s eyes are full of humility: "brother, do you hate Xiaowu? Xiaowu will be obedient. Listen to brother, Xiaowu will do whatever he asks Xiaowu to do, but brother, don''t leave Xiaowu."

    "At most, I want to touch there in the future. Just don''t stop me..."

    After the little dance, he said that his neck was red and his face was ashamed of spring.

    Xiaowu... Don''t hurt my reputation. I''m an honest man

    Subei''s eyebrows jumped and was surprised by the little dance.

    "I also want to be with little dance forever, but the world is so big, there will always be unpredictable things."

    The world is so big, I think how healthy it is.

    Northern Jiangsu began to speak slag language.

    "But don''t worry, Xiaowu. I always have your place in my heart. Don''t cry anymore. It''s not beautiful to cry again."

    Subei pinched his sleeves and wiped tears on Xiaowu''s face.

    The charm of such gentle Northern Jiangsu is really explosive.

    Xiaowu looked at Northern Jiangsu tenderly and didn''t move.

    Brother, it''s so handsome.

    At this time, another woman heard the news and followed the tail of the Wuhun hall.

    It''s Liu Erlong.

    Hearing about the disappearance of Northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu slipped away one after another. Liu Erlong failed to find it, so he decided to follow bibidong into the depths of the star forest.

    So, the scene in front of us was staged.

    She came out from behind the scenes and had no choice to jump on it.

    It''s not because she doesn''t remember her emotions, nor because she has no deep feelings for Northern Jiangsu.

    But she chose a mature approach.

    If she is ten years younger, she will rush out and hug him like Xiaowu to solve the pain of Acacia.

    But she is not. Therefore, she should be more stable and leave space for children. She can''t play small temper on such occasions.

    She''s a godmother.

    "King, when are you going to hold it, sister? I''ll be jealous."

    Ziji looked at the little dance with a little dissatisfaction.

    If Brigitte hadn''t stabbed her, she would have planned to occupy Northern Jiangsu.

    Take her to live in seclusion and give birth to a bunch of little dragons in the future.

    But now?

    Ziji looked around for a week.

    There, Brigitte looked at him gently. Her real thought was that she had felt her head, that is, she had ambiguous feelings for the king!

    The beautiful woman in the papal uniform is also tender.

    The little girl with a scorpion tail, not to mention, did something they couldn''t do.

    Snuggle up in the arms of Subei and get that strong sense of security. Only she can do it.

    For them, Subei always snuggled in their arms.

    There was another woman behind that, which seemed to be closely related to the king

    wait.

    Why do these male humans look at the king greedily?

    What are they thinking?

    These dead perverts.

    Ziji sighed in her heart: my dear Lord Wang, I shouldn''t have taken so much care of you at the beginning. Before you are about to leave the star forest, I should abduct you back to heilongyuan and do it.

    In this way, it will not lead you to lure so many heterosexuals into the human world.

    Alas

    Dancing in Subei''s arms, the gap in her clothes looked at Ziji.

    Always lively, she was surprisingly quiet at this time. She just stayed by the side of Northern Jiangsu and didn''t dare to speak.

    It''s just a shock between souls and animals.

    This kind of blood shock is more difficult to feel than bidong and others. All they can feel is the strength of emperor Tian and others.

    What Xiaowu feels is the hierarchical suppression between subjects.

    Emperor Tian, Biji, Ziji... Their soul and animal blood is not the top in the mainland.

    Compared with Xiaowu, she is really a lovely and delicious little rabbit.

    In Xiaowu''s eyes, when Ziji speaks, she is like a green faced and fanged dragon demonstrating with her: roar ~ little rabbit, I''ll eat you~

    Before Subei spoke, Emperor Tian was dissatisfied first.

    "What are you jealous of? Why, are you interested in the king? Don''t you want to live little Ziji?"

    "Leave it alone." For the first time, Ziji felt that emperor Tian was so annoying.

    Emperor Tian said he was very happy.

    Aren''t they afraid of death?

    The Lord knows that you covet her child''s adoptive husband like this. When the Lord wakes up, she can''t peel your dragon skin and draw your dragon tendon?

    In the past, the ancient moon called all the animals to the audience, and the scene of holding the soul beast wedding with the star beast force was vivid.

    And the two slaps of love

    Emperor Tian knows how important this human child is in God''s mind.

    What a cold and arrogant God the Lord is.

    When I was so impulsive.

    When do you get along with others, have you ever been charming or cute?

    Cute shouldn''t be reflected in her.

    But because a boy appeared on her.

    If you really want to say true love, the sign of true love must be the behavior that the other party shouldn''t be able to do because of you.

    People who never smoke start smoking.

    People who never drink begin to get drunk.

    Rational and frank people begin to be romantic

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu took a deep look at Bi Bi Dong without much explanation: "teacher, will you leave here first with the people in the Wuhun hall?"

    Bibidong asked, "what about you? Do you go back to the Wu soul hall with the teacher?"

    "Hahaha, woman, what unrealistic dream are you doing? Letting you leave has been our biggest bottom line. Do you still want to take my dear king?"

    "If it weren''t for the sake of being Wang''s teacher, you would be a pile of bloody bones now."

    Ziji''s graceful posture twisted, her smile was gorgeous, and her merciless sarcasm was bibidong.

    Hearing the speech, bidong''s face turned black.

    "If Xiaobei doesn''t go back to the Wu soul hall, the Pope will stay here."

    What are bidong''s fears.

    Although she has no chance of winning the fight, it doesn''t mean she will be afraid.

    At the same time, her pride did not admit that she would be defeated in front of them.

    In particular, there is a tenacious Grass that breaks through hard rocks.

    Bibidong turned back and ordered: "all the platinum bishops and deacons of the Wu soul hall, evacuate. The title is Luo, the strong, stay where you are!"

    Soon, around the Xinghu Lake where dozens of soul masters gathered, only ten people were less than there, empty and silent.

    "Want to put all the snacks away? The beast God doesn''t agree!"

    Emperor Tian molars and detects bidong''s intention.

    This is not to drive away the weak sheep, so as not to increase casualties, leaving only those who are barely capable of World War I to fight the last war at the last moment.

    Biji held emperor Tian and shook her head to stop: "let the king solve it by himself. Don''t interfere."

    Emperor Tian whispered to Brigitte, "no, we can''t let go of any of them! After many years, we don''t know how powerful human strength is. Let them leave, and they spread the news of our existence. At that time, it will cause more trouble and bring disaster to the Lord. What should we do?"

    "A moment of weakness will only cause endless disasters."

    "If you don''t want to be stained with blood and offend the king, let me do it!"

    Emperor Tian took a deep look at Biji and said, "Ji... Ji Ji, I know you love the king, but now it''s not the time to be impulsive, and it''s not kind."

    "Being soft on the enemy is cruel to yourself."

 Chapter 93

    "Emperor Tian, you are so bold!"

    Hearing the speech, Brigitte was very surprised.

    "This is wisdom. We are loyal to the Lord and can''t miss any details. Otherwise, if there are many strong people like Mr. Wang, we will be in danger."

    "Don''t you understand such a truth?"

    The problems considered by Emperor Tian are indeed worthy of attention.

    Soul beasts are like treasures to human beings.

    There are many soul beasts with more than 100000 years of cultivation in the core of Xingdou forest.

    If this news spreads to the human world, it will inevitably cause a sensation for everyone.

    Far from it, just say the great sacrifice of the Wuhun hall.

    In order that Qianren snow can absorb the Soul Ring of 100000 years, he will not sit idly by.

    And the 99 level extreme Douluo strong, even with emperor Tian''s current cultivation, is also difficult to overcome.

    This is also the reason for emperor Tian''s scruples.

    Boom!

    "Roar ~"

    Emperor Tian was full of gold and was about to attack.

    I saw a multicolored auspicious cloud in the clear sky in the daytime. It circled here and rained multicolored rain.

    Peace of mind, see this rain is colorful.

    Those who are jealous see that the rain is yellow, their mentality is better, dignified and generous.

    Those who are angry and kill will see that the rain is blue, and their mood will turn quiet, peaceful, not rough and not angry.

    The heart was frightened and frightened. Seeing that the rain was purple, it was bold, enthusiastic and dignified. It was not afraid of hands and feet. It moved faster and thought divergent.

    Those who desire to expand see that the rain is white, pure and transparent, and purify their hearts.

    The effect of the rain came quickly.

    The mood of emperor Tian''s killing fell in an instant.

    I wanted to release my body and slap a mole ant to death. I was ticked by the blue drizzle, and all the meaning of killing and punishment disappeared completely.

    Ziji reached out to pick up the rain and said faintly, "why does it rain suddenly, eh? The white rain is so special?"

    The emotional rain falling on Ziji''s hand gave a light spot, just like melting on her skin. It was warm and wouldn''t let her get wet.

    Brigitte was also surprised that colorful clouds suddenly appeared in the bright and clear sky, just like escaping from a different space.

    "But isn''t the rain light yellow?" Brigitte said.

    "Light yellow?"

    Emperor Tian was touched by the rain and sent out an attractive arrogant hum. He was very comfortable:

    "Oh ~"

    "The blue rain into the body makes the beast God want to sleep."

    "Forget it, the beast God will listen to you once. Brigitte, I really have nothing to do with you. Only you can persuade me."

    "Well, I won''t eat them. They''re lucky."

    "But if someone invades here in the future, the beast God will still not let go!"

    "Oh ~"

    The killing idea reappeared and was soon pressed back. Emperor Tian yawned, and his figure floated to the distance. The speed was surprisingly fast: "the beast God is really sleepy. Go back to sleep. Solve these chores yourself. Everyone must focus on safety and peace ~"

    "Wonderful!"

    When Ziji and Biji heard emperor Tian''s last sentence, their eyes would stare out.

    That''s the God of beasts, who can chew crunchy when eating invading souls, let alone these humans.

    What did he just say? Putting security and peace first?

    Why didn''t he say this when he used to launch the animal tide and divide the star forest into circles?

    Yes, Xingdou forest has various distinctions such as outer circle, mixed circle and core circle. Great cause and effect comes from emperor heaven.

    At first, the star forest was mixed.

    You can also see centennial and millennial soul animals in the depths. The living area of soul animals in the whole star forest is not fixed.

    Where food resources are rich, where water is rich, soul animals will crowd in where.

    Xinghu, a place with beautiful mountains and rivers, tranquility and far away from people, is naturally a paradise for souls and animals.

    Whether it is a hundred thousand year old soul beast or a thousand year old soul beast, they all like to come here to drink water.

    Well, this also means that Xinghu is a high-frequency area for hunting between souls and beasts.

    The complex food chain evolved here.

    Sheep eat grass, wolves catch sheep, tigers look at Wolves, bears hammer tigers, dragons sit and watch the whole situation

    At that time, Xinghu was bustling with ghosts and beasts, and it was also a bloody battlefield.

    Most of the Centennial soul animals have always been the feed of the ten thousand year soul animals.

    This hunting behavior interferes with the tranquility of Xinghu.

    So emperor Tian launched the tide to drive away the low-level spirits and animals and prohibit them from entering the core.

    At this point, the way of life of the soul beast began to change.

    Gradually evolved into: only powerful soul beasts can live in the depths.

    The weak soul animals can only live in the peripheral areas, facing not only the slaughter of human beings, but also the predation of powerful soul animals in the inner layer.

    However, for emperor Tian, such a star forest soul animal model can''t be better. A circle of more powerful soul animals is equivalent to a gradually high wall to build a safe protective cover for them.

    This is the best protection for the Lord.

    "Purple rain?"

    The platinum bishop who evacuated safely from the Wuhun hall was stunned. He had never seen such a color of rain.

    Someone said, "get out of here quickly. This trip to the star forest is really thrilling. It''s frightening to see a king of the forest. There''s also a cow python. There are three human souls behind. Each of them doesn''t have to be weak. It''s God''s blessing to keep this life!"

    "I just hope the Pope can leave safely, otherwise our martial soul hall will be in chaos."

    "Didn''t you hear what the incarnated soul beast called his highness Subei? Your majesty! This shows that they all have to listen to the king. The Pope is the teacher of his highness Subei, and his highness Subei will protect him." Some people don''t think so.

    "Hey? The apprentice protects the teacher? The Pope is not the strongest in the world."

    "Your Highness Subei may have been rebuilt by a divine beast. It''s not surprising. It''s not surprising."

    "But anyway, it''s enough for me to blow all my life when I go back to the Wulin hall." Someone said so.

    Ye Fan, the elder, gazed at the crowd and said solemnly, "you should keep your heart deep about today''s affairs in the core. You can''t spread the identity of his highness in Northern Jiangsu and all kinds of speculation without the instructions of the Pope. You can''t think you haven''t seen or heard, okay?!"

    "Otherwise, the death penalty will be imposed according to the regulations of the Wu soul hall, and the soul will wither and the body will crack and die!"

    A young man was puzzled and said, "old ye, is it so serious? The Pope hasn''t ordered it yet. Is it necessary for us to do so?"

    This statement aroused some approval.

    After all, seeing so many ghosts and beasts for hundreds of thousands of years and peeping into the secret scene of the world is a shocking secret for them and a place where they are better than others.

    If you use your resume as an analogy, it is equivalent to that there is such a clause on their resume: on a certain day, a certain day, I met with the heads of governments of various countries with the boss of the world''s strongest company.

    How much gold content, how forced.

    But ye fan didn''t let them look out and said, isn''t this abandoning a gold inlaid Maxim?

    "The shaft is stupid!"

    Ye Fan blew his beard and stared angrily: "are you deaf? The Pope told his highness Subei that she should not have heard or seen. Today''s thing is like a dream that is not humane!"

    "Do you think the Pope''s crown is just for your highness?"

    "That''s also a warning for us. Let''s shut up and don''t go out and talk nonsense!"

    Ye Fan waved his sleeve and said angrily, "I''ve done my best. If you can''t manage your mouth well, wait for the laws and regulations of the Wulin hall."

    After Ye Fan''s reminder, the people looked at each other and thought about the significance of the existence of these souls and the consequences of saying it. They couldn''t help getting cold on their backs.

    Based on the relationship between his highness in Northern Jiangsu and the soul beast, and the charm of the soul beast for 100000 years

    They had only two results, either shut up and keep their own, or they were killed by the Pope.

    "Thank you for your advice!"

    Seeing that the people were awakened, Ye Fan stroked his white beard with satisfaction and said to himself: His Highness Subei is a good-looking man. Although he may be a soul animal, his identity is nothing with the pope as his teacher.

    It''s a pity that his highness Subei''s daughter has a wonderful fate. It is said that the Saint hulena has his heart.

    If not, my poor great granddaughter Ye Lingling... I really want to make do with them.

    Ye Fan shook his head: Well, I''m afraid Ling Er doesn''t have this blessing.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo ~"

    Subei breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking at the figure far away from emperor Tian, I thought it was hard to comfort this mang dragon.

    It feels like a cancer.

    It seems that we need to find a chance to educate him, otherwise he won''t be obedient.

    Subei took a look at his inventory and just got one thing recently: good dog dragon liquid.

    One drop becomes a dog and two drops bark.

    Hey, hey, hey, hey.

    "Well, teacher, I''ll go back to the Wu soul hall."

    Subei smiled and said, "our picnic is not over yet..."

    Before Subei finished speaking, Brigitte interrupted, "no, the king can''t leave our sight. I don''t trust you."

    Ziji agreed: "yes, human woman, we plan to let you go for the sake of being the teacher of the king. I hope you don''t know good or bad."

    When I heard that Northern Jiangsu had to leave the core and live with human women, the emotional clouds could hardly suppress Ziji''s mood.

    How can this be?

    The king is gone. Whose finger should I use to be happy?

    Who should my bunch of little dragons have children with?

    This is absolutely impossible!

    Bidong squatted down and looked at the handsome face in Northern Jiangsu. He was in a peaceful mood.

    Her precious disciple is now safe from the devil''s claws. She is very relieved.

    Being able to get along with him quietly is the greatest happiness.

    "Xiao Bei, you answer the teacher''s question honestly. Are you a human or a soul beast?"

    Bibidong asked with a smile.

    Subei was startled: "if I were a soul beast, would you kill me, teacher?"

    "No, no matter what Xiaobei is, the teacher''s heart for you will never change."

    "The teacher just wants to know the truth," bidon said

    "I am a man, a pure man."

    And Chinese!

    "OK."

    Hearing the speech, bidong smiled, and a blooming flower like smile appeared on her exquisite face.

    She got the perfect answer she wanted.

    Xiao Bei is a man.

    It is the biggest banner of her indomitable and never retreating.

    Since he is a man, I take him back to the human world.

    As for how he became the king of the soul beast, it was not so important.

    "Since you are human, the teacher will never let you stay alone in the nest of the soul beast."

    "Teacher, I won''t put you down."

    "No matter how powerful the enemy is!"

    Bibidong faced up to Ziji and Biji. At this time, the time for the effectiveness of the emotional cloud had passed, and their desire and contradiction to be smoothed at the bottom of their hearts rose again.

    The sword is drawn and the crossbow is open. The war between the emotional enemy has just begun!

 Chapter 94

    "Ziji."

    Biji held Ziji''s hand to prevent her from fighting with the woman in front of her on an impulse.

    It''s not good to fight.

    At the slightest, it is emotional irritability, accelerating aging, at the worst, it is bleeding, injury and even death.

    Everyone is a civilized man (Beast).

    So you''d better not do it.

    "My name is Brigitte and her name is Ziji."

    Biji stepped on the grass with her jade feet. Her long green dress made her seem to be integrated with nature. She was the spirit of forest and grassland.

    Brigitte said gently, "the king has told us about his opportunities in the human world. We thank you for taking care of him. Thanks to your protection over the past few months."

    "Otherwise, with the determination of ordinary people, the king may have been caught by some vulgar people to be a child husband, even playthings and pets."

    Hello? Hello?

    Am I still not your king?

    We were still playing happily in bed yesterday. Is that how you curse me today?

    Oh, women are like this. They don''t recognize people when they wear pants.

    Bibidong didn''t expect that Biji was so reasonable and gentle. She didn''t look like a soul beast with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation.

    In bibidong''s eyes, the 100000 year old soul beast is more or less cruel.

    How many souls and beasts can practice for hundreds of thousands of years and live for tens of thousands of years? How many have not devoured other souls?

    Even the more than 100000 soft bone rabbits she hunted in those years were somewhat cruel.

    But there was no hostility on the green woman in front of her.

    However, when Brigitte''s eyes were placed on Subei, the trace of possessiveness still couldn''t escape bidong''s eyes.

    Bidong doesn''t like this feeling very much, but she can only comfort herself in her heart. However, how many people who have seen Xiaobei can not have possessiveness?

    If so, only the blind.

    "He is my disciple. I should protect him."

    Bibidong said faintly. Biji''s words more or less took her as an outsider.

    Bibi said: "Xiaobei is human after all. It''s probably against his nature for you to leave him in the star forest and get along with the soul beast all day."

    "Against nature?"

    Ziji disdained to smile.

    Next, a white thigh appeared in front of Northern Jiangsu. It was neither thin nor plump. There was a backbone at the joints, and there was a little flesh feeling at the small muscle thighs.

    Perhaps, the best is slightly fat. It''s Ziji''s style.

    The fat place is fat, the thin place is thin.

    The upper part can act as a steering wheel and the lower part is a perfect armrest.

    The thigh swayed and swayed in front of Subei. The swaying Ziji''s short skirt swayed, revealing the unspeakable secluded place.

    Xiaowuben''s crying pear blossom and rainy little face has long been comforted by Northern Jiangsu to bloom a smile and give birth to a sense of happiness.

    Who said, Ziji will show her charming posture.

    Xiaowu''s face was stiff, and an idea flashed in her heart: This is not a good woman!

    This shameless woman is seducing my brother!

    Xiaowu poked out her head and looked at Northern Jiangsu from the side. She saw Northern Jiangsu with hazy eyes and red cheeks. Staring at the place, she was really tempted.

    Unexpectedly, Northern Jiangsu is in the middle.

    He rubbed his fingers held by the little dance, a kind of psychedelic, as if he fell into a wet and tight quagmire.

    Su Bei thought: Ziji, Ziji, you haven''t been arrogant for a few years. You''ll be miserable when you do it. I see you dare to cry in front of me.

    Xiaowu quickly blocked Su Bei''s eyes and her body in front of him. She didn''t dare to scold Ziji, but Ruoxi said:

    "Brother, don''t you see it. If you want to see it, just watch the little dancer, not her."

    "Small dance, better looking and cleaner."

    Xiaowu is clean and bites her lips. Her pretty little face is red.

    God, Xiaowu doesn''t dare to see anyone.

    How dare I say such a bold thing?

    No, you''re not such a little dance!

    The struggle between angels and Demons appeared in Xiaowu''s mind, and finally the devil was better:

    Anyway, the little dance will be my brother''s sooner or later.

    In this way, it is OK and normal.

    Well, that''s it!

    The little dance comforted herself.

    "Oh, little girl, what are you doing blocking your brother''s eyes? Do you want to enjoy it alone? That''s not good. My sister prefers king. She''s not interested in girls now. If you had been with my sister a few years ago, I wouldn''t want to give up my sister''s love for you."

    Ziji giggled, broke off Xiaowu''s hand, stared into Subei''s eyes and said, "king, tell your sister honestly, is your teacher fun or is your sister more fun?"

    ¡°£¿¡±

    How dare you say?

    Do you mean having fun with teachers or having fun with teachers?

    Chinese characters are broad and profound.

    A pun is the most deadly.

    Wipe sweat in Northern Jiangsu.

    His feeling now is that the scum man meets the hot woman of drag racing, and he can''t stand it at all.

    Subei took a look at bibidong, then Ziji and Biji.

    One said one, I haven''t played with the teacher yet.

    It''s hard to judge.

    But he was a little embarrassed.

    Look at bidon''s expectant eyes. How should he answer?

    "Say it, say it!" Ziji urged, "my dear Lord Wang, you should answer seriously and honestly, otherwise your sister will be angry and the consequences will be very serious."

    "This... The teacher is very kind to me, but... Sister Ziji, you''re more fun."

    Subei took Ziji and bidong''s hands one after another and motioned to Liu Erlong and Xiaowu to gather them together.

    In this Shura field, Northern Jiangsu plans to blow it down with the shell of truth:

    "Well, don''t argue any more. Do I still have autonomy? I can''t choose where to go by myself? I''m a living person, not a commodity, not a trading commodity."

    "It''s such a happy decision. As an independent free man, I can go wherever I want, OK?"

    The women were stunned and looked at each other face to face.

    Bibidong nodded: "you''re right. The teacher understands, so you go back to the Wulin hall with me."

    Ziji snorted, "what we believe in in in the world of souls and beasts is that strength is the most important thing. Powerful people can possess their loved ones and rob other people''s breeding objects. Three wives and four concubines are OK. I''m so powerful. I don''t want four rooms and six palaces. I just want the king. Isn''t it too much?"

    Only Liu Erlong agreed: "Xiao Bei is right. As his godmother, I think it is very important to give him freedom."

    Tears in Northern Jiangsu.

    Or er Long''s mother is reasonable.

    In fact, Liu Erlong is the weakest among the women. These days, she has also recognized that she has no qualification to compete. Her biggest advantage is the identity of a godmother in Northern Jiangsu.

    She should firmly sit in this position so that she won''t lose Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei looked at Brigitte: "aunt Brigitte, you are usually the most pertinent. Do you agree with me?"

    Biji thought a little: "you''re right."

    I haven''t waited for Northern Jiangsu to clap and praise.

    Brigitte said, "but I don''t agree."

    "Why?"

    "It was the emperor who allowed the king to leave the star forest before that led to the current situation, attracted mankind and interfered with the cleanliness of the core. I don''t know what disasters will be caused in the future."

    "So Brigitte believes that the Lord should follow us to live in the star forest until the king has absolute self-protection ability when he is an adult. At that time, we can consider giving you freedom."

    Brigitte''s thinking was so cautious and reasonable that Northern Jiangsu couldn''t find an excuse to refute.

    Bibidong said: "elder is wrong. Even if Xiaobei returns to the human world with me, it is more than enough to protect Xiaobei with the power of our Wulin hall. No one can hurt him."

    "What if you plotted against the king?"

    Ziji killed her heart and said, "how do we know you won''t covet the beauty of our king and hurt his childish body?"

    Subei was sweating in his heart: Ziji, you still have the face to say that the most excessive is you, which destroys the pure me.

    Bibidong narrowed his eyes and tit for tat: "when sister Ziji said this, did she estimate what her behavior was like? Ask yourself, don''t you have a trace of that shouldn''t have emotion for Xiaobei?"

    Ziji suddenly stood up: "yes, I greedy for the king''s body. I also want to have a big nest with the king, but so what?"

    "I admit, I''m honest!"

    "You, as a teacher, approach my lord Wang and bury your mind in your heart. I''m not ashamed of Chengfu women!"

    A startled look appeared on Biji''s soft face. She grabbed Ziji and said, "ziji, be careful in your words and deeds. After all, the king is the one the Lord likes. You speak and act like this. When the Lord wakes up, no one can protect you!"

    Ziji calmed down a little and said to herself: I don''t care. When I cook cooked rice, I''ll find a place where no one can find to live in seclusion, which even the Lord can''t find.

    Bidon''s face was already cloudy and rainy.

    No one has ever dared to slander her like this.

    Although Ziji said a lot of the truth.

    But she is the Pope of the martial soul Temple below one person and above ten thousand people.

    This grievance has touched the bottom line for her.

    If it weren''t for Northern Jiangsu, she would have to fight this Ziji, stew her soul bone, make soup and drink, make her 100000 year soul ring into a wreath, throw her dead trunk into the pigsty and let the fat pig arch disorderly.

    "There''s no way. There''s only one way to decide the king''s ownership, the most primitive way."

    He was helpless and said, "fight. When my dragon claws press you, a flat breasted woman, on the ground and rub, see if you dare to covet the beauty of my dear king."

    Ziji glanced at bibidong''s crisp chest. To tell the truth, they were equal. It was only when bibidong changed into a loose papal dress that it was not so obvious.

    But with a slight lift, the outline suddenly jumped into the eye.

    Bibidong was also very angry. It showed that she was exposed to her heart and was slandered one after another. Her chest was small. She couldn''t bear it.

    At least she is also a super strong person of level 98. How can she be afraid of war?

    "Fight and fight. The Pope will make you pay for what you say."

    "Yes, a woman with a big chest and no brain, I let you see your ignorance!"

    Boom!

    The power of bidong and Ziji collided in an instant, and Xiaowu and others were immediately blown away by the wind created by the powerful power.

    It was Brigitte''s soft power that held them steady.

    Liu Erlong looked at the soul power revealed by bibidong and was surprised: it has long been said that bibidong is close to the limit of 99. Now, it''s not a rumor. There''s a gap between me and her

    Liu Er longan curtain a low: I''m afraid I can''t catch up with her in my life.

    She is also a genius, but it is only a genius in the eyes of ordinary soul masters.

    And bibidong is a genius in the eyes of genius.

    "Enough!"

    Boom!

    It is not equal to the East nine rings, and a strong domineering spirit pervaded the whole audience.

    This momentum did no substantial harm, but it attracted the power of bidong and Ziji to converge in an instant.

    "Xiaobei..."

    The girls startled their eyes.

    I saw that Northern Jiangsu was full of imperial temperament. The wind blew his hair, and the breath on him even made bibidong feel depressed.

    "What a powerful force."

    "Are you possessed, my dear king?"

    Northern Jiangsu had to use its own temperament attributes, which immediately shocked all the women.

    This is an unknown force.

    Now, no one in Northern Jiangsu will believe him even if he is not a big man reincarnation.

    "I don''t want to be a subsidiary of your decision. I want to make my own decisions!"

    Su Bei said, "since you don''t want to step back, it''s up to me to make a decision."

    "No rebuttal, no rejection, no protest!"

    The soul power of Subei''s fingertips condensed into a sharp Qi force like the tip of a sword, which attracted the hearts of all the women: "what are you doing, Xiaobei?"

    Su Bei pointed his Qi sword at his handsome face: "I know you think I''m a child and won''t listen to me, but I want to say, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll stab it."

    Good guy, ruin your face.

    Who else but Northern Jiangsu?

    But it worked surprisingly well.

    This is the face that haunts all women. If there is a little damage on their faces, they will go crazy.

    Whether it''s bibidong, Ziji, Biji, Xiaowu or Liu Erlong, they all opened their eyes and carefully said, "Xiaobei, don''t be impulsive. Your hand should be far away from your face."

    "Listen to you, we all listen!"

    Ziji said angrily, "who did you learn the rogue move from, king? You take away the Qi sword. Even if you pick me up now, I will obey my orders, OK?"

    "Don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. Don''t..."

    "It''s all up to the king (Xiaobei)

    Under the threat of appearance in Northern Jiangsu, all the women were sweating and had to compromise.

    Subei breathed deeply. If he didn''t do so, he really couldn''t cure them.

    Imperial domineering can only attract their attention, but it can not fundamentally solve the problem.

    Teachers have taught since childhood to look at problems from the essence.

    The starting point of contradictions and interests is the appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    So when an accident happened to the appearance of Northern Jiangsu, they immediately confessed that they were still fighting for someone.

    There''s no way. The face is from northern Jiangsu. They can''t control it.

    "In fact, it''s also simple."

    Northern Jiangsu looked at East Bibi and said, "I want to choose a town around the star forest and build a palace in this town, which can not only facilitate my residence, but also facilitate the soul beast to contact me. In this regard, you can come and live at any time."

    "This is the best compromise."

    "Just need the teacher''s support materials, alas..."

    Bibidong smiled faintly: "the problems that money can solve are not problems."

    "In the future, we must not gamble on injury, otherwise our hearts will be broken."

 Chapter 95

    More than a month later.

    Wu Soul City, the base camp of Wu soul hall, borders the star forest and is located in the center of the two empires.

    The Tiandou Empire occupies the north, the Xingluo Empire covets the south, and the Wulin hall is in the middle.

    A town on the edge of wusoul city is an affiliated town.

    This boundary connects Senmiao in the west, Soul City in the East, Tiandou in the north and Xingluo in the south.

    Here, a large-scale war broke out, which was the battle between Tiandou Empire and Xingluo empire.

    Neighboring countries always have constant friction, and it is normal for war to happen.

    Only in recent years, the two countries seem to have become lovers with a sharp heart, like paint and glue. They stop fighting with swords, recuperate and practice etiquette with each other.

    The war was eased and the people of the two countries began to have frequent trade exchanges.

    The people of this once smoke of gunpowder died and walked, leaving only a group of old, weak, sick and disabled to stick to the countryside.

    The poem says:

    The bamboo in the clear spring is deep and desolate, and the Jinluan pool is turbid and mang ruins.

    In the vast expanse of modern and ancient times, there is no good home.

    A drunken old man sits around Xishan, watching the lights and the shadows of the fire at night.

    Vast! Pingcheng is vast and empty!

    This is also the reason why Northern Jiangsu chose the palace here: it has a palace building foundation, good geographical location, few people and strong operability.

    This day.

    Under a hundred year old maple.

    The ancient and rare old man plays chess with his son. There are cars and horses on the chessboard. The dark tide is turbulent. After a few sons, he is in a state of tension.

    A gun and horse attack, the old man in cloth stroked his beard and laughed: "will!"

    The other party shook his head and sighed deeply: "one move is short of chess, one step is short. It''s a pity that there is a poor horse at the end of the road!"

    "Lao Wang, don''t make excuses. I''ll see the clue in eight steps. You should do this. Isn''t it blocking the other party''s attack?"

    It''s a gentleman to watch chess without saying anything.

    The old man who watched chess had already turned red. At the end of the chess game, the old people breathed out a hot breath one after another, expressed their views and spit it out.

    "Brother Zhao, I didn''t speak all the time. According to the gambling agreement, as long as I can watch chess and say nothing, I can go to your house for three days."

    "I''ve missed my sister-in-law''s craft for a long time, and I haven''t had a chance to taste it again," the middle-aged and old man said

    He is very irritable, and often make complaints about shouting and shouting at the street. He is anxious to be his own son.

    This time, in order to bet, he was cruel and forced himself to divert his attention. Look, the white maple bark rubbed by his fingers is the best witness of his emotional vent.

    "Alas, your sister-in-law is in her seventies and eighties. You still have the heart to toss her."

    "Come on, come on, I''m so happy. I don''t need your meal."

    In this open and silent place, only these old people are happy and harmonious.

    Then a strong wind blew.

    There was a gust of wind and sand.

    The sound of an orderly March came.

    A middle-aged and elderly man wearing square glasses holds the picture, looks around the environment, raises his palm and holds it:

    "Stop! This is it!"

    "Surveyors, take a ruler and measure the ground!"

    "Topographer, start observing the nearby geographical environment, analyzing Feng Shui and seasonal climate change!"

    "Supervisor, order the backup construction materials and construction workers to prepare for admission!"

    He is the first architect of Tiandou Empire, Liangsi city. He was responsible for the planning and scheme design of Tiandou royal palace. He has rich experience and high efficiency, so he is famous in both countries.

    However, he was rebellious, and he disdained to take over the ordinary house design. Only a palace large enough and challenging enough could arouse his interest.

    Not only did bibidong use means, but qianrenxue heard that the Wuhun hall intended to build a hall here for Northern Jiangsu, but also secretly contributed to the flames as the crown prince.

    This forced Liangsi city to go out of the mountain.

    However, the key point is that when he wandered around the night market, he accidentally got a poem and painting about Northern Jiangsu.

    The painter who sold the paintings praised him for his good luck. This was the last scroll in his hand that looked like a real person. If he was a little late, he might have been bought by other big ladies.

    He saw that the child in the painting was really beautiful and only had a trace of shape. It was rumored that a peerless child was welcomed back to the Wulin hall. He was so beautiful that everyone who met him would praise and be fascinated by him.

    He doesn''t believe in evil.

    In addition, the persecution on this side of the Wuhun hall was tight. Bibidong personally instructed him, so he answered.

    As a result, when he saw Northern Jiangsu, he did the same behavior as bibidong.

    That is to burn the picture scroll in your hand.

    Garbage painter can''t draw a trace of essence at all.

    I dare to come out and sell. I will ask painters all over the world to waste their fingers and can''t paint.

    It''s a violent face!

    At the same time, he also made a decision in his heart: how can an ordinary palace deserve his identity?

    That must be to do it yourself, grasp the details, and display all your life''s inspiration and creativity in this project!

    According to the standard, the magnificent imperial palace?

    To build a majestic wall?

    No, we should not only attack and defend ourselves, but also Qionglou jade palace!

    "Deacon Liang, what should the residents around here do?"

    At this time, the knight sent by Wuhun hall to help Liangsi City pointed to the old people who had just played chess and said.

    Liangsi City summoned its own soul. It was a three-dimensional translucent diamond mirror, which was called a 3D phantom.

    This diamond mirror as like as two peas in modern design software, when his soul is applied, the diamond lens will start to simulate the environment, soil and air quality of his soul force, and the same terrain will appear.

    Then, he can simulate the project in the diamond mirror through his soul force until he constructs a satisfactory building.

    After a month, his hair has been sparse, but in the magic mirror, a lifelike and exquisite palace flows impressively.

    Pointing to the outer suburb of the hall, Liangsi city said, "most of the residents around here are old people over the age of 50, and the number is small. They can be concentrated here first. After the main hall is built, several streets outside the hall will be built to increase vitality."

    "Yes!"

    The knight of the Wuhun temple was ordered to act immediately.

    More than a month ago, when the Pope and the elders returned from the star forest, they immediately announced the order to build a palace for his highness in Northern Jiangsu. After a month of preparation, both human and material resources were fully prepared.

    Just wait for the chief engineer to give an order, we have to start construction!

    "Good boy, great."

    "Is that the flag of Wu soul hall?"

    "Wait, when I went to sell vegetables in the town more than ten days ago, I seemed to see a notice saying that the land acquisition of Wulin hall was used to build a palace."

    There are old people who still live on their own, have better news than others, and slowly pull out memories from their minds.

    "No, it''s our land, isn''t it?"

    The old people looked at each other.

    "Isn''t it over? I can''t play chess steadily."

    "Superficial ah, I have noble people to help me at a young age. I don''t know how to cherish it."

    The oldest rickety old man said faintly in the rocking chair under the red maple tree.

    "Can we not compensate you for the requisition of land for the Wulin hall?"

    "A few years ago, the Wu soul hall purchased land in the city to build a branch hall. Each person compensated for a suite and received two more silver soul coins per month. Isn''t that a good welfare?"

    In modern terms, this is the relocated households.

    The old man just dropped his words.

    The knight of Wuhun hall announced: "Wuhun hall requisitioned land and built the city hall. Nearby residents please follow the professionals of our hall to live in the nearby town hotel for several months, and the food is provided by our Wuhun hall."

    "When the city hall is completed, residents within a radius of 20 miles can get an independent villa. The Wuhun hall provides poverty subsidies every month, and the silver soul coins are increased by 10!"

    "Ho!"

    Hearing the speech, the widowed old people''s eyes flash directly.

    "Lao Wang, it''s a pity. It seems that your old sister-in-law can''t entertain you. You can rub the food in the Wulin hall!"

    "Alas... In fact, I prefer the dishes cooked by my old sister-in-law. It''s good workmanship and I like the taste."

    In this way, in the area outside the star forest, a vast project in full swing was launched.

    Within a few months, under the supervision of Liangsi City, the first designer of Tiandou, a magnificent city like a fairyland rose from the ground.

    The palace covers a total area of more than 100 hectares, with several artificial rockeries, mountains, streams and springs, and fairy fog. There are also artificially excavated lakes, sparkling and magnificent. There are also many gardens, where peach blossoms decline to cherry blossoms, and thousands of maple and orchids compete for youth.

    The meaning and rhyme can not be summarized in one word.

    So the key point is that it will take several months to complete at the fastest speed. During this period, how to deal with the ownership of Northern Jiangsu?

    Stay in the star forest. Bidon is unhappy.

    Go back to the Wu soul hall. Ziji and Biji won''t allow it.

    You can only live in Wuhun hall for two months and Xingdou forest for another two months, so that all women can feel biased.

    This day.

    Star forest.

    Subei was lying on the curved chair of the wooden house with his legs crossed. The mottled light and shadow among the leaves changed with the movement of the sun.

    Xiao Wu came out of the cabin with a cup of fruit and stared at Northern Jiangsu with smart big eyes:

    "Brother, this is the Wannian Yanglong juice that Aunt Bi took from the land boundary of Wanyao king. It is said that it has the effects of strengthening the foundation, nourishing the essence and Yang, and promoting development for men. Brother, have a taste!"

    Xiaowu looks at Northern Jiangsu with expectant eyes.

    Subei opened his eyes and was almost annoyed by Xiaowu.

    "Little dance, you come."

    Northern Jiangsu waved to Xiaowu.

    "What''s the matter, brother? Don''t you like drinking? Sister Ziji said she must let you drink it. It''s very beneficial?"

    Madder, you can do the same with Ziji?

    She has a bad intention.

    "Xiaowu, you''ll have less contact with Ziji in the future. She''s not a good animal."

    Xiaowu scratched her head: "I thought so originally. Sister Ziji would only seduce brother and bad woman, but now I think she''s pretty good. Sister Ziji looks for a rare treasure in the forest every day to make up for your body... Well, as long as she doesn''t rob brother with Xiaowu in the future, Xiaowu will forgive her slightly!"

    In the name of tonifying your body, you actually fatten yourself up and kill yourself.

    A deep look at the small dance in Northern Jiangsu shows infinite sadness.

    Compared with Ziji, Xiaowu is still too young. Ziji bought rabbit heart at once.

    Ziji, treachery!

    Suddenly I was afraid to grow up.

    Too many women covet themselves... I''m worried and can''t bear it

    Thinking of Su Bei, old fellow, he fed a kidney tablet to his mouth and took up the dragon''s juice: old iron, for a happy and happy life in the future, I was bored.

    Just then, a purple and gold figure flashed through the forest.

    Bibidong walked slowly and said with a faint smile, "Xiaobei, the palace is built. It''s time for you to go home."

 Chapter 96

    Dang!

    Dang!

    Dang!

    On the day of the completion of the palace, bells and music rang through the suburban valley.

    Overlooking from a high altitude, a world like array pattern leaps in front of us.

    The green belts are winding and undulating, and the end point is a prosperous palace.

    It''s like the gathering of hundreds of divine dragons, and there''s a different order in the crisscross of teeth, competing for the dragon ball!

    There are also small mountains, mountains and rivers, sun and moon, Hongqiao structure, Cangbai towering.

    There is a garden spring under it. When the breeze blows, bursts of fragrance will come, pleasing people''s mind. Wherever you go, you will forget to return.

    "All the visiting soul masters, please come this way. We have a reception hall. We have prepared all kinds of food such as wine, meat and fruit. You can eat and drink for free from now to ten days after the city opens."

    The purple haired girl in the Deacon''s clothes showed an interest smile at the grand entrance of the palace to the pedestrians who were streaming in and wandering.

    This was originally a quiet place, but before the palace was completed, someone came to admire it.

    At this time, it has been completed and there is a great deal of noise.

    Among them, some people came from the pinnacle of Liangsi City, the first designer of Tiandou. Looking around, they said they were strange. They were unique not only in Feng Shui but also in modeling structure.

    In the words of Liangsi City: "only such a unique palace can barely deserve the identity of your highness."

    And more people are in order to see the northern Jiangsu where the Pope invested so much money to build a palace without frowning.

    Nowadays, rumors about Northern Jiangsu have been spread among the people of Tiandou Empire and even Xingluo empire.

    What is the best childlike appearance in the world.

    What teacher''s milk killer, the prince charming in the hearts of countless girls.

    What a beautiful man in the millennium, refresh the upper limit of human beauty.

    All kinds of good reputation came one after another, which made people dizzy.

    Everyone is curious that this simultaneous interpreting of the Pope''s intelligence is not as good as the legendary one.

    Although they have heard that many people who have seen Northern Jiangsu don''t want to marry and have children, or marry and have children after returning home.

    But the more words, the more people want to see.

    Curiosity is expanding and desire is fermenting.

    There are many things like curiosity killing cats.

    However, human curiosity can not be restrained. The more restrained it is, the more powerful it will rebound.

    Only those who have seen Northern Jiangsu can''t wait to rush into the palace and wait for Northern Jiangsu to appear.

    Among them are painters.

    Since they last copied the portraits of Northern Jiangsu in Lanba college, they have made a lot of money at a very high price. Many excellent poor painters have also bought houses and cars.

    The painter industry is completely emerging because of Northern Jiangsu.

    The highest goal is to paint the appearance of Northern Jiangsu on paper, and even to distinguish the skill level of painters.

    It is said that the plaque of the palace will be opened by Subei himself. These painters moved at the news and rushed over with the guys who had dinner.

    Hundreds of soul masters poked their heads, pointed to the honor guard passing by the gate and said, "Why are there all female soul masters? I''ve been observing here for several hours, and there''s no male escort?"

    The welcoming girl smiled and said, "Your Highness is the Lord of Yang. The spirit of Long Yuan is strong. Mr. Feng Shui said that Yin yuan is needed to suppress, so the escort in the hall is all women."

    "But you must not underestimate them. Each of them is the strength of the soul King realm. There are thousands of such girl guardians in the whole palace, so don''t try to make trouble in it."

    "By the way, there is also a very important point. Don''t flirt with them, because they are loyal to your highness. If they don''t obey, the consequences will be very serious ~"

    The welcoming girl''s smart eyes narrowed and gave a warning while talking and laughing.

    Just then, two men who fainted were dragged out from the marble road in the hall. Their movements kept covering their crotch with their hands. Their faces were ferocious. It seemed self-evident what had happened.

    They were left in the corner of the road like rubbish.

    The welcoming girl smiled and said, "just like them, when our knight girls encounter salty pig hands or persecution, they can do more than weight, so please be careful when you enter the hall ~"

    "Ha ha, there''s some meaning. I''ve never built a luxury palace away from the star forest. I think the location of this palace is very subtle."

    The old man in cloth smiled faintly: "let''s go, old Wang. Let''s go in and eat and drink together."

    At this time, there was a startling crane cry from the depths of the palace, which was sharp and fierce.

    It caused everyone to stop and look at it without knowing what had happened.

    The sight came to the mountain que behind the king''s palace in the center.

    Through the eyes of Northern Jiangsu, Ziji''s soul controlled a giant crane nearly ten meters high. Its white wings stretched forward in Northern Jiangsu, directly blocking out the sky and the sun, and the world was dark.

    Subei''s mouth twitched: "ziji, what are you doing?"

    Ziji took a bash on Su Bei''s face and touched his head: "my dear Wang has established a residence. As the future lover of the king, of course, she should give some gifts."

    Ziji reached out her hand and grabbed the leg of the giant crane, which was thicker than others. When she pulled it, she said faintly:

    "This is the fairy crane I brought from the depths of the star forest with 70000 years of cultivation. There are no pets in this place. Although the cultivation of the fairy crane is slightly weak and not as strong as the Titan ape, its temperament is one in a hundred."

    "Don''t worry, your majesty. It has been influenced by my earnest instructions. It will never lead to any dangerous behavior. Your majesty can play with it."

    Subei''s delicate face twitched involuntarily. In recent months, he found that Ziji didn''t speak so openly because she was open, but because she was insensitive to words.

    For example, playing, what she wants to express may actually be playing and entertainment.

    Ziji then said, "of course, other fierce animals don''t want to sleep quietly for such a big thing. I ran to their territory a few days ago and woke them up. I must have come to give gifts."

    "Where the demon king has always kept a pure soul flower that gathers the beautiful spirits of heaven and earth, which can purify the air, condense the soul power and remove all poisons."

    "Red king and Brigitte are guarding a auspicious beast, which seems to be called the three eyed Golden Dragon. Discussion will also help to increase the soul power of those who get along and can be connected to the palace."

    "Xiongjun... Forget it, this reckless bear can only practice, devour, eat, fight and endless cycle..."

    "After searching for these treasures, we''ll find a chance to get rid of everyone''s sight, sneak away, and then build a little dragon cub."

    Ziji thought, would it not be happy to pit all the treasures of the fierce beasts and live together with Northern Jiangsu?

    "By the way, Emperor Tian''s boss can''t let go. It''s said that he has a super baby..."

    Ziji said, her face changed, her body jumped and flashed away among the peaks: "the woman opened. I''ll go first and have fun with the king in the evening."

    biu~

    Ziji winked at Subei.

    As Ziji''s figure disappeared, bibidong climbed the ladder, and her tall figure appeared in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    As for why Ziji suddenly compared with bidong so sensitive.

    This is because in recent months, Ziji realized one thing: she couldn''t beat bidong!

    Underestimated her!

    In a dark collision, Ziji estimated that bibidong''s strength was equal to Xiong Jun''s strength!

    As for whether bibidong did his best, she didn''t know, but she knew that bibidong''s real strength was stronger than her.

    In addition, when she first met before, Ziji offended bibidong and now seduced her apprentice, so she didn''t want to meet her.

    Bibidong took a faint look at the direction Ziji left. She was helpless. Due to the identity of Northern Jiangsu, she couldn''t start with these fierce beasts.

    I dare not. The lineup of soul beasts is strong, especially the golden eyed black dragon, which has gone beyond her control.

    Bibidong pointed to the neat and orderly palace and said to northern Jiangsu:

    "Xiaobei, this will be your home, and here is your kingdom."

    Bibidong looked up at the rising sun: "this city exists only for you."

    "This is also our home..."

    Bibidong''s voice was a little lazy and comfortable, which was very different from her ordinary tone.

    She''s tired.

    I don''t know when to start.

    Or, from the moment I saw Northern Jiangsu.

    She began to have a strong heart and began to be tired.

    She began to be tired of the Pope and the power of the Wuhun temple.

    She once had the same ambition as qiandaoliu, that is, to replace Tiandou Royal and develop Wuhun hall into a big country... Until the only country.

    She will devote her whole life to this great cause. She should be strong. She can''t show a soft side in anyone.

    She needs to stand alone and support everyone in the Pope''s palace.

    Otherwise, Tiandou Royal will put pressure on her.

    The Presbyterian Council waited for an opportunity to annex her and seize her power.

    "Teacher, are you tired? Is it because you are too tired to build the palace?"

    Subei was ashamed and said, "in fact, I don''t have such high requirements. I just want a small castle with more than ten or twenty rooms to meet everyone''s living."

    Bibidong smiled and squatted down: "how can this be? Xiaobei, you deserve the best. Moreover, the teachers have handed over the things of the palace to Liangsi city. It''s him who really works hard."

    "What is the teacher worried about?"

    Northern Jiangsu is a little puzzled.

    He looked at the masterpiece in front of him, which confirmed his first prediction: bibidong, really rich woman!

    A city can be built as soon as it is said to be built.

    "Sad."

    Bibidong rubbed the handsome face of Subei: "every time the teacher looks at Xiaobei, an idea comes to mind involuntarily."

    "If you don''t grow up, teacher, you''ll be really old."

    Bibi sighed deeply that she was not young.

    Looking at Brigitte and Ziji''s enduring face, she was actually very envious.

    After passing the natural disaster, the life span of soul animals will increase significantly. They have evergreen appearance, which will remain unchanged for hundreds and thousands of years.

    But she''s different. She''s a human.

    Even if her soul power is as high as 98, she is close to the limit.

    Her life expectancy is no more than two or three hundred years.

    Her youthful appearance stopped abruptly at the age of 70 or 80 at most.

    Time, for her, is extremely precious. She can''t afford to consume it.

    Subei shook his head, grinned and showed a charming smile: "no, I won''t let the teacher be old and the teacher''s youth will always stay at the most beautiful moment."

    "Xiao Bei, your mouth..."

    Bidong''s heart was sweetened by the words of Northern Jiangsu.

    At random, bibidong said with a trace of resentment: "smart ghost, good-looking and sweet talk. No wonder qianrenxue and Nana are affectionate to you."

    Ugly + poor + love words = disgusting

    Long ugly + rich + love words = my life oil, I don''t oil the sky

    Appearance explosion + wealth + love words = flirting explosion + pregnancy on the spot

    "No, no, no, teacher, you''re wrong again. They like me not because I''m sweet, but because I''m sweet."

    "Knowing that you are sweet, you threaten us with disfigurement."

    There was a sense of blame in bidong''s eyes. A few months later, she couldn''t get out of it safely.

    "I can''t help it. I''m so weak that I can''t beat you again. Otherwise, how can I let you listen to me."

    "If not, I''m afraid the teacher is already preparing the strategy of how to gradually destroy the fierce beast at this time?"

    Although Subei did not dare to say that he fully understood bidong''s mind, he could still see the benefits.

    At the same time, he had to think about a very important problem.

    Soul beast and man are two races after all.

    How to weigh?

    Subei shook his head. Why do he want so much?

    I crossed to Douluo continent to find excitement and to be teased by my sister.

    It''s not to persuade a fight.

    If you are good to me, I will be good to him.

    If the wife fights, suppress it with the power of her husband.

    Perfect!

    "Anyway, this is only one time. You can''t threaten the teacher in the future."

    Bibidong pinched Subei''s chin and hummed, "Xiaobei, you should remember that your face doesn''t just belong to you."

    "Your face has broken the bottleneck of human beauty so far. This is a work of art and a treasure. Even you can''t hurt it, okay?"

    "It''s OK. When my strength can easily copy the teacher and spank him, I won''t gamble with my face. I''ll conquer you with my strength and spank the teacher!"

    Northern Jiangsu thought a little and answered seriously.

    Bidong''s face turned red, especially when she heard the last sentence from northern Jiangsu, she was hot and dry all over.

    She was so powerful that no one dared to tell her, and no one ever told her to spank her.

    She felt a wonderful feeling.

    Bibidong twists his fingers lightly and scrapes the nose of Northern Jiangsu:

    "The little north should grow up faster. The teacher is waiting for that moment."

    "However, the teacher is very powerful. Maybe at that time, the teacher reached a higher level."

    It seems that the Pidong dialect is only half spoken.

    A higher realm... Perhaps, the God above the limit Douluo

    "That''s right."

    Bibidong suddenly said, "Xiao San has been hiding from people for several months. He is alone in the house. He doesn''t know what he is doing. It seems that he has changed."

    "As his teacher, Xiao Bei, do you know why?"

    "I don''t know."

    Subei shook his head.

    Over the past few months, he has been hovering among the women and almost forgot the existence of Tang San.

    How did he get rid of Tang Hao?

    According to the idea of Northern Jiangsu, Tang San should start hard training with Tang Hao, gradually become stronger and learn the supreme skill of haotianzong.

    "I heard that he seems to have sent someone to buy a lot of poison and iron essence... I don''t know what it means. You two are so strange."

    Bidong murmured, unable to figure out Tang San and Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang Sanba, although he looks ordinary, he is determined to Xiaobei and seems to have his own set of skill methods.

    In Northern Jiangsu, the beauty ceiling, and can always do amazing things.

    For example, she originally wanted to send a soul division from the Wu soul hall to garrison as a defense force.

    But Northern Jiangsu did not know where to recruit 3000 women. They were beautiful and not weak.

    Most importantly, when bibidong intimidated them with the power of Title Douluo, they were not afraid.

    Combined in this way, there is no doubt that it is an unstoppable soul King team. What a terrible thing?

    At this time, a girl knight with purple hair came to respectfully report:

    "Master, the time has come. Hundreds of people come to congratulate and all the people wait."

    "It''s time for the master to lift the plaque."

 Chapter 97

    Three thousand female dead men are of different looks and graceful appearance.

    It can be the blade of a bloody battle to wipe out the mountains and rivers.

    Zhongke is a female official riding guard and supervising the National Palace.

    The lower part can be 3000 harem palaces to shake the power of the palace.

    They all have the same looks. Little dance, hulena and other goddesses.

    The biggest difference is that although 3000 female martyrs are loyal and obedient to northern Jiangsu, they do not have their own soul.

    Some of them are as playful and lively as a small dance, some are as clever and lovely as hulena, and some are as hot tempered as Liu Erlong. There are many as arrogant and calm as bibidong.

    But they have an essential difference directly, that is emotion.

    However, this is only the difference.

    Perhaps this is also the irreplaceable reason for fighting women.

    Otherwise, if the picture color, you can fight with 3000 female dead men every day. What kind of male god or girl?

    The feeling of three thousand female martyrs to northern Jiangsu is like a robot. They will not resist him or ask him. No matter what type, they will follow the instructions of the robot.

    So, it''s OK to keep your eyes and sleep.

    If you really want to play together, the scene should be like this:

    Subei: "baby, I want it!"

    Dead woman: "please enjoy it, master."

    Subei: "baby, take off Pangda quickly!"

    Dead woman: "please enjoy it, master."

    Subei: "baby, I''m coming in!"

    Dead woman: "please enjoy it, master."

    Subei: "baby, the faucet can''t be controlled. It''s going to spray out!"

    Dead woman: "please enjoy it, master."

    In this way, can you feel it?

    Smile to death, why not? I even feel rubber products, not to mention the beautiful and lovely senior simulation girl!

    I lick, I lick ???~

    ¡­¡­

    In general, three thousand female martyrs are divided into four types.

    ¢Ù Maid type: this type of girl is clever and sensible, considerate, and knows how to serve talents comfortably, so she is arranged in positions such as terminal plate and housework.

    Northern Jiangsu named it "Shi + number".

    ¢Ú Female official type: rational, calm and serious, able to realize IQ analysis of various events, and put forward that she has certain problem-solving ability. They were appointed to positions such as housekeeper, finance and Palace management.

    Northern Jiangsu grouped this batch and named it: Palace + number.

    ¢Û Female generals: they have super aggressive martial spirits. It''s no problem to fight over the rank. They have certain military analysis ability and rich combat experience. These dead women became the guards, knights and guardians of the palace.

    Their prefix code is: will + number.

    ¢Ü Technical type: they have unique characteristics and abilities. Martial spirits are either strange or serve daily life.

    Among them, some are good at singing and dancing, such as peacock dance, stepping on Yao Niang, neon feather dance and sword dance... Is it not that the dance is as graceful as a dream, and the oral skills make people want to be immortal and die; There are some masters of cooking, such as Buddha jumping over the wall, longevity porridge, dragon and Phoenix lingering pot... It''s easy to catch.

    These women were named: day + number.

    "Gong Yi, how many people are gathered in the palace now?"

    Let go of your thoughts and find your pure self.

    Northern Jiangsu followed the girl down the xuanjie steps and entered the magnificent corridor. Famous paintings were hung on the walls of the corridor, all of which were worshipped by the two empires.

    Subei asked the girl in white and blue. There was a Purple Palace character on her chest. Her palace pants were slightly opened, revealing her slender legs.

    This is the first female official of the palace and the first assistant of Northern Jiangsu, so it is called Gongyi.

    Gong Yi unfolds the scroll in her hand, on which she records the attendants:

    "Report back to the master, a total of 1998 people."

    "Among them, there are 666 civilians; 666 soul masters, organizations and religious figures; 666 well-known curtain seekers such as cardamom young girls, women and boudoirs."

    "What a wonderful number? What a coincidence?"

    Subei was stunned. This number is really auspicious for him, a modern man.

    Gong Yi respectfully said, "report to the host that because there are too many visitors, most people are placed in the outer hall for reception. The number of people entering the hall is limited by me, so the number is just in line with the gift of auspicious luck."

    "So many people? Is the security work of the palace going well?"

    Subei frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that he would attract so many people to build a palace in such a remote place.

    Aren''t these people afraid of being eaten by the soul beasts in the star forest?

    Although the peripheral soul beasts are not strong, it is a disaster for ordinary people to encounter more than three soul beasts in groups.

    But how can Northern Jiangsu understand that seeing this legendary face is worth breaking the head competition?

    Don''t say it''s just a small soul animal. Even if they compete in the challenge arena to get the right to meet, they don''t hesitate to accept it.

    Gong Yi said, "Jiang Yi has placed 800 female generals in key positions in the palace and formed patrols. All troublemakers have been forked out and thrown into the street."

    "As for the strong above the soul emperor, they are under the care of the reception group of the Wu soul hall led by Pope bibidong. They will deal with any change."

    "I see."

    Northern Jiangsu nodded. Originally, he wanted to build a castle with more than ten rooms, which can accommodate all women, and everyone can live a happy daily life together.

    Building a palace is time-consuming and laborious, and there are a lot of chores. Northern Jiangsu is a little worried.

    If you don''t have 3000 maids, such a big room, such a long corridor, such a wide swimming pool and lawn... You should use lightness skills when you eat, or walk for half a day.

    To be a man, it is enough to have a warm house. It doesn''t need to be too big or how luxurious, but it must be practical.

    Unless you have a harem regiment to support.

    "Here we are, master."

    A northern Jiangsu official in the palace opened the curtain and stepped into it. It was a very spacious high platform.

    The most edge is the fence column carved with crystal and agate stone, and the outer wall is also inlaid with black gold gemstones. These black gold gemstones absorb the strong light emitted by the hot sun, so that people looking over will not have the feeling of reflection and twinkle, but will attract people''s attention because of the cool structure and visual beauty.

    At the step platform under the platform.

    Black armour female riders with long halberds were orderly arranged in a straight line. They looked solemn and solemn.

    They won''t laugh unless they can''t help it.

    In the hall, there are food plank roads, which guests can take by themselves.

    With the bell ringing representing auspicious time, people''s eyes moved up and waited for the figure they had been longing for for for a long time.

    The painter picked up the pen and spread out the paper: "finding the shape is not accurate yet, comrades still need to work hard!"

    "Getting rich depends on the present!"

    The male compatriots said fiercely: "let Ye Kangkang, damn it, my mother-in-law has directly shared rooms with me since she met at the gate of Lanba college last time, saying that she should keep her virginity for the white moonlight in the next years!"

    "Madder, so is my mother-in-law. I''ve been celibate for a year, but she doesn''t sleep for me. She doesn''t let me visit the brothel. I''m so convinced!"

    "This child has harmed all the women who have seen him. What Douluo is the first beautiful child in the mainland. In my eyes, he should be the first scourge of Douluo!"

    ¡°(¡ä¡ã ????????¦Ø ¡ã ????????£à) Sleeping trough! Brother, pity each other! "

    There are also scum men who come in to touch girls in mixed water, twist a glass of red wine in their left hand, pretend to be high-end people and enter the group of women.

    With his right hand, he lifted his leather Millennium crocodile belt, slightly exposed the big gold chain in front of his chest, looking for a recent goal, and went forward to Wen Dao:

    "Miss, that''s not how you drink red wine..."

    Then he began to talk.

    This is the beauty hunter.

    All Douluo is the most handsome and the biggest scum man. Shipao in Northern Jiangsu admires the scum man''s girl. Shouldn''t it be too much?

    However, some frustrated beauty hunters warned the newly admitted beauty hunters and lamented: "brother, give up. These women entering the site are all loyal followers of Tong Yan Wang. I have planned to change the battlefield."

    "Brother, it seems that your realm is not enough. I''ll succeed if I come out." There is no lack of confidence.

    "I thought so two hours ago. As a result, the brothers in the external battlefield have won three wars and three victories during this period, and I still can''t find the wet hole."

    "Forget it, believe it or not, the king of Tong Yan will appear soon. They must be more crazy at that time. If you provoke them, you may be slapped directly."

    Tong Yan Wang is the honorary title given to northern Jiangsu by the slag male world.

    Because he is still a child, he added the word "Tong" in front of the king of beauty, which is called "Tong Yan Wang" for short.

    Lonely and withdrawn scum men put their minds on places with higher probability of victory:

    Where hunters go, they will never return empty handed!

    what? Average length? Shall I go?

    Alas

    When everyone in the hall was attracted by the bell and discussed one after another, an excited and excited voice turned the noise into silence:

    "There he is, there he is!"

    The voice sounded, and thousands of pairs of longing eyes looked at the high platform together.

    The peerless boy walked out slowly, without any special effects or decorations, except for an unforgettable handsome face.

    If his face is words and knowledge, then everyone will completely indulge in books and learning.

    Golden clothes and silver crowns are like children coming out of fairy tales.

    Everyone is lost.

    Including those who come to meet their own psychology. They should see Northern Jiangsu with their own eyes, find the defects on his face, and then go back to reason with their wife to prove that the child is insufficient. There is no need to worry about him.

    Although many people can''t clearly see the facial features of Northern Jiangsu because of the distance, the general shape of that face is branded in their hearts.

    But at this moment, there was silence.

    This suffocating tranquility is the greatest recognition of the beauty of Northern Jiangsu.

    It''s beautiful.

    Is he a prince? Is he a child prodigy? He''s unreal? He shouldn''t exist in this world?

    As bibidong described, this face mercilessly broke the ceiling of human beauty, and it was a limit breakthrough.

    If before the birth of Northern Jiangsu, the highest beauty score of human beings was 100, then after he appeared, the beauty score of human beings was pulled to an indescribable situation.

    That is, the limit criterion: ¡Þ.

    At this moment, no one spoke and no one screamed, not because they were not surprised, but because their voice seemed to be stuck in their throat and became mute.

    They clearly shouted in their hearts and were absent-minded, but their vocal cords tightened and closed because of tension, and they couldn''t make a sound.

    They can only quietly watch the boy on the high platform, gently uncover the red cloth covered on the stone plaque, and then reveal the gorgeous five-color lines below.

    It is made of the top Gem - multicolored stone. It is said that it is the most precious stone in the world. Even the royal families of the two empires are willing to use only precious items such as imperial seal.

    The plaque in front of Northern Jiangsu is three meters long and one meter wide. It is carved with gilded black iron and engraved with three large characters:

    "Shenyan hall."

    Subei murmured, and then took a look at the audience.

    At this glance, the balance was broken.

    "He''s looking at me!"

    "Nonsense, he is clearly looking at me!"

    "It''s over. I''m so excited. I''m going to incontinence!"

    A girl blushed and noticed a warm current flowing slowly on her thigh

 Chapter 98

    Boom~

    With this amazing eye in Northern Jiangsu.

    The young girls and women became restless one after another.

    There were even many excited and lustful people with crimson cheeks and trembling all over.

    "Settle down, you must settle down near here!"

    The blonde shot the case immediately:

    "The child greatly aroused my maternal love and immediately bought me land and houses around the palace, or directly rented and bought houses in Shenyan palace!"

    "Can''t see for a moment, can''t sleep for a night!"

    "Roar ~ this 100000 gold soul coin check is for me to fund Shenyan palace. Can you let my wife hug your highness!"

    Someone found the palace maid in charge and tried to buy internal channels with money to get close to northern Jiangsu.

    But he was ruthlessly rejected by Gong n: "sorry, madam, the hall Lord is not something you can see or hold if you want to see. Only after the face value has been identified by the exclusive face appraisers of Shenyan palace can those who meet the standards get the opportunity to meet the hall Lord."

    "As for your 100000 annuity soul coin subsidy, Shenyan palace thanks you for your gift. I wish you prosperity, flowers and auspicious life."

    As a palace character, of course, we should achieve vested interests without loss.

    "Identify beauty?"

    With the appearance of Northern Jiangsu, he just said two words to show his identity. After that, he will be the Lord of Shenyan palace, followed by the moment when Gong Yi presided over it.

    Hearing the opportunity to see Northern Jiangsu, the women rushed to ask about relevant matters.

    "I''m pretty good. Should I be able to pass?"

    "Cut, your double eyelids have been cut. They are ugly. Only a natural beauty like me can pass the high standard appraisal of Shenyan palace."

    "You black in the middle of winter, how can I have my natural beauty? Step aside and let me go. Don''t hinder me from meeting the little baby of the hall Lord!"

    Suddenly, dozens of hundreds of women began to pinch each other because of a small chance to meet.

    If the soul master is high, it''s OK. If she is an ordinary woman, the means of fighting is nothing more than tearing, picking, pulling, scratching, buckle and so on.

    "Is there a fight?"

    "Or a woman?"

    He is a little lazy and doesn''t like to deal with trivial things. This is one of the meanings of the existence of three thousand waitresses.

    But when the noise came from the audience, Subei couldn''t help looking back. Looking through the gap of the column, he saw that the women were in chaos.

    Someone tore each other''s clothes and made a direct crash, revealing a little white rabbit; Someone grabbed the woman''s hair, causing her to scream pain; There were also Kung Fu chivalrous women who kicked and fell to the ground one after another.

    Not only did Subei look straight.

    The men who sneaked in and the men who were attracted by the fame... Were stunned and held up the food like popcorn one after another:

    "Women fight, or hundreds of women fight, good-looking, really good-looking, this trip is really worth it!"

    "I not only saw the highest face value in history, but also saw the biggest female tear force in my life. Even if I spend all my money to buy tickets, I feel I can earn!"

    As long as the painters are not distracted, concentrate, and turn a blind eye to the tears of the women, they squint and enjoy, and constantly aftertaste the figure of relegated immortals in their minds.

    Especially the scene of unveiling the colorful stone plaque in the temple of God Yan. They are persistent and obsessed with this scene.

    The unveiling revealed the natural and unrestrained and noble of Northern Jiangsu, which is hard to forget, but the handsome face of Northern Jiangsu... The aesthetic features beyond the golden ratio can not be remembered by their nerves.

    Therefore, painters need to aftertaste wholeheartedly and seize the inspiration of that moment.

    In this way, they struggle with their minds as if they are experiencing a huge bottleneck, just like exceeding the limit to absorb the soul ring.

    This is a kind of suffering, at the same time, it is also a kind of enjoyment, a pursuit, a dream and a glory

    They became wonderful women among men.

    But out of this state of mind, they also LSP.

    A painter with insufficient realm opened his eyes, sighed and gave up: "I can''t forget the appearance, but when I pick up the pen, I can''t write and set the shape. It''s too strange. I''ve painted mountains, rivers, sun and moon, streets and busy markets, and I''ve written thousands of strange forms, but I''ve never encountered such a fascinating situation."

    "Perhaps the existence of the Lord of Shenyan hall is the ultimate test of our painters."

    "Perhaps, only painting God can draw some of his charm."

    At random, painters who gave up their ideas began to join the team, and the torn women cheered and shouted:

    "Beauty! You are a brave and kind-hearted blazing angel. No one can bully you. Fight back!"

    But unfortunately, this chaotic scene was soon suppressed by the waiters.

    A hundred five ring soul kings showed their soul rings one after another: yellow, purple and black.

    They are the best ratio of soul rings in the soul master theory.

    Hundreds of soul kings, what level of lineup is it?

    It can only be said that the sect or organization with this kind of soul master background is not the sect or organization of the Megatron side.

    If gender and appearance restrictions are added, the lineup of female generals in Shenyan hall can be assembled.

    In addition to the Wu soul hall, other sects may be able to compete with each other!

    "If you are here to visit the Lord of our Shenyan palace and to congratulate the new construction of Shenyan palace, then we welcome you."

    "If you want to see the Lord of Shenyan palace, please move to the waiting hall and wait for the maid of Gongzi to come to identify. Only those who pass can get a close contact with the Lord."

    "Whoever disturbs the order of our temple, regardless of identity, power and appearance, will be expelled from the temple door and included in the blacklist of our temple, and will never be allowed to return to the door of Shenyan temple!"

    The martial spirit of the female palace is revealed. It is an iron scroll feather pen, which is connected with her mind. It can engrave the spring and Autumn period and record all things. She will never forget what she writes.

    The larger the soul force, the larger the memory volume of the iron roll.

    "Alas... It''s a pity that it''s strange to see two or three women fighting on the Internet... If you shoot this and put it on the Internet, the playback volume will start at least one million, tut tut tut."

    Looking back, Subei happened to see a reluctant little dance coming.

    Xiaowu skillfully took Subei''s hand and looked a little unhappy.

    Su Bei asked as he walked, "what''s the matter with you, Xiaowu? Did Ziji deceive you again?"

    Ziji has a very low seniority in the fierce beast, but she exists like a big sister in front of Xiaowu. In addition, Ziji is the dragon of hell. The dragon is the ancestor of all animals. Her blood is noble and has a certain suppression on Xiaowu.

    So little dance should not be too good in front of Ziji.

    The disadvantage is that she is easy to be shot.

    Because Xiaowu is closest to Subei and is his sister, she usually has the most opportunities to get close to Subei.

    Ziji will ask Xiaowu to help her observe the work and rest of bidong and others.

    Her purpose, needless to say.

    If Subei hadn''t found it in time and let Xiaowu disturb the information, otherwise Ziji might have found the law and abducted Subei with the wind and water in the future.

    Little dance, you can have a snack. Don''t think all about yellow jokes, or I''ll disappear inexplicably and make you cry.

    Unexpectedly, Xiaowu shook her head and hesitated to tell Xiaobei: "brother... I..."

    "Just tell me what you have. It''s not like you."

    Subei touched the head of Xiaowu. In fact, Xiaowu is very cute.

    Although she is only a soft bone rabbit, she has no great fortune, no terrible blood, no big background, no strong support, and her talent is much inferior in front of qianrenxue and others.

    But that''s her charm.

    Qianren snow is born with angel God''s care and relies on God to make thousands of streams.

    After Bitong swallowed the secret room Douluo Qianxun disease, her talent changed qualitatively and reached the limit. Moreover, if Subei guessed correctly, she estimated that she had come into contact with the Luocha God.

    Aunt Ziji and aunt Bi have cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years and have great opportunities. If there is no restriction that ghosts and animals can not become gods, they will be able to prove their divine path sooner or later.

    Hulina also has bibidong and Wuhun hall as the place to belong.

    Although Liu Erlong has general talent, she is also a little rich woman with a family and a college.

    What about a little dance?

    Xiaowu has a bull Python and a giant ape as friends, but the moment she chooses to be reborn, she and they are already people and animals in two worlds.

    Her greatest dependence is northern Jiangsu.

    In other words, small dance has a different meaning for Northern Jiangsu.

    That is dependence.

    Xiaowu regards Northern Jiangsu as the only person to rely on.

    The so-called elder brother is like father, and father is like heaven.

    The security of Xiaowu lies here in Northern Jiangsu.

    Whether it''s bibidong, hulena or Liu Erlong, if Northern Jiangsu disappears one day, they may be melancholy, crazy or even have the idea of suicide.

    But they all have a home and a home.

    No small dance. If there is no Northern Jiangsu, it means that she wants to wander alone. She has to encounter many dangerous things. She wants to go to a strange college or family? Everything has to start over?

    After the small dance turns into a form, there is no home.

    Northern Jiangsu also has no home in Douluo.

    Therefore, to some extent, Subei and Xiaowu cherish each other.

    Small dance relies on Northern Jiangsu, which also enjoys the only feeling of being needed.

    But it''s different now.

    As bibidong said when he personally went to the star forest to meet him, Subei is going home.

    This Shenyan temple is the home that bibidong gave to Subei. He owns the ownership of this palace.

    This is the essential difference.

    From this moment, Northern Jiangsu has a sense of belonging on Douluo continent.

    This sense of belonging made him feel that he was no longer a wanderer in a different place or a transgressor.

    Most importantly, he has a girl and can take it home.

    Just like modern people take wives, they can proudly say, "wife, elbow, come in, this is our own home."

    Not rent, not sojourn.

    Northern Jiangsu has some understanding. Perhaps this is the persistence of modern people to buy a house?

    Xiaowu sipped her mouth and looked a little depressed: "brother, I always feel that Pope bibidong has a breath that makes Xiaowu very familiar. It''s really familiar. However, Xiaowu can''t tell where it is."

    "Especially at the beginning, Pope bibidon released his soul power when he was in the star forest. The familiar feeling made me want to get close, but when this smell appeared on Pope bibidon, my heart seemed to be on guard again."

    "It''s like... It''s like asking Xiaowu to be careful and let Xiaowu hate her..."

    "Little dance has been looking for this feeling in recent months. It feels normal at ordinary times. It''s only when Pope bibidong occasionally exerts his soul power."

    "Very contradictory."

    "Say hate, I like the taste, say like, I seem... Hate?"

    "So little dance doesn''t understand anymore."

    There was a layer of confusion in Xiaowu''s smart eyes. She couldn''t see through, she couldn''t see the truth.

    One day, when the ninth Soul Ring appeared in front of her, she would understand why she had such a feeling.

    After hearing Xiaowu''s story, Subei frowned deeply.

    He knew that this feeling of Xiaowu originated from bibidong''s hunting of soft bone rabbits for 100000 years. He had the power of Xiaowu''s mother, so Xiaowu felt kind.

    But it is such a wonderful thing that women''s sixth sense is very accurate and often leads them to the right path.

    This contradiction arises.

    For the Revenge of killing his mother, he can''t persuade Xiaowu to be magnanimous and calmly forgive bidong.

    At the same time, he won''t kill bibidong for Xiaowu.

    But maybe... He can try to revive the mother of Xiaowu, ah Rou!

    Still that sentence, unswerving!

    Children make choices. I want them all!

    "Xiaowu, do you miss your mother?"

    Subei spoiled and stroked the pretty face of Xiaowu.

    Xiaowu didn''t expect that Subei would ask such a question, and her vulnerability at the bottom of her heart was touched.

    Xiaowu opened her hands, slowly walked into Subei''s arms, hugged him and nodded slightly: "I want to... Really want to."

    Subei shunshun Xiaowu''s hair: "Xiaowu, don''t think too much. Maybe you miss your mother too much, and the teacher''s temperament is very similar to your mother, but you can''t let go of your mother, so that''s why."

    The little dance raised her head and asked, "is that so?"

    "Of course, and maybe one day, Xiaowu''s mother will appear out of thin air. That day, she will pull up green silk for Xiaowu and put on a wedding dress for Xiaowu..."

    Subei said faintly.

    Xiaowu looked up and shook her head: "it''s impossible, brother. Have you forgotten? Xiaowu''s mother was killed by humans. Xiaowu came to the human world to become stronger, find the fierce beast that killed her mother and avenge her mother."

    There was bitterness in Xiaowu''s smile, but then there was an aura in her eyes:

    "Although Xiaowu knows that you are comforting me, but if one day, is it my brother who will marry Xiaowu?"

    "Otherwise, who else does Xiaowu want to marry?"

    Subei pinched Xiaowu''s nose: "don''t you believe me? Wait for Xiaowu''s mother to appear. Xiaowu, don''t be frightened."

    Xiaowu hugged the waist of Northern Jiangsu: "Xiaowu just wants to marry brother, but brother, do you dare to marry Xiaowu?"

    Xiaowu no longer sticks to her mother''s topic, which will only hurt her. However, with the comfort of Northern Jiangsu, her depressed mood has improved a lot in recent months.

    "How dare I!"

    Questioned by Xiaowu, Subei immediately said, "who''s my brother? I''ll marry whoever I want!"

    "Bah!"

    Xiaowu said: "brother, you''re bragging again. Although Xiaowu doesn''t understand many things, some things are still clear."

    "Xiaowu, I heard from Daming that you were married by a Dragon King sister in the core area, but I don''t know why, you separated again!"

    "Moreover, so many girls like brother, and brother won''t refuse. In fact, brother, you are very playful."

    "Xiaowu knows that my brother is so excellent and loved by so many women. I won''t belong to Xiaowu alone."

    Xiaowu said, "but brother, you can comfort Xiaowu and are willing to make an oath to Xiaowu. As long as brother always has Xiaowu in his heart, Xiaowu will be satisfied."

    "I''m very happy to be with my brother!"

    Great Khan in Northern Jiangsu, Tianqing niumang has such a big mouth!

    Simply, Subei won''t install it.

    "I also want to be affectionate, but it''s hard for all women to refuse. Subei remembered bibidong''s famous aphorism again. His face doesn''t belong to him.

    Subei pinched Xiaowu''s pretty face: "only the rain and dew can comfort them. Xiaowu, you can see that they are strong and scary. If you don''t obey, you will have a miserable life."

    Subei makes an embarrassing face, but he can''t get embarrassed because a handsome face doesn''t deserve to be embarrassed.

    "Hum, brother, don''t explain. I don''t blame you for dancing."

    "But you will always be my brother''s rabbit sister."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "Xiaowu, it seems that I haven''t combed your hair for a long time."

    "Yes, brother, you''ve been busy wandering among them."

    Although Xiaowu is more relieved, there is inevitably some vinegar in her tone.

    "It''s my brother''s fault."

    "Let me comb your hair."

    The flying dragon cloud explorer in Northern Jiangsu touched Xiaowu, skillfully found the position, and squeezed a wooden comb from Xiaowu''s arms.

    The little thumb also teased by the way, which made Xiaowu''s eyes faint:

    Little dance hasn''t developed yet. Brother, what are you touching?

 Chapter 99

    "Green clouds come out of the mountain, surround the peak and haze, and the ink painting is a roll of spring."

    "Tianchi green bamboo Yanxiao ferry, layers of forest overflow color fragrance undercurrent."

    "Crane Dance, green silk soaked in jade feet, the fairyland on earth is green and exquisite."

    The first two sentences are boundary pillar poems of the scenery of Shenyan hall.

    The latter sentence is that Northern Jiangsu should talk freely about this situation.

    Xiaowu is wearing an ink and wash skirt. This antique dress actually matches her. In addition, Xiaowu''s black hair is dense, straight and long. It hangs along Xiaoman''s waist and floats on the clear pool at the end.

    The pond is close to the green mountain, accompanied by bluestone swimming carp and the fairy crane with tens of thousands of years of cultivation brought by Ziji.

    The mouth of the fairy crane is crystal white and more than two meters long. It looks like a magnificent sword, drinking Gan tan.

    There are two little white horses wandering leisurely on the grassland.

    When Subei gently grasps the wooden comb and slowly swims across the dance head, Subei rubs his shoulders for the dance, boasting shamelessly:

    "Little dance, how about my strength? Is it comfortable? My priority kneading can produce a perfect output?"

    "Well, it''s OK."

    Xiaowu enjoyed it with a face and nodded slightly: "compared with before, brother, you really persisted for a longer time."

    "When you first met, you gave up combing your hair in a few minutes. Now you''re still insisting for dozens of minutes. It''s very powerful ~"

    Xiaowu thumbed up to Subei and murmured, "however, you still haven''t changed. You just like to be hard. It always hurts Xiaowu. Fortunately, Xiaowu has adapted to my strength, otherwise you will cry out."

    Subei said faintly, "shout. If it hurts, shout it out in time. Otherwise, how can I know when to force and when to be gentle."

    What did you say?

    In fact, the more you shout, the more excited I may be.

    Xiaowu''s eyes were faint: "brother, you should learn to love girls."

    "Am I not gentle enough?"

    "No, every girl has different sensitivity to pain. Brother, you should learn to observe girls'' facial expressions."

    "Some gently pinch and touch will hurt, and some don''t have so many rules, just because their sensitivity to pain is different."

    Xiaowu taught Subei very seriously, as if she was interested in what she was good at.

    Subei shook his hand and was stunned: "how do you know so much about Xiaowu?"

    "Isn''t that common sense?"

    Xiaowu blushed and said, "because I used to see ghosts fighting in the jungle."

    "When they fight, they make loud noises in the bushes and inexplicable shouts."

    "And the pain sounds different according to the size of the sound of different soul animals."

    Xiaowu''s left hand is clasped with the ten fingers of Subei''s left hand. The temperature between the palms rises. Xiaowu looks back at Subei and says:

    "Therefore, Xiaowu thinks that human beings should be no different from soul animals in pain points. The reason is the same. Therefore, I have so many confidants. I must master girls'' psychology and learn to spoil girls!"

    "Brother, do you think Xiaowu is right?"

    Xiao Wu''s big eyes flashed at Northern Jiangsu.

    Brother is really handsome.

    Gentle brother is a treasure.

    Brother, he''s the perfect boy.

    But his good luck is so strong that no one can occupy him alone.

    Alas... Perhaps this is the opposite when things reach the extreme. Perfection becomes imperfect.

    Perfection is a drawback.

    "Yes, absolutely right."

    It''s definitely just healing and warming between souls and animals. There''s no other ambiguous meaning.

    Northern Jiangsu knows how to pretend.

    Fortunately, I was reborn as a peerless youth, not the beauty peak of the soul and beast world.

    Otherwise, in the world of souls and beasts, heaven is a bed, and the earth is a bed. Once a female soul beast likes it, good guy, it''s simply.

    At this time, the white horse neighed and screamed.

    I saw two Hanover white horses running wantonly on the lawn.

    A white horse jumped, and two horses were entangled and rolling on the grass.

    The female horse''s eyes are blurred and the male horse''s feet flutter!

    Xiaowu showed her white teeth, pointed to the high playing big white horse and smiled: "brother, look, how happy big white and Xiaobai are. They don''t want to make Xiaobai!"

    These two millennium Hanover white horses are gifts given to them by Liu Erlong and two younger brothers of Xiaowu.

    "Whoa!"

    Northern Jiangsu summoned the Dragon pet Pang, who was very brave: "Pang, grab them into the horse pen and lick the dragon core. What little white can you make? There are so many colorful intestines for thousands of years of cultivation. You can get it back after thousands of years of cultivation?"

    "Yes, Lord!"

    He has a yellow face and white hair, strict law enforcement and a huge body. Holding a restless white horse, he threw it into the white jade stables.

    I only heard Bai''s painful horse cry, which seemed to shout: lord king, you can''t do this!

    If you don''t let it go, Benma will explode!

    Are you kidding? I''m still handsome. Your weak little white horse didn''t work hard, but he began to want to build a pony?.

    Tell me, is that reasonable? This is unreasonable.

    Xiaowu bit her lip and gave Subei a white look: "brother, you are so bad."

    "Brother, this is for big white and small white."

    "They are still young, unable to grasp the direction and control their desire, which is normal."

    "Children can build at any time."

    "They should be stronger now, so that the offspring born will be stronger."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    He had previously obtained many dragon cores from the system, including several advanced dragon cores. He used some to improve his blood power, gave Ziji some, gave Liu Erlong some, and left some.

    Anyway, these are extraneous things, so Northern Jiangsu simply smashed the dragon core and mixed weeds for Xiaobai and Dabai as food.

    At first, because the ratio of dragon core to omnivorous food was not well prepared, Dabai and Xiaobai suffered a lot.

    For example, the body is hot and the high fever does not subside. The soul force suddenly rubs, the body expands, almost explodes and dies, and so on.

    Later, after scientific deployment, the two white horses adapted to eating Longhe grass rice.

    For them, the dragon core is the same as the tonic.

    Eat oysters, replenish ginseng, chew tiger and swallow dragon to ensure that you can''t live for ten years.

    Great tonic is poison. This is a very simple truth, so it needs to be stopped in an appropriate amount.

    In fact, Longhe grass rice has a good effect on white horses.

    This is the fun of keeping pets in Northern Jiangsu.

    Two lumps of horny skin have appeared on the top of the white horse, with a tendency to corner. Slowly, they will evolve in the direction of dragon, that is, dragon horse.

    This is also the reason why Northern Jiangsu doesn''t let them reproduce. It''s definitely not because of envy!

    It''s mainly now. If Xiaobai is born, his blood is still Hanover white horse blood.

    If Longhua succeeds, the offspring will be the blood of Longma.

    Early and late birth are not the same day.

    Seeing this scene, the fairy crane couldn''t help singing the sounds of nature:

    Trench, too much trench.

    The dragon core is a meal. The cultivation has increased rapidly. What are you doing? Lick this beautiful child first and rub some baby.

    "What''s your name, you newcomer."

    Two Koi spit bubbles in the lingtan and turn their white eyes, which makes the Xianling crane angry. They chase them and peck fiercely.

    At this point, there has always been a question in Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei''s slender palm stroked Xiaowu''s black hair and braided her scorpion tail braid. With the skills and understanding of paoding jieniu and flying dragon cloud hand, Subei''s hand Kung Fu is very good.

    Otherwise, how could Ziji never forget the cooking in Northern Jiangsu?

    Although Xiaowu''s scorpion tail braid looks simple and lively, it actually needs some hard thinking because of its length, which is quite troublesome.

    Subei asked, "Xiaowu, when it comes to this topic, there has always been a question that puzzles me."

    Xiaowu stared: "what''s the problem? Xiaowu must tell brother what she knows."

    Subei showed an unkind smile: "Xiaowu, you were a soul beast for 100000 years before you took shape. There must have been many male rabbits? But why didn''t you come out with your offspring rabbits?"

    There are not so many standards in Northern Jiangsu. Strictly speaking, small dance is equivalent to rebirth.

    Even if she had given birth to a rabbit, it would be equivalent to: a woman died, reborn and became a pure girl. Everything starts again. As long as she keeps her original heart, it won''t hurt.

    Of course, the premise is: the male rabbit must die.

    Otherwise, it will look bad.

    Who knows, when she heard the problem in Northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu slapped her. Then she saw the handsome face in Northern Jiangsu. She really couldn''t bear to start.

    So he threw himself into his arms, turned his palm into a fist and gently beat Subei''s chest.

    "Brother, why are you so bad? Xiaowu just knows this. Xiaowu hasn''t really practiced it. My mother is very strict. There''s no rabbit."

    "What''s more, brother, don''t you find that ghosts and beasts with more than 100000 years of cultivation rarely have offspring?"

    When Xiaowu said this, Subei also noticed it.

    It is reasonable to say that Ziji, Biji, and even emperor Tian, an old immortal soul beast with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, will find a partner to have several children because of the solitude of the years?

    But it''s strange, no, they don''t have a child.

    Even... When I was in the cave, Subei''s fingers were stained with red. What does that mean, needless to say?

    "Why?"

    Why?

    Northern Jiangsu wants to ask the Almighty Xiaoai classmate why powerful souls have no offspring.

    Is it true that the powerful soul beast is abstinent as he thought at the beginning?

    "Because of the restriction of blood and the different classes of souls and beasts."

    Subei felt a moist feeling on his shoulder, followed by pain. The pain became stronger and stronger. It turned out that Xiaowu opened his shoulder clothes and bit it down, leaving two purple red rabbit teeth.

    Xiaowu said, "this is the punishment for my brother. Who makes my brother doubt Xiaowu?"

    Xiaowu licked his lips. In fact, my brother is really delicious. His skin is smooth. He just wants to go down like jelly, and then like a tough tendon.

    I want to bite again.

    If Subei knew the idea of dance, he would cry without tears.

    You are not a soft bone rabbit, but a dog rabbit.

    The little dance said, "our 100000 year old soul animals are very different from ordinary soul animals."

    "The blood of a soul beast that can cultivate for more than 100000 years is powerful to a certain extent, beyond the definition of an ordinary soul beast, and can not achieve mass production like a low-level soul beast."

    "If senior souls and beasts are together, there will be many complex problems, which are difficult to get along with. It takes longer and longer time to run in, and it is difficult to get together."

    "Moreover, even for the same family, our mate selection standard is very high. Take Xiaowu''s parents for example. They have practiced for more than 100000 years. There is little difference in blood intensity. It is easy to see the right eye in order to develop love, so Xiaowu was born."

    "But Xiaowu''s luck is very bad. In addition to Xiaowu, there are few rabbits in Xingdou forest who can practice for 100000 years. Therefore, at the moment when Xiaowu turned into a form, he didn''t meet the right rabbit."

    "However, if not, Xiaowu may not be able to be with my brother, so this is also Xiaowu''s luck."

    Little dance reveals the truth about the birth of the soul and beast world.

    According to this statement, there are few soul beasts in 100000 years, and the probability of looking at each other is really too low, which explains why the more powerful the offspring of soul beasts are, the fewer, or even no, problems.

    And now.

    In a room with a strange smell and burning exercise fire, bottles of various colors are placed in a mess, and colorful liquids flow on the ground.

    Dirty cloth and iron pieces are scattered.

    Tang San, who was sour and smelly, stared straight at the black Mang in front of him. In his eyes, he was looking forward to it.

    "Yes, we must succeed!"

    "Whether you can make the teacher happy and get the teacher''s forgiveness depends on you!" Tang San murmured.

 Chapter 100

    Buzz!

    Black mans are flourishing.

    Tang San''s pupil kept enlarging, and finally his eyes were fixed on the linear black awn.

    The black smell of needle and awn spread out to a strange and mysterious worship post.

    The palm under Tang San''s sleeve is like jade. This is one of the skills recorded by Xuantian Bao: Xuanyu hand.

    This mysterious jade hand is invincible. Tang San had to practice for quite a while to succeed, but his Xuantian skill has also improved by leaps and bounds since Northern Jiangsu helped him evolve the blue silver grass into the Blue Silver King.

    But the invincible Xuanyu hand was also infected with melanin at this time. Obviously, it was contaminated with toxicity because it had not been trained to the extreme.

    But Tang San doesn''t care at all.

    His hands trembled with props to keep the black needle.

    Third in the list of hidden weapons of Tangmen: chasing souls and killing lives!

    One post, double kill, Yama post, all beings are equal, and there is no living person!

    This is the Jianghu people''s evaluation of Yama post.

    Even as the maker of Yama paste, because of his poor strength, he dare not use it easily at this time. He can only use auxiliary tools to save it!

    The yama paste is powerful enough to turn a soul saint''s Kung Fu into blood.

    This is really the most special part of it, because the effect of Yama paste happens too fast. Even if we can find a way to relieve its toxicity, it''s too late to take it.

    Just like the description of martial arts: the world is poisonous, but it can''t be broken quickly!

    Tang San took out a novel book from a sealed box. On the cover of the book were several shiny characters:

    Detailed explanation of Xuanyu hand cultivation.

    Tang San put the cultivation method of Xuanyu hand together with the king of hell and hid it in his arms.

    He looked dignified, as if he had made up his mind.

    He made a decision against his ancestors'' wishes!

    The ancestor of Tangmen.

    Tang San pursues true love.

    I have to forget the Tangmen oath.

    Moreover, Tang San is no longer in the world of Tangmen.

    In contrast, the Tang clan''s ancestor will certainly understand?

    Amen.

    Tang San''s fist is clenched. In fact, he is a smart man. He will follow the trend of the times.

    The rules of Tang clan are not inviolable to him.

    Otherwise, how could he be so curious about peerless martial arts that he would not hesitate to steal the Xuantian treasure record in violation of Tang clan regulations?

    He knew that when he came to this strange world, his wisdom and martial arts attainments, especially Xuantian Baolu, were the greatest reliance for his survival.

    Especially when he learned that the people in this world are not as powerful as he thought. The concealed weapons recorded in xuantianbao can completely resist the strong in this world.

    At that moment, he had decided in his heart that before his strength completely surpassed xuantianbao''s record of all concealed weapons, he must not reveal xuantianbao''s record!

    But Northern Jiangsu is an exception.

    But he is an exception.

    If Xuantian Baolu came to protect Tang San, Tang San thought he came to protect his teacher.

    I don''t know when to start.

    He wanted to learn knowledge and gain benefits here in Northern Jiangsu. Gradually, he wanted to protect him.

    Guard that, the most beautiful boy in the world.

    To this end, he is even willing to give his life.

    As long as the boy smiles at him and is willing to let him follow, he will feel the meaning of his existence.

    Tang San''s Yama paste and Xuanyu hand skill covering his chest. Yes, he wants to give them to the teacher.

    He wants to atone for his father!

    He will pay for Tang Hao''s rudeness!

    He wants to win the teacher LAN Yan''s smile!

    Tang Hao''s sin was so deep that he dared to threaten his teacher and force himself to leave the teacher.

    He has no face to face with Northern Jiangsu.

    Therefore, when the Pope''s grandmother competed for the ownership of the teacher with those powerful incarnated souls, although he wanted to rush out to protect the teacher, he was ashamed.

    He didn''t dare to see Subei''s eyes. He didn''t know whether it would be blame or resentment. He would be flustered.

    He was more afraid that the teacher would expel him from the school.

    So he flinched.

    He closed himself here just to make a soul chasing and life-threatening Yama post and give this peerless concealed weapon to the teacher for self-defense.

    He wanted to make Guanyin tears, even Buddha angry Tang Lian, but his cultivation was not enough, and he was unwilling to use Haotian hammer to forge them.

    So I can only take the risk to choose the chasing souls and killing Yama post.

    Many times, he was almost killed by this mixed poison.

    But with the unyielding faith and will in his heart, he resisted!

    Now, he can go to see the teacher and kowtow to the teacher!

    Tang San pushed open the wooden door, and the sunlight flashed through the gap. The dark house began to be illuminated by the light.

    With the flying dust, Tang San''s disheveled and messy body appeared again.

    Tang San shook his hands happily.

    He endured so long and restrained his desire to see the teacher.

    Now, he can finally see the face in Northern Jiangsu that is enough to bewitch all sentient beings.

    But halfway through, he stopped in amazement, picked up his clothes and sniffed between his nose:

    "No, not yet. My dress doesn''t deserve to see the teacher."

    "This smell will be transmitted to the teacher through the air and pollute the teacher''s noble and pure body!"

    Tang San turns around and walks into the forest of stars:

    First of all, you should find a clean dress first, and then wash yourself white and fragrant.

    So I can see the teacher.

    ¡­¡­

    Koi pond.

    Subei and Xiaowu have finished.

    After talking, Subei finally knew why 100000 year old soul animals were so rare.

    They monopolize it.

    If it is difficult to find a spouse with strong blood, more powerful soul beasts cannot be born. Only a large number of soul beasts with a century and a millennium have outstanding fertility.

    However, they are limited by genetics, and it is difficult to break through the class limit without special opportunities.

    The upper limit of a hundred year soul beast is always a hundred years, and the possession of a thousand years is a thousand years.

    Only the ten thousand year old soul beast can, with a little perseverance, impact the first natural disaster and enter the ranks of the one hundred thousand year old soul beast.

    Subei finally found out the essence of the soul beast.

    I''ve been embarrassed to ask those fierce beasts. It''s sister rabbit to help solve my doubts.

    I deserve it.

    I care about the origin and physiology of my wife.

    I''m handsome and warm.

    "A good boy like me is really unique."

    Subei sighed in his heart.

    "Let''s go, dance and go to the pet farm with my brother."

    Su Bei took Xiaowu''s little hand and rushed with interest: "Xiaowu, you don''t know. I saw earthworms fighting in the pet farm yesterday. It''s fun."

    "The earthworms here can knot!"

    The world of soul animals is really wonderful.

    There are all kinds of wonderful flowers.

    Have you ever seen two big earthworms directly 30 cm entangled together, just like a bow?

    You certainly haven''t seen it, but I''ve seen it in Northern Jiangsu.

    Have you seen the love between cats and dogs?

    You may have, but you must have never seen anything bigger than a man.

    "Brother knotter? Are you sure they''re not doing big things in life?"

    Xiaowu scratched her head. My brother''s attention is always strange.

    She has lived in the world of ghosts and beasts for so long that she has never seen earthworms knot.

    "Do you want to see it?"

    Subei felt that his curiosity had been hit hard.

    "I want to see it. It''s better to see the little earthworms raised by my brother!"

    Xiaowu approached the body of Northern Jiangsu and said with a smile.

    "Master, Tiandou Royal has a visitor."

    At this time, the palace rushed from the outer hall with broken steps.

    Subei stopped his curiosity to see the earthworm knot, turned back and frowned and said, "Tiandou Royal? If it''s a gift, it''s OK to return it. What are you doing with me? I''m very busy."

    "If I want to see, don''t I spend my time meeting fans every day?"

    "Wait?"

    Subei suddenly thought of a possibility: "is the crown prince of Tiandou Royal coming?"

    Xiaowu glanced at Northern Jiangsu secretly: I heard Liu Erlong''s mother say that my brother had a good conversation with xueqinghe, crown prince of Tiandou royal family. Judging from my reaction, I really have a deep relationship.

    It''s rare.

    Xiaowu accompanied Subei all the way. I''ve never seen several men nervous.

    Only Tang San and the prince xueqinghe can be involved.

    Gong Yi shook his head and replied, "it''s Dugu Bo, the honorary guest of Tiandou royal family. He''s a strong man with the title of Douluo. It''s said that he is a poison expert and insists on seeing his master."

    "Dugu Bo!"

    Su Bei was surprised and said that Dugu Bo was a cruel man.

    Hearing that Subei was so surprised, Xiaowu couldn''t help asking, "brother, do you know this Dugu Bo? What''s the excellence of this Dugu Bo?"

    Northern Jiangsu nodded and said, "this Dugu Bo''s martial spirit is the green phosphorus snake emperor. It belongs to the advanced dragon martial spirit, and the title is poison Douluo."

    "Although his soul power level is only level 91, his deterrent power is greater than ordinary super strong men."

    "Because he is known as the first poison soul master in the world, his horror lies not in his outstanding single fighting ability, but in his wide range of killing."

    "It''s not scary to have a strong personal force value, because he can kill a limited number of people in a period of time."

    "But the poison soul master is different."

    "People who are good at using drugs are very terrible. They can kill millions of people in a short time."

    "Murderous people like to kill. They will be indifferent and tired because of the common blood, but the poison soul master won''t, because they don''t need to use knives and force. They just need to use their brains to drink tea and sit and watch countless people poisoned."

    Xiaowu stroked her mouth: "so, this man is very cruel and terrible! I''d better not see him. What if he envies my face and poisons my brother?"

    "It''s strange to say that I don''t play poison. What did he ask me for? If he came on behalf of Tiandou royal family, wouldn''t it be OK to put down the gift?"

    "The Tiandou Empire should not be so stupid. Send Dugu Bo to poison me. Otherwise, the martial spirit hall will exert its power, the Pope teacher will be angry, and the Tiandou empire will be in chaos at once. The snow night emperor should not be so stupid."

    "Why is that lonely Bo persistent to see me?"

    "Did he also hear rumors in the streets and become interested in his appearance?"

    At this time, Gong Yi said, "Dugu Bo seems to have brought a girl, who is also clamoring to see her master. I don''t know if it''s because of this?"

    "Maiden?"

    Su Bei''s eyes turned white. That''s the point. Well, Dugu Bo may have brought a little fan sister.

    Who knows, when Xiaowu listened to it, his face suddenly stiffened: "young girl? Brother, you won''t come to peach blossom again?"

    "Elder brother, do you want to see me? What if it''s rotten peach blossom?"

    Xiaowu looked at Subei pitifully. In essence, she didn''t want Subei to see the girl.

    "No way."

    Su Bei rubbed Xiaowu''s head: "Dugu Bo''s poison skill is superb. If he hates me, he will be in trouble one day."

    "This is the sophistication of the world."

    "Xiaowu, go and see the earthworm knot yourself first. I''ll come back to see it with you."

    Subei said faintly.

    What monsters? Subei wants to know.

    ¡­¡­

    In an elegant palace.

    The old man stood by the window pane, his beard and hair were dark green, and there was a diamond red mark in the middle of his eyebrows.

    Next to him was a girl with purple hair and short hair. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She looked beautiful and had a little demon charm in her eyebrows.

    She looked a little anxious and began to wander. She worried about Dugu Bo and said, "Grandpa, will the legendary gorgeous boy not see us?"

    Dugu Bo said helplessly, "I don''t know, but I''m here as a royal guest. He shouldn''t be so unpopular."

    "Yan''er, do you really want to see her?"

    Although Dugu Bo had never seen Northern Jiangsu, he had heard all the rumors in the city.

    The child''s appearance caused a sensation all over the country and gained countless fans.

    But he didn''t care or interested.

    However, Dugu Yan, his only granddaughter, is happy.

    Pestering him to take over the next Tiandou royal family to congratulate the establishment of Shenyan hall.

    It should have been a great crime to build buildings larger than the palace without permission.

    But the power behind the child is huge and complex, and the influence is so great that the snow night emperor is unwilling to touch it, so he can only retreat for progress.

    Dugu Yan nodded: "I''ve heard that people who have seen the Lord of Shenyan temple are deeply fascinated by him. They are impressed by his temperament, his facial features and his charm."

    "I don''t believe why an eight year old child is admired by so many people."

    "At the age of eight, how beautiful you can be, even if you dress up well, you can only be cute at most."

    "I don''t believe he''s so good-looking that it''s a national sensation."

    "I bet with my classmates in the college that if I see him and am not fascinated by him, it means that all this is an illusion."

    "The appearance of fighting the Empire was a sensation that day. It was all their conspiracy!"

    Dugu Yan looked arrogant. She decided that a child could not be very good-looking, let alone have a man who could go into trouble by virtue of his appearance.

    Only with strong strength can we get everyone''s respect!

    "Alas..."

    Dugu Bo sighed deeply.

    How many wise people are there in the world?

    In line with your idea, how many people want to expose this scene?

    But no one in the world has been able to prove that it is a lie, which shows that those who have an idea with you have all fallen, baby granddaughter.

    Dugu Bo is not a fool. He is so sophisticated.

    But the firmness in her baby granddaughter''s eyes seemed to confirm it.

    He can''t persuade at all.

    I can''t stop it.

    Let''s fight. I don''t want to fight.

    "Grandpa just hopes that you will bear the consequences for your choice. If you fall in love with him, it will be difficult for you for the rest of your life. The number of women and strength behind the child are far more terrible than you think."

    Dugu Bo warned.

    Dugu Yan smiled faintly: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my concentration is not so unbearable. Even if he looks good, I can control it."

    "I hope..."

    Just then, the maid''s voice came, "the temple Lord is coming!"

    At the entrance of the golden sun, a fairy appeared.

    The boy... Maybe there is still a distance from the boy. To be exact, it is the figure of children.

    It really can''t attract the favor of girls. It will at most make some young women have maternal love.

    If he has much girl lethality, it is sheer nonsense.

    Dugu Yan showed a disdainful expression: sure enough, the rumors are false. It''s just a child

    As the figure appeared in the sun, his face began to appear. Dugu Yan''s idea had not been completely realized.

    Her eyes changed completely.

    The pupil has doubled and reached the limit. The purpose is to absorb more external information and see more clearly.

    Dugu Yan''s expression changed from uninhibited to amazing.

    Heart trembling: handsome! Beauty! good-looking! Suffocation!

    "Absolutely......" Dugu Yan was stunned.

 Chapter 101

    "Heart, jump so fast."

    Dugu Yan felt his heart beating, as if he was about to jump out of his throat.

    Her face soon turned red.

    He is so extraordinary.

    The golden sunshine sprinkled on him, as if an ELF were flying around him. He was like an angel coming to the world, telling the world:

    Vulgar man, I''m a relegated immortal from jiuxiao. I''ve come down to save you stupid!

    Dugu Yan was stunned when his face became clear from the hazy reflection of the sun.

    She has never seen such a beautiful person.

    She is different from Xiaowu and others.

    They have been with Northern Jiangsu for some time, their aesthetic line has increased significantly, and have gradually begun to adapt to the appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    So when they saw Northern Jiangsu, they were not as amazing as they were for the first time.

    Don''t think it''s over.

    But they treat people except Northern Jiangsu... All beings are equal, and they are regarded as ordinary people, even ugly.

    This is the consequence of the improvement of aesthetic line.

    Just like from simplicity to luxury, from luxury to simplicity.

    For aesthetics, it is easy to turn ugly into handsome, and difficult to turn handsome into ugly.

    When Dugu Yan saw Northern Jiangsu for the first time, it was equivalent to a beautiful swan emerging from a group of wild ducks.

    All her thoughts and attention were focused on the swan, and she could no longer adapt to the stupid frustration of the ugly duckling.

    Not only Dugu Yan, but also Dugu Yan focused on Subei.

    "The rumor is true!"

    Dugu Bo sighed in his heart.

    He has lived so long that he has never seen such a beautiful man.

    But with the body of a child, he fell into the world.

    If he grows up and becomes a girl or even a young man, the world will change completely.

    He tried to divert his attention from his baby granddaughter.

    Dugu Yan''s eyes were almost heart-shaped. Her legs trembled and seemed to want to get close, but her muscles were too tense to walk.

    finished.

    Dugu Bo suddenly understood.

    Nine times out of ten, my baby granddaughter is over.

    She must be fascinated by this beautiful child.

    Just as the so-called beauty is a curse, so is blue.

    Yan''er, Grandpa just wants you to follow your original heart and fulfill your promise.

    You once said that you are by no means a person who decides your destination by looking at your face!

    You can''t break your promise.

    When Subei stepped into the room, his face changed from fuzzy to clear, but only for a second.

    This second, for Dugu Yan, his mental journey was full of ups and downs, just like taking a roller coaster, soaring all the way from the bottom of the valley to the final climax.

    "Wild goose."

    The sound mixed with the soul frightening force pulled Dugu Yan out of his dream.

    With a closer look, the child had approached.

    He is almost perfect. No one will surpass him in personality charm.

    If you must find a disadvantage, it is too small.

    Every aspect is too small.

    Including height, can not give them enough sense of security.

    But under the absolute appearance, this is at most a temporary flaw.

    Because of this child, he will grow up sooner or later!

    Dugu Yan compared it in his heart. The Lord of Shenyan temple was almost on his shoulder, but he was eight or nine years younger than himself!

    I really can''t imagine what this little brother will look like when he grows up.

    If this peerless face is combined with the red male breath, I''m afraid no woman can resist it under the stimulation of strong hormones, no!

    "Elder Dugu."

    At this time, Subei spoke.

    He bowed slightly to Dugu Bo without arrogance.

    Dugu Bo was surprised.

    Originally, he thought that at this age, Northern Jiangsu would be supported by the stars and placed in such a high position, which would be more arrogant.

    In addition, Dugu Bo felt that Northern Jiangsu should be a proud and noble prince and sexy.

    But I didn''t expect that he should be so humble and know the etiquette!

    "Tiandou Royal guest Qing, Dugu Bo, have you met the Lord of Shenyan hall."

    Dugu Bo knew that behind the scenes in Northern Jiangsu, there were some forces of the Wulin hall and the royal family, and a mysterious organization was helping him, so his performance was mild.

    As for the speculation of this mysterious organization, there was a group of soul division organizations in Tiandou Empire who wanted to secretly kidnap Northern Jiangsu, but finally disappeared inexplicably.

    Finally, some people found clues in the star forest. Some of them had no bones, and some had only white bones. If there were no tokens, I''m afraid no one would recognize them.

    Among these people, there are several strong souls, such as soul saints and soul duels, who have been quietly destroyed without leaving their flesh. How terrible.

    In fact, this is what Ziji asked Xiong Jun to do.

    Xiong Jun was reluctant. He had no feelings for Northern Jiangsu like emperor Tian at the beginning.

    But it eats people the most fiercely. It takes a sip and chews crunchy.

    "Little girl Dugu Yan, I''ve seen the Lord of Shenyan hall."

    When Dugu Yan looked at Northern Jiangsu, his little face turned red and looked very elegant.

    Dugu Yan could not help but smack his tongue. Yan''er, you are not such a character. Is this the magic of love?

    As the girl showed her shy appearance in front of Subei, the gentle and lovely voice of Xiao AI''s classmate sounded in Subei''s mind:

    [congratulations to the host for getting a wild goose. The appearance strategy will be full in an instant and you will get the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: increase the body poison resistance to level C (the total level is level s, level a, level B, level C and level D respectively, and level D is the resistance of the soul master who has not practiced the medical skill poison skill) (the higher the body poison resistance is, the higher the immunity to toxicity is, so it can be easily resisted without using soul power, and combined with soul power, it has a more increasing effect.)]

    [¢Ú: obtain advanced antidote * 10, which can quickly remove most of the poisons and take them orally.]

    [¢Û: Soul power increased by two levels.]

    [executable task ¢Ù: shake hands with Dugu Yan to show friendship, and you can get reward. Poison resistance is increased to level A.]

    [executable task ¢Ú: give Dugu Yan a hug to express friendship and love, and you can obtain reward. Poison resistance is increased to a level.]

    [executable task ¢Û: if you are kissed by Dugu Yan, you can obtain the phased antidote of biphosphorus snake venom and the top skill: Healing poison nerve!]

    [executable tasks...]

    Rewards and tasks were released, and the plain heart of Northern Jiangsu finally made waves.

    I''m coming!

    "Waiter, give two guests Zhan tea."

    Shi Yi is a close maid in Northern Jiangsu. She looks very sweet and clever. She always has a faint fragrance. She takes a small step of a lady and takes a pot of steaming Biluochun from the attic.

    Skillfully and professionally pour three cups.

    The tender little hand of Northern Jiangsu stretched out in front of Dugu Bo and said with a faint smile: "I''ve heard a lot about senior Dugu. I haven''t had a chance to see him. I didn''t expect that senior should come in person today. It''s really an honor for Shenyan hall."

    "Does the temple Lord know me?"

    Dugu Bo gently held the fingertips of Northern Jiangsu with trembling hands.

    Too gentle.

    It''s unbelievable.

    This kind of warmth is absolutely handsome. It should only exist in jiuxiao fairyland. It should not fall into the world!

    Dugu Bo didn''t dare to hold Su Bei''s hand like a reckless man. He was also a proud man. He should have his own reserve.

    So big hands and small hands loosen each other slightly.

    "Poison Douluo is a special existence in the title Douluo. The martial spirit is special and the use of poison is exquisite. Shenyan hall will naturally pay attention to it."

    Subei smiled faintly, then looked at Dugu Yan, the politeness ended, and began to look at the real hunting target.

    But who knows whether the prey will eventually become food or hunter?

    "Is this slim and graceful sister a descendant of poison Douluo?"

    "Yan''er is my granddaughter. She has admired the Lord of the temple for a long time. She insisted on coming. She couldn''t stop it. She bothered the Shenyan temple."

    Dugu Bo began to let go of his feelings and became more relaxed.

    In particular, Northern Jiangsu praised him for his exquisite use of poison, which made him very happy.

    He played with drugs all his life. In the field of drugs, he never met an opponent. This is also his proudest place. He can''t tolerate others to question his drugs.

    "Admire?"

    Su Bei said with a smile, "elder Dugu, you don''t need the title of the main hall, just call me Xiaobei."

    "But elder Dugu said that sister Yan was destined for me."

    Su Bei stretched out his hand in front of Dugu Yan: "sister Yan, do you mind if I call you that?"

    "No, of course not!"

    Dugu Yan''s heart beat more violently.

    Her heart was crying:

    Ah, he wants to shake hands with me. He wants to have physical contact with me! I''m so excited. What should I do? It seems that I just touched the poison and didn''t wash my hands. Won''t it poison him?

    But if I don''t hold it, will it appear that I am very cold, and he doesn''t like it and doesn''t want to be close to me in the future?

    Ah, what should I do, how can I get his people and heart?

    Dugu Yan''s nervous palm was sweating and wiped it on his clothes: I don''t care. Anyway, there is an antidote. It''s okay if it''s poisonous. If it''s cheap, it''s a bastard!

    Pop!

    The palms of Dugu Yan and Subei''s palms fit together, because the sweat of her palms burst out from the gap, making a sound of shame.

    Dugu Yan''s face became more red.

    I''m so big, I haven''t encountered such an embarrassing thing!

    Just then, something happened that made her crispy.

    Subei embraced her with a small body.

    Subei said lightly, "sister Yan, don''t be afraid. As long as you don''t cause trouble, our little sisters in Shenyan hall are very friendly. Sister Yan can take off her clothes outside if she feels hot."

    Subei ordered the maid to open the window pane and let the air in. For some reason, Dugu Yan was very hot.

    After fitting, it was only more than a second, and Subei gentlemanly released Dugu Yan.

    He looked at the snacks on the table and said to himself: look at the lovely steamed bread, which is white and tender, moderate in hardness and size.

    However, the embrace of Northern Jiangsu made Dugu Yan''s legs tightly clamped and his face crimson.

    Shame... Shame to death.

    What he said, just hug!

    I''m not ready!

    It''s over before he can remember his smell!

    She wants to hold it again.

    Dugu Yan raised his courage, stamped his little foot, and hinted to himself: you are not such a Dugu Yan. Dugu Yan, you should cheer up and take the initiative. Didn''t you once say that you must marry prince charming?

    Although the child in front of you is several years younger than you, he is the prince charming in your mind!

    Dugu Yan suddenly shook her head, took two steps closer, stroked Subei''s face with her slender hand, and when Subei''s deep pupil looked surprised, she aimed at the destination and kissed directly.

    If I don''t take a sip of him today, I will regret it all my life!

    Dugu Bo stroked his forehead and sighed.

    Yan''er, Yan''er, the world is going down!

    How dare you?!

    Only Subei''s eyes widened and a voice sounded in his mind.

    [reward has arrived, biu~]

 Chapter 102

    £Ûbiu~£Ý

    [congratulations, the host''s body resistance has reached level a, which can resist more than 95% of the severe poison of Douluo mainland.]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining ten bottles of the abuse antidote of biphosphorus snake Emperor Wu soul. Please refer to the drug manual for the use rules.]

    [congratulations on the top skill of the host society, medicine poison nerve: it contains all the difficult and miscellaneous disease solutions in Douluo mainland, as well as various poison techniques, poison making, detoxification mind methods, poison cultivation and medicine cultivation methods. It has been successfully enlightened, and the host has mastered it!]

    For a moment, countless medical theories, toxicology, yin-yang circulation and drug composition concepts poured into the minds of Northern Jiangsu like a surging river.

    Northern Jiangsu is full of energy and energy.

    Strange knowledge is growing again!

    "Cough ~"

    At this time, Dugu Bo coughed and reminded Dugu Yan to be reserved.

    Although he supports his baby granddaughter''s independent personality, he does not support her to give blood.

    Dugu Yan''s lips left the skin of Northern Jiangsu, looking a little flustered, pursed his mouth and whispered:

    "I''m sorry, Dugu Yan offended you. You look so good, I can''t help it..."

    Jun''s face in Northern Jiangsu left a light peach lipstick.

    There is also a trace of crystal clear water and purple.

    Refracts white light under light.

    Dugu Yan lowered his head.

    Sorry, I just kissed too deeply and deeply, so I couldn''t help taking a sip.

    So it left the mark of the mixture of three things.

    Su Bei smiled and wiped away the traces of love with his hands:

    "It''s all right. I''m used to it."

    "What''s more, sister Yan looks so beautiful that I don''t suffer."

    Northern Jiangsu said generously.

    It is said that Dugu Yan is good.

    She behaved like a fan.

    Unlike Ziji, the intention is so obvious that she directly dominates the woman and puts on the string.

    Hearing the speech, Dugu Bo took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu.

    right enough.

    This child is usually chased by countless girls.

    He has become accustomed to this kind of being taken advantage of.

    Alas, perhaps this is the scourge of appearance.

    When things are at their best, there are unexpected punishments.

    Dugu Bo himself had a deep understanding of this.

    My poison is one of the best in the world and no one can defeat it.

    But it also has disadvantages that make him miserable.

    That is his martial spirit: the poison of green phosphorus snake.

    Every time it rains, his two ribs will feel numb and itchy.

    And the pain will gradually increase, lasting for more than an hour, once at noon and once at midnight.

    At midnight, there was a pricking pain on his head and in the center of his feet. This pain would make him unable to hold the title Douluo. He was convulsed and torn for at least half an hour.

    This has always been Dugu Bo''s heart disease.

    Even if he cultivated the rare blue phosphorus snake into the ancestor of ten thousand snakes and successfully evolved into the blue phosphorus snake emperor, he could not get rid of the side effect of the Wu soul.

    His only granddaughter, Dugu Yan, will have the same fate as him.

    His son has died because of the poison of biphosphorus snake.

    He was so scared that Dugu Yan died.

    In this way, he is really alone.

    Dugu Bo said, "we have sent the Royal gift of Tiandou. In addition, Prince xueqinghe once found me and asked me to speak."

    "Elder Dugu, please go ahead."

    "The prince said that he was busy on business today. He really couldn''t take time to visit his highness. If his highness had the opportunity, I hope his highness can meet the palace and catch up with him."

    Dugu Bo said that it was strange that he didn''t have a deep intersection with Xueqing river. Even he had a little doubt about Xueqing River, but he didn''t chase it deeply. His impression of Xueqing river was not very good.

    However, he didn''t know the Royal forces very well. He just thought of the kindness, so he stayed in Tiandou royal family as a guest.

    But xueqinghe put down his body frame and gave him heavy treasure. He had a good attitude. He made an exception to pass a word for him.

    Only once, no next time.

    Dugu Yan then returned to his mind and involuntarily approached Northern Jiangsu, wondering, "your highness and the prince are also familiar?"

    Familiar?

    That''s not too familiar.

    It''s almost ripe.

    In the past, when we were in the Wu soul hall, we all rolled into bed together.

    I touched what should be touched, and I touched everything that should not be touched.

    No, is there anything else you shouldn''t touch? Isn''t this a matter of mutual love?

    "Just met at the prince''s royal ceremony."

    "It''s a conversation."

    "The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water. It can''t be deep. It''s just a coincidence."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "The exchange of words..."

    Dugu Yan looked at Northern Jiangsu thoughtfully.

    Su asked xueqinghe to work in an orderly manner.

    Northern Jiangsu can argue with him about state affairs.

    This shows that he not only appears to be out of the dust, but also that the legendary peerless boy is intelligent. Sure enough, he is a child prodigy and his words are true.

    Dugu Yan''s eyes were full of stars.

    It''s just... What does such a dust-free teenager look like?

    Seen from inside, want to see!!!

    ©d (¡Ý o ¡Ü) ¡å Ow~

    Dugu Yan felt that he had never been so excited in his life.

    It''s just snow.

    Subei sighed in his heart that Tiandou city needs to cross a large province to reach here. How can I find you.

    If I advocate leaving Shenyan temple to find you, don''t say that teacher bidong doesn''t allow it, and animals such as Ziji and Biji don''t allow it.

    This is a perfect situation and an impasse.

    Northern Jiangsu stayed in the Shenyan temple, and all women competed for favor.

    When Subei left the temple of God''s face, people argued for people.

    Sorry, qianrenxue. I miss your Highness''s body. Come and climb on the couch by yourself.

    Move yourself. I don''t like taking the initiative.

    "I''m afraid I don''t have a chance. The Shenyan temple was set up at the beginning. There are many things to deal with. There are more or less contradictions among the major doors. I really can''t spare time."

    "Please tell elder Dugu that if the prince has time, Shenyan hall will always open a room for him."

    "So it is."

    Dugu Bo nodded: "I must answer the original words."

    "In that case, I should leave."

    Dugu Bo looked at Dugu Yan, and the implication was obvious: granddaughter, grandpa has satisfied you, you have seen people, and you have kissed and hugged them. Should you be satisfied? Go home with grandpa!

    Dugu Yan hesitated and suddenly bowed to Dugu Bo and said, "Grandpa, I want to stay here. Can you go back by yourself?"

    Dugu Bo almost burst into tears: "what are you talking about?"

    "Yan''er wants to stay in Shenyan hall, Yan''er... Wants to stay by the Lord of the hall!"

    Dugu Yan took Su Bei''s hand boldly and said, "Yan''er''s innocence has been given to your highness. The hall Lord will not marry, so I want to stay here!"

    "When did I want your innocence?"

    Hearing this, Dugu Bo was very angry.

    Even northern Jiangsu was startled.

    Dugu Yan, are you making something out of nothing?

    Who thought, Dugu Yan''s pale blue eyes were full of tears: "Your Highness, we held and kissed together, don''t you admit it?"

    "Ah, this..."

    Subei didn''t admit it, but was surprised at Dugu Yan''s brain circuit.

    Some people have slept together, but they just lightly left one sentence: Adults'' time to solve each other''s needs. What can be taken seriously.

    But I was just kissed, and I was innocent.

    The truth is: as long as your appearance is high, the iceberg becomes a stove.

    "Nonsense!"

    Dugu Bo''s face became gloomy.

    "Such a big man, still so impulsive, go home with grandpa!"

    Dugu Bo snorted.

    Subei said with a smile, "there are many big rooms in Shenyan palace. If sister Yan stays, it''s good. She won''t lose her food and drink."

    Dugu boyin said with his eyes: "the hall leader doesn''t know. Yan''er''s martial spirit is special. I need to guide my practice personally, otherwise my life may be in danger."

    Dugu Bo shouted again: "Yan''er, come here and go back with grandpa!"

    "I don''t!"

    Dugu Yan grasped the sleeves of Northern Jiangsu and made up his mind.

    At this glance, she didn''t want to leave again.

    "Do you want to die?" Dugu Yan was furious.

    "If you want me to leave, I''ll die!"

    Dugu Yan retorted.

    Northern Jiangsu has a headache.

    The quarrel began again.

    However, the dispute between Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan made Northern Jiangsu remember one thing.

    "Elder Dugu, are you worried that sister Yan will receive the bite of biphosphorus snake venom?"

    Northern Jiangsu took out a small white bottle with a green phosphorus snake painted on the surface. At first glance, it looks like a green phosphorus snake.

    There is a crushed black skull sign on the top of the phosphorus snake, and there is a line of small characters below the sign: Shehuang powder (specially for snake venom).

    "As it happens, I have an antidote specially for snake venom, which can ensure that the toxicity will never occur during taking, and it is extremely safe."

    Hearing this, Dugu Bo was surprised. He didn''t expect that Northern Jiangsu should know that they were bitten by the green phosphorus snake.

    The second reaction was disdain. I thought he had studied for many years and couldn''t find a way to cure biphosphorus snake venom.

    Although the child looks intoxicating, he is also precocious.

    Just ask, when he was eight years old, he was able to take charge alone. In the face of his title, he arrived as a royal family, but he dealt with it calmly and showed no arrogance or impatience. Isn''t this precocious? What is it?

    But if he said that he could alleviate the Bi phosphorus snake venom, Dugu Bo thought that Subei was bragging.

    "Your Highness, don''t be kidding. Although I don''t know where you learned the news that the green phosphorus snake ate back, the poison is strange. Even I can''t do anything about it."

    Dugu Bo shook his head and sighed: "Your Highness''s medicine may be effective for ordinary snake venom, but it must be useless for us."

    Dugu Bo forcibly held Dugu Yan''s hand. She can''t decide by herself today.

    "Alas..."

    Su Bei said lightly, "Why are you so conceited, elder Dugu? His face is gloomy and he seems to be limited by a scaffold in his action. Obviously, he is deeply attacked by toxins."

    "Sister Yan is still young, and the toxin has not entered the bone marrow. Take medicine as soon as possible, and maybe it will be cured soon. Elder Dugu, this is to make sister Yan fall into the same hell as you."

    Here, Dugu Yan grabbed Subei and refused to let go.

    Dugu Bo was furious, waved his sleeves and said coldly, "do you know poison? Do you know biphosphorus snake poison? I can see at a glance that your medicine is just a snake poison made by some famous doctors in the market, and it has no effect on biphosphorus snake poison!"

    "The theory of medicine and poison is unfathomable. You need to devote yourself to decades to achieve something. What do you know as a child? Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "I just want to see you look good, so I don''t want to hurt you. I hope you don''t know good or bad!"

    Dugu boben did what he wanted. At this time, Dugu Yanming didn''t want to stay in Shenyan hall. Subei came up again to brag. How could he bear it?

    "No, it''s rheumatism. It''s very esoteric."

    Subei murmured in his heart.

    The diseases caused by biphosphorus snake venom are indeed similar to modern rheumatism.

    But it''s just like.

    To tell the truth, Dugu Bo''s character is not very popular in Northern Jiangsu.

    Dugu Bo is a kind of person who wants to give you all his possessions when he likes you; When he doesn''t like you, he can poison your whole family without blinking.

    Even if countless innocent people are involved, he must achieve his goal.

    Very fierce.

    But for the sake of this little fan, Subei doesn''t want to argue with Dugu Bo.

    But unscrewing the medicine bottle, suddenly a strong smell of medicine filled the air.

    Subei said, "can you do it? If you try, you''ll know. You''ve been harassed by biphosphorus snake venom for many years. You won''t know how much effect it has."

    half-believe in.

    Dugu Bo had some regrets after his irritability.

    What kind of man is he to lose his temper with such a good-looking child?

    Well, it''s nothing to try with your poison skill. It''s good to seal the mouth of Northern Jiangsu.

    However, as the smell of the medicine became stronger and stronger, Dugu Bo suddenly took two breaths, and his look gradually changed from carelessness to dignified.

    "This medicine... Is strange!"

    Dugu Bo was shocked.

    Not just Dugu Bo.

    Even when he complained about Dugu Bo''s ridicule of Dugu Yan in Northern Jiangsu, his mood calmed down instantly when he smelled the smell of medicine.

    Dugu Bo pinched one piece out of the bottle and the whole body was orange. Dugu Bo''s attitude had completely changed.

    He has only one idea.

    This medicine may really work!

    As he took the tablet into his mouth and melted it, a warm current swam all over his body, moistening his bone marrow.

    At the joint bones where he has been stinging for many years, it seems that there are unknown things healing and repairing

    "Magic!"

    At that moment, Dugu Bo was surprised.

    Looking at Northern Jiangsu, where is the contempt of the previous moment.

    His eyes were full of surprises. He squatted directly in front of Subei and bowed his hands respectfully: "Dugu Bo just had no eyes and offended his highness, your highness, this medicine..."

    "It''s just for the green phosphorus snake venom!"

    In Dugu Bo''s eyes, Qingmang Dasheng said: "Your Highness, please give me the refining method of this antidote. If you can really eradicate biphosphorus snake venom, Dugu Bo will never forget this kindness and virtue."

    "In the future, your highness, if there is anything useful for me, I will try my best to help you!"

    Dugu Bo bowed 90 degrees, which was a great etiquette for the elders.

    When he did this etiquette to an eight year old child, he was already down and sincere.

    "I''m afraid not."

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t have a refining method, but I have a way to get the antidote of biphosphorus snake venom."

    Knowing that Dugu Bo would ask the truth, Su Bei said: "as for how to get it, I can''t tell you. The elder doesn''t like to be disturbed, and his whereabouts are uncertain, so..."

    "But I still have several courses of treatment, which can let sister Yan cure for a period of time. Over time, it must be eradicated."

    "Well, maybe I can cure you then."

    Northern Jiangsu thinks a little.

    It all depends on where I go with your granddaughter.

    If you can make a bed of bliss, maybe you will be saved.

    Sell your granddaughter to survive, do you do it, or do it, or do it?

    At this time, there was a hot spring outside the Shenyan hall.

    Tang San took off his sloppy face and put on new clothes. He dressed himself neatly to ensure that he was in the peak state of his appearance since he was born.

    Then he showed a satisfied smile:

    You can''t see the teacher until you look like this.

    Otherwise, I will have a sense of guilt!

    Teacher, I haven''t seen you for months. I wonder if you want to be a junior?

    Teacher, here comes your faithful disciple!

    In his mind, he fantasized about meeting with Northern Jiangsu. Tang San couldn''t wait to rush here with chasing souls and killing lives, Yama paste and Xuanyu hand skill.

    Whether the teacher hates or hates, I will stand beside him.

    I lick, lick, lick~

 Chapter 103

    My mood, like a fire, burned the whole desert~

    With a happy and enthusiastic mood, Tang San moved forward happily on the asphalt paved path.

    However, the restless mood didn''t last long, and he was stunned.

    In front of the Shenyan hall.

    The two general waitresses put a halberd on him and shouted proudly, "the door of Shenyan hall has been closed. Outsiders are not allowed to enter today!"

    "Outsiders? The two sisters misunderstood. I''m an insider... No, my consciousness is that I''m a disciple of the teacher and I''m my own."

    Tang San hurriedly explained.

    "Teacher''s disciple?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Tang San grinned and nodded fiercely.

    "What''s your teacher to do with us? How do we know who your teacher is? It''s a big fool at a young age. Get out of here! Or I''ll fork you up and throw you out!"

    General Shi Leng snorted. The sharp long halberd flashed a cold light, only three inches away from Tang San, forcing him back.

    If Northern Jiangsu sees this scene, it must denounce the general: bold, how dare you be rude to the LORD God!

    But you did a good job!

    It''s not aimed at Tang San, but this rigorous professional ethics is worthy of admiration.

    Countless people want to get close to northern Jiangsu. People pretend to be relatives and friends and use their identity every day.

    If others say that the waitresses believe that Subei is not on the way to see his father, or his godmother, or his sister.

    Anyway, these people who covet the appearance of Northern Jiangsu can say anything.

    Sure enough, Tang San was stunned.

    Xindao: Why are these waitresses so ignorant? Don''t even know your own teacher?

    Then I looked back and found that the clown was myself.

    They don''t know teachers. They don''t know themselves.

    Tang San said hoarsely, "didn''t the teacher tell you about me? For example, if you see a child with blue silver grass martial spirit, you should give him preferential treatment, for example, if you see a reasonably long seven or eight year old boy, you should be lenient, because he is likely to be my disciple?"

    Tang San was a little sad, but he still looked forward to it: "my teacher, called Subei, is the master of this palace."

    Tang San looked at the waitress with longing.

    How he hoped to hear from them: it was the childe who came back. The hall Lord talked about you every day. Come in with us to see the hall Lord and relieve the pain of lovesickness!

    But no.

    The waitress looked at each other and looked at Tang San with a confused look.

    "Master''s Apprentice? Have you heard of it?"

    The general looked at the other general and asked suspiciously.

    Strange.

    These days, they have met people who pretend to be their master''s distant cousin, their fiancee who pretends to be their master''s belly for marriage, and even have a big stomach to say that the master is happy to be a father.

    No one pretends to be the master''s Apprentice.

    Maybe everyone knows that the master is still an eight year old child. How can he accept disciples? This lie will be broken at the first poke.

    But then again, the pregnant woman who likes to be a father is the most exaggerated.

    Another female general shook her head: "I''ve never heard that the master has accepted an apprentice. Nine times out of ten, I''m a little liar. Fork out. It''s bad if I slip in and disturb the master."

    "I agree."

    The two female generals have a good connection: children, let''s go. It''s not that we embarrass you, but that it''s bad to cheat.

    Tang Sanyou didn''t give up: "teacher, he really never talked about Tang Sanyou?"

    "Tang San?"

    A waitress interrupted when she heard the speech: "this name sounds like I''ve heard it."

    Suddenly, Tang San was just like taking drugs and was elated:

    I knew it! The teacher will never forget Xiao San!

    Teacher, I love junior!

    "When the God Yan Temple removed the blue silver grass before, I heard the little dancer say that she hated the blue silver grass most. As soon as she saw the blue silver grass, she thought of a man named Tang San, who hated it as much as these blue silver grass."

    "Can''t it be you?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Tang San''s heart was stabbed in by a hot knife and pulled out again. He went back and forth many times. It was very uncomfortable.

    He can only comfort himself in his heart.

    The teacher must have been frightened by his own Tang Hao thief father.

    So I dare not miss myself.

    Because once you think of yourself.

    The teacher thought of Tang Hao and then fell into the helplessness forced by a rough man.

    The teacher has to.

    Well, it must be!

    Thinking, Tang San successfully entered the hall. Under the leadership of the maid, Tang San followed him frustratingly: nervous, I haven''t seen him for months. I don''t know if the teacher''s has become bigger!

    Don''t get me wrong, figure!

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, in the room of the palace.

    Dugu Bo began to open his eyes and tell a lie: "Hoo ~ in this case, Yan''er''s Bi phosphorus snake venom depends on your highness."

    "Yan''er, give it to your highness. I can rest assured!"

    Dugu Bo pinched another antidote and smiled: "Your Highness, don''t you mind if I take one for research?"

    "Of course not."

    Northern Jiangsu smiled, which made Dugu Bo confused.

    Strictly speaking, he is actually an egoist.

    He didn''t believe that anyone would cure himself for nothing.

    If you don''t do anything, you''ll steal if you don''t do it!

    But Dugu Bo didn''t know what Subei wanted from him.

    This is the most terrible place.

    Is it your own medicine garden?

    Ice and fire eyes?

    stand a good chance.

    But he did not see a trace of desire in the eyes of Northern Jiangsu, such pure eyes, or a trace of fireworks and dirt.

    He even felt that it was a shameless act to measure the child with a dark psychology!

    He felt ashamed!

    Dugu Bo saved the snake venom powder into his medicine bag and sighed: Dugu Bo, Dugu Bo, you should believe this child. What bad thoughts can such a good-looking child have?

    "BAM ~ HMM ~"

    At the prompt of Northern Jiangsu, Dugu Yan also took an antidote.

    Her Bi phosphorus snake venom is far less serious than Dugu Bo, so the feeling of warm current in her body is not so obvious.

    But I still feel that the cold on the bones has been dissipated.

    Dugu Yan was so happy that he knew it would work. He just took this opportunity, so he rubbed it up again.

    The small mouth of peach red cherry is close at hand.

    This time, not on the face.

    But: kiss on the lips.

    The warm feeling came and made Northern Jiangsu tremble.

    In the two view basins at the door, the flowers to be released suddenly bloom, the stamens grow and slowly extend into another bud... Slowly pry open, and then dance and stir in them.

    Rao is used to seeing the wind and rain in Northern Jiangsu. Jun''s face was immediately stained with blush.

    Dugu Yan, how brave!

    She... Q!

    Subei is now full of thoughts: he was forced to Q.

    At this time, Xiao AI''s loving voice came:

    [please don''t be nervous. As a male god, it''s normal to be kissed secretly, forcibly, and knocked on the wall... It''s detected that the host''s heart beats faster and the lip nerve is abnormally active... Please calm down!]

    [after completing the task of detecting the host and Dugu Yan: kiss the end of the world, you will receive the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: congratulations on the host''s obtaining the S-level poison King''s constitution of toxic immunity. From then on, you can travel all over Douluo without fear of poison. Take sister Yan for three days at night and you can get the invincible poison God''s treasure book.]

    [¢Ú: congratulations to the host dragon pet for obtaining the poison resistance bonus. Don''t be afraid of dancing in the jungle. Thorns and poisonous thorns are nothing, and poisonous snakes and pests are not entangled!]

    [¢Û: the overall physical quality of the host was improved by 10%.]

    "Hmmm... Bahaw, hiss ~"

    Under the light, a glittering and translucent filament flashed.

    Subei looked at Dugu Yan foolishly.

    First kiss... Your first kiss, so it''s gone?

    This first kiss is not another.

    It''s a kiss!

    In fact, strictly speaking, this is not the first kiss... At most, it is a child''s kiss - the kiss of friendship in childhood?

    Dugu Yan was also nervous. Obviously, he had never tried and was not proficient, so their teeth would bump together, resulting in purple scars on Subei''s lips.

    Dugu Yan blushed and apologized: "Dugu Yan didn''t repay the kindness of curing poison. Anyway, Dugu Yan recognized his highness, so he offered his first kiss abruptly. The hall Lord won''t mind."

    "However, Dugu Yan''s kiss is not good. It hurts your highness. You must improve next time!"

    Dugu Yan nodded seriously.

    Dugu Bo''s heart was cold.

    When my precious granddaughter was in Tiandou City, she was a goddess in the college. How many young talents pursued her?

    She didn''t like any of them.

    Only one person named Yu Tianheng is a talent. She has been chasing Yan''er for a long time and is determined. Yan''er''s impression of him has changed, but she hasn''t given him the chance to hold hands!

    The Lord of the Shenyan Temple met for no more than half an hour.

    The wild goose was willing to send out her first kiss.

    In half an hour, wouldn''t it be a direct transformation from a girl to a woman?

    Alas

    Dugu Bo sighed again.

    Son, I blame my father for not teaching your daughter well. Yaner''s concentration is still very insufficient.

    Just then.

    The waiter ran over with small steps and said respectfully, "master, a child who claims to be your apprentice asked for an audience. He said his name was Tang San."

    As her voice fell, a child full of faith appeared at the door.

    The moment I saw Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang San''s tears could not be restrained completely. Tears of joy flowed on his young face.

    The teacher has not changed. He is still so handsome and charming. People want to protect him. They can''t tolerate anyone and anything to hurt him.

    Tang San said, "teacher, Xiao San wants to kill you!"

    Subei was surprised: "Xiao San... I haven''t seen you these days. I thought you left with your father."

    Tang San wiped away his tears and sobbed: "teacher, don''t mention him again in the future. He is no longer my father. I have nothing to do with that man. Everything is broken."

    "He doesn''t want me, and Xiao San doesn''t want him either."

    "As long as there is a teacher, it''s enough."

    Tang Sany said that Northern Jiangsu was even more frightened:

    Father and son broke up?

    WC, I''m guilty!

    Subei reluctantly said, "in fact, you don''t have to be like this. As I said at the beginning, as long as you abide by the rules of Sumen, I don''t care whether you go or stay. Perhaps, with your father, your future will be different."

    What Subei said was the truth. To Tang San, he completely thought that he was the protagonist of the original work, had a unique talent, a complete network of relationships, and sincerely followed him in his practice, so he accepted him.

    If he wants to leave, there are not many waves in Subei''s heart. It should be his little brother who wants to leave because of family reasons. Just let him go.

    But Northern Jiangsu''s words made Tang San tremble suddenly. The teacher really estranged himself because of Tang Hao!

    He directly softened his legs and crawled in front of Subei: "don''t the teacher want a junior?!"

    He gave up his father and must not lose his teacher!

    Tang San looked up: "Xiao San has recognized the teacher all his life."

    "Be a teacher one day and a father all your life!"

    [Japan] as a teacher?

    It''s really hammered. He''s pestering Subei''s body.

    Dugu Yan could not bear it. He took Subei''s hand and said softly, "is he your disciple? Although he looks very ordinary, he has a good attitude. Did he make any mistakes?"

    "No, I can''t understand what he''s doing..."

    Subei didn''t know why Tang San was so out of control. He could only hold Tang San up with soul power and said faintly:

    "What do you want? Xiao San, you''ve been missing for a few months and your brain is still confused? A man is a big husband. He bleeds without tears. If you cry again, you''ll be punished to sweep the horse dung for Da Bai and Xiao Bai for a month."

    Northern Jiangsu has no language.

    I''m bullying my disciples.

    Hearing that Subei didn''t mean to drive him away in his tone, Tang Sancai burst into tears and smiled: "as long as the teacher doesn''t drive Xiao San away, let alone a month, I''d be happy to sweep the horse dung for Da Bai and Xiao Bai all my life."

    So... Is it OK to eat?

    Tang San took out his carefully prepared gift from his arms: "teacher, in my opinion, there must be a teacher worship ceremony, so Xiao San has been preparing this gift for the past few months."

    "Now that it''s made, Xiao San dares to come back to see you."

    "This is a unique concealed weapon made by Xiao San - chasing souls and killing lives. It can be used together with the skill found by Xiao San on the mountain que. It can achieve the effect of unparalleled poison, killing and instant!"

    "Chasing souls and killing Yama post?"

    Northern Jiangsu was shocked. This is the most poisonous weapon in the forefront of Tang clan''s concealed weapons. Relying on Tang San''s current strength, he risked his life.

    If it''s really chasing souls and killing Yama post, Tang San is blessed.

    Hearing the speech, Dugu Bo was also aroused strong interest.

    "Unparalleled poison skill? Children, don''t talk nonsense."

    Dugu Bo Ao said: "I''ve been in the poison world for decades before I''m known as the first poison soul master in the world. With this small black box, you dare to call me unparalleled in poison art."

    "It''s ridiculous. I don''t believe it."

    Dugu Bo had already been beaten in the face once by Northern Jiangsu, and he lost face in front of his granddaughter.

    Plus he lost his granddaughter together, he was not angry.

    At this time, another child with wild words came. He couldn''t help but interrupt and said that he was determined to save his face.

    "What is the elder?"

    "Old man, Dugu Bo, the title is poison!"

    "Oh."

    Tang San said faintly.

    Instead, he quietly said around northern Jiangsu: "teacher, this secret script is Tang San''s secret and is not suitable to be revealed in front of outsiders, so Rong Xiaosan will consult the teacher in private."

    What''s the need for Dugu Bo''s realm? How can Tang San''s whisper hide him.

    Dugu bodang was angry: "what do you think of me? A villain who steals people''s skills?"

    "I''m worried too much, but I can''t reveal my secret skills. It has nothing to do with my character."

    When he saw the three boys in Xuanyu''s hand, he couldn''t help shaking his head.

    "It''s a pity, junior, your kindness is appreciated by the teacher, but I don''t need this."

    "Why?"

    "Because the teacher has been inviolable."

    Subei opened the black box without hesitation and said faintly.

 Chapter 104

    In the black box, there is a silver inner wall, which is divided into three layers.

    Three needle like black awns lie on the upper, middle and lower floors, emitting a mysterious atmosphere.

    "Teacher, please stop!"

    Snap.

    Tang San covered it with his sleeves to avoid being confused in Northern Jiangsu and touching the yama sticker with his hand.

    "Yama paste is extremely toxic. Even if it is only touched, the toxin will attack the human body along the skin. Soon, the toxin will diffuse all over the body, and the human body will be corroded into pus and die."

    Tang Sanyi said solemnly.

    "So exaggerated?"

    Dugu Bo didn''t believe it.

    Northern Jiangsu was wary when it heard the speech.

    After all, I''m immortal. If I die because of carelessness, it''s not worth the loss.

    Therefore, Subei asked the system, "Xiaoai, with my S-level poison resistance, will this soul chasing and life-threatening Yama post of Tangmen cause any irreversible damage to me?"

    After all, the s-grade poison anti-virus mentioned by the system can be immune to all toxins of Douluo, but the yama paste is not the original one on Douluo mainland.

    [classmate Xiaoai: Dear host, since it is immune to all toxins in Douluo mainland, it is also immune to the yama paste made by Tang San. He is based on Douluo continent, and will not be divorced from the essence of immunity. Unless it is a toxin made from the higher dimensional world, all poisons are equal.]

    Hearing the speech, Subei was relieved.

    Subei grabbed Tang San''s wrist and said faintly, "the teacher said it''s okay. Don''t you believe the teacher?"

    Feel the temperature of his wrist. It was the palm he dared to touch actively in his dream. His slender fingers surrounded his wrist.

    How he hoped that this hand could hold himself like this all the time, and time would stop here and never relax

    But he knew it was impossible.

    Tang San sighed: "I know that with the opportunity of the teacher, there will be a lot of cards. Perhaps the teacher does have certain means to avoid poison and has great attainments in poison art."

    "But the third grade''s Yama paste is extremely dangerous. The teacher would better collect it before the teacher''s students give it to the teacher."

    Based on Tang San''s pride in Tang clan''s martial arts, he believed it.

    The teacher has great ideas in the field of martial arts.

    But the teacher''s concealed weapon must not be better than himself.

    After all, a fairy like teacher must disdain to use concealed weapons, which is inconsistent with his temperament.

    The teacher is good at Royal sister.

    But the teacher certainly doesn''t have my deep understanding of poison.

    After all, poison technique stresses insidious and ruthless. It takes years of careful study to attack it unprepared. Otherwise, it will be killed on the spot by toxin at the beginning.

    The teacher is careless, but I concentrate. I only like the teacher.

    "The boy said very well. Let me try."

    Dugu Bo smiled quietly. He was disturbed by biphosphorus snake venom all the year round. His face was gloomy and his smile was natural and strange.

    "With my strength, I really don''t believe there are such vicious artifacts. If they exist, it''s worth losing my life."

    Poison is true love.

    Dugu Bo grabbed the black box in Tang San''s hand and looked at the black mang.

    His keen sense of poison felt a strong smell of mystery on the black awn about two inches away from him.

    "Good guy!"

    Dugu Bo ventured to put his finger slowly close to the black awn, and his finger changed color before he fully touched it.

    Scorched black!

    But also accompanied by strong corrosion, burning feeling!

    Immediately, his face changed suddenly.

    He threw the black box in a panic and drew an arc in the air.

    Almost immediately, Dugu Bo cut off the meat on his finger to prevent the toxin from spreading.

    But Yama paste can eliminate all toxins, so it doesn''t deserve to be called Yama paste.

    The black and mysterious Qi directly penetrated Dugu Bo''s pulse and rushed to his heart.

    Suddenly, Dugu Bo had no time to deal with the bleeding fingers, so he had to sit on the ground and use his soul power to drive away the poison.

    Just a little, it''s like this. If you hold it all, isn''t the whole hand rotting on the spot?

    Dugu Bo''s head was sweating. How could it be that a child had made these absolutely poisonous things?

    Although Dugu Yan was angry with Dugu Bo, she immediately tore off her clothes and bandaged Dugu Bo''s fingers when she saw Dugu Bo''s action.

    I saw that the black awn seemed to be given life under the action of external forces. It was like growing eyes. It was as fast as an arrow through the air. It aimed at the guard at the door and would shoot away all the time.

    Boom!

    Reveal a soul ring and try to resist with soul power.

    Unfortunately, it doesn''t work.

    The two most perverse features of Yama paste:

    ¢Ù No antidote poison.

    ¢Ú It does not need soul support. After release, it can break through everything and hit the target.

    Subei jumped and stepped on the void. He even chased the arrow at a very fast speed.

    Then grasp the black awn with one hand and put it into the palm, and hold the black box with the other hand to prevent the other two stickers from being released.

    Subei was stunned. It really deserves to be the third concealed weapon of Tangmen. It''s really terrible.

    This Yama sticker can turn the soul Saint into blood in an instant. If you hit one move, you will die.

    Subei is also sweating on his cheeks. His soul power is not strong enough. If the waitress dies, he will not be able to revive him.

    Fortunately, I have a unique skill and respond quickly.

    "Thank you, master, for saving me. I will be terrified!"

    Put a sword behind your back, kneel on one knee and arch your hand.

    She was dressed in black gold armor and purple robe, and her white skin loomed. From the perspective of Northern Jiangsu, there was a small abyss under her heroic face.

    Su Bei sucked his nose and couldn''t help scolding himself in his heart: he was obviously used to seeing big waves and big waves, but he still couldn''t avoid this eye. It''s really damn.

    Northern Jiangsu is natural and unrestrained.

    The other three people at the scene were shocked.

    Tang San: "teacher, don''t! You''ll die! Xiao San can''t give up!"

    Dugu Bo: hiss, I just touched it and it was so miserable. The Lord of Shenyan hall grabbed it all directly. Isn''t it cool? It''s over. I have to take Yan''er and hurry away to avoid revenge from the people in the Wulin hall. The woman bibidong is very difficult to provoke!

    Dugu Yan: No, my future husband is in danger! If anything happens to the temple Lord''s baby, I''ll be buried with him! No matter life or death, we should be together!

    "Teacher, don''t die. If you die, Xiao San doesn''t want to live!"

    Tang San ran with tears and rushed directly to embrace Northern Jiangsu.

    In his opinion, the teacher is expected to die in less than two seconds.

    Alas, life can''t be together. We must die together.

    "Stop, can''t there be so much drama?"

    Subei lightly spread out his palm, and Yama paste lay impressively in it.

    Tang San froze: "teacher... Are you okay?"

    Tang San couldn''t believe that he turned around northern Jiangsu twice and confirmed that there was no sign of poisoning all over Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang San was dumbfounded.

    His palm ached uncontrollably.

    For this Yama paste, his Xuanyu hand was corroded into a bad shape, and it will take a long time to repair.

    But the teacher was not afraid and grabbed it with his body.

    No... no!

    Tang San pointed to the palm of Subei and said, "teacher, it''s bad. It''s smoking!"

    I saw the fog rising slowly at the position where Yama paste was in contact with the palm of Subei, and there was a sound of †Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ.

    "Attack, attack!"

    Tang San suddenly hammered his forehead and said to himself: what are you happy about the toxicity attack? Do you want to die in the exam? Tang San, are you seriously ill?

    At this time, Dugu Bo approached with the help of Dugu Yan, and his weak face was in sharp contrast to his previous pride in poison art.

    Looking at the palm of Northern Jiangsu, the white lips hummed: "no, it''s not the toxin attack, but the toxin pasted by the king of hell has been gradually eliminated!"

    Dugu Bo looked at Northern Jiangsu like he saw a rare treasure.

    At this moment, he was more surprised than the first time he saw the peerless face of Northern Jiangsu.

    This child is not just a legendary fairy child.

    Everyone doesn''t know that what this child has is a miracle that only exists in ancient legends!

    Dugu Bo''s mood fluctuated greatly.

    His trembling body swayed greatly and said excitedly, "peerless medical talent, peerless medical talent!"

    "Temple Lord, do you have a kind of power in the field called healing of gods?!"

    "I''m not wrong to lose. The legendary god of Medicine''s constitution turns out that his highness is the heir of the God of medicine."

    Dugu Bo laughed wildly, as if everything was going well.

    Why is the child so close and beautiful? He suddenly appeared like a miracle.

    Yes, Dugu Aotian was totally convinced.

    This is their nemesis for playing poison. Any poison doesn''t work in front of him, and the field of God of medicine is ignored.

    Being reminded by Dugu Boyi, Tang San also opened the purple magic pupil and carefully explored the yama sticker in the palm of Northern Jiangsu. As he said, the extreme poison on the yama sticker slowly changed from pure black to gray, and it was the toxicity that was declining.

    Then Tang San looked at Northern Jiangsu as if nothing had happened. Northern Jiangsu said faintly, "I told you earlier that I am immune to poison. I am not afraid of this kind of thing. You just don''t believe it, alas..."

    "Teacher, Tang San is wrong. Tang San shouldn''t question the teacher!"

    Tang San also took it.

    Directly worship: "the teacher is really a God and man. The teacher is unparalleled in the world. The junior will follow him all his life. He is willing to work for the teacher all his life!"

    The most terrible thing is to defeat the enemy in what he is good at.

    Tang Sanben was a disciple of Northern Jiangsu. He gave birth to supreme admiration. It''s normal to exaggerate.

    Dugu Bo is different.

    He is an elder and an elder.

    But by contrast, he is far behind the eight year old.

    Dugu Bo smiled bitterly.

    First of all, it''s not the exaggeration of Northern Jiangsu. Even his disciple is not an ordinary person. His ability to make poison weapons that he is afraid of is enough to show that this child is also a poison genius.

    Perhaps both of them are no less accomplished than themselves.

    It seems that Dugu Bo saw through this, of course.

    In fact, it was very difficult for him to recognize the talents of the two children.

    He boasts that he is the most poisonous in the world.

    He looked at Northern Jiangsu and Tang San and came up with his old ideas for the first time.

    Perhaps, Yan''er''s best destination is to stay with the child.

    Such a child will sooner or later stand at the top of the world.

    Perhaps, he can break through the bondage of the world and become an existence beyond the limit.

    Dugu Bo pushed Dugu Yan back slightly, pushed her to Subei, and left alone with her tired body:

    "Temple Lord, although you are very young, I see something worth trusting in you and the wisdom far beyond your age. My granddaughter, Dugu Yan, will be taken care of by you for the rest of her life."

    "I know that behind your scenes, there are many women supporting you. There won''t be only one woman in your life."

    "I just hope that no matter how many beauties you have, you can''t live up to my granddaughter and abandon her."

    "Otherwise, I will try my best. Even if I die without a burial place, I will make you pay the price."

    Under the brilliant golden light, Dugu Bo''s figure was lonely, and his words were full of worry about Dugu Yan.

    Perhaps this is the elders'' love for their children.

    "Grandpa..."

    Dugu Yan was moved. Grandpa was his only relative. Now she was sad to be separated.

    Only the delicate face of Northern Jiangsu showed a smile:

    "Grandpa Dugu, why do you say that it''s like parting? I won''t see you again!"

    "If Grandpa Dugu misses sister Yan, you can come to Shenyan palace to see her at any time. I can ask the waitresses to give you a special pass!"

    "Grandpa Dugu, don''t worry. I will take good care of sister Yan. I''m so honest, I won''t take advantage of sister Yan!"

    As Dugu Bo''s figure gradually disappeared, Su Bei said warm words, which made Dugu Bo''s weak body stagger:

    Your boy, you changed your mouth very quickly. Your grandpa called it very smoothly one by one?

    But it''s nice to have such a beautiful grandson-in-law. Face up!

    Dugu Yanjiao looked at Subei angrily: unexpectedly, your Highness''s brother can speak very well.

    Dugu Yan snuggled up beside Northern Jiangsu, and his sadness and bitterness began to be submerged by the sweet river.

    Tang San swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Dugu Yan with envy. He couldn''t help admiring Subei: the teacher is powerful. In just a few months, the teacher captured another beauty. He is really an expert.

    But the more beautiful women around northern Jiangsu, the less happy Tang San was.

    In line with the rules of Sumen, he can''t interfere with the teacher''s personal feelings, let alone disturb the teachers'' wives, otherwise he will be expelled from the school.

    Tang San hoped that the teacher would pay more attention to himself.

    From I to ¡È.

    As a result, Tang San loaded the black box of the post of the king of death, with a low expression: "I''m sorry, teacher, Tang San has caused trouble to the teacher again. I didn''t expect that the teacher is so much stronger than I thought. Even the post of the king of death is not worthy of the teacher."

    Tang San thought about his unique skill and ranked first in the Tangmen list: Guanyin tears. It may be helpful for teachers to ignore defense and never fail, but to use this technique, you need to practice all the skills in the Xuantian treasure record to the highest level. For people like teachers, practice is difficult, the effect is slow, and the benefit is not great.

    When Tang San thought about this, he was surprised to find that his Tangmen skill was a fart to the teacher!

    It''s no use except to stink people!

    What do you give back to the teacher? Promise each other by example?

    The teacher doesn''t have to me.

    Tang San looked at the northern Jiangsu and Dugu Yan, and he recognized them.

    The teacher only loves beautiful women, not apprentices.

    ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

    Realized:

    If you want to get the teacher''s love, you must first become a woman.

    Subei: you think too much. Even if you become a woman, I can''t accept it. I refuse to fencing.

    No matter what northern Jiangsu thought, Tang San recognized this reason anyway.

    This can explain why all the teachers are women, not men!

    As the only apprentice of the teacher, he doesn''t want to be close to himself.

    In the final analysis, it is because she is not a female apprentice!

    If Northern Jiangsu knew Tang San''s idea, it would be very helpless.

    I am a male god achievement system, not a goddess achievement system.

    As a man, do not play with the goddess, do you want to fencing?

 Chapter 105

    A song of the Dynasty leaves clouds and smoke, and the lake and moon have their own sad animals.

    In the early morning of the next day, the place of great evil, the end Bank of Xinghu.

    In front of a square white stone table, Emperor Tian sat melancholy.

    Sleep, sleep, NIMA!

    Brigitte left, and the little swan with both hardness and softness left.

    My heart suddenly became impetuous.

    Emperor Tian couldn''t figure it out. He was the bear walking between the Lord and Brigitte.

    But why did this happen all of a sudden?

    "The fierce place is no longer the original paradise, alas..."

    Emperor Tian sighed deeply.

    Just at this time, a faint smell of wine wafted in his nose.

    On the Xinghu Lake, more than ten young girls use their soul power to resist the long lotus leaves, dock and move down hundreds of thousands of aged wines.

    A dark pretty boy swam in the star lake, followed closely, and his saliva was about to flow down.

    Wine... Wine!

    ~(¨R¨Œ¨Q)~

    "Human! Or female!"

    Stimulated emperor Tian was extremely sensitive and immediately noticed the taste of the opposite sex.

    "Emperor Tian, we were ordered by our master to send these banquet items at the command of the king in your mouth."

    A girl in black armor said, "the master said that the temple of God Yan is open and auspicious. Of course, we can''t forget the fierce beast predecessors, so we specially sent good wine and jewelry. Please check it."

    "Jewelry? Wine?"

    Emperor Tian was furious.

    How can it be repaired!

    This is the humiliation of chiyun!

    All the favorite animals have been abducted and run away, and people are far away from the star forest. They even have to ride on their own faucet!

    Ouch!

    The emperor looks up to the sky and the Dragon sings. He is the head of the top ten fierce beasts. The beast God, the emperor!

    How can you suffer this disgrace!

    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!

    Boom~

    The powerful soul force was squeezed in the air, and the emperor''s chagrin was mixed in this force. In an instant, dozens of jars of wine exploded and the wine bloomed, and the rich aroma stimulated the mouth and nose.

    Seeing the wine ruined, the eyes of the Titan ape almost jumped out.

    He hesitated first, then jumped, and turned his body into a wall to protect a jar of wine.

    Anyway, even if I''m killed by Emperor Tian, I''ll take them away today. Have a good drink before I die!

    "This beast God eats you!"

    Emperor Tian turned to show his ferocious dragon teeth to the waitress in Northern Jiangsu.

    These tender girls must be delicious!

    This cheap king, if you don''t teach him a lesson, it''s easy to bully Ben long?

    It''s just that Ben long hasn''t eaten anyone for a long time. He''s going to have meat today!

    So many human women with water spirit were swallowed by the dragon. The king will respect the beast God for fear of the power of the beast God in the future. Don''t be arrogant!

    Mainly convinced the king, Brigitte will also admire the majesty of the beast God and throw herself into the arms of the beast God. Wow, ha ha!

    Emperor Tian is eager to vent.

    He seems to have seen that he regained his authority because of an act of destruction.

    Sleeping beauty''s knee, wake up the soul and animal right!

    "You want to eat us?"

    However, seeing the emperor roaring and crushing with supreme power, these waitresses were not afraid at all, but asked the emperor.

    Looking at these girls'' indifferent appearance, Emperor Tian was even more angry.

    How many beast gods are not afraid to hear their reputation?

    In front of these weak girls, they turned a blind eye to their own strength?

    What happened to the world?

    Emperor Tian stopped talking.

    He only needs to tell them with practical actions that the consequences of angering the beast God are very serious, and even the king can''t protect them.

    "Yes!"

    After seeing the emperor''s storm, more than ten waitresses came out with a bottle of spray.

    The spray is only half the size of the palm. The bottle is a black dragon that is frightened by the spray.

    [top volon spray: Dragon creatures breathe wind and scatter loose, one spray dragon drive, two spray dragon, three spray dragon snake equal, four spray dragon dragon sky. (black dragon style, which increases the effect on black dragon.)]

    The emperor turned into a giant dragon. He was so big that one dragon claw was enough to crush these waitresses in the soul King''s realm.

    With a strong wind, Emperor Tian stretched out a long dragon tongue and didn''t bother to kill him. He rolled it in directly, chewed it and swallowed it.

    Original ecological pollution-free!

    The Dragon tongue dances in the air as leisurely as a stream.

    Zizizi~

    When the Dragon tongue was close at hand, the waitresses held the spray lightly and single handed, and a colourless liquid touched the tongue of the emperor and cooked a barbecue like burning sound.

    For a moment, the spot of the tongue was sprayed everywhere. It was greatly frightened and suddenly retracted.

    "Ow, ow, ow, Ow!"

    Emperor Tian stretched out his dragon tongue and trembled fiercely, and the scream swirled around the whole fierce place.

    After a few voices, he turned into a human shape and kept rolling on the ground, wailing in pain.

    The body shape is big and the voice is loud. For fear of disturbing the Lord to rest, only the body shape can vent wantonly.

    Under the Titan ape''s dark face, a pair of bright eyes looked surprised, and the mouth became O shape.

    (¥Î¡ã ¦Ï ¡ã)¥Î

    God? What''s that, baby? So ferocious?

    The Titan ape retreated in fear. Finally, he tripped over several jars of wine and sat in the broken pot.

    Although it hurt his ass, the Titan ape didn''t care.

    That baby, let emperor Tianlao most lose in an instant!

    Fantastic!

    If Ben ape has it, isn''t it... He can go to the human world to grab wine and drink recklessly!

    But it dare not move.

    The emperor is so strong and miserable, let alone it.

    This is a fear from biological instinct.

    At this time, a waitress walked up to the struggling emperor and said faintly, "the master really expected things like God. You are really cruel and violent, and have complaints about the master."

    Emperor Tian felt that his tongue was burned by fire and two holes came out, which was painful.

    He could smell the remnant of the waitress spray on the waitress, frighten him to crawl away from the wrong people.

    "I... i... I... I don''t eat you anymore. You... Quickly... Get out of here!"

    Emperor Tian''s tongue is knotted.

    Scared, scared.

    Evil stuff.

    The waitresses smiled: "the gift has been delivered. Please invite other fierce beasts to share it. If we offend, please don''t worry about it. However, we kindly remind emperor Tian that it''s better to be a dragon. People who shouldn''t think and things they shouldn''t get involved should stay away."

    The waitress arched her hands and reminded her that there was a rich hidden meaning.

    "I''ll leave."

    With that, the waitresses stepped on the lotus boat and left.

    Emperor Tian wiped his face with cold sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.

    At random, he fell down and collapsed on the ground.

    Emperor Tian''s heart couldn''t help but burst out the thrilling feeling just now.

    It was terrible. The fog seemed to have a strong corrosive effect, with an atmosphere that made his soul tremble.

    That kind of inexplicable fear and suppression... As if, as if the Lord suppressed his blood!

    I don''t know how many hours later, Emperor genius woke up from his sleep.

    The body is still not very comfortable, but it has improved a lot.

    Emperor Tian licked his crisp tongue and smiled bitterly.

    God, God, your time is over.

    He thought that the child just had the shelter of the Lord, so he was like a fish in the world of their souls and beasts.

    But reality mercilessly shattered his fantasy.

    That child has such a treasure that can easily suppress them.

    He is a near extreme soul beast with 800000 years of cultivation. He is the supreme king among the soul beasts.

    But so embarrassed.

    Maybe, Ziji, their choice is right.

    Following that child is the right way for the soul beast.

    "Gulu Gulu ~"

    There was a voice in his ear. Emperor Tian looked slowly. He saw the Titan ape sitting on the ground with his legs apart like Han Han, and a little cute drooping below its abdomen.

    Emperor Tian got up and asked the Titan ape sadly, "Er Ming, wine, is it really so good?"

    When Emperor Tiannian visited the mainland, he naturally saw wine, but at that time, he only felt that the liquid choked his nose and was difficult to swallow. It just made his body hot, so he didn''t like drinking.

    But he once heard from drinkers that the past of life is like a floating cloud. Just get drunk and solve a thousand worries.

    Recently, I really have a lot of worries.

    Titan ape suddenly nodded: it''s good to drink. It''s not only good to drink, but also has the function of strengthening the body and increasing strength!

    The Titan ape gave a timid thumbs up: Emperor, do you want to taste it? The wine sent by the king is very delicious, much better than those I robbed before! And these jewels are also very beautiful. The king is very kind to us!

    The Titan ape grabbed a string of jewelry from the treasure box and hung it on himself.

    Suddenly, the golden trench black ape was born.

    "Alas..."

    Emperor Tian sighed: "sometimes, I really envy Erming. You are so carefree. You don''t think much. You don''t have any intention. You only act according to your nature."

    Emperor Tian lifted a can of liquor, tore off the protective film, opened the lid, and aimed it at his mouth.

    The warm water washed the mouth, as if it washed away the pain and melted it together with sorrow.

    Emperor Tian wiped his mouth and shouted, "happy... Happy! I only felt astringent before, but now I feel that wine can heal my heart. It''s wonderful!"

    Emperor Tian cried.

    He, too south.

    The Titan ape thought: Alas... Why do you have to, Emperor Tian? The king is kind to send wine, and you have to eat others. It''s not good for everyone to live a good life?

    ¡­¡­

    Shenyan hall.

    On the day Dugu Yan stayed, he stuck to Subei and refused to let go. At night, he still thought and refused to leave Subei.

    Xiaowu has long been used to sleeping with Subei in her arms. Naturally, she came to his room. Unexpectedly, she ran into Dugu Yan flirting with Subei.

    Just that day, under the guidance of bibidong, hulina became a great success, and the whole person''s temperament and charm ability were improved to a new level, so she immediately came to northern Jiangsu and hoped to show it to him.

    Naturally, the scene was three women peeping at each other. The scene was silent and embarrassing.

    The result is nothing more than two results: three women struggle with men, or they sleep together calmly.

    Tang San seemed to understand something, so he put down his spiritual cultivation and began to study medical toxicology, which was related to the harmony and change of male * * Yang

 Chapter 106

    In the past few days, there was a myth circulating in the two empires:

    [the temple of God''s face was set up, a hundred families came to serve, and ten thousand women were reversed.]

    [strange animals appear frequently, and colorful clouds appear in the sky. The Shenyan temple is the Lord of Northern Jiangsu. It has an unparalleled appearance and has created ancient and modern miracles. Anyone who sees it will practice the blessings of the eight generations in the previous life and inherit the Ninth World Games in the future.]

    "A few months ago, at the border between the two empires, on the edge of the jurisdiction of the wusoul hall, a magical palace rose from the ground. Because the main face of the hall was like a God, no one respected it, so it was named Shenyan hall!"

    "On the day of the opening of the hall, hundreds of people came to celebrate. There were a sea of people. Tens of thousands of people went here to see the face of the mysterious hall Lord. Unfortunately, only a few thousand people fulfilled their wishes in the end, and those who had seen it thought it was a chaotic world."

    "It''s said that there were other girls fighting that day... The bra danced disorderly and the skirt cracked all over the ground. It''s really a feast for the eyes."

    "But you can''t imagine that the Lord of Shenyan temple is actually a child of ten fingers in age!"

    In a small town, the storyteller talked freely, and his words startled a wave in the tea market.

    This city, named xingchu City, is a city in the south of Xingluo empire. The weather is dry and hot. Pedestrians on the road are sweating and set up stalls. Everyone is naked.

    Only this tea court, followed by the shade of the trees and the gentle cool wind, can it be more comfortable.

    In just a few days, the name of Northern Jiangsu was like a rapid tornado sweeping the two empires.

    This credit must be attributed to the thousands of people on that day.

    Of course, although the news is hot, some people in this small border town don''t know much, but they''ve just heard people talk about it.

    Someone retorted: "Sir, what you said is wrong. I heard that the saint of the Wuhun Temple seems to admire his highness called Subei. I also heard that the saint of the Wuhun temple is 12 years old. Which girl will fall in love with a child less than 10 years old. Therefore, I dare to guess that his highness Subei is at least 14 years old or even an adult."

    Before the storyteller retorted, a wise man waved a fan and shouted, "fallacy, great fallacy!"

    The young man came out and said faintly, "your brain is sick, so you can say such a stupid guess."

    "Your Highness Subei''s age. Everyone you''ve seen says they''re children. It''s ridiculous for you to guess for no reason."

    "What''s more, I''m afraid you don''t know one thing?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Pope bibidon of the hall of the Wulin met him personally and accepted him as a disciple. But Pope bibidon has no partner for a long time. At this time, if she really sees a young man whose appearance subverts the world, will she just accept him as a disciple? I''m afraid this old wet is not the teacher?"

    The youth showed a meaningful smile.

    In the room near the window of the teahouse, a girl with black hair and black eyes leaned on her hand, listened carefully and dared not leave a word.

    But she didn''t seem to understand the implication of the youth.

    At this time, someone came to refute the young man, which attracted the girl''s eyes:

    "Where did you get your news? Credible? To tell you the truth, I don''t believe that there is such charm in life."

    "Looking back on the ancient kingdom, the faces of Ji Ji and Bao Si were recorded in the volume, which was also the face of bringing disaster to the country and the people. It was only when girls were young that they attracted the competition of kings."

    "When I was a child, there were such waves. If I don''t believe it or not, it must be false. Maybe it''s just what the rulers are playing."

    When questioned, the young man just smiled calmly and said, "superficial, superficial, you have never seen your highness in Northern Jiangsu. Your head with insufficient capacity can''t imagine your Highness''s appearance. It''s too normal."

    "You are also a handsome young man in the south of Chu. How can you humiliate others? We chat after tea. We don''t talk about Tao or dialectics, and we haven''t seen the Lord of Shenyan temple. Why should you kill people?"

    Some people are very dissatisfied with young people swearing without dirty words.

    The young man looked straight at him and said, "argument does not punish the heart. This applies to political debate in the political pool. This is not seeking power and officials. What about laughing at ignorant people?"

    The young man shook his head and sighed, "although it''s strange that you are ignorant, if I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I''m afraid I''m no different from you today. I''m all angry mediocres."

    No one here is surprised at this remark.

    I saw someone''s newly imported tea directly sprayed out and said, "what? Have you seen the Lord of Shenyan temple?"

    "Good."

    In everyone''s surprise, the young man confided: "I can''t forget that face in my life. If I''m not afraid of everyone''s ridicule, I wish I were a stunning beauty and fell in love with him all my life!"

    ¡­¡­

    dusk.

    The young man''s mouth is dry and his tongue is dry. He can only be more comfortable after drinking two large cups of herbal tea.

    As soon as they heard that he had seen Northern Jiangsu, they all gathered around to ask and talk. At this time, most people came home and he was able to rest.

    At this time, an old man came up and said, "young master, my miss, please talk to me."

    When the young man saw that there was a cat claw Zhu tattooed on the old man''s chest, he immediately got up and arched his hands and said, "is the old man from the Zhu family?"

    The old man nodded and smiled, stretched out his hand and said, "please, childe. My young lady is disturbed by the news of the Lord of Shenyan Hall these days. She wants to hear this story. There are many people in the tea market just now. It''s inconvenient to interrupt. Please go to the elegant room."

    The young man arched his hands and said, "it''s my pleasure to know everything and say everything!"

    The Zhu family, but one of the largest families in the Xingluo Empire, has a blind date with the Xingluo royal family. If they climb the high branch, it is that the carp leaps into a dragon.

    The young man shook his head and interrupted his thought: the woman of the Zhu family has always been intermarried with the Xingluo royal family. What life does she dare to fight with the prince?

    Just curious, I heard that there is more than one woman in the Zhu family. I don''t know who wants to see me?

    From the wooden ladder made of precious wood, entering the compartment, the young man saw a small and exquisite girl.

    My mind stopped for two seconds and suddenly said, "I''ve seen Miss Zhu."

    "Su Wen asked the Zhu family leader that there are two girls with exquisite skills. One is nearly an adult and the other has awakened the martial spirit for only two years. You must be Miss Zhu Zhuqing?"

    Seeing Zhu Zhuqing, the young man was not so restrained.

    But Zhu Zhuqing''s long hair is quite lovely. His black hair is long and straight. He wears a hairstyle like a cat''s ear on his head.

    It''s said that Zhu Zhuyun''s moth eyebrows are very charming. Their styles are quite different at this time.

    "This is me, Miss Zhu Zhuqing." The old man guarded her and introduced.

    Zhu Zhuqing blinked and couldn''t wait to ask, "you just told them about the Lord of Shenyan temple. Can you tell me?"

    The young man said faintly, "what do you want to know, miss?"

    "Want to know everything about him."

    Zhu Zhuqing showed his white teeth and red face.

    "Then I don''t know where to start. Why don''t you ask me, miss? How about my answer?"

    ¡°emmm¡­¡­¡±

    Zhu Zhuqing scratched his head: "OK, let me think."

    "Isn''t he really ten?"

    Zhu Zhuqing asked with a white fat finger.

    "No, it should be the same age as miss." The young man answered.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes lit up: "is he really the same as what you just said? Does his face startle the world and cry ghosts and gods?"

    "No empty words!"

    The young man said, "I have said this a hundred times. If someone asks again, I will answer like this."

    "So... Is the address of the Shenyan Temple far away from southern Chu? How far is it?"

    Zhu Zhuqing suddenly asked.

    The young man replied, "far away. If I hadn''t just traveled to the border between the two countries, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have had the chance to see this side."

    Zhu Zhuqing was a little lost: "so I can''t see him?"

    "I don''t recommend you to see your highness Subei in Shenyan hall."

    "Why?"

    The young man also has the talent of a counselor and said: "I heard that the young lady has an engagement with the Royal Prince. It''s not my alarmist talk. If the young lady sees his highness in Northern Jiangsu, she will fall in love at first sight. At that time, she will be unwilling to marry into the royal family, which will affect the relationship between the Zhu family and the royal family."

    "The marriage between the Zhu family and the royal family is a theorem. Don''t blame me for being frank. Even if the young lady doesn''t want to, the elders of the Zhu family won''t cut the marriage line for the young lady, because this is the balance between the Zhu family and the royal family to maintain long-term interests, and the young lady is just a chip on it."

    "Bold!" The old man''s momentum was like a rainbow. He pressed the young man out of breath and shouted angrily.

    The young man quickly bowed and said, "it''s abrupt. The boy''s mouth is stupid. Treat me as nonsense. Please don''t blame me, miss!"

    Zhu Zhuqing shook his head, and a solemn color appeared on his young face.

    She is more precocious than ordinary people, which is not natural, just as the youth said.

    She was oppressed by her family and had to understand some things early.

    Otherwise, how could she live in the desolate land of Southern Chu, and her sister is loved in Xingluo city at this time.

    Just because she was old, coupled with her great talent and married Prince Davis, they were both masters of soul.

    And yourself?

    Zhu Zhuqing is a little bitter. Although she is young, she has seen his future husband for a long time. She is a dissolute prince. However, at the age of about 10, she even began to play with palace maids. Zhu Zhuqing hates all kinds of actions.

    But what can she do?

    She can only passively accept the mission entrusted to her by her family.

    This is fate.

    The aristocratic children of Xingluo Empire have never had their own freedom. They are family chess pieces and marriage tools.

    What the young man said is not wrong. She is the chip of the Zhu family. She is not their offspring.

    "Sir, I''m not wrong at all. This is my destiny."

    Zhu Zhuqing''s expression sank.

    She is not a fatalistic person, so she will practice harder until she breaks the shackles of fate.

    She wants to be strong!

    "Miss..."

    The old man looked at Zhu Zhuqing with heartache and pity. He knew that Zhu Zhuqing was so old and had countless worries in his heart.

    But he can''t change. He is just an old servant of the Zhu family. He is responsible for taking care of Zhu Zhuqing, who is still young. When she grows up to ten years old, he will be transferred by the family to take care of other CHILDES or young ladies.

    He has spent so many decades in Zhu''s family.

    "Alas..."

    The young man suddenly sighed: "in fact, miss, this dilemma is also a broken situation."

    When the young man saw Zhu Zhuqing''s sad face, he really felt sorry for him. He couldn''t help but think about his views and was afraid of causing trouble.

    Unexpectedly, after decades of precipitation, this young man will be the new face of Xingluo empire.

    Because of rumors in Northern Jiangsu, Zhu Zhuqing met this person and met him in the teahouse.

    This butterfly effect may change Zhu Zhuqing''s life.

    "Broken territory? Please teach me."

    Zhu Zhuqing''s petite body stood up and bowed to the young man.

    The young man looked at the old man and the implication was clear.

    The old man sighed and asked Zhu Zhuqing, "Miss, are you so curious about the Lord of Shenyan temple?"

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded: "uncle, Qing''er doesn''t want to be manipulated, let alone become an emotionless reproductive tool, and..."

    Zhu Zhuqing''s childish eyes were tearful: "they said that Qing''er has an insurmountable sister. Qing''er is destined to be a victim. Qing''er... Don''t want to!"

    "That''s just a joke." The old man was not firm at all, because he knew they were right.

    "Qing''er, really, don''t want to be a victim!"

    Zhu Zhuqing just repeated this sentence, full of firmness and unyielding.

    Then she asked the young man, "please teach me how to break the border?"

    The old man withdrew silently and said to himself: Miss, in fact, he has good talent and looks good. If he grows up, he will be excellent

    Unfortunately, in front of her, there has been an excellent sister. In addition, her marriage object is a prince who is not progressive and not firm enough. Her chance of turnover is almost zero.

    If there really exists the so-called broken environment of the young man, he also likes Zhu Zhuqing. He can live better.

    He took many young ladies, some arrogant and domineering, some weak and unbearable, and some degenerate and decadent.

    Zhu Zhuqing, who looks lovely and works hard and strong, is still rarely seen.

    "In a difficult situation, the young lady is in a family marriage, and because of the age difference, it is difficult for the young lady to catch up with the older young lady. Unless the young lady''s marriage partner has strong means, she can reverse the world."

    "Just, I''m afraid he''s facing the same dilemma as miss."

    "Xingluo royal family has always had the prince''s struggle and killing his compatriots. If he can''t hold on, we can imagine the fate of the young lady at that time."

    "That''s why I want to ask Sir how to solve it?" Zhu Zhuqing asked with his cherry mouth open and closed.

    "Join the Shenyan temple!"

    The young man dropped a heavy hammer.

    Zhu Zhu was puzzled in her beautiful eyes: "didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t let me see the Lord of Shenyan hall?"

    "Ha ha ha." The young man smiled and said, "if it''s just for a meeting, it''s natural to be desperate. It will only send the young lady to the fire."

    "But what I''m talking about now is joining the Shenyan temple."

    "To tell you the truth, I''m dissatisfied. My martial spirit is poor and my career is difficult. That''s why I want to offer this plan for my young lady. I just hope that my young lady can become stronger and help me in the next hand."

    The young man bowed his hand and said, "I have found out that the Lord of Shenyan hall once lived in Lanba College for a period of time. He set up Tianjiao class to recruit female talents all over the world. No accident, he will rebuild and absorb mainland talents within two years."

    "With Miss''s talent and appearance, she should be able to kill others and enter Tianjiao class."

    "Shenyan hall is an independent hall with its back against the Wuhun hall. The Tiandou royal family is also kind to it. The main doors move at the news. In the hall, there must be an excellent posture of teachers."

    "At that time, the young lady will go to ask for a teacher, and the Lord who can catch up with the Shenyan temple is the second. Moreover, I heard that the child is also a young romantic. The beautiful woman is very popular. As long as you like, he can accept him. If you fall in love with him, I''m afraid the Lord of the Zhu family doesn''t dare to offend him at will."

    "In this way, miss is very safe."

    The young man smiled faintly.

    "Nonsense."

    Zhu Zhuqing frowned: "what''s the difference between this and the coyote? It''s just going out of the tiger''s nest and into the wolf''s nest."

    "Sir, why didn''t he be such a person before?"

    Because of Dai mubai''s indiscretion, Zhu Zhuqing hates people who have no principles in this regard.

    "The young lady was worried again and fell into the same situation as those vulgar people."

    The young man said faintly, "the forced entry of sheep and voluntary entry are two different things."

    "What''s more, a few years later, it''s not certain whether the young lady is a sheep or the Lord of Shenyan hall is a sheep."

    Like a wolf like a tiger, more often, it describes a woman.

    "My plan may not be the best, but it''s worth trying, and I can find a good home for miss."

    "Romantic destination, is also a good destination?"

    "How can we compare the fate of the civilian Grottoes with that of the immortal Grottoes?"

    "He... Is really so beautiful?"

    "He said second, no one dared to say tenth."

    "So exaggerated?"

    "No empty words!"

    "Hoo ~"

    Zhu Zhuqing seemed to have made a big decision.

    She won''t stay in Xingluo Empire all her life. She wants to find her own opportunities.

    "OK, please lead the way, Qing''er, then!"

    "Miss wise!"

    The young man said, "go down and do your best!"

    A smile appeared on the young man''s face: it''s good to persuade Miss Zhu to make friends and see her peerless face again!

 Chapter 107

    Three years later.

    The area centered on Shenyan hall has developed into a prosperous town.

    And because of its unique geographical location, whether it''s the soul beast hunting in the star spangled forest or the businessmen who trade, they will choose this place as a transit point.

    The number of residents is gradually increasing, most of them are aristocratic rich businessmen or wandering soul masters, and the well-off civilians do not have the funds to purchase real estate for settlement (except for some houses distributed by Shenyan Hall).

    Therefore, these powerful people make Shenyan temple a headache.

    There are rich and beautiful women who once spent a lot of money to buy rare flying soul animals and hovered over the Shenyan hall all day in order to see Northern Jiangsu.

    Then he was shot down with an arrow from the bodyguard''s cloud piercing arrow.

    Various wonderful operations are constantly staged.

    Northern Jiangsu could only let the maid Gong Zi formulate a series of provisions to restrict them, so as to hold down the sharp needles.

    On this day, Northern Jiangsu sat on a spacious balcony with a cup of health tea in front of it.

    Subei lightly took out a yellow pill from his arms, threw it into the tea, shook it, melted it, and then slowly took a sip.

    Liuwei shenhuang pill.

    Treat everything.

    The warm current flows in the heart, and Northern Jiangsu exhales comfortably.

    Over the past two years, his soul power level has increased rapidly, which is shocking.

    Level 52!

    The 11-year-old level 52 soul king is strong. Combined with various martial arts skills and blood power, his strength can rival the soul emperor.

    In addition to his own strength improvement, he gave appropriate system rewards to all women to improve their strength, especially Dugu Yan, Liu Erlong and Xiaowu. Their talent is not high. If they don''t help more, I''m afraid they will be bullied by other goddesses in the future.

    "Brother, it''s time for a nap."

    Xiao Wu, wearing pajamas, came to remind Subei on time.

    This is clearly to greedy for my body.

    Xiaowu looks forward to looking at Northern Jiangsu.

    Pajamas are loose and can cover key positions without wearing pants.

    However, it is quite eye-catching to show the slender beautiful legs. Perhaps it is just after bathing, and there are still water droplets on the thighs, drawing crystal lines on the skin.

    Such a dress will arouse men''s great desire for protection.

    What''s more, Xiaowu still wears the pajamas of Northern Jiangsu, which can greatly arouse his desire for protection.

    For a moment, the weak grass broke through the hard stones: the grass, the grass and the rock

    All right.

    Can I do it again?

    Again? When did you do it?

    Subei sucked his nose.

    I can''t help but sigh that the efficacy of the system is strong. Shengsheng puts his strength ahead of time.

    "Brother, aren''t you sleepy? Didn''t you have the habit of taking a nap before?"

    At this time, Xiaowu came and sat in the arms of Northern Jiangsu.

    In an instant, Xiaowu''s face changed and stretched out his hand: "brother, what baby is hidden under your stomach, pestling me!"

    "No!"

    Subei quickly stopped Xiaowu''s hand.

    Dancing in my arms, strange fragrance came, and Northern Jiangsu could hardly control it.

    I can only meditate in my heart: starting in three years, the highest death penalty

    Although the real age of Xiaowu is very old, it really belongs to Laurie now.

    Cough, the goods have been stored for so long. Maybe it''s time to find sister Ziji to try the payment, right?

    Don''t get me wrong. It''s a systematic reward. Ziji ranks low among the fierce beasts. However, Northern Jiangsu certainly needs to give a little love.

    Xiaowu''s eyes turned twice, her body twisted twice, and suddenly showed a shy expression: "brother, is this... Is that what Xiaowu likes to eat?"

    "Well... I didn''t expect you to find out?"

    Subei took out a radish with pink and golden light and shook it in front of Xiaowu:

    "This is the legendary golden radish. I specially selected it for Xiaowu. It should greatly improve the noumenon of Xiaowu."

    "Wow!"

    Xiaowu took the golden radish in surprise: "listen to mom, if she has the help of golden radish, she is even sure to challenge herself, and her heroic image in the young lady''s heart will be destroyed.

    The old man waved goodbye in tears: "since the young lady arrived safely, I have to go back."

    "I grew up watching the young lady grow up. I really want to separate. I''m really reluctant to give up. The young lady must take good care of herself in the future."

    The old man asked.

    Zhu Zhuqing held the old man''s withered palm: "otherwise, the old man will stay with Qing''er."

    The old man shook his head: "according to the family regulations, the old man can no longer serve the young lady, otherwise the owner will punish the old man. I''m afraid he will send someone to stop the young lady."

    Zhang Yi was absorbed and said thoughtfully, "uncle, what would you do if Zhu asked where your young lady was going?"

    The old man smiled faintly: "the old slave has worked for the Zhu family for 60 or 70 years. I''m sure the owner won''t embarrass me. It''s just that the young lady left the shelter of the Zhu family. I''m afraid the old man can''t take care of the young lady anymore. Please take care of her."

    Zhang Yi thought deeply, bowed to the old man and said, "old man, take care."

    Looking at the old man driving the carriage and returning the same way, Zhu Zhuqing clenched his fist and said, "when I go back, I must make them look at me differently!"

    "Yes." Zhang Yi touched her stomach and said, "Miss, the top priority is to find a hotel to stay, fill her stomach, and then wait for the enrollment news of Tianjiao class."

    Walking to the town, Zhang Yi pointed to a high-end hotel with a leading logo and said, "Miss, why don''t you just this one?"

    "Longmen Inn?"

    Zhu Zhuqing read out the name of the hotel.

    The name... Looks like it was taken from northern Jiangsu.

    "The hotel is excellent, the location is excellent, the view is excellent and the decoration is excellent."

    Zhang Yi stepped into the door, but was stopped by the waitress.

    Zhang Yi was surprised: "the welcome waitress still wears a sword and halberd, and doesn''t scare all the guests away? No wonder it''s so cold!"

    The waitress looked cold. She looked at Zhu Zhuqing and Zhang Yi. She said faintly, "she can live, but you can''t."

    "Why? Ridiculous, really ridiculous! I''m a famous Juncai in southern Chu. Why can''t I live? We have money!"

    Zhang Yi took out her pocket and discharged gold soul coins.

    Passers by laughed: "I''m so happy that someone shows off money at Longmen inn."

    "It''s said that it was built under the sponsorship of the seven treasures glazed glaze sect, which is Tiandou." beautiful sister, do you mean that my miss passed? "

    The waitress shook her head: "whether she passed or not requires soul power identification, appearance identification and age identification."

    "Then you say my lady can stay?"

    "But I personally think that if you pass the appearance, you can take the next test. If you have the intention, you can stay and take the next test. Finally, the hall Lord will personally decide whether you can become a member of Tianjiao class."

    The waitress pointed to the words at the gate of Shenyan temple not far away:

    God face region, beauty is the highest, followed by strength.

    "Good looking, just preferential treatment."

 Chapter 108

    "Brother, don''t do it ~ well, little dance can''t stand it! Ha ha ha!"

    On the big white velvet bed, Xiaowu was lying, his body twisted, the pretty face of crimson peach was covered with sweat, the black silk adhered to his skin, and the catkin was against Subei''s arm to prevent him from moving further.

    Beg for mercy: "Xiaowu no more ~ really no more! Xiaowu is wrong! Don''t make trouble! Aunt Bi will see it later! Well, you can''t scratch there! Cluck cluck ~ brother, I itch ~"

    "No? That won''t work. Who just touched me while I was sleeping? Don''t wake me up now?"

    Subei sat on the bedding, pressed Xiaowu''s small body with her legs, and constantly scratched her armpits, abdomen, and even the soles of her feet.

    So that the little dance was itchy that her slim body twisted into an S shape.

    Xiaowu was scratched with tears by Subei''s magic palm, grabbed the gap, directly hugged Subei, stuck it tightly, imprisoned his hand, and then reacted.

    "Brother, little dance is a master of melee!"

    Xiao Wu was panting and spitting hot air in Northern Jiangsu''s ears.

    With the dual Dragon King constitution, Northern Jiangsu is calm and clear, just because men and women are too close, some heterosexuals are shy.

    "Well, don''t make any noise. Let me go and I''ll teach you a lesson in the evening."

    It''s the so-called day without silver.

    Northern Jiangsu is not a day, so it is very peaceful.

    He just wanted to teach the little dance a lesson and do whatever he wanted while he was sleeping.

    She is dishonest without a whip.

    "No, you can''t tickle me at night!"

    Xiaowu hugged Northern Jiangsu tightly.

    "Well, I won''t scratch. I''ll go to Nana in the evening." Straight white road in Northern Jiangsu.

    The little dance gave a faint white look at Northern Jiangsu: "no, you have to accompany the little dance."

    "Are you not afraid of me tickling you?" Subei said.

    Who knows, Xiaowu loosened her hands and lay motionless on the bed: "come on, brother. Just bully Xiaowu. Xiaowu must be able to resist crying out."

    "Hey, forget it. I''m not a bad man. How can I be willing to bully Xiaowu?"

    Subei rubbed Xiaowu''s hair and drew two paper towels from the bedside table.

    Carefully wiped the sweat on her face for Xiaowu.

    Xiaowu smiled on her face and kissed her lips in Northern Jiangsu: "Xiaowu likes my brother so gentle. She will wipe Xiaowu clean every time she plays."

    "Or you''ll be sticky and uncomfortable."

    "So I don''t want to make Xiaowu so uncomfortable, but sometimes I have to make Xiaowu uncomfortable, but in conclusion, Xiaowu should be comfortable?"

    As a scum man... No, as a warm man, of course, you should be considerate and pay attention to details.

    "Actually... It''s cool..."

    Xiaowu sat up and turned her witty eyes. When Subei threw dirty paper towels into the trash can, she threw Subei down and rode on his back.

    Xiaowu grabbed Subei''s hands: "brother, you''ve been recruited!"

    "Little dance, didn''t you just stop talking?"

    Xiaowujiao said, "brother, don''t you know that girls can''t believe what they say? Especially beautiful girls."

    Little dance winked lovingly.

    "That''s cheating?"

    "No, no, no, this is called wisdom!" Xiaowu said proudly.

    "What''s my name? Little dance?"

    "Ah!"

    With the scream of the little dance, Subei''s arm was as smooth as a loach. He slipped away from him. Then his whole body hugged the little dance from behind like an elusive dragon.

    "Elder brother, how on earth did you do it? You can''t run, and your body skills can''t compare. Xiaowu is angry."

    Little dance tooted her mouth and said angrily, "brother, can''t you let little dance? Little dance is a girl!"

    "No, you are a female rabbit."

    "The rabbits are good, but the little dance is not good."

    "I''m very good. My brother''s body is uncomfortable. Xiaowu comforts him so that he can sleep quietly and comfortably. Who knows that you suddenly wake up for no reason."

    Xiaowu said fiercely, "brother, if you bully me again, I''ll bite you, ah Wu!"

    Little dance reveals two lovely rabbit teeth.

    "Xiaowu, you''re not a rabbit. Rabbits don''t bite."

    "This is not a bite. How can you say anything about your sister and brother? This is Xiaowu''s love for your brother ~"

    Just after the afternoon nap in Northern Jiangsu and Xiaowu, the whole had a happy playtime.

    Holding a form in one hand, Gong hurried into the palace.

    On the other side of the screen, Gong Yi said, "I have something urgent to report to the master. I found a girl who is very in line with the information given by the master in the Dragon stack. Please have a look!"

    "Perfect match? Girl?"

    Subei sat down from the bed, dressed his clothes quickly, left his clothes messy and danced against the pillow

    Why did a girl come to me?

    Oh, I''m used to it.

    Even if I say I''ll go, I''ll comfort myself at least.

    When Xiaowu was thinking about it, Subei turned back and said, "Xiaowu, you play by yourself first. I have something to do."

    "Seduce other women again?" At this moment, Xiaowu is like a bitter woman, but she is only eleven years old.

    Xiaowu sighed in her heart: how can she go on like this?

    The more women enter the temple, the less time she spends with her brother.

    ¡­¡­

    Subei rubbed Jun''s face, invisible, as if he had some immortal aura.

    "Who''s on the list?" Subei asked Gong Yi.

    "Like this."

    Gong Yi opened the watch book, which read:

    [Key recruits]

    [Wu Soul: cat, tower, attribute...]

    [age: no more than five years old.]

    [soul power is above level 20.]

    [all looks are superior (no less than the waitress)]

    [Note: Shenyan temple is consistent, upholding the truth of the supremacy of appearance, and it is forbidden to recruit those who are dragged down by appearance.]

    "This, cats."

    Gong Yi pointed to the cat''s soul and said, "it''s said that Youming Lingmao came from Xingluo Empire and wants to join Tianjiao class. The examiners have checked and meet the admission requirements. They only wait for the owner''s personal confirmation."

    Netherworld civet

    Subei murmured, knowing the identity of the little girl in his heart.

    Zhu Zhuqing, the sexy goddess of Shrek''s three beauties.

    "Her name?"

    "Zhu Zhuqing."

    "Congratulations to her. She was admitted. She arranged the highest standard guest room in Shenyan hall for her to live in, and then arranged two maidens for her. She should be kind and considerate."

    Subei ordered.

    "Yes!"

    Gong Yimu Lu wondered, "master, don''t you examine it yourself?"

    According to the process, there is indeed this item, because there are only more than ten people in a class, so each recruitment is more stringent.

    Although the appearance of the girl named Zhu Zhuqing fully meets the requirements, the realm is not so outstanding. At least, she can''t enter the top ranks of geniuses.

    "No, I have confidence in her." Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "OK."

    Gong Yi no longer asked. As a waitress, all she had to do was obey.

    Even if the host asked her to strip on the spot, she would not hesitate.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, at the gate of the Dragon stack.

    Zhang Yi was scolded by the waitress of the Dragon stack:

    "Shallow waitress, how dare you treat the name and appearance of the future unified empire like this! Unreasonable! It''s simply tarnishing your Highness''s reputation!"

    Zhang Yi dusted her sleeves and looked at this familiar and strange street town. She was a little worried. When he came here in the past, there were still patches of grass and rubble. Now there is another new image.

    "Rub something to eat first."

    Zhang Yi stroked her stomach and thought.

    As a result, look at the surrounding food prices.

    Sausage noodles: made from the intestines of Centennial soul animals, which can supplement the nutrients needed by the human body. The price is three gold soul coins.

    A hundred years of rice spray spray: the Centennial essence of rice and rice is the result of three years of a year. It tastes delicious and sweet. It must be a staple food and two gold spirit coins.

    Zhang Yi was silly and took out her pocket. She... Couldn''t even afford to eat!

    Don''t underestimate a golden soul coin, which can be equivalent to the income of ordinary civilians for several years!

    As the saying goes before, it is the rich businessmen and nobles who can build houses and settle in Shenyan hall. The diet naturally adopts high standards, and the price is naturally daunting.

    "Zhang Yi is hasty. I knew it was time to ask the young lady for some money and food!"

    Zhang Yi patted her forehead fiercely: "you should have expected that you couldn''t go into the Shenyan temple to see your highness Subei. Isn''t it over?!"

    When Zhang Yi began to worry about Shengji, Zhu Zhuqing was sitting in the hall on the third floor of longzhan waiting for the results.

    She was nervous and excited.

    Because according to the waitress, she will soon be summoned by his highness Subei alone.

    The legendary teenager will test her talent by herself!

    Not to mention how happy she was.

    Several women were also audited with her. As long as she was selected.

    But also disturbed the chief official of Shenyan temple.

    They cast jealous eyes, and watched Zhu Zhuqing make complaints about them. "I don''t know where she is better than me, obviously I am prettier than her."

    Another woman looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s figure that shouldn''t belong to this age and said fiercely, "is she swollen? Like a cow, did I lose here?"

    "I''m the daughter of the Minister of Tiandou empire. How dare you brush me off? I''ll knock his highness Subei''s dizzy with gold coins and take it home!"

    "Hey? The corruption of the household department was so serious last time. It''s not cold yet?"

    "My father has a hundred thousand lions in the palm of his hand. He is a great general. When I was only ten years old, I was already a level 21 great soul master. I have extraordinary talent and rich combat experience. Why should I brush me off? I want to see his highness Subei!"

    "Sorry, you are too tiger. We are worried that you will pollute your Highness''s eyes."

    "You''re finished. Tomorrow I''ll ask my father to command 100000 troops to attack the land of Shenyan and take his highness Subei home as her husband."

    When the palace brand waited for the woman to smell the speech, her soul power was revealed: "the land of divine face, three thousand soul emperors, wait!"

    That is the six ring soul emperor.

    As northern Jiangsu was promoted to the soul king, their realm was also promoted to more than 60 levels.

    Now, they can be called the strongest women''s group.

    Looking at the two empires, there are almost no organizations with 3000 young female soul emperors.

    These three thousand female soul emperors, condensed together, can be a powerful long grab, retreat, or a thick and unbreakable shield!

    "The soul emperor is strong!"

    The women were all shocked with fear.

    "Three thousand soul emperor! Lie? Isn''t the place of God''s face supported by the Wulin hall? The waitress at the level of three thousand soul emperor can''t take out the Wulin hall?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at many women, some of whom were pretty good-looking and some of whom were unspeakable. Most of them were the children of senior officials in Tiandou Empire and the descendants of well-known soul masters. They were angry because they didn''t meet the recruitment goal.

    Many of them have better conditions than her. She asked herself that she really didn''t know what else to praise except her figure and appearance.

    A waitress took her into the VIP room to wait. Then she got the good news of Gong Yi. Zhu Zhuqing seemed to feel a brain wave surging in her mind, so she forgot her husband Zhang Yi to eighteen thousand miles.

    Zhang Yi, who shrank in the corner, saw Zhu Zhuqing riding in the car with the banner of Shenyan hall. Although she didn''t look at me, I know that a woman like miss who values love and righteousness will never forget Zhang Yi.

    Miss Zhu Zhuqing, with your beauty, you can certainly attract your highness in Northern Jiangsu. Come on! Ask me to be a senior official then!

    Zhang Yi looked at Zhu Zhuqing entering the gate of Shenyan hall and smiled knowingly.

    Then he looked at the little brother of the Inn and threw away the unwanted food. He hurriedly stopped him: "waiter, isn''t the food still fresh? It hasn''t moved much. Why did you lose it?"

    The little brother gave him a white look: "it has been placed for more than six hours. No one wants to buy it. Take it if you want to eat."

    "Yes, yes!" Zhang Yi nodded with joy.

    In other words, although Zhu Zhuqing was brought into the temple by the palace, he was worried if he lost.

    The reason is that she still didn''t see the rumored teenager.

    Zhu Zhuqing asked Gong Yi, not that his highness Subei would see her in person.

    The palace smiled faintly and said, "when fate comes, you can see it naturally. You can walk around the hall more often. You can''t bear to bump into the hall Lord, but don''t go to the restricted area."

    Zhu Zhuqing has always introduced the layout of Shenyan, where you can go, where you can''t go, and where you often travel in Northern Jiangsu.

    "The mountain mausoleum on the east side is a place where human beings still step. There are many powerful soul animals living in it. They are extremely powerful. Even the waitresses in the hall can''t step without the order of the hall Lord."

    "Don''t be surprised if you hear the sound of animals. It''s mostly from there."

    "But don''t be afraid. They won''t hurt us."

    "On the north side, there is a place where the soul masters of the Wu soul hall and the strong visitors from various major doors live. Pope bibidong often appears there. They have a friendly and cooperative relationship with us. The hall Lord is still a disciple of Pope bibidong."

    "The north one doesn''t need to enter easily."

    "The west side is a place for hospitality and entertainment, and the south side is the gate we just came in. It is a place for announcement activities. There are not so many restrictions in these two places. You can walk around these places."

    "The hall Lord often likes to feed fish, especially the lake next to the West Hall..."

    Gong Yi said, "you are a member of Tianjiao class personally approved by the temple Lord, and you are also the first. I hope you can live happily in Shenyan temple."

    "As long as we don''t do anything harmful to his highness in Northern Jiangsu, we will have a very high degree of tolerance here."

 Chapter 109

    "Dai Shao, I got the exact news that your fiancee has left the land of Southern Chu and entered the area of Shenyan temple."

    In a high-end hotel in Soto City, a flustered servant broke in and bowed down to catch his breath.

    The boy sat startled from the bed. He put his left hand and right hand around a woman who didn''t hide.

    He looked young, but he was tall, broad shouldered and handsome, with long blond hair scattered behind his head.

    But the most eye-catching thing is his eyes. His eyes have pupils. Evil light appears in his dark blue and strange eyes. He is firm and inviolable.

    Dai mubai rubbed his temples, a little lazy to get up: "fiancee? That little girl can''t stand the pressure of the family at last. Are you ready to come to me?"

    "Fiancee, why didn''t you tell us you had a fiancee? You''ve been cheating on us?"

    The struggle of the women in their arms, the youth of 14 or 15 years old, is the age of vigorous energy. The joy of the night makes them radiant and their mental state becomes surprisingly good.

    "Baby, don''t do this. Although I have a fiancee, it''s just a smelly girl. I love you most."

    Dai mubai kissed the pink haired prodigal girl on her face. He reached out and took down two roses from the nearby table and handed them to them:

    "Baby, you wake up more attractive than these fresh roses. Go take a bath, put on your bathrobe, and come out and let''s play."

    The two women bit their lips and put their palms on their white Abs: "otherwise, wash together? Don''t you want it?"

    "Little tiger ~" the woman moaned, what a wave.

    "Baby, I always need to rest for a while. I played too crazy last night. You take a bath first. When you come out, I will give you a big surprise."

    Dai mubai''s mouth shows an evil smile. For them, Dai mubai''s high wealth and handsome is really charming.

    "Big surprise. If it''s not big, we won''t agree ~"

    The two ladies, dressed in their pajamas, glanced coldly at the footman, and then entered the bathroom.

    Immediately, Dai mubai opened the quilt, revealed his strong body and little tiger, quickly put on his clothes and rushed out of the door.

    "Wear less, they?"

    "They? Let them die. It''s just a passing cloud. I don''t know how many people have ridden them. I don''t have a good sense of experience. It''s better than quantity."

    Dai mubai said faintly, "if you want, it''s still time to go in. In this case, they are not picky about food, but you give me the information first. I''m going to find the little cat."

    The manservant followed closely and said to himself: young master, you can really play, but I''m used to it.

    Suddenly, Dai mubai thought of something in his mind: "by the way, the dean and xiao''ao seem to have gone to this place called the land of divine face not long ago. It seems that they are going to earn enrollment funds for Shrek college?"

    It is said that there is an inch of land and an inch of money in that place. Someone in Soto city went to resell goods, but it took only a few months. When he came back, he waved two villas and formed trenches.

    This reached the ears of their Shrek Dean frank, so he took Xiao Ao on his back and went to the land of God''s face to get the gold.

    The male servant grew up with Dai mubai. He also followed him to leave Xingluo and came to Soto city to join Shrek''s subordinates. He will mainly help him pay attention to the situation in Xingluo.

    The manservant scratched his head: "Dai Shao, in fact, I''ve been surprised. You said you didn''t like the little girl of the Zhu family. Stay away from her and secretly pay attention to her. Why on earth?"

    "What a contradiction."

    Dai mubai patted him on the shoulder: "no contradiction. As a man, you must play enough in your life, but the women outside are waves after all. Only one can be a wife."

    "If I go to make love to that little girl so soon and secretly flirt with other women, she will think I''m playing with her feelings."

    "Only when we are tired of playing, when we are ready to keep ourselves in line, we should decisively kick away the wild flowers around us and become more devoted. At this time, she will think that I will change my evil ways and return to justice, and the prodigal son will not change his money, okay?"

    The valet seems to understand, and Dai mubai has gone far.

    In the past two years, he has been crazy about his sister and is willing to have two.

    The first nature is that young frivolous, we must play enough.

    The second is to worry about his identity, which will inevitably face a royal storm in the future, so we should play enough first.

    But my fiancee can''t compare these Rouge powder.

    As for the two girls waiting for a century sweet war, who likes to sleep, he''s going to slip away anyway.

    Three days later.

    Shenyan town.

    The pace of people''s life here is different. Some are leisurely and complacent, some are sweating and Hawking all over the street, and others come to play with admiration.

    Just strolling around, most people''s consumption amount will exceed expectations, and their wallet will shrink in half a day.

    Unless they bring their own food and don''t spend it in the town, this is the choice of civilians. They can survive even without money.

    As for living, Shenyan hall is surrounded by mountains and plains. You can rest as long as you are not afraid of the attack of soul animals.

    From the side of a stream, a strong man of about 50 years old washed his face. He was slightly convex, with wide cheekbones, flat face, Eagle hook nose, and looked a little cunning.

    Wearing a pair of black framed crystal glasses, Frank glanced at the man with short gray hair, full beard but peach eyes:

    Frande passion Pengbai said: "yesterday we made a lot of profits. The land of God''s face is worthy of being known as the land of wealth. It is full of local rich and spendthrift women. As long as we grasp their psychological characteristics and modify them a little, we can easily sell at a high price!"

    "According to this trend, not to mention the opening cost of the college, we may be able to build new school buildings and repair the campus environment!"

    Frank''s eyes twinkled with stars: "Xiao Ao, come on today! Give your strength to the college!"

    "Dean, this is my money. This is the hard-earned money I earned with my martial spirit, not from the college."

    Oscar''s soft voice, you can''t imagine that this kind of clever child''s voice will appear on the rough and crazy men here.

    Oh, no, it should be young and bold!

    "Ah no, Xiao Ao, I''m the dean. You have to listen to me. All the money earned by this expatriate belongs to me... Ah no, it belongs to the college."

    "And isn''t that what we agreed before?"

    Frank laughed. As far as he knew, Oscar made a lot of money.

    "But who knows I can make so much? I don''t agree. I ask for redistribution, or I''ll run away with money."

    Oscar pushed his sausage cart away.

    When he got to the town, he asked everyone enthusiastically, "would you like a sausage? Oscar sausage, quality assurance, children and old people are not deceived!"

    "Uncle, how much is one?" A woman asked.

    "A gold soul coin, a very long and great value sausage!"

    Oscar showed off the spicy, fragrant and garlic sausage he had prepared in advance. The fragrance was elegant and hooked his nose.

    Immediately someone nodded: "it''s so big. It''s only a gold soul coin? It''s really cheap."

    Compared with the shops in town, it''s really cheap.

    These women are obviously not ordinary people. Just give them a few gold soul coins.

    "I''ll treat my sister to sausage. Let''s have ten first!"

    The woman didn''t count, took out a row and threw it on Oscar''s sausage car.

    Oscar grinned: "OK, miss, you have a good eye. Eat my sausage to make you beautiful and tender!"

    "Uncle, your mouth is so sweet."

    Hearing the speech, Oscar looked a little helpless: "Miss, in fact, I''m only 13 years old. You can''t call me uncle because I have strong hair? In fact, I''m still very handsome."

    The woman giggled and said, "you are quite interesting. As the saying goes, you have strong hair and strong desire. Is your side very strong, little uncle?"

    Oscar''s face turns red. Is she flirting with me?

    "All right, come with me." The woman said lightly, "I''ve been in the land of Shenyan for two days. I spent hundreds of gold soul coins and didn''t see his highness Subei. I''m really unwilling."

    "I want to have a big meal to relieve my anger!"

    Someone photographed twenty gold soul coins and shouted, "I want twenty Oscar ham sausage!"

    "Give me one too!"

    "I want it too, I want it too!"

    Looking at the enthusiastic customers, Oscar showed an obscene smile: hair, one suite and two suites... ¡Ñ

    No!

    Oscar suddenly turned pale and ran out of spare sausages!

    "Sorry, today''s sausages are sold out. The rest of the customers will buy them in the evening?"

    "Hey? How can this be? We''ve paid all the money. How can we have no goods?"

    "Yes, you are such a big wooden cart. How can you only order sausages? How can you do business like this?"

    "Do you bully our ladies with your beard?"

    When the Crusade came, Oscar could only harden his head and say, "don''t worry, I''ll change it for you!"

    "Change out, how to change?" Customers are curious.

    "Watch it!"

    In desperation, Oscar can only stretch out his right hand and shout with his obscene soft voice, just like a calling ceremony:

    "Bigger and bigger, I have a big sausage!"

    The light suddenly condensed in his palm, and two yellow soul rings emerged at his feet. Then, there were sausages of the same size and length as the sausages just sold.

    "Er..."

    When this sausage making technique appeared, these customers were all bad.

    "It turned out to be a soul master of the food department, but this call is too obscene?"

    "What is this word of tiger and wolf? I can''t accept this wretched uncle."

    "Don''t eat. Don''t eat. It''s disappointing. You think you''re the big sausage of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. I must kneel and lick it, but you''re just a wretched uncle."

    "I want a refund!"

    "Hey, no, I have no way. If I want to make delicious sausages, I have to cooperate with different spells. This is beyond my control. They are really delicious!"

    Looking at the scattered crowd, Oscar was a little depressed: "pity me these delicious sausages ~"

    At this time, a figure familiar to Oscar appeared.

    Dai mubai came over and patted Oscar on the shoulder: "Oscar, why do you come here or sell sausages? Can you be a little promising and disgrace us Shrek college."

    Oscar said, "don''t pour cold water on me, boss Dai. I''m miserable enough... Wait, boss Dai! Why are you here?!"

    "Boss Dai, didn''t you say you''re going to finish the thousand women chop in Soto city? Why did you leave those beauties and run to the star forest!"

    Oscar exclaimed.

    "It has been completed. Small achievements can''t take so long."

    Dai mubai looked at the door of the temple of God Yan lightly: "I''m looking for my fiancee. It''s estimated that she can''t find me. Should she be very worried?"

 Chapter 110

    "Boss Dai, what''s your self-confidence and worry? Nine times out of ten, your fiancee has gone!"

    After listening to Dai mubai, the reason is that his fiancee came from Xingluo empire.

    Oscar was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the unruly Dai mubai ran hundreds of miles for a girl.

    This time is enough for Dai mubai to find another goal in Soto City, sleep with three or four girls, and impact the Mythical Man''s achievement: ten thousand people grinding.

    But Oscar two men who never met because the same girl suffered a similar human tragedy.

    Maybe this is life.

    Dai mubai sighed in his heart: good guy, I''m also regarded as a beggar!

    "Smelly beggar, I''m not your compatriot. Ben Shao just came to have a rest and think about life by the way."

    Dai mubai said fiercely.

    Zhang Yi gave him a white look: "shallow child, you haven''t been suckling when I fought with the stars, southern Chu eighteen debaters and lips to beg Tiandou chaotang!"

    Dai mubai said: "nonsense, the southern Chu is poor and remote. There are no good debaters. Only a poor politician named Zhang Yi came out on the table."

    "You know me!"

    Zhang Yi''s weak body suddenly sat down and was full of energy: "who are you? I''ve heard of Zhang Yi''s deeds. It''s really fate!"

    "Are you Zhang Yi?"

    "If you can''t change your name, you can''t change your last name! Are you?"

    "Wear mubai."

    Dai mubai said faintly, and Mu Lu was surprised. He made people pay attention to Zhu Zhuqing''s trend, so he knew a little about Nanchu. He never expected to meet him here.

    "Why are you so degenerate?"

    Dai mubai pointed to Zhang Yi and asked. When Zhang Yi heard that the person in front of him called Dai mubai, his heart was half cold again.

    It was he who came up with the idea to send the Playboy''s fiancee away.

    Frankly speaking, he made the green hat, but he didn''t put it on mubai himself.

    It''s OK. Anyway, he doesn''t know. It''s just a chance. He should hold it and fill his stomach.

    Poor Dai mubai didn''t know that his fiancee was taken away by the people in front of him. At this time, people still wanted to treat him as a big injustice.

    "Alas... It''s a long story at this time..."

    Next, naturally, when Zhang Yi gave full play to her eloquence, she complained to Dai mubai about how sad he was. He couldn''t afford to eat and was abandoned by others.

    However, when Dai mubai said that she came to Shenyan hall to find her fiancee, Zhang Yi nodded in her heart, never mentioning that she had plotted to let Zhu Zhuqing choose to join Shenyan hall.

    According to his estimation, Zhu Zhuqing at this time should have fallen in love with Northern Jiangsu.

    But he didn''t know whether Northern Jiangsu would be interested in Zhu Zhuqing.

    But this is not the point. As a counselor, he has a hunch that Shenyan hall will become an organization above the two empires in the future.

    At that time, Miss Zhu Zhuqing, as the Shenyan hall, "Alas... That''s it today. It''s over."

    Subei stood up and was tall and handsome. Then he took the fish he caught into the lake. The fish regained their freedom and didn''t run. They just spit bubbles in the lake, as if they were used to it.

    This human is sick. Every time he comes to catch us, he doesn''t eat or kill us. We can''t compete.

    If the fish had thought, it must have scolded the ancestors of Northern Jiangsu for eighteen generations.

    As everyone knows, Subei is also thinking: if I caught you in my previous life, I can''t say it or not, you can''t run away. One braised, one steamed and one raw fish.

    This action made Zhu Zhuqing curious, "this man is really strange."

    At this time, Subei was distracted from the state of concentrating on fishing. He immediately noticed that someone nearby was approaching, so he looked around.

    I saw a girl in a black dress staring at herself, and a skirt could be seen in the gap between the leaves.

    The girl in the crack of the tree peeped at Northern Jiangsu secretly. The look made Northern Jiangsu feel familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.

    It was the girl whose hair was hooped like a cat that made Subei immediately recognize who it was.

    Meeting is inevitable after all.

    Looking at Zhu Zhuqing''s pupil dilation to the limit, Subei knew that he was fascinated by another one.

 Chapter 111

    With Zhu Zhuqing''s footsteps moving slowly, her face clearly reflected in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    With the faint look back in Northern Jiangsu, Zhu Zhuqing''s figure was completely stunned.

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on signing in to Douluo goddess Zhu Zhuqing and obtaining the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: Soul power increased by two levels.]

    [¢Ú: physical fitness increased by 10%.]

    [¢Û: get the hand of rolling the cat (that is, get the affinity with the cat and the cat''s martial spirit, and the touching, rubbing and other behaviors will make the other party feel very comfortable).]

    The little love in Subei''s mind automatically helps him sign in and reward.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s Pink Bead lips are slightly open, and his breathing is gradually rapid.

    Yufeng is as towering and undulating as a tsunami.

    Zhu Zhuqing was speechless. All she knew was that the legends were false.

    Everything is false, the rumors of the world are false!

    First of all, his highness Subei is no longer a child!

    His delicate facial features, tall and straight body and peerless temperament make you feel an inexplicable sense of security and affinity when you stand beside him.

    At the age of 11, Subei is one and a half taller than her, and can easily hold it up and get it twice.

    Northern Jiangsu and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other, and the atmosphere of the scene was beautiful.

    Or a little dance came to break the silence: "who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you."

    Xiaowu scratched her head, then pointed to the unknown girl after planting the tree: "and what are you doing hiding behind the tree? Did you sneak in?"

    "I, I..."

    Zhu Zhuqing blushed and glanced at Northern Jiangsu and whispered, "my name is Zhu Zhuqing. I am one of the Tianjiao class members recruited by his highness in Northern Jiangsu a few days ago."

    Xiaowu nodded, took a random look at the immortal''s side face in Northern Jiangsu, and muttered, "it must have been that day. After bullying Xiaowu, she took other girls in the twinkling of an eye. I''m really playful. Hum (¨s ^) ¨r"

    "What about you?"

    The boy behind the tree came out timidly and said, "hey? How do I think you look familiar? Have I seen you somewhere?"

    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Xiaowu widened her eyes: "are you the waitress sister working in the temple? No, the waitress sisters are very beautiful, and how do I feel that you have a special... Well, I have some annoying smell."

    Xiaowu approached the girl, then immediately left and returned to northern Jiangsu.

    "My name is Xiaowu. I''m eleven years old. Ah, this one around me is my brother, your highness, Subei." Xiaowu introduced.

    "Zhu Zhuqing met his highness in Northern Jiangsu."

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t know whether he could shake hands with Northern Jiangsu or hug and show kindness. He could only bow slightly.

    Subei smiled and touched Zhu Zhuqing''s head: "you have lived in the hall for several days. Is there anything you''re not used to?"

    Zhu Zhuqing''s face suddenly became more red, and his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water mist. He quickly shook his head:

    "The scenery in Shenyan hall is good, the food is good, and the waitress sisters are also very considerate. I live a good life. I''ve always been famous for your Highness''s style and haven''t had a chance to see it."

    Zhu Zhuqing said that for this reason, she has been in a state of loss these days, thinking that she is not pleasant.

    Subei said with a faint smile, "how about seeing it now?"

    Zhu Zhuqing immediately said, "it''s better to meet than to be famous! Your highness is more magical than rumors!"

    Probably, it is the God face that words and language are difficult to accurately describe.

    Moreover, for some reason, Zhu Zhuqing felt numb when the palm of Subei covered Zhu Zhuqing''s head. When his palm rubbed slowly, she was more comfortable and even wanted to cry out.

    This wonderful feeling made her like it very much.

    [congratulations to the host on completing the task. Cat touching the head kill: you can get an increase in reward speed, absorb the agility and responsiveness of Youming civet, and you can choose to give back to Zhu Zhuqing''s cultivation talent.]

    [you can choose the following three feedback rewards:]

    [¢Ù: the agility talent is increased by 20%, and the speed characteristic of soul skill is increased synchronously.]

    [¢Ú: the cultivation speed of soul power increases by 20%, and the cultivation speed increases.]

    (3) activate the upgrading of Wuhun''s level, and essentially let the nether civet evolve to a higher level (if it is not fully completed, the income is lower than the first two items)]

    Northern Jiangsu decisively chose the third choice.

    [if you choose to succeed, the host will touch Zhu Zhuqing''s head and kill Zhu Zhuqing, and Zhu Zhuqing''s ghost of ghost spirit cat will be promoted by one percent, limited to once a day. Please insist on rolling the cat and persevere to see the true meaning.]

    [it is detected that the host shows love to Zhu Zhuqing again, and biu~ Youming civet''s grade transition is increased by 1%]

    Reward feedback is the first time. Northern Jiangsu is a little surprised. Is the system implying that I want to be a teacher?

    After all, these students must be taught by teachers after they enter the Shenyan temple.

    Mainly how to teach, on the sofa, in the kitchen, or in the bathroom, or else, hunting in the forest?

    Subei said faintly, "those are false names and nothing worth paying attention to. However, congratulations on joining Shenyan hall. This will be your home in the future. We won''t sit idly by if anyone bullies you."

    Subei said spoiled.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes twinkled with little stars and said in his heart: the hall Lord''s brother is not only super good-looking, but when he said this, he really made people feel secure!

    When talking with Zhu Zhuqing, Subei only had a small dance. He leaned against Subei and looked suspiciously at the unknown girl. He always felt something was wrong.

    "Brother, do you think she looks a little like Xiao San?"

    "Little three?"

    Hearing the speech, Subei looked at the girl and picked her eyebrows slightly: "Xiao San seems to be very good-looking. She is very general. Compared with Xiaowu, it is a difference between heaven and earth."

    "Oh, brother, I''m talking about Xiao San and Tang San!"

    The little dance was stomped by the gyrus of Northern Jiangsu.

    "That little three?"

    When Subei looked at the girl again, he really saw a trace of Tang San''s charm.

    But he saw Tang San''s women''s clothes when he was at Lanba college.

    There is a saying that Tang San''s women''s clothes... Can''t bear to look straight. At least, the young man in front of him is still ordinary and can be seen. Tang San''s words... The women''s clothes before can only be said that they came to him completely relying on talent.

    "No?"

    With a trace of disbelief, Su Bei threw a strange look at the girl: "you shouldn''t be from the Shenyan temple? Did you sneak in?"

    When Subei, Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing all focused on the unknown girl, the girl panicked.

    He looked at Northern Jiangsu. There were some inexplicable things in his eyes. It seemed that there were surprises, melancholy and admiration

    Immediately, he paused and ran without saying a word.

    "Hey? Just go?"

    Xiaowu was very surprised, and her heart was even more strange.

    If this person is love brother, by what means she slipped in, she should be very excited and will rush directly at the tiger to take advantage of Northern Jiangsu. This is not the first time.

    But she didn''t. She ran away!

    At this time, Subei also frowned. Looking at the girl''s agile body method, he was familiar with it. He also knew something in his heart and had a guess.

    "Waiter, go and find out who he is. There are not many people who can move freely in the temple. They must be acquaintances."

    Subei said.

    He had two guesses in his mind.

    First, the boy is disguised by qianrenxue. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. Maybe qianrenxue is really doing things with her easy-looking soul skills.

    Second... Northern Jiangsu looks sad. No, I hope not. I hope you don''t go further and further on this road.

    Soon.

    After a while, he asked the maid in charge of the passage for information and returned: "Your Highness, that girl seems to be really the third childe of Tang..."

    The waiter huff and puff: "a waitress has just stopped him. The male voice shows the token of the third childe of Tang."

    "Sure enough, it''s him!"

    Subei and Xiaowu looked at each other.

    Xiaowu stroked his mouth and said with a smile, "what''s Xiaosan doing? Why does he wear a girl''s skirt? I can''t see it on weekdays. He''s so cute?"

    Subei shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what he wants to do anymore. Can women''s clothes be addictive?"

    "So he''s a man?!"

    Zhu Zhuqing was surprised and said, "no wonder he refused to speak because he was afraid of being recognized as a man?"

    "It seems that I really need to talk to him."

    Subei looked at the girl''s back in the distance and thought a little.

    Is Tang San''s forced son to break with Tang Hao, which is too exciting?

    This is not normal Tang San!

    Tang San in the impression of Northern Jiangsu is a man who does little justice and loses great justice.

    He will tend to take his own interests as the premise and have his own set of instability principles.

    Of course, it''s normal for people not to die for themselves.

    However, the present Tang San has made Northern Jiangsu somewhat incomprehensible.

    His work became more and more strange, and his attitude of targeting the strong was put aside and played tricks all day.

    Subei Quan was studying Xuantian Baolu. Although Xuantian Baolu is not a peerless treasure in Subei''s eyes, it is also an ultimate master if he practices Xuantian Baolu well in Douluo mainland.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu was quite laissez faire to Tang San.

    Who knows, he''s studying women''s clothes.

    I''m so angry.

    I took a disciple of some ox, ghost and snake god.

    You are the protagonist of the original. Can you cheer up?

    Northern Jiangsu didn''t seem to realize that Tang San had been fascinated by his appearance, which led to the fog of his behavior.

    Perhaps he will go further and further on the road of feminization and rack his brains in the war for favor.

    Perhaps, after being inspired by something, he will return to the right path, become a top power, and then compete for favor.

    But for Tang San now, he only knows that he should firmly take the teacher as his lifelong goal.

    Tang San took off his makeup in front of the mirror and showed his ordinary male face. Then he packed his bags and walked outside the hall.

    Thoughts abound in my heart: I have succeeded in general. At least I have been immersed for a long time, and my makeup technology has passed.

    Look, the little dancer and the teacher didn''t recognize themselves just now!

    Secondly, their posture and behavior are very different from women, which needs to be learned.

    By the way, when the teacher used to watch the maids dancing in the palace, he praised a dance maid called Japanese brand. She was so tender and tender that people couldn''t help cherishing her.

    I should learn from this dancer!

    There is also a fatal flaw.

    That''s your face.

    Tang San touched his face. He didn''t look handsome. Compared with little dancer and Bibi Dongzu, he had no chance of winning even if he wore women''s clothes.

    Therefore, he needs a delicate face. He doesn''t want to be amazing immediately, but at least improve it!

    He has developed a prescription that can change the face. This is an experiment. If it is successful, it will be a miracle in human history.

 Chapter 112

    "Three grams of beauty grass every day, together with two or two meters of blood, four milli abundant God stiff silkworm, five li shrinkage dragon fruit..."

    "No, no, no, rice blood is used to replenish blood and activate Qi for women. Men should use it to change their appearance... Two Yin vines."

    In the magnificent crystal room.

    Tang Sany, holding the notes of Hongyu in one hand and reading the ancient and modern pharmacopoeia in the other, combined with the knowledge in his mind, wrote down the yin-yang prescription that can change his temperament and appearance and overturn the world.

    It was just Frank''s face. "What''s he doing here? He can''t make money and drink so much wine? Don''t scare away the customers, disturb me in business, walk away, stay away from my stall!"

    Frank looked disgusted.

    "Dean, you are stingy. I heard that. You can sell such a broken stone at the price of 5000 gold soul coins. You deceive the children. Come on, Dean. Buy it. I''ll buy it. Everyone can buy it. Shrek can build a new house tomorrow ~ burp ~"

    Dai mubai belched.

    The smoke made everyone frown and stay away from him.

    Frank smiled at Tang Sanshan and said, "the drunkard is crazy. Don''t pay attention to him."

    Tang San was so clever that he naturally heard that the middle-aged man they called the Dean was pitching his own money, but he didn''t care, because the stone was really worth the price here.

    At this time, a luxury car approached from a distance. A beautiful woman in the curtain poked her head out and saw Tang San, frande and others. She looked surprised. She immediately stopped and walked down:

    "Xiao San, are you going out to play?"

    Immediately, Liu Erlong looked at Frank: "boss Fu, why are you here? Do you know Xiao San?"

    Frank''s lazy look disappeared. A strange color filled his face. His lips trembled and said, "er... Er long sister!"

    Frank''s eyes focused on Liu Erlong and showed strong emotional fluctuations: "Erlong sister, you haven''t seen it for many years. You don''t see aging at all, but you are more beautiful. You finally put down your bun after many years. Have you finally put it down?"

    As long as he paid attention to Liu Erlong''s changes, although they had not met for a long time, he dared not forget Liu Erlong''s appearance, body shape and everything about her.

    Every time he closed his eyes, the figure of Liu Erlong came to his mind.

    Because he is her old tool man + old licking dog.

    For so many years, he has been waiting for Liu Erlong.

    He is waiting for Liu Erlong to put down Yu Xiaogang and pay attention to him, a man who has always admired her.

    "You... Have you finally put down Xiaogang?" Frand was moved to tears, his hands trembling and unbelievable.

    Both Dai mubai and Oscar rubbed their eyes hard. Dai mubai''s back was cold, and even the taste of wine dispersed.

    Damn it, stingy Dean is playing affectionate today!

    On the contrary, Liu Erlong is in a much better mood. He is emotionally stable and has an upward mentality. The soul master realm is about to break through the soul duel. He also wants a baby son. Now he sees his old friend again.

    Liu Erlong was almost elated.

    Liu Erlong said faintly, "don''t mention him, boss Fu. I''ve broken up with Yu Xiaogang. Since then, he crossed his single wooden bridge, and I took my sunshine path."

    Frank was stunned. At this time, he noticed what should have happened between Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang, and hurriedly asked, "you..."

    Just as he was about to ask, Liu Erlong said decisively, "anyway, our golden iron triangle will no longer exist from now on. Boss Fu, you are still my big brother and won''t change. Don''t ask more. Anyway, I have nothing to do with him."

    Liu Erlong obviously completely put down Yu Xiaogang. Only with real relief can he mention each other''s name at will without a trace of emotion.

    "Er..."

    Frank took a deep look at Liu Erlong. At one time, he had mixed tastes. Erlong valued love and righteousness. He shouldn''t be so determined.

    He saw Liu Erlong''s car entering Shenyan area again, unimpeded, and suddenly realized something.

    "Erlong sister, it''s best if you can put it down. I''m afraid you can''t extricate yourself from the pain of the past."

    Frank sighed.

    Erlong is in a loose bun.

    The meaning is deep.

    This means that she no longer thinks of herself as a woman.

    She expects a new love story to happen.

    Her hair bun is in her youth. After Yu Xiaogang escaped from marriage, she took it up with her own hands. Although she is not Yu Xiaogang''s wife, she was willing to protect her Zhang Yi from drunkenness. Unlike Dai mubai, he has enough soul power to dispel some alcohol. Hei hei said with a smile: "Hello, beautiful girl, my name is Zhang Yi, a Pianpian counselor, and I attack the two empires..."

    "Sorry, he''s drunk."

    Dai mubai rubbed his dizzy head and slapped his dizzy Zhang Yi to avoid his nonsense.

    As for Ma Hongjun, he came with Dai mubai.

    At this time, he was holding a wooden post and staring at the hot and beautiful sister passing by.

    "Xiao San, do you know boss Fu?"

    Liu Erlong turned and asked Tang San again.

    Tang San said, "I''m here to buy..."

    "Hey, the child is looking for a baby here. Since the child is known by Erlong sister, I''ll give it to him."

    Frande was worried that Tang San would tell his sweetheart his story of cheating, so he hurriedly said it first and stuffed Banjing directly into Tang San''s hand.

    Liu Erlong thought thoughtfully: "the child''s name is Tang San. He''s also a little monster. It''s half my child."

    Liu Erlong narrowed his eyes and smiled: "I have a dry son. You must know him. His name is Subei."

    Speaking of the name of Northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong was full of happiness.

    "Subei? What''s the name of the Lord of Shenyan palace?"

    ¡°£¡¡±

    "Er long Mei, when did you recognize such a wonderful person as a dry son!!!"

    Frande and others recovered before they realized that the northern Jiangsu was the initiator of the divine face zone that allowed him to fish for gold.

 Chapter 113

    "Godmother... Er long Mei is really lonely these years, otherwise how could she have no children?"

    Frank took a deep look at Liu Erlong and said sympathetically, "yes, Erlong sister is usually married at her age, and her children can play soy sauce, but she is affectionate and has been guarding herself for many years."

    "At this time, er long Mei put down the past and woke up. It should be my chance."

    Frande''s mind jumped violently: moreover, he could whore a godly dry son for nothing and sit in a holy land for gold. It was beautiful!

    Oscar and Ma Hongjun were full of energy when they heard Liu Erlong''s words.

    Oscar: "Aunt Liu, the legendary Lord of Shenyan hall is your son? Isn''t that great? Can we go to see him with you?"

    "Aunt? Oscar, you''re so rude!"

    Ma Hongjun twisted his coquettish little ass and held up Liu Erlong''s palm: "Dear Miss, it''s our honor to know you. Can we go to your house? I promise we''ll just sit down and don''t do anything else."

    Frank slapped Ma Hongjun and interrupted his next hand kissing: "kiss what, get out!"

    Frank: Labor and capital haven''t kissed, and * * cubs want to take advantage of it?

    Liu Erlong giggled and said, "your students are very interesting. It''s not impossible for you to see Xiaobei. However, after entering the Shenyan hall, you should be obedient, don''t walk around, and don''t make trouble at will. Otherwise, what will Xiaobei do? I can''t help you."

    Liu Erlong didn''t care, but frande wiped sweat secretly.

    In the golden iron triangle, he controls the sky and overlooks the earth in order to fly. Yu Xiaogang is a protected think tank, that is, a blind bucket.

    Liu Erlong, on the other hand, was a fierce and fierce man, and his character was naturally very hot.

    But now, er long Mei is in a peaceful mood and smiles like flowers, which is very different from Liu Er long before.

    Frank was happy for Liu Erlong from the bottom of his heart, but he also wondered that it was difficult to change a person''s character after it took shape, unless he encountered a major blow or surprise.

    "No problem. Who dares to mess with right and wrong? When I got on the bus, Frank looked at Liu Erlong and breathed a sigh of relief:" I''m relieved to see that Erlong sister looks so good today, but how do you recognize the Lord of Shenyan hall as a son? "

    It''s hard for ordinary people to see each other. Can she climb up the relationship?

    Frank saw with his own eyes that a woman of soul Saint level wanted to break into the Shenyan temple to see Northern Jiangsu, but she was ruthlessly forked out.

    The waitresses in Shenyan hall are terrible, not only because they are all strong souls, but because they can use the martial soul fusion technology to create far more energy than the souls.

    Even he is not sure he can handle it.

    What Frank asked, Tang San wanted to know, but he wanted to know more: how to capture the teacher''s heart!

    "Yes, Mrs. Liu, how do you know the teacher?" Tang Sanhao''s wonderful way.

    "This thing."

    Liu Erlong was embarrassed to say that she was a strong man at the beginning.

    Liu Erlong coughed and said, "cough, I just saw that Xiaobei looked good. At that time, Xiaobei and Xiaowu had no protection. I was worried about their safety, so I took them home. Unexpectedly, Xiaobei Tianzong wizards, so so so many things happened."

    "So it is. Er long Mei, you are still so straightforward."

    Frank smiled, but with his hooked nose, he always looked sinister.

    Frande said to Tang San, "Xiao San, don''t yell. Your teacher''s mother, you should call Shinai. The milk may be old. Then you should call Shiyi. Shiniang is called the teacher''s wife. Don''t call it wrong, okay?"

    Fran taught Tang San.

    Who knows, Tang San said helplessly, "I''m not wrong. That''s what the teacher said. What''s the problem with the teacher''s mother, referred to as the teacher''s mother?"

    Logic is invincible, okay.

    "This..."

    Frank looked at Liu Erlong and Tang San. Seeing their natural nod, Frank was stunned.

    What''s the new name?

    Is this what Shiniang really means?

    Liu Erlong said he was calm about Frank''s surprise.

    Anyway, it''s not bi Shiniang now, and it will be Bi Shiniang in the future.

    It doesn''t deviate from the essence.

    "Please show me your pass!"

    At this time, the bus had reached the door of Shenyan hall, stopped the waiter and alienated Dai mubai.

    Ma Hongjun rubbed up: "beautiful guard sister, we are friends of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. Let us in ~"

    General Shi Leng said, "Your Highness doesn''t know you at all. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll fork you away!"

    Ma Hongjun looked embarrassed. He smiled and muttered, "I''m not a friend now, but I''ll be a friend soon... What''s the big deal."

    Liu Erlong poked out his head and smiled faintly at the waitress: "these are my friends. Follow me to meet Xiaobei. Just settle them in the outer hall."

    General Shi naturally knows Liu Erlong. There is an unwritten rule in Shenyan hall, that is, women who are close to his highness in Northern Jiangsu and have a lot of relationships have privileges, especially adult women.

    For example, in bibidong, the treatment enjoyed in Shenyan hall is second only to northern Jiangsu.

    "Release!"

    The orderly soldiers lifted the halberd, with sonorous steps, and a suddenly bright road jumped in front of them.

    People can''t help but sigh that it''s good to work with related households.

    No matter the daughter of a senior official or the offspring of a powerful soul master, they have to pass five passes and kill six generals to get out of the siege in Northern Jiangsu. However, they can get privileges only because frank and Liu Erlong are old friends. They really envy others.

    After entering the Shenyan palace, the people were naturally amazed at the scenery and layout, especially frande, a financial fan. Seeing the colorful gemstones inlaid in the palace, he almost wanted to fly over and buckle them down.

    Dai mubai sighed: "the palace is indeed the first emerging miracle building of the two empires. Even the palace is just like this."

    Ma Hongjun: sleeping trough, that sister over there is so beautiful! Lying trough, this sister''s chest (¡ã a ¡ã `) ¨r surprised!

    After entering the hall, Liu Erlong summoned several waitresses to treat them carefully, and she went to Subei herself.

    Tang San was also in a hurry to put down the medicine and prepare Meiyan beauty improving medicine, so he also left and went back to his room.

    Perhaps, he doesn''t need to bother so much to find a combination of yin and Yang, and maybe he can achieve his goal.

    But the risk is too high. He can''t guarantee that the efficacy is in place and that he is going to develop healthily.

    He wants to be more beautiful and more attractive to teachers, not to become a young woman.

    If you become the kind of person with enchanting behavior and disgusting words, Tang San will never want to.

    Because he knows the teacher''s aesthetics, he will never like this type.

    Liu Erlong went up the agate ladder and came to the bedroom door in Northern Jiangsu. With keen hearing, he heard the sound of girls playing and begging for mercy. He knew that his beautiful dry son must be living a shameless life with which girl.

    So he pushed the door in helplessly.

    As soon as he entered the room, a figure with black cloth covering his eyes stretched out his hands, the wolf rushed over, rolled on the ground with her in his arms, and pressed on her at random.

    "Baby, I got you!"

    "See where you''re going this time!"

    Subei rubbed his hands and touched Liu Erlong: "let me guess who it is this time."

    "Xiaowu, is that you?"

    "Or [Da] Qing''er?"

    Just when Subei guessed who was under him, two girls quietly walked to the side. It was Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing.

    Xiaowu makes a silent gesture to Liu Erlong, intending to embarrass Northern Jiangsu.

    Zhu Zhuqing was the only one who could not adapt to this unashamed lifestyle. He looked at Northern Jiangsu swimming around Liu Erlong, exploring their appearance, and his face was red.

    That''s too shy, huh?

    Liu Erlong didn''t say a word, so he cooperated with the spring ripples in his eyes.

    "I see. It must not be a small dance!"

    Suddenly, the voice of affirmation in Northern Jiangsu broke the beautiful silence.

    "Why?" Xiaowu said curiously.

    "The size is wrong."

    "Xiaowu, you are so small that you can''t compare with this."

    Yes, compared with Liu Erlong, Xiaowu''s height is really a little shorter.

    But she compared it with Zhu Zhuqing. What would this size be?

    "It''s obviously Qing''er, but Qing''er, you play tricks and won''t play with you in the future. Why did you loose the cat''s ears?"

    Subei confidently took off his blindfold, and two beautiful girls were looking at him very closely.

    Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing blinked kazilan''s big eyes: "brother (brother of the hall Lord), you guessed wrong. You didn''t catch the two of us."

    "Who is that?"

    Subei was surprised. Who was the hot woman she had just knocked down?

    He looked down and saw Liu Erlong''s face crimson and said, "why, don''t you even know his godmother?"

    Let me coax you!

    Seeing that Liu Erlong was the object of his fall, Subei jumped back and jumped up a full foot high.

    Subei exclaimed, "godmother, why are you here!"

    It''s really unprepared.

    When Northern Jiangsu looked at it, no wonder he just felt something wrong. It turned out that a third party entered!

    Subei abides by the rules of the game. He doesn''t use soul power or special skills. It''s normal for Liu Erlong to come in.

    "Why, can''t godmother come? Haven''t you seen her for so long, Xiao Bei? Don''t you miss godmother?"

    Liu Erlong felt a little melancholy when he was separated from northern Jiangsu.

    I don''t know why. When she saw Northern Jiangsu this time, she always felt that the smell of Northern Jiangsu had changed.

    The childish milk smell on her body dissipated and turned into the heterosexual smell of adults, which would make her blush when exposed.

    Some shy, but could not help but let her want to learn, want to approach.

    Perhaps this is the sign that little Subei grew up?

 Chapter 114

    "So big and soft!"

    With a large room of more than 100 square meters and a round bed of five meters wide, the house is full of fresh flowers and green grass.

    Northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong and small dance have a lively and dripping movement here.

    Only Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t let go. She was always a little restrained.

    Although she also wants to ravage Northern Jiangsu wantonly, she is a latecomer.

    It''s always a sense of restraint.

    In addition, she grew up listening to the legend of Northern Jiangsu. She is a loyal fan of Northern Jiangsu and dare not approach without authorization.

    But she didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to play with Northern Jiangsu and was happy to join them.

    As the movement became more and more intense and the battle reached a white hot stage, Zhu Zhuqing gradually let go and began to tease Northern Jiangsu.

    It''s an ultimate pleasure to play hide and seek with such a high-value boy.

    Soon, they were sweating, and the handsome faces in Northern Jiangsu were also red, and the sweat flowed along the temples.

    Subei collapsed on the big bed, waved his hand and said, "don''t play. I''m always blind. This room is big. You''re more sensitive than one. How can I catch it?"

    Subei pulled off the black cloth and gasped.

    Zhu Zhuqing, in particular, was originally an agile ghost spirit civet. She clearly wanted to be caught by Northern Jiangsu, but she felt the eyes projected by Liu Erlong and Xiaowu. She was a little shy. She slipped away with her foot.

    Subei said he was very tired.

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t cooperate with such a good opportunity to complete the tasks of hugging and touching perfectly~_~

    You know, now he can not only be rewarded alone, but also give feedback to his wives to become stronger together!

    "Well, Xiao Bei is also tired. If you don''t play, you won''t play."

    Although Liu Erlong, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing are red faced and covered with sweat, they are not much tired. Their sweat is more the result of Northern Jiangsu.

    When Subei caught them and hugged them, the devil''s palm came into contact with their skin, and the temperature rose, they looked tired.

    In fact, only Northern Jiangsu is carrying out crazy sports.

    Fortunately, since he was a child, he has made up his body and is very strong. In addition, he has the blood of the Dragon King, so he is not empty. However, he does not use soul power and is blindfolded. He is also tired, and his heart is tired.

    At this time, Liu Erlong remembered that there were frande people waiting in the hall and patted his forehead: "I almost forgot that an old friend of mine wanted to see Xiaobei with his students. I don''t know if Xiaobei would like to see you?"

    If Subei doesn''t want to see him, Liu Erlong won''t force him. After all, Subei is the most important. Frande and others can only stand on the "Your Highness Subei is coming out? Will he meet us close? Shit, cool!"

    Zhang Yi danced happily and was very excited.

    "As for?"

    Dai mubai glanced at Zhang Yi carelessly.

    He finally understood why Zhang Yi had something in her stomach, but no one dared to use it.

    This counselor is not reserved!

    Oscar said: "I''m looking forward to it. Boss Dai, you and the fat man came late and didn''t fully realize the terrible influence and appeal of his highness in Northern Jiangsu."

    "What did you say? I didn''t realize it?"

    Dai mubai stared at Oscar and gnashed his teeth. He was chased and beaten by dozens of female soul masters. Now his face is bruised.

    At this time, Liu Erlong''s hearty voice came: "boss Fu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    Hearing the sound, frande stood up and said, "Er long sister, who is strange to us? We didn''t care about such details before. What did we calculate later? I''d be happy to wait for you all night."

    Is this waiting for someone else? This is waiting for his future wife! I''m waiting for Erlong''s change of heart!

    Frank was full of activities in his heart: this huge palace and the two dragons I have long loved are all mine. It''s really not in vain. I''ve been waiting for more than ten years.

    Unfortunately, wishful thinking is the most deadly.

    Immediately, three figures appeared in their eyes: a man and two women.

    Although the two girls are very beautiful, they can''t compete with the boy for spring.

    As soon as he appeared, his face was clearly reflected in the sight of everyone, and everyone''s eyes could no longer be moved.

    Frank: is this boy the son of Er long Mei? What luck is it to recognize such a handsome boy as a son? Can I have such a beautiful son after I married Er long Mei?

    Make sure you don''t lose!

    Frank thought: I''m going to make a lot of money!

    Oscar: "what a beautiful boy."

    Ma Hongjun: "I really want to marry him. I seem to sleep with him. Xiao Ao, will you look down on me?"

    Buzz!

    Ø¯ ¡ú Ø¯

    Ma Hongjun: "I seem... I really want to rush..."

    Only Dai mubai lingered on Northern Jiangsu and occasionally glanced at Zhu Zhuqing.

    My fiancee is here!

    He recognized Zhu Zhuqing at a glance. He was impressed by her cat temperament and general face shape!

    When everyone fell into a short stagnation because of the appearance of Subei, Zhang Yi made an action that surprised everyone.

    Zhang Yi knelt directly on the ground, kowtowed to northern Jiangsu and saluted the king: "Zhang Yi paid a visit to his highness. His highness looks into the history of history and his name will be passed down through the ages!"

    The horse was photographed.

    I like it!

    "What are you doing? I don''t like people kneeling on my knees."

    Northern Jiangsu raised his palm slightly, and two light dragons constructed by soul force lifted Zhang Yi''s body.

    Just say good words. If you kneel, it seems that you bully others. Moreover, he is not dead. It''s unnecessary. It''s really unnecessary.

    "This is one of the ways Zhang Yi expresses her admiration for the temple Lord. Only the temple Lord is worthy of my kneeling."

    "In the past, Zhang Yi lobbied Tiandou officials, followed the old star Luo ye and met the emperor. Zhang Yi never knelt down. Only his highness, Zhang Yi threw himself into the ground and missed his Highness''s beauty. He couldn''t sleep at night!"

    Then Zhang Yi would like to say goodbye again.

    Subei said lightly to the waitress, "who is this man? He may be mentally ill. It''s hopeless. Fork it out and don''t put it in."

    "Yes!"

    Hearing the speech, Zhang Yi panicked and shouted: "Your Highness, I am your most loyal counselor. Your highness, you lack a counselor to manage Shenyan town. Zhang Yi is here to help your highness. Miss, please help Zhang Yi say a word. Zhang Yi is loyal and willing to go through fire and water for your highness!"

    Zhang Yi winked at Zhu Zhuqing madly.

    Frande and others woke up from the appearance of Northern Jiangsu and sighed that the youth was really charming.

    Frank not only smacks his tongue, but Zhang Yi, who claims to be a counselor, has a big mouth. Shenyan town has such a good gold fishing ground that he wants to take it away from his future dry son?

    The counselor is a second-class profession in the two empires, because the profession of soul master is too eye-catching and powerful.

    The future dry son''s property ¡ú my interests ¡ú he is infringing on my property ¡ú unhappy.

    Suddenly, Frank looked at Zhang Yi with a little hostility and contempt.

    Shenyan Town, that''s mine!

    "Wait, Qing''er, do you know him?"

    North Jiangsu looks at Zhu Zhuqing behind him.

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded slightly. She noticed Dai mubai. Because the relationship between them was sensitive, she was at a loss for a moment.

    If his relationship with Dai mubai was known by his Highness''s brother, would he dislike me and would not take himself away from blindfolded hide and seek in the future, and would not like to be close to her?

    But she doesn''t like Dai mubai at all. It''s just a family marriage. She also wants to get rid of it, but only if she is strong enough can she be qualified to cut off these families!

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded slowly. Anyway, Zhang Yi was her benefactor: "yes, he came here with me from Xingluo."

    Considering Dai mubai''s presence, Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say that he proposed to come to Shenyan hall.

    Because from the moment she saw Northern Jiangsu, she knew that she would never agree to be with Dai mubai in her life. If she turned against him in the future, he learned that Zhang Yi gave her advice and was afraid that he would retaliate against Zhang Yi.

    But Zhang Yi nodded: "Your Highness, it is I who gave advice and took the young lady to the land of Shenyan. I also suggested that the young lady join the Tianjiao class of Shenyan hall!"

    Zhang Yi seems to be a meritorious minister who flatters the Lord.

    Seize the opportunity to climb up!

    "Really?"

    As it happens, Northern Jiangsu really eats this set.

    Originally, this was caused by the butterfly effect, which even northern Jiangsu could not predict.

    He''s prepared. According to the timeline, he''s going to pick up Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong at Shrek college in Soto city.

    But inexplicably, Zhu Zhuqing ran to the Dragon stack, inexplicably broke into his world and inexplicably joined his palace.

    Zhu Zhuqing is beautiful, has a good figure, and has an enterprising personality. Northern Jiangsu is very optimistic about her and likes her very much.

    Please join my Douluo goddess harem group. Thank you for your cooperation!

    Therefore, Zhang Yi has indeed made meritorious contributions.

    "Well, let him go."

    Subei doted on touching Zhu Zhuqing''s head, which made Zhu Zhuqing numb and gave a charming look at Subei.

    Dai mubai is green: that''s my wife! I think you look good. You can''t be seen by ordinary people, but I haven''t touched it yet! At most, I can accept you touching me!

 Chapter 115

    "Hey, hey, your highness, sit down!"

    Zhang Yi patted the seat cushion of the main seat, so that Subei could sit down comfortably and flatter.

    All of a sudden, frank and Dai mubai rolled his eyes and thought about how to strangle him.

    Liu Erlong pulled their fantasy back to reality and said faintly, "look at your expression. You should know who this is without my introduction?"

    Immediately, Liu Erlong sat on the left of Northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu was impolite and squeezed into an independent seat with Northern Jiangsu, while Zhu Zhuqing stood quietly behind the side of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Listen to those soul masters outside the hall talking about how beautiful and peerless the Lord of Shenyan hall is. We don''t believe it. It''s no exaggeration to see it with our own eyes now."

    They all took a deep breath and then lowered the floating heart pressure in their throats.

    Frande said, "I''m frande, the eldest brother of Erlong. Since Erlong is the godmother of your highness, I''m not bound. Your highness can call me uncle Fu."

    Frank thought: there will always be a chance to change his mouth and call him Freddie!

    "My name is Ma Hongjun (Oscar, Dai mubai)... It''s a pleasure to meet your highness!"

    Other Shrek members also introduced themselves.

    Subei counted and thought: the Shrek men''s troupe has arrived.

    Oscar and Ma Hongjun are children adopted by frande since childhood, and Ma Hongjun is his own disciple.

    As for why Oscar is not, he probably dislikes that he is a soul master in the food department and has no future.

    But Oscar is actually the most talented Shrek member.

    Dai mubai was the oldest. When he joined Shrek college, Shenyan temple had just been established.

    But these things have nothing to do with Northern Jiangsu, and he doesn''t care.

    Since Liu Erlong came forward, he barely met, that''s all.

    Subei smiled faintly: "no, I don''t like to have a relationship with strange men. Since you are godmothers and friends, you are the guests of Shenyan hall. You have different opinions."

    Northern Jiangsu refused ruthlessly.

    Taking care of your wife is already very brain burning and tired.

    I don''t have time to make friends with Shrek.

    And their talent is just like that. If Tang San didn''t take fairy grass from the eyes of ice and fire to improve their physique, they would only be freaks, not gods.

    The smile of Northern Jiangsu is like a spring breeze.

    Frank felt very strange. He was obviously rejected, but he looked at the beautiful boy''s face without a trace of disgust and embarrassment.

    It seems to be taken for granted.

    Such a person, he should be praised by the stars, not easily approached by others.

    "It''s all right. With the advancement of time and distance, we know better. Your highness will naturally like to get along with us. They are very lovely and talented children."

    Frank squinted and smiled: "it''s very similar to the enrollment standard of Shenyan hall. The student standard of Shrek college is also: as long as monsters."

    "No, no, no, Dean frank, you seem to have a misunderstanding."

    Subei immediately shook his head and denied Frank''s view.

    The little dancer spat out her pink sticky tongue and said, "we are different. We only want beautiful and talented girls. You are a monster... What is a monster? It must not be a good thing anyway!"

    "Right, brother?"

    Xiaowu looks proudly at Northern Jiangsu.

    Hint: Xiaowu is smart. Xiaowu knows everything. Brother, praise me!

    "Yes."

    Subei spoiled and rubbed Xiaowu''s face, which was very smooth, just like touching some baby.

    But in terms of hand feel, because of the face shape of Xiaowu, there is not much meat on the face, so it is more comfortable to knead heart-shaped faces like Zhu Zhuqing and Hu Liena with a little meat on their faces.

    "What do you mean it''s not good? We''re all good, okay?" Oscar said.

    Ma Hongjun''s pupils were heart-shaped all the way. His saliva flowed at the corners of his mouth. He nodded and agreed: "yes, yes, how beautiful!"

    "What dirty things are on your mind!"

    Dai mubai patted Ma Hongjun on the head, let him get rid of his lust, and reminded him in a low voice.

    But his own eyes were always on Subei and Zhu Zhuqing, thinking:

    It seems that she has successfully joined Shenyan hall and become a member of Tianjiao class, which shows that her talent is very good and recognized, but she is my fiancee after all. Although I don''t want to keep only one girl, I should also take care of her.

    And I think she will steal away from herself occasionally. I think she likes herself. Is she shy?

    Yes, as the prince of Xingluo, he is handsome and has good talent. How many girls can not love him?

    Of course, in front of Northern Jiangsu, he was still ashamed.

    But this does not affect his narcissistic feeling that Zhu Zhuqing likes him.

    I have to find a chance to talk to her and see if she is willing to leave the Shenyan temple and go back to Shrek college with me.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to. There are many beautiful women in this Shenyan area. He can also stay here and stay with her while picking up girls.

    Just sleep these women all over and avenge the beating!

    Dai mubai made all the plans in his heart.

    "Are you a little dance?"

    Frank looked at the little dance and smiled deeply.

    According to Erlong, she also accepted an adopted daughter called Xiaowu. It''s probably her.

    "Hum."

    Xiaowu turned her head. She didn''t like Uncle Cao very much because he looked so strange that she thought it was pollution to her eyes.

    "Misunderstood, the monster of Shrek college has the same meaning as the genius in your mouth. It even says that in my eyes, the monster is more powerful than genius."

    Frank said proudly, "the reason why monsters are monsters is that they are strange, unknown and difficult to deal with their monsters. Therefore, they are more terrible than geniuses."

    "Brag!"

    Xiaowu turned back and made faces at them.

    "Well, little dance, stop fooling around."

    Liu Erlong looked at the little dance with a smile.

    Xiaowu muttered, "it was..."

    "Otherwise, it''s better to have a try."

    Ma Hongjun rubbed his hands and said, "if I win, how about you be my girlfriend?"

    It''s a lifetime of happiness to have such a beautiful girl as a girlfriend.

    And she is also the sister of the most beautiful temple Lord. Isn''t he her brother-in-law? Make a lot of money!

    However, no one noticed that when Ma Hongjun said this, Subei''s eyes suddenly changed from mild and calm to murderous, but in a moment, they returned to calm again.

    "Nonsense, little fat, what are you talking about? If you talk nonsense again, you''ll go back to Soto alone!" Frank immediately scolded Ma Hongjun.

    "OK."

    Subei smiled: "just as you said, but if I play with you, I''m the same age as Xiaowu and don''t take advantage of you."

    Subei smiled so well that his eyes narrowed better than Jiao Yue. For a time, everyone was attracted by him.

    Ma Hongjun rubbed his hands again. He was ready to move, but he didn''t dare to do it again: "how dare I take the initiative with the hall? The hall Lord is so beautiful that I don''t want to fight."

    Subei said faintly, "you don''t need to fight. As long as your fire can burn my clothes, and as long as you can touch any part of my body, you will win."

    "That''s not good!"

    Ma Hongjun was very surprised, even frande, Dai mubai and others were shocked.

    Ma Hongjun is a top great soul master. He is only a few levels away from soul Zun. Moreover, he is a fire variant Phoenix, which is a range killing. Even Dai mubai dare not say that he will lose even if he meets himself, because he will be burned by his fire in a few rounds.

    Frank was surprised: I heard that the Lord of Shenyan hall was not only good-looking, but also gifted. It should not be necessary to be fat and low. It is roughly estimated that there should be more than 30 levels of soul respect at the age of 11, otherwise it would be impossible to attract so much attention from wusoul hall.

    But you can''t exaggerate the soul respect of more than 30 levels?

    Shouldn''t he be overconfident in his strength after living in comfort for a long time?

    Poor people only pass on the appearance and talents of Northern Jiangsu, but they don''t know the real strength of Northern Jiangsu.

    He didn''t fight much at all. Naturally, people don''t have any concept.

    For a moment, people speculated about the soul master realm in Northern Jiangsu with common sense, and felt that he was too conceited.

    Frande said, "since it''s a competition, it should be fair and just. Your highness is really unfair to say so. It''s better to win or lose if the soul dries up first and the key is charged first."

    Only the little dance didn''t follow. You looked at Subei and said, "why don''t you let the little dance go on? The little dance hasn''t fought for a long time."

    "Just dance and fight with me." Subei Shun Xiaowu''s hair.

    Fight with Xiaowu. How and where? Bed or kitchen or bathroom?

    "Just do as I say, but since it''s a war, it''s inevitable that there will be some damage. In case of carelessness, accidental death is also possible. Don''t blame any casualties."

    Subei glanced at Ma Hongjun lightly: "if you win, Xiaowu will be your girlfriend according to the agreement, and I will give you heaven and earth elixir and countless money, but if I win, what do you say? What do you have worth me?"

    Seeing that Northern Jiangsu is serious, Liu Erlong is a little addicted. Serious men are the most handsome, not to mention standing out for girls.

    Liu Erlong wants to be a peacemaker and ease the atmosphere. It''s just a joke, but she doesn''t dare to speak when she sees the firmness in Subei''s eyes.

    Xiaobei is already an adult. She should not hesitate to stand on his side for what he believes, even if the other party is her good friend many years ago.

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Hearing the words of Northern Jiangsu, not only Ma Hongjun was shining, but even frande was greedy.

    "I..."

    Ma Hongjun thought for a while and was dejected. It seemed that he had nothing to lose... No, there was one!

    "If I lose, I''ll let Cuihua be your girlfriend to the hall Lord. How about it?"

    Ma Hongjun remembered that he had a girlfriend in Soto city! Although he is not as good-looking as the girls in Shenyan temple, he has only this one to hold his hand.

    Su Bei shook his head: "I don''t want your girlfriend. If you lose, I want you to learn to climb like a dog. While barking, I shout, ''I''m a thief, I''m a color devil, I''m an animal. If I turn green casually in the future, I''ll be divided into five horses.'' how about climbing around the Shenyan Hall three times?"

    Hearing the speech, everyone felt numb.

    Anyone with some IQ can see it.

    Northern Jiangsu is punishing Ma Hongjun. It''s revenge. Ma Hongjun just flirted with Xiaowu!

    This punishment is not only cruel, but also cruel. You should know that the Shenyan temple is vast and comparable to a small city. Climbing three times is very tiring!

    Under his brilliant and beautiful smile, there is anger!

    Subei said with a faint smile: "I hate it when others say things and fear to shrink back. It''s decided. Let''s start."

    Northern Jiangsu drum clapped, the center of the hall began to vibrate violently, and a battle platform emerged from the ground

 Chapter 116

    "Come out. When I show my martial spirit, you won''t have a chance."

    "So crazy?"

    This stage is actually designed for singing and dancing, but considering that one thing can be used for many purposes, Liangsi city simply adds a combat function.

    Under the stage, Frank asked Liu Erlong, "should the child''s soul master reach the soul statue?"

    Liu Erlong shook his head: "boss Fu, to tell you the truth, I don''t know, but I can clearly say that for people like Xiaobei, the realm of soul respect is just the beginning and will never be lower than this."

    "Because when he was seven or eight years old, I saw the fluctuation of soul power up and down level 15 on him."

    With that, Liu Erlong looked at Xiaowu.

    In the past three or four years, even the soul power of Xiaowu has reached level 31 soul respect. She doesn''t believe that Northern Jiangsu, which has a higher starting point than Xiaowu, will only have a primary soul respect level.

    They are geniuses, real geniuses.

    Naturally, the soul power cultivation of Xiaowu was not so fast, but there was a plug-in in in Northern Jiangsu, which stubbornly pushed the soft bone rabbit to the soft bone God rabbit.

    Frank sighed with relief and said with a smile, "that''s good. I''m also worried that little fat will hurt the temple..."

    But the wrinkles on his face freeze the next second.

    With the release of Ma Hongjun''s martial spirit, he was wrapped in flames, accompanied by two yellow soul rings. Behind him, there was a martial spirit that looked like a chicken and a Phoenix.

    11-year-old, level 24 great soul master, with mutated Wu soul evil fire phoenix, can really be called a monster.

    But this is still acceptable and is not the reason for their shock.

    What really impacted their world outlook was the natural and unrestrained figure in the air, and Miss Zhu Zhuqing, who calmly avoided Ma Hongjun, broke out.

    Under the influence of Her Highness Subei, she has mastered herself.

    Zhang Yi sighed to herself: "Shrek, although these guys have excellent strength, are too self righteous and don''t know how to converge. Seeing his highness Subei''s such a good opportunity, they don''t pay close attention to the relationship, but covet His Highness''s sister and students. This is a situation that will be hurt if they don''t die."

    Knowing this, Zhang Yi dared not speak for the people of Shrek college.

    Just look at it quietly. In other words, the soul beast summoned by your highness is really powerful!

    Oh, look at that beautiful human arc~

    Zhang Yiding looked at frande and watched him being kicked around as a ball at the feet of kisses and kisses.

    Kiss, kiss: you take one, I take one, we are all good friends~

    "How dare you!"

    Dai mubai''s green tendons burst out, and Zhu Zhuqing was shocked and speechless for a moment.

    He came all the way to pick her up and ended up with such a result?

    He, the prince of Tiandou Empire, was divorced?!

    Xiaowu hummed: "it''s shameless. Other girls don''t want to be with you. You force her. Are you all robbers in Shrek college or what? First you want to bet on me and want Xiaowu to be the fat man''s girlfriend. Why are you so bad?"

    "I don''t think you''re a monster college. I''m afraid it''s a coyote college."

    "Fortunately, there is a brother."

    Xiaowu felt sorry for Zhu Zhuqing and comforted Zhu Zhuqing: "Xiaoqing, don''t get excited. It''s not worth it for people like them. In the future, you will live in Shenyan hall. If someone dares to bully you, you will report Xiaowu''s name and I''ll protect you!"

    "Hum!"

    The little dance hummed coldly to Shrek''s people.

    Then he said to Su Bei, "brother, drive them away. It will only make us angry and affect our good mood."

 Chapter 117

    "Good, good!"

    Looking at Frank and Ma Hongjun in deep water.

    Oscar gritted his teeth and said, "we''re joking too much. We apologize to you. I''m sorry. It''s little fat''s lust. There''s nothing to block him from talking. I won''t dare again in the future."

    "There''s no future, hum!" The little dance said fiercely.

    "Hey, I thought Dean Flander didn''t want the baby apprentice to keep his promise, so he wanted the master to come out and defend his disciples against injustice."

    Subei said faintly.

    "So it is."

    Liu Erlong suddenly realized when he heard the speech. Subei summoned the kisses and kisses to beat frande. He didn''t do it maliciously.

    But when he heard that Flander had just destroyed his promise, Flander saw that Ma Hongjun was dying, so he spoke for him and planned to turn big things into small ones and small things into nothing, so as to avoid Ma Hongjun''s punishment of climbing around the Shenyan Hall three times.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu is very dissatisfied with this.

    Hearing the speech, Dai mubai and others also understand that Frank really has such a meaning. As a scoundrel, breaking the contract is common.

    Strong, breaking the contract is also normal.

    Unfortunately, the realm of his top soul saint is nothing in the eyes of Northern Jiangsu.

    The existence of super Douluo strength has exceeded the number of ten fingers seen in Northern Jiangsu.

    Dai mubai only blushed and arched his hands: "after xiaopang''s injury recovers, he must fulfill his promise and accept punishment."

    Dai mubai took a deep look at Zhu Zhuqing. He may be the most oppressed Prince of Xingluo in the past dynasties.

    He''s been fired.

    But there was nothing he could do.

    In Subei''s hands, even Dean frande, who is a level 78 soul saint, is so hard. If he were him, he would only be killed by the second.

    The most terrible thing is that he can''t hate Northern Jiangsu.

    One second ago, he clearly had an impulse to burst out and talk hard.

    Probably such as: "thirty years east and thirty years West, don''t deceive the young poor!" And "what belongs to me, I will take it back myself in the future!" Something like that.

    The next second, he withered. Maybe it''s too much wave these years, making his body empty.

    He even saw a man with beautiful faces and eyes. He felt pity and didn''t want to hurt him.

    But the contradiction is there.

    Dai mubai felt his head was going to explode.

    He urgently needs to go out and find a sister to let the little tiger vent!

    "Well, kiss, kiss, stop. It seems that Dean Flander''s cultivation is still insufficient."

    The voice of Northern Jiangsu is very empty, like the voice outside the sky.

    Suddenly, he stopped kicking the ball and calmly returned to northern Jiangsu. The two leading giants guarded behind him.

    Behind juechen''s figure, what shows is inviolable dignity!

    handsome.

    The idea came to everyone''s mind.

    They always thought that the soul master was summoning the martial soul, and the scene of stepping on the soul ring was the most attractive.

    Now they find that it''s such a beautiful thing to be guarded by a powerful soul beast!

    Anyway, in the hearts of these men of Shrek college, Shenyan hall and his party have left an indelible mark in their minds.

    Extraordinary appearance, unimaginable ten thousand years of free use of soul ring, and the peerless youth miracle of 11 years old is enough to fight against the strong soul Saint

    With kisses and kisses returning to northern Jiangsu, frande lost his external work and fell in the air. Soon, the black feather swept the floor and landed.

    Ma Hongjun was cold all over and his lips were purple.

    Frank released his soul to nourish his body.

    In fact, one of the reasons why he was abused by two dragons is that he needs to be distracted to take care of Ma Hongjun.

    But he did not deny the strength of Northern Jiangsu. He had planned that it would be easy to save Ma Hongjun with his spiritual cultivation, but unexpectedly, he was in prison.

    Frank was in a miserable state, with many scars on his body and his clothes were scratched by dragon claws.

    Suddenly, the momentum of Northern Jiangsu broke out and was extremely overbearing: "I hope you can remember the lesson this time. I don''t care what your attitude towards women is in other places, but I can''t tolerate any disrespect and filth to the women in my Shenyan temple!"

    Soon, the sharp in Su Bei''s eyes retreated and said faintly, "go, don''t come to Shenyan hall again. It doesn''t belong to you. We will be two people."

    "Will be one, see off!"

    As the words of Northern Jiangsu fell, twelve women in gold emerged around them. They surrounded Shrek''s people, showed a strong breath of soul power, and suppressed them together.

    Only one way out of the temple was left.

    A solemn look appeared on his cool face: "please, everyone!"

    This is not love. This posture is clearly to drive away, to blow out of the temple door!

    "Farewell!"

    Frande hurried away with Ma Hongjun in his arms. He didn''t dare to delay for a moment, because Ma Hongjun was dying at this time.

    "Yeah! These annoying ghosts are finally gone."

    Seeing the people of Shrek college leave, Xiaowu takes off happily and jumps up in front of Subei:

    "A gloomy thief, a narcissistic heavy pupil monster, a dead lust ghost fat man, and a Niang gun uncle. Xiaowu looks disgusting and uncomfortable. I still have to see my brother wash my eyes."

    Xiaowu held his face in front of Subei, blinked and said, "I''d better see it!"

    Boo haw~

    To celebrate the departure of Shrek, a group of smelly men, Xiaowu kissed Subei''s face and left a red mark.

    To be exact, sip, not kiss.

    "You."

    Liu Erlong took a pet look at Xiaowu and was helpless: "boss Fu, these students are more and more strange. They are not reliable at all. They really need a lesson."

    "But he is always my friend. I''ll see him off and make things clear so as not to cause misunderstanding." Liu Erlong said.

    "There''s nothing to misunderstand. If they don''t accept it, who makes them joke about the dance, and I, if Frank says he wants to bet on marrying you, I''ll beat him too."

    Subei said faintly, with an unquestionable affirmation in his tone.

    Hearing the speech, Liu Erlong showed a tenderness in his look: "if there is Xiaobei, the godmother is satisfied."

    Liu Erlong chased frande and others and waved brightly: "don''t worry, godmother doesn''t want to marry others for a long time. Godmother will accompany Xiaobei all her life."

    Zhu Zhuqing stood by the side of Northern Jiangsu and thought: it''s good to have such a mother and take care of her children forever.

    She couldn''t help thinking of her family. They would only take their own interests as the criterion and wouldn''t care if she was happy every day, what she needed and spend time with her?

    No, it doesn''t exist at all.

    It was the first time she saw Liu Erlong. She only saw the superficial family harmony, but she didn''t see the real purpose hidden in it. It was really difficult to describe the rough waves!

    "Hey? Why didn''t you go?"

    At this time, Xiaowu tilted her head and found that Zhang Yi, who was Gou in the corner, was carefully eating sweet oranges, which were picked from a century old orange tree. They were very precious and naturally sweet and delicious.

    Zhang Yi said with a smile: "madam, I''m not from Shrek college. We don''t know each other well. They have three problems. They are shameless. I''m different. I worship your highness and respect Taotao. Moreover, my young lady has settled in Shenyan palace, so I......"

    "Do you also want to live in the God Yan temple?"

    The little dancer akimbo and looked for a moment. After the name of the little dancer, she had not heard the name she liked for a long time.

    The title of the female Temple Lord... Emmm, very good!

    Zhang Yi nodded quickly and looked forward to it.

    But Xiaowu shook her head: "no, God Yan hall can''t let men live, so, you."

    Xiaowu walked around Zhang Yi: "I''d better listen to my brother."

    Little dance came to northern Jiangsu: "although this man is not good-looking, he is not too ugly, and he speaks well. Brother, you can consider arranging him."

    A ten thousand year Black Soul Ring was born at the feet of kisses and kisses. They hid in the different space: "we, leave and guard the master''s next call!"

    Recall two dragon souls and beasts, and Northern Jiangsu pays attention to Zhang Yi.

    "You just said that you want the jurisdiction of Shenyan street?"

    Subei sat gracefully on the noble seat and looked at Zhang Yi faintly.

    Zhang Yi was attracted by the appearance of Northern Jiangsu. She was stunned for three seconds before she came back: "Zhang Yi didn''t dare. Your highness misunderstood. Zhang Yi said to help your highness manage the Shenyan area, not that Zhang Yi wanted jurisdiction."

    "Your Highness''s words, Zhang Yi is terrified! How dare Zhang Yi surpass!"

    "Hoo ~"

    Subei was amused by Zhang Yi''s humility and snorted a breath from his nose.

    "Shenyan town does not belong to the construction area of Shenyan hall, but people from the outside came together to build a town."

    "Just like this, Shenyan town was in chaos at the beginning. We had no way but to manage it by the way."

    "But to be honest, I just want to keep the Shenyan temple and live a decent life with them. I have no intention of running towns, so I really need someone to manage these external areas."

    Northern Jiangsu said lightly: "but these towns are very close to Shenyan hall. If they are not managed carefully, they will also affect Shenyan hall. How do I know if you have this management ability?"

    Subei looked at Zhang Yi with great interest.

    This name sounds familiar, just like the pronunciation of Zhang Yi, a student of ghost Valley who advocated vertical and horizontal unity and helped the state of Qin unify the six countries.

    "Yes!"

    When Zhang Yi saw that his highness, who suddenly looked like heaven and man, was willing to listen to his thoughts, he knew that his opportunity had come.

    So he began to talk.

    From three perspectives:

    ¢Ù Show your relationship with Shenyan hall, take Zhu Zhuqing as the relationship link, pull in the degree of intimacy, express your position, firmly take Shenyan hall and put the interests of Northern Jiangsu first.

    ¢Ú Show their own management means, such as making laws, planning, building houses, restrictions on various entertainment places, price control, and put the chaotic scene right.

    ¢Û How to maintain the high-quality status of Shenyan hall, how to exist safely in the main gates and the two empires, and how to become a fairyland.

    These three angles are basically perfectly expounded from appeasing the emperor''s heart, stabilizing the chaos and obeying the emperor''s heart.

    Northern Jiangsu can''t agree.

    Su Bei smiled, glanced at Zhu Zhuqing and said lightly, "did you encourage Qing''er to join Shenyan hall? Do you have the idea of offering beauty tricks to help you get power? However, with your talent, you are mixed in the two empires. In the future, you may be like a fish in the water, go straight to the blue sky and come to our Shenyan hall. I don''t have the idea of competing for hegemony."

    Northern Jiangsu really doesn''t have the desire to fight and kill. In his future, he just wants to live a happy and peaceful life with Gu Yuena, qianrenxue, bibidong, Xiaowu and others.

    "But your highness is so beautiful. The politics of the two empires are complex. It''s tiring to play."

    After being exposed by Northern Jiangsu, Zhang Yi was embarrassed: "Your Highness will not drive me away on the charge of ulterior motives?"

    Zhang Yi is ashamed.

    He can''t help it. He is an ordinary man. He has some political opinions. Others are really nothing. If he doesn''t take advantage of it, it''s a luxury to look at Northern Jiangsu from a distance, let alone talk and ask.

    "That''s not true. I have to see if it''s your fault. If she wants to drive you away, I can''t stay." Subei said.

    The crowd looked at Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing''s face was red: offering a beauty trick... Did he come to seduce the elder brother of the temple Lord?

    Oh, how shy!

    "No wonder." Zhu Zhuqing nodded first.

    She thanked Zhang Yi that it was too late for her to get rid of her fate and have her own choice. Most importantly, she saw such a powerful teenager!

 Chapter 118

    "Boss Fu, take this bottle of golden sore medicine. Look at your flesh and blood. I''m afraid it''s the worst moment in more than ten years?"

    On the avenue of Shenyan hall, twelve female guards in gold escorted the people of Shrek college to the main gate of the hall.

    Liu Erlong took out a bottle of medicine, looked at Frand, and couldn''t help reminding him:

    "Boss Fu, although Xiaobei beat you like this, it''s your student who makes trouble first. Don''t let them go after you go back, otherwise I''m afraid it will cause more trouble."

    Frande has handed Ma Hongjun to Dai mubai and others, and he and Liu Erlong follow a little behind.

    Frank rubbed the red and swollen wound on his face. He hissed in pain and said wrongly:

    "Erlong, we''ve all been beaten so badly. You don''t comfort boss Fu and scold us. I''m so miserable."

    Frank said, "if it''s not that boy who looks good and your dry son, I can''t bear to hurt him, otherwise my cultivation of soul saint can''t deal with two ten thousand year old soul beasts?"

    Liu Erlong said with a faint smile, "that''s not an ordinary soul beast. Boss Fu, don''t you find that their blood breath is full of dragon power?"

    "Well, don''t say that."

    Liu Erlong did not tangle, but took the responsibility himself: "this time, I was mainly to blame. If I had known this, I shouldn''t have advocated taking you into the Shenyan temple without authorization, let alone causing unhappiness on both sides."

    "I''m sorry for you."

    Liu Erlong''s words made Frank warm in the pain, as if he had healed his wound.

    Frank pulled his purple and red face and smiled even in pain:

    "Er long Mei, you really haven''t changed at all. I thought you would change after experiencing the ups and downs of life, but you are still the same as before. You are bright when you are bright and careful when you are careful."

    Liu Erlong didn''t care that Frank was still referring to Yu Xiaogang. In addition, the three of them had a good relationship in the past and were few close friends in one''s life, so Liu Erlong said faintly:

    "Once, I was really confused and painful. To tell boss Fu, I even had an idea. If I got his news, I would dare to force him to be with me."

    "However, as time goes by, I question myself more and more. Is it worth paying my youth and wasting so much time for such a person?"

    "Until I saw Xiaobei, I was almost sure that my previous life was rubbish."

    "I wasted my best youth on a garbage."

    "However, I don''t hate Yu Xiaogang. If it weren''t for him, with my character, I wouldn''t be perfect at the age of 30, let alone have the opportunity to live with Xiao Bei."

    Liu Erlong said everything in her heart. In her mind, frande is like her eldest brother, who can tell his heart.

    Seeing Liu Erlong''s relieved look and his beautiful appearance like the second spring, Frank was itching.

    Suddenly, Frank stood in front of Liu Erlong and said seriously, "Erlong sister, I''m really happy for you to see you put Xiaogang down from your heart. I..."

    Frank was about to stop talking. Under Liu Erlong''s puzzled eyes, Frank was experiencing a storm in his heart:

    Frand, Frand, more than ten years ago, you pushed and pushed, let Yu Xiaogang chase Liu Erlong, and even helped your brother create opportunities to develop feelings with his beloved woman. You have done this stupid thing once and regret it.

    If Xiaogang''s relationship with Erlong is still smooth, or Erlong still has Xiaogang in his heart, he can still bless silently.

    But now, frank, are you really going to let this opportunity slip through your fingers?!

    No -!

    Frank''s heart is crying, roaring up to the sky!

    Finally, Frank summoned up his courage and said with deep feelings in his eyes:

    "Er long Mei, in fact, I have always liked you very much. Even, I loved you earlier than Xiao Gang."

    "But at that time, big brother was timid. Now big brother can''t be timid."

    "Er long Mei, the child needs a father, and you also need a home. Do you accept the eldest brother?"

    The old tool man is about to turn over. Frank wants to be on top.

    Hearing the speech, Liu Erlong''s look became complicated, shook his head and sighed.

    Frande tightened his mind and said with a bitter smile, "Er long sister, are you rejecting me?"

    He knew Liu Erlong''s character very well. She didn''t treat her feelings well and hesitated too much. If she hesitated, her feelings must not be in place.

    "Boss Fu, you might as well continue to be timid."

    Liu Erlong didn''t hide it and directly refused: "I don''t have the slightest feeling for boss Fu."

    "As for the question of Xiaobei, are you really stupid or fake stupid, boss Fu? If Xiaobei really needs relatives like his father, I''m afraid the snow night emperor is willing to recognize his relatives, how can you be boss Fu?"

    "If I''m at home, obviously, I already have a home."

    Liu Erlong pointed to the huge Shenyan hall behind him, with a happy and proud face: "this is my home. Where there is Xiaobei, it is my home. I don''t need another home."

    Frank said bitterly, "will you never marry for that child?"

    Isn''t marrying a lover the hope of a girl''s life?

    But are you the lover?

    "It doesn''t matter whether you marry or not. As long as you watch him grow up and live with him, I''m very happy."

    Liu Erlong thought of the most beautiful face in Northern Jiangsu and said a sentence that broke Frank''s facial features:

    "What''s more, Xiaobei and I are not related by blood. Who knows what will happen in the future?"

    The meaning of this sentence is too rich.

    Under the calm lake, there seems to be a man eating beast.

    The next moment, the monster full of desire will roar out.

    In Frank''s eyes, Liu Erlong was just like this lake monster.

    "Er long Mei, you..."

    Frank''s pupil dilated more than several times: "your feelings for that child, you... You greedy for his body!"

    Frank felt his worldview collapse. "He''s just a child. How are you fit?"

    "Why not?"

    Liu Erlong said calmly: "although the life span of mankind is only a flash in the long river of history, for us, the life of the extremely powerful soul master can reach three or four hundred years old. In this way, in fact, I am still in the stage of a girl."

    "But that''s the life span just above the super Douluo. Can you really reach Er long sister?"

    Frank felt that his affectionate confession was a joke.

    He understood.

    It must be Northern Jiangsu that Liu Erlong gave up Yu Xiaogang and played a decisive role in the abyss where she stood.

    Their feelings are not pure mother and son at all!

    Seeing through this, Frank felt that he had gone through vicissitudes, not only thirty years old, but he was really cold.

    He even wanted to be the godfather of the child and have such rich property.

    Hypocrisy, everything is hypocrisy!

    "Yes, you can."

    Liu Erlong felt his martial spirit. Today''s she is not what she was then.

    Now her martial spirit is evolving in the direction of high quality, with new attributes attached. Her talent has changed in essence.

    If we say, with her previous talent, it is her lifelong goal to impact the title Douluo, but now, her goal has risen to super Douluo.

    This is due to the treasures obtained from somewhere in Northern Jiangsu, including dragon core full of dragon power and suitable fairy grass.

    In Frank''s eyes, Liu Erlong''s talent is not much higher than him.

    At least, in his impression, Liu Erlong''s realm at this time is at most 72 to 73 levels, which is far from himself by 67 levels.

    How could he have thought that Liu Erlong had turned over in situ now. At this time, he could advance to level 81 soul duel by only waiting for an eighth soul ring.

    In Frank''s questioning eyes, a Tyrannosaurus Rex with red flame and blue lightning appeared behind Liu Erlong.

    The level of the dragon made Frank''s Owl soul tremble.

    "It has surpassed the first beast in the world, the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex!"

    Frank shook his hands and looked surprised.

    Forever blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex is strong and powerful, and also has the burning and hot of fire. This thunder fire dragon of lightning and fire seems to be tailored for Liu Erlong.

    Liu Erlong said faintly, "maybe Xiaobei is right. We will be two people in the future and can''t get together again."

    "Boss Fu, let''s say goodbye."

    Liu Erlong''s mouth was a little helpless.

    If frand hadn''t confessed to him, she would think of the old relationship and take care of them.

    But Frank had that kind of mind for her. If she contacted her again, she would have a sense of guilt in her heart.

    She is a direct person, love is love, do not love is not love.

    If you keep friendship with someone who clearly says he loves you, but don''t hang him with him, this is not a scum woman. What is it?

    So Liu Erlong made a quick decision without hesitation. He cut off his friendship with frande and chose to stay firmly by the side of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Take care!"

    Frande looked at Liu Erlong and went away bleakly, catching up with Dai mubai and others.

    From this moment on, both Liu Erlong and frande clearly knew that the golden iron triangle that once dominated the world no longer existed.

    It was completely dissolved and there was no room for maneuver.

    Perhaps this is what is right and what is wrong.

    Liu Erlong tidied up his mind and put a smile on his face: he learned several dishes from Tiandou first chef before. This time, he must let Xiaobei taste it. He hasn''t cooked for Xiaobei for a long time.

    Their life is still full of sunshine.

    However, on Flander''s side, the situation is not very good.

    Frank''s mind is full of a message: Erlong loves his dry son, and Erlong is so decisive that he abandoned his former big brother.

    At the same time, he also has to take into account Ma Hongjun''s injury.

    When he left the hall, the golden guards slammed the gate shut.

    They''re just like those who were expelled.

    Passers-by pointed out one after another: "look at their bad appearance. Have they been driven out by the God Yan temple?"

    "And he was escorted out by Jin Wei. He must have caused something terrible inside."

    "Wait, is the man with heavy pupils inside the one who insulted his highness and was beaten by us?" A female soul master pointed to Dai mubai.

    "It should be that there are few people with heavy pupils?"

    "You deserve it!"

    "The fat man who passed out looks familiar?"

    "I remember. I stole my ass. I''m a lecher!"

    "Look at him dying..."

    "Wuhu ~ did he covet the beauty of the Lord of the North Hall of Jiangsu and the goddess in the Shenyan hall, and then did something obscene, so he was punished like this?"

    "Possible!"

    "If it''s your highness Subei who is rude to him, I''ll chop off all the little things!" Said a fierce woman.

    Anyway, Shrek and his party are reduced to bereaved dogs.

    Human words are the most hurtful and collapsing.

    They couldn''t get a good shelter, so they had to hurry to find a hot spring around the star forest.

    They placed Ma Hongjun in it, and they helped him with soul power to dispel the residual chill in his body.

    The next day.

    In the early morning in the forest, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. The rising sun rises in the East, and the warm sun shines on the green grass.

    Oscar comforted and melancholy Dai mubai and said, "take me, boss. In fact, don''t be too sad. There are no fragrant grass anywhere in the world. Anyway, you never fall in love with a flower. Although the girl is really hot and lovely and belongs to the best in the world, people don''t like you. It''s a big deal. After returning to Soto City, you win by quantity. You make ten at a time!"

    Dai mubai clapped Oscar''s hand and said fiercely, "what do you know? How can the withered flowers and willows compare with the immortal holy flowers?"

    "However, I dare not ask for it."

    Dai mubai''s eyes are melancholy. He has always been arrogant. It''s not easy for him to say this.

    "That young man, with a peerless face and a rare talent in ten thousand years, can play with Dean frand in applause at this age. We can never surpass him."

    "No matter in terms of appearance, strength or wife, we are completely defeated. There is no chance to turn over, no!"

    Both Dai mubai and Oscar are sad.

    In the face of absolute strength, they are like ants.

    At this time, Ma Hongjun, who was still asleep in the hot spring, made a movement, spit out a mouthful of blood, and immediately collapsed.

    Frank observed his situation. Dai mubai and Oscar came up one after another to ask about him:

    "Dean, how''s xiaopang?"

    "How is this blood colloidal?!" Oscar noticed the details.

    Frande took a deep look at Ma Hongjun, with a painful look on his face: "little fat, waste."

    "Useless?!"

    "What''s going on, Dean, you make it clear!"

    Dai mubai and Oscar were shocked when they heard the speech and chased frand for an explanation.

    Frank sighed, "the soul beast with the leading fish body has the ultimate power of water, just to restrain the little fat evil fire phoenix."

    "The cold water force entered his muscles and veins, blocked xiaopang''s martial spirit, and led to the degradation of his martial spirit. It seems... Caused irreversible damage to xiaopang''s martial spirit and physique."

    Frank pointed to the blood and said, "these blood are the best evidence."

    "If there is no good solution, xiaopang''s road of soul Division will be dark."

    Ma Hongjun is his disciple. As a result, he feels the most uncomfortable.

    "Is there no way to save xiaopang?"

    Frank''s eyes were frozen: "I can''t help it, but maybe someone can try, but I don''t know where he is now."

    "That man is the command core of one of our golden iron triangles. Yu Xiaogang, known as the master, has always had an in-depth study of martial spirits. If he can be found, he may be saved?"

    Laugh to death. The garbage soul master theory will only make Ma Hongjun worse.

    "I just didn''t expect that the soul beast summoned by the child''s strength was so terrible that it was enough to damage the root of the soul master."

    "I''m afraid the future of Douluo mainland will become a stage for him alone."

    Frank smiled bitterly, and the horror of those two souls appeared in his heart. He reminded Dai mubai and Oscar in righteous words:

    "Remember, never be an enemy of Shenyan temple and never provoke the child, otherwise no one will bear the anger!"

 Chapter 119

    "Xiao Bei, what would you like to eat? Noodles? I''ll give it to you next?"

    "I went to the God of food forest a month ago and learned how to make abalone juice liquid level and pink peach sausage noodles with the master of noodle soup. They all taste very good."

    When Shrek and his party were beaten when they couldn''t get money, they were anxious about where to find Yu Xiaogang and sad about Ma Hongjun.

    The scene in Shenyan hall is quite harmonious.

    In the high-end Hall of Shenyan hall, there are so large round beds, dining tables, small pink, blue and purple massage balls and indoor swings.

    A beautiful Millennium peach tree with peach blossoms often in full bloom grows in the center of the round bed. The pink petals occasionally fall and fall slowly from the air.

    Beautiful women and beautiful girls live here with teenagers. The scene is just like a fairyland on earth.

    Northern Jiangsu looked at Liu Erlong''s figure and said faintly, "godmother, in fact, there are waitresses with good cooking skills in the hall. We can enjoy it."

    Although the waitresses in charge of food in Shenyan hall can''t be said to be comparable to the God of food, if they are rated by modern standards, there are still five stars.

    Otherwise, it''s impossible for Subei to eat for so many years. They are cooking in a different way. They''re afraid they haven''t served Subei well.

    Subei didn''t dare to eat more at first. After all, he has been thinking about a problem:

    Will my peerless appearance deteriorate because of overeating?

    After all, if you don''t control your diet, there will be many complications.

    For example, if you eat too much, you will get fat. At that time, he will not be beautiful. At most, he can only be very cute.

    Fat in middle age is even worse. It can only be described as greasy.

    However, after the personal practice of Northern Jiangsu and the answer of systematic little love, he came to a conclusion that Xiannan is arbitrary and handsome.

    It really confirms the sentence: the Baba pulled out by the fairy is fragrant!

    Hearing what Subei said, Liu Erlong walked slowly and looked at Subei road faintly:

    "How can that be? Can it taste the same under the godmother as under the waitress?"

    "Xiao Bei must taste the noodles made by Gan Ma today, otherwise I won''t learn in vain."

    Liu Erlong grinds her fists and wipes her hands. She is eager to try. She went to learn for Northern Jiangsu how to make her food better!

    "Well, I''m just a little greedy."

    Su Bei said with a smile that he hadn''t eaten noodles for a long time, but he was nostalgic for the feeling of wordy powder.

    Looking at Liu Erlong''s busy back in the open kitchen, Subei feels very much. In fact, Liu Erlong''s face glows with the improvement of the realm. When going out, no one will associate her with Subei into an adoptive son and adoptive mother. Instead, they will think it''s the big sister with her brother.

    "Brother, look, listen, is there nothing wrong with the little dance? Life will be much better without those people disturbing us."

    Xiaowu opens the refrigerator, takes out a Pink Cherry Radish from it, and immediately looks at Zhu Zhuqing:

    "Xiaoqing, do you like radish? It''s very sweet ~"

    Since Dai mubai angrily drank Zhu Zhuqing in the hall and learned of Zhu Zhuqing''s tragic fate arranged by the family, Xiaowu''s attitude towards her has been dramatically reversed.

    Even the beloved radish is willing to share with her!

    "Thank you, but how do you eat raw radishes?"

    Although the Cherry Radish is clean and looks like a bite, Zhu Zhuqing doesn''t have the habit of eating raw food, even vegetables.

    Xiaowu sipped her mouth and directly took a bite on the radish, which was crunchy: "Xiaoqing, sister Xiaowu told you that the radish is delicious only when it is raw. In my brother''s words, this is called the original ecology without pollution. It is so delicious when cooked."

    The strong radish fills Xiaowu''s mouth full.

    She took out another one from the freezer and handed it to Zhu Zhuqing. "Try it. It''s really delicious. Generally, I don''t want to give it to others. Sister Xiaowu is willing to share it with you because she likes you."

    Hearing the speech, Zhu Zhuqing stuffed the two finger thick radishes into her mouth under Xiaowu''s expectant eyes. The red lips were printed on the radishes. She gently bit off the head of the Cherry Radish.

    chew.

    A slightly viscous and sweet juice bloomed in the cavity.

    Zhu Zhuqing brightened his eyes and said, "the juice is so sweet!"

    Xiaowu showed a proud expression: "Yeah, I said it was delicious."

    Zhu Zhuqing smiled and nodded faintly. It was delicious. She didn''t remember it. She just felt novel and sweet.

    This feeling of raw crispness is actually not as good as eating fruit.

    But she can''t say it directly, so as not to pour a basin of cold water on the enthusiasm of the little dancing sister.

    "Well, Xiaowu, don''t be embarrassed. Qing''er is a cat, not a rabbit. How can she like eating raw radishes as much as you."

    When Subei came, he suddenly took the Cherry Radish from Zhu Zhuqing''s hand, took a bite, pointed to the refrigerator and said, "cats like to eat fish. Here, the big fish like banana leaves and the hundred year old lotus carp, Qing''er will like to eat."

    Zhu Zhuqing blushed when he saw that Subei ate the radish he had eaten at will.

    There is still a trace of crystal clear mucus on the position bitten by the elder brother of the hall Lord... It is clearly his own saliva

    Isn''t that... I kissed the temple Lord''s brother indirectly?

    Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing looked even more shy.

    Zhu Zhuqing: (¡Ô) ? ?¡Ô? ?)

    However, Northern Jiangsu did not expect that he would bite it with his mouth and give a reward:

    [congratulations to the host on completing the task: stirring the cat''s heart.]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining one of the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: Soul power increased by one level.]

    [¢Ú: host agility increased by 10%.]

    [¢Û: there is a big adventure operation board for entertainment products, which contains surprises. It can be used to cultivate feelings with the goddess and complete sweet interaction (precautions: if EQ is not enough, please use it with skills such as mouth evasion or sweet words to avoid mentally retarded behavior).]

    Northern Jiangsu chose ¢Û.

    The reason is very simple. His strength is invincible at the same level. Oh, no, he is invincible under the soul duel.

    There are many opportunities to improve his strength, but the probability of brushing out such familiar entertainment products is not very safe.

    Only once.

    So he chose the truth adventure turntable.

    With Subei''s fingers, Zhu Zhuqing really saw a fish that had been processed and frozen, which came from Wu soul''s instinct. Her mood was no less than that of Xiaowu seeing delicious turnips.

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded: "I like fish, but I don''t hate radishes. Radishes are also delicious. I don''t choose."

    "Godmother, can you make fish?"

    Subei shouted to Liu Erlong at a distance of 20 or 30 meters.

    Liu Erlong turned back and said, "of course. There are several ways. Do you want to have it braised or steamed? Or you''ll have it roasted in oil?"

    "Which would you like?"

    Subei asked Zhu Zhuqing carefully.

    Zhu Zhuqing blinked: "boiled, juicy is better."

    "Yes."

    Northern Jiangsu has no requirements for food. As long as it is delicious, whether you are steamed or fried.

    "How about cooking, godmother?"

    "No problem, just play there and eat soon."

    Liu Erlong looked at the dance in Northern Jiangsu. Zhu Zhuqing and the three were there discussing what to eat and what food to eat. They showed a bright and happy smile on their faces.

    Life is short, seize this moment, may be the best time.

    ¡­¡­

    After tea and food.

    Liu Erlong, Xiaowu and others were red on their faces. They exhaled and Xiaowu said, "Mom, the whole radish banquet you made is really delicious."

    Zhu Zhuqing also gave a lovely hiccup.

    "Brother, let''s sleep. We''re so full."

    Xiaowu slowly climbed to the side of Northern Jiangsu and apologized.

    Subei pinched Xiaowu''s pretty face: "Xiaowu, why do you always want to sleep."

    "No!"

    Xiaowu reveals two rabbit teeth: "I always want to sleep with my brother. Don''t you want to sleep with Xiaowu?"

    It is the so-called full of warmth and silver desire.

    As a rabbit who has been single for 100000 years, Xiaowu is infatuated with the body of Northern Jiangsu... Is it normal?

    Subei secretly touched Khan: is that a hug? You''re obviously playing with me. I''m sorry to point you out.

    "Little dance, just full, can''t sleep! It''s bad for your health!"

    Subei thought for a while and suddenly had a flash of light and said, "I have developed a game recently, otherwise I have nothing to do, or we will play together?"

    As soon as the northern Jiangsu dialect was exported, the three women immediately became curious: "what game?"

    "Truth is a big adventure."

    Subei said faintly.

    His figure was elegant, and he flew to the round bed under the peach tree in one step, dragging the truth adventure tray out of the space to prevent it from being on the bed.

    This tray is made of iron. It''s a little heavy. When it presses the soft and collapsed bed, it immediately collapses for a few centimeters, leaving only the surface of the tray.

    There is a rotatable pointer in the center of the disk, pointing to the blocks around the intersection of blue and red. The contents of truth and adventure are written in these areas.

    And the content will be refreshed automatically every time the pointer rotation stops once.

    Blue is the truth, red is the adventure.

    Subei didn''t expect that the quality of this shipping plate was really good. I was a little surprised.

    He waved to Liu Erlong Xiaowu and said, "come here? Don''t you like this?"

    "It''s not that I don''t like it, but, Xiaobei... How does it play?"

    Liu Erlong looked at the tray and showed a puzzled expression.

    It''s strange that she has never heard of a game called truth adventure.

    Is it true that she is too young to keep up with the times?

    There was only a small dance. He thought carefully around the tray, looked east and West, and then looked at Northern Jiangsu with a puzzled expression:

    "Brother, when did you make this big thing? Xiaowu spent most of his time with you and didn''t see you do it? And why did you bang this big thing again?"

    Little dance has a lot of ideas in her mind.

    She tried. It was really big and heavy.

    Six or seven people sit around it, and there is plenty of space, which also means that it is a game that can accommodate at least ten people to play together.

    "Little dance, you don''t care about the details!"

    Subei rubbed Xiaowu''s head, then his palm slipped and pinched her ear. Almost instantly, Xiaowu''s ear was red and burned by the fire, and he couldn''t say anything.

    This is the most sensitive part of small dance, rabbit ear!

    This is also the assassin''s mace in Northern Jiangsu. As long as the small dance makes trouble, it''s best to touch her ear.

 Chapter 120

    "Hum ~"

    Sure enough, he was pinched by Subei''s little fingers, and he was disgusted. Xiaowu became soft, and his face was crimson, leaning against Subei.

    Xiaowu arched her nose and said fiercely, "well, brother, Xiaowu told you that rabbit ears can''t be touched ~"

    Xiaowu''s expression is not threatening, but charming, which will arouse the gangster''s desire.

    Northern Jiangsu thought of a passage: the gangster robbed the woman late at night, and then the woman put on a fighting posture. It turned out that she had learned Taekwondo, and finally the robbery turned into heihei Hei female~

    It perfectly confirms the sentence: "the more you call me, the more excited I will be ~"

    "Do you play?"

    Subei''s index finger and middle finger are tightly held by Xiaowu''s small hands.

    He clearly felt the body trembling.

    "Play, of course. I''m just talking about it." Xiaowu took a quiet look at Northern Jiangsu.

    "Just how to play!"

    "Well, I also want to know, what''s fun about this... A big lump of iron?"

    Liu Erlong said that he had no way to start with the truth in front of him.

    "Hey? There are words on it!"

    Zhu Zhuqing carefully pondered over the transport tray, turned the pointer on it, and after more than a circle, words appeared in the red and blue crystals.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at the blue area pointed by the pointer and said strangely, "do you think natural pollution-free lily water is good to drink, or nutritious and healthy baby liquid?"

    "What do you mean? Drinks?"

    "What else can it be if it''s not a drink?"

    Subei wipes sweat secretly. As long as the heart is pure, any car can turn a blind eye.

    "How can these words change, so magical?"

    Liu Erlong also tried and found that every time he turned, the words on it would refresh again.

    "It''s a little interesting."

    Everyone''s mood reached a climax and showed strong interest in it.

    "How did this happen?"

    "Guess?"

    "Playing tricks with godmother? I''ll smoke your ass."

    Northern Jiangsu reluctantly said, "just the internal structure."

    "The playing method is also very simple. Isn''t this a few cups of dice?"

    "We can take a shake point, turn the pointer when we count it, and do what the pointer points to."

    "Of course, we have four people now. We can compare the size of one cup for each person. Whoever has the smallest points turns."

    "The blue area is the truth. When it comes to the truth, you must answer the above questions positively, and you must be sincere. You can''t lie and cheat!"

    "The red area is the big adventure. When it comes to the big adventure, you must follow the above content and take practical action. Don''t cheat."

    Subei told them the rules of truth adventure. This game is very old for Subei, but it is unheard of for Liu Erlong and Xiaowu.

    "What if you ask a very private question?"

    "Even if you ask your aunt when to come, you have to say exactly, otherwise it''s boring to play." Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "Aunt? Xiaowu has no aunt?"

    Subei took a deep look at Xiaowu: "my aunt is a substitute word, that is, your girls have so few days every month, weak and irritable bleeding days."

    "Ah?"

    Whether it was Xiaowu or Zhu Zhuqing, there was a big doubt: "yes? Does the girl have this? Brother (brother of the temple Lord) are you wrong?"

    "We don''t have this!"

    This time it was Northern Jiangsu''s turn to be shocked.

    "No? How is that possible?"

    Is the female structure of Douluo continental world different from that of modern times?

    No wonder the women in the original book are so fierce.

    Only Liu Erlong''s face was bloody red, pursed his mouth, touched Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing''s head and said, "you''re still young, but you''re fast. You''ll understand in the future. If there''s anything wrong with your body, you must tell mom."

    Through northern Jiangsu, Liu Erlong, who had no experience with children, was also stunned that she had forgotten such an important thing.

    Physiological problems are also an unspeakable thing on Douluo continent, even more obscure than modern times.

    However, they have such a special thing as soul power. Therefore, even in an emergency, they can slightly carry out a wave of micro-control, so as to be harmless.

    "Ah?"

    Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaowu are fools and can understand that what she means is that what Subei said does exist.

    Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other. They stared at each other. It was a burst of confusion.

    At this time, Liu Erlong looked at Subei and became deep: "Xiaobei, put aside the truth and great adventure in advance. You tell godmother first. How do you understand these things?"

    Liu Erlong''s eyes were full of doubts.

    Normal boys understand this?

    Children of normal age usually chase on the road of soul masters. Who will pay attention to the dynamics of girls?

    Of course, except Ma Hongjun and Dai mubai, who are young NT lusters.

    "Er..."

    Subei doesn''t know how to explain this.

    He knows a lot and has the honor to see it with his own eyes?

    He likes reading. Have he read in books?

    Isn''t this abnormal? Who reads this kind of book?

    Yes.

    There was a flash of light in Northern Jiangsu. He is now a person with medical and toxic nerves. Isn''t this physiological common sense very common for doctors?

    So, Subei said calmly, "cough, it should be normal for a doctor to know these?"

    "Healer?"

    Liu Erlong said faintly, "I think you made up the doctor. Did the two saints pester you and even live with you when they were in the Wulin hall and popularized these things to you?"

    Subei shook his head to deny righteousness and righteousness.

    However, it was directly and ruthlessly exposed by the little dance.

    Xiaowu nodded fiercely: "yes, godmother, how do you know that Xiaowu is wronged. There, I fell asleep, and another man lay in my brother''s other arms!"

    Little dance, don''t agree too much!

    Hearing the speech, the Qi in Liu Erlong''s heart immediately rose.

    Grumpy eyes: bidong, wait. Once you and I couldn''t stand it. Now I move forward bravely. One day, I will have the strength that won''t let you have the opportunity to take Xiaobei away by force!

    A few years ago, bibidong went to Lanba college to take away the shadow of Northern Jiangsu, especially in her heart.

    She has been thinking hard and afraid. She knows that with her talent, she can''t compete with bidong.

    But now it''s different. The fire dragon has become a Tianlong. She''s not what she used to be!

    Although it benefits from northern Jiangsu, with the help of his son''s potential, can it make a small man succeed?

    No, it''s called turning the world around!

    Subei immediately panicked.

    "Godmother, don''t be so hostile to the Wulin hall."

    "Don''t worry, godmother knows how many kilograms she has. The Wulin hall is strong and numerous strong... Wait until you have a chance."

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Subei said seriously, "I really don''t know this from Xueer and Nana!"

    Liu Erlong, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing all showed disbelief: is this... Immortal pointing the way?

    Buzzing bell~

    At this time, the double door opened a small crack, and the slender jade feet jumped into the eyes first.

    Dugu Yan came in with a piece of fruit and saw the four people looking at him together. He was embarrassed: "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Dugu Yan approached, skillfully found two small tables on the bed, put the fruit plate on it and sat on the bed.

    "No... nothing."

    It''s not strange that Liu Erlong''s eyes are different. After all, they are pressing North Jiangsu and are in a state of high nervous tension.

    "They questioned me and doubted that I was not a peerless doctor." Seeing Dugu Yan in Northern Jiangsu is like seeing a savior.

    This is the girl who has seen herself take the Tang clan''s chasing souls and killing Yama post empty handed!

    Sure enough, hearing the words of Northern Jiangsu, Dugu Yan looked at Liu Erlong and said to him, "Your Highness is not wrong. Your highness is indeed a very powerful doctor. Not only that, your highness is also inviolable!"

    That''s an exaggeration.

    Liu Erlong pursed his mouth and said, "Yan''er, you like to help Xiaobei cover up. Now how can you even help him make up such a lie? I''ll punish you. I''ll punish you to play this game with us."

    Liu Erlong takes some spoils. There''s no way. She''s the oldest. She can''t bully the younger generation, can she?

    Dugu Yan nodded immediately, but he still stressed: "Aunt Liu, I didn''t lie. Your highness is really proficient in medicine and poison. I really can''t see the depth of medicine, but poison!"

    Dugu Yan''s eyes not only showed love, but also burst out strong admiration.

    Then she told the story of how Subei had convinced his grandfather Dugu Bo.

    Liu Erlong was surprised that Dugu Bo was known as the best poison in the world. Although he had never seen it, he was so arrogant and no one dared to refute it.

    This is enough to show that those who refute either die under his poison or are convinced by his poison.

    To some extent, Subei was able to play with the poison stickers that Dugu Bo was afraid of while applauding.

    "If the poison technique is superb, although it may not be powerful, it will know a certain medical theory. So, Xiaobei, are you really proficient in the theory of medicine and poison?"

    Liu Erlong''s heart has long been shocked by the spring water in Northern Jiangsu, rippling incomparably, and can''t be more shocked.

    After obtaining the professional certification of Dugu Yan, Su Bei held his head high: "of course, I can see, hear, ask and catch it. If I don''t believe it, I can... Emmm..."

    Subei took a deep look at Liu Erlong, and the shape of Yin-Yang divination appeared in his eyes: "godmother, have you been over cultivating recently and have been a little crazy... Huh?"

    Before Subei finished speaking, Liu Erlong''s body flew over the great adventure of truth. A wolf swooped down on Subei and covered his mouth:

    "Tell your godmother about these things in private. Well, come to the godmother''s room at 12 o''clock tonight and we''ll talk about them in detail."

    Liu Erlong blushed to death. It was too shy for Subei to tell them about his physical problems in front of Xiaowu.

    It''s safer to communicate in private about this kind of thing. You can do whatever you want.

    "Well, godmother, you really need a good conditioning. I happen to know a set of acupuncture and moxibustion. I can give you a try."

    "Try?"

    "No, no, no, it must work."

    Subei looked down and saw Liu Erlong''s loose clothes because he was crawling, so he had a panoramic view.

    Liu Erlong breathed a sigh of relief. She almost had no privacy in front of these children.

    "Acupuncture?"

    Dugu Yan looked strange and said, "Your Highness, is acupuncture going to be naked?"

    Hearing the speech, other women have different moods.

    Liu Erlong: so? It suits me! (both eyes shine)

    Xiaowu: let me have a try sometime!

    Zhu Zhuqing: it''s too shy. I don''t know if there''s any problem with my body. Can you let the hall Lord''s brother try?

    Dugu Yan also had a grudge in his heart: why didn''t I think of this? I knew I would poison myself and ask your highness to acupuncture for me. Should something else happen?

    "Cough, in fact, with my technology, it can also be carried out across clothes. There is no problem."

    Subei touched his nose. In fact, he didn''t want to take advantage of it. It would be good if they didn''t take advantage of themselves.

    Who knows, Liu Erlong blurted out: "you don''t have to!"

    "No, I mean, it doesn''t work. What if the technique is not correct across the clothes!"

    Everyone was stunned.

    Subei: actually, I''m a master of medicine. Godmother, you can trust me!

    At this time, a girl''s conversation appeared outside the door, and then a knock came

 Chapter 121

    "Who is it this time?"

    Xiao Wu lay on the bed, stared at the double silver gate and muttered.

    Outside the door, hulena looked at the figure from the corner of the corridor on the other side and murmured, "why is she here?"

    Bibidong glanced at the other party lightly and didn''t intend to pay attention to her. He asked the waitress guarding the door, "Your Highness, are you in this room?"

    "Under the Pope''s crown, the temple Lord is here."

    "Yes." Bidong said, "open the door."

    Hulina closely followed behind bibidong and nodded to the beautiful woman, "sister qianrenxue."

    Qian Renxue didn''t expect that she finally got the opportunity to take off xueqinghe''s face and identity disguise and come to Shenyan hall. She unexpectedly ran into bidong them by such a coincidence.

    "Yes."

    A smile appeared on Qian Renxue''s condensed face, which was just a polite smile. She was not happy to see either bibidong or hulena here.

    Because they all have the same goal, that is, Northern Jiangsu.

    "It''s them!"

    Bibidong, hulena and qianrenxue entered the room one after another. Liu Erlong and others showed surprised expressions.

    This is what make complaints about Cao Cao Cao Cao''s arrival. Liu Erlong was still in the north of tsuao, and was being molested by the three heroes of the Wu soul hall in the first second.

    With their participation, the room, which is still full of space, became lively and even gathered seven women: bibidong, qianrenxue, hulena, Liu Erlong, Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing and Dugu Yan.

    Atmosphere.

    Northern Jiangsu felt that he was in a sea of the opposite sex. No matter how he moved or breathed, he was like a leaf boat on the sea, shaking, as if he was going to be submerged by this warm current.

    But for Liu Erlong and bidong, there was some restlessness in the air.

    Because they had a festival before.

    Bibidong ignored Liu Erlong and looked at the handsome face in Northern Jiangsu with a bright smile: "Xiaobei, do you remember what day it is today?"

    "Ah? What day?"

    Subei didn''t understand. After coming so long, he didn''t find any important festivals for Douluo. Moreover, today is not his birthday (Subei directly used the birthday of his previous life. Anyway, it''s not bad).

    Bibi Dong glanced at Liu Erlong with his own arrogance: "today is the day when I met you for the first time."

    Deterred by bibidong''s noble temperament, Zhu Zhuqing wrongfully moved his position and freed up the position closest to northern Jiangsu''s left hand for bibidong.

    Immediately, qianrenxue and Liu Erlong also cast their eyes on Xiaowu. Because she is the most sticky to northern Jiangsu, she is leaning on Northern Jiangsu''s right arm.

    Seeing the sense of crisis, the little dance held Northern Jiangsu''s hands tighter and hummed, "don''t think about it, it''s impossible! I can''t give up my position!"

    Seeing Xiaowu''s upright and unyielding appearance, they gave up.

    "Ah, so it is. We are playing games. Since you are here, why don''t you play together?"

    All the women have their own thoughts. They all think that they can get along with Northern Jiangsu alone and play some intimate games. However, at present, so many women are present, they can''t be strong. They can only cooperate with Northern Jiangsu to nod their heads.

    Subei was also sweating in his heart, but he pretended to be calm and ignorant on the surface.

    It is the so-called wisdom is like a fool. In the face of this level of Shura field, we must learn several unique skills: ¢Ù change the topic, ¢Ú create an atmosphere, ¢Û slip away, ¢Ü perfect excuse

    Then, Northern Jiangsu was full of both voice and emotion. Lang Lang once again introduced the rules of the game of truth adventure, so that the three people who just came to Bitong could understand clearly.

    The clever Qian Renxue asked, "can you do anything in this great adventure?"

    Qian Renxue pointed to a red area on the tray and said, "please assign a member of the game to complete the adventure at will.".

    Subei said, "as long as it''s not a very cruel thing like killing and setting fire, and it doesn''t violate the moral bottom line, it''s generally OK."

    "You can''t go back, can you? Little imperial brother?"

    Qianren snow looked at Northern Jiangsu with a smile. The light in his eyes always made Northern Jiangsu feel strange: how do I feel that something bad is going to happen?

    But this is really the rule. Subei nodded, "yes, everyone can''t cheat. There is no hierarchy in the game. You can''t bully others, otherwise it''s boring, and you can''t use your soul to interfere with the game, or you''ll be punished."

    Northern Jiangsu looked around at the girls.

    For a time, some eyes were dazzled and surrounded by so many women, and each one was a goddess. Yanfu could not be described as shallow. It can only be said that not sudden death is God.

    Subei was also a little flustered.

    The wolf like desire in their eyes seemed to swallow his little lamb.

    He was afraid that the next moment they couldn''t figure it out, they rushed up to fight a century war of blood and sweat.

    Subei doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to.

    I''m afraid I can''t bear it.

    The number of people is really too much (nosebleed)!

    It has to be said that Northern Jiangsu''s concern is correct.

    Especially the moment when bibidong sat next to northern Jiangsu.

    She felt the masculine smell of Subei, coupled with the face that people had to love, she really wanted to throw Subei down on the spot.

    Fortunately, Liu Erlong and others were present. She was trying to restrain and suppress her emotions.

    Slender and white thighs close together, can not help but stick the palms together and get stuck in the position of the knee.

    If you are alone, then: ãß ãß ãß

    "Then I''m moving. Are you ready?"

    "Um ~"

    They all put their palms in the middle of their thighs and were curious to see how Subei operated.

    Northern Jiangsu picked up a cup of dice. Now there are too many people. Shaking a cup of dice for one person is certainly not enough. It can only be counted by Zhuang.

    "Bang bang ~"

    Subei''s technique is good. He picked up the cup and left a shadow on the transport plate. The next moment, the five dice on it entered the cup.

    His hands are shaking at high speed, with an unfathomable appearance. With so many goddesses worshipping and looking at himself curiously, Northern Jiangsu is even more proud.

    As if he were the reincarnation of gambling God.

    It seems that it''s time for them to directly select two to enter the house and play against the landlord.

    Subei thought so.

    Soon, with a bang, Subei covered the cup on the transport plate, and then slowly raised his hand to reveal the dice inside.

    "One point, three points... Five points, a total of 14 points, and then?"

    Xiaowu was lying on the bed at this time, with two slender legs swinging up and down in the air, staring at big eyes, close to counting the number of dice, and asked Su Bei Road curiously.

    "Take me as the center and count dozens of times."

    North Jiangsu looks around for a week without counting. Two, seven, fourteen. Take yourself as the starting point. Fourteen is the end point. If you add your words, it is the second counterclockwise position.

    "It''s you, little dance." Subei looked at the dance with a smile.

    "Ah?"

    Xiaowu pointed to herself and said, "is it me?"

    "If you don''t believe it, count it yourself."

    Subei pinched Xiaowu''s face and attracted the admiration of all the women: it''s good to be his sister. You can have close contact with him all the time and get his infinite love.

    "Well, I believe brother."

    Xiaowu''s small hand was placed on the twisting pivot of the pointer and turned with force. Suddenly, the tray turned wildly. It was like a killing weapon at high speed.

    Subei cried and laughed: "Xiaowu, why are you so strong? It''s very smooth. You can turn it with a little force."

    Xiaowu stuck out her tongue lovingly: "Xiaowu knows, I just want to know if it can turn all the time and never stop if it works hard."

    ¡°£¡¡±

    I wipe, little dance, your brain circuit

    Do you think this is a perpetual motion machine?

    Bibidong, Liu Erlong and others also twitched at the corners of their mouths. Looking at the little dance, they said: this child is smart and lovely. How can he lack a tendon in his brain?

    Or does Xiao Beida like this type?

    Alas, do I want to change my temperament and return to the path of childishness and purity from the mature route?

    Because of the Sao operation of the small dance, the rotation speed of the pointer slowed down after five minutes and walked slowly on the blue and red fields.

    You can see the following clearly.

    The crowd approached:

    Are your parents alive

    "Why does this look like a curse to me?"

    Who is your favorite person

    "Let''s not ask this question. It''s the same as not asking."

    As the pointer turtle rotates at a high speed, their female curiosity is completely hooked up. Every time the pointer passes a question, they think it over carefully.

    "This is good, this is good, stop here!"

    Xiaowu clapped his palm and pointed to the content on the red area.

    As soon as everyone looked, good guy: [please choose to have a affectionate hug and kiss with someone you can accept, or you can choose to dance a spicy dance for everyone.]

    Hot dance is not.

    But she''s willing to kiss.

    Don''t say she wants it. Who doesn''t want it?

    "Ah, it''s coming!"

    Xiaowu''s face turned white. How could she miss such a good opportunity, so she secretly raised her hand, mobilized her soul power, prepared to cheat and forcibly stopped the pointer.

    How can you hide the realm of small dance from others?

    Not to mention bibidong and Liu Erlong, Subei immediately noticed it and immediately took Xiaowu''s finger and scraped her nose:

    "Hey, Xiaowu, you don''t obey the rules. You said you can''t interfere with the game with soul power, otherwise you won''t play with you."

    Northern Jiangsu drew out a yellow card: "little dance, yellow card warning once!"

    "OK..."

    Being pierced by the true intention, Xiaowu was a little lost. She watched the pointer pass and was annoyed:

    Ah, that''s a chance to kiss my brother affectionately. I''ve never tried it! It''s gone. It''s so annoying!

    The pointer stops.

    [excuse me, what''s the most shameful thing you''ve ever done?]

    People cast their eyes at Xiaowu one after another.

    "The most shameful thing? This game is a little interesting?"

    Zhu Zhuqing felt it later and his face turned red: "do you even have to ask this, isn''t it not very good..."

    Hulena just followed bibidong and sat next to Zhu Zhuqing. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing''s look, she couldn''t help approaching and said in her ear:

    "Are you ashamed of something? Do you want to tell me? Nana promises not to tell!"

    Zhu Zhuqing quickly shook his head: "no, Qing''er doesn''t!"

    Asked by hulina, Zhu Zhuqing''s face turned more red.

    Not only Zhu Zhuqing, seeing this problem, everyone can''t help thinking of the shameful things they have done. It''s normal to blush a little.

    But they can''t say that it''s very private. No matter how good the relationship is, some things can only be buried in their hearts.

    For example, you like to pick the P eye with your fingers. Will you tell others?

    For example, if you fall into the cesspool, will you share this interesting story with others?

    Although it is not necessarily this disgusting negative, it probably means so.

    Although they don''t want to say it, they can''t suppress their gossip heart.

    "Little dance, you can''t lie. This is the rule of the game."

    Liu Erlong reminded Xiaowu.

    "Mom, how can you..."

    It''s a shame to be stared at by everyone and ask her to say the most shameful thing.

    Liu Erlong: because I''m also very curious!

    "Come on, little dance. We have to continue. Don''t delay."

    Only a thousand feet of snow, staring at the position on the transport plate, remember those key positions, and want to see if the next round is still such a good task.

    For example, randomly assign a person to do something, such as kissing someone or something.

    As a political tan with sufficient experience, she knows that in this case of chaos and too many people, she must grasp the most intelligence and seize the loopholes in the game, so that she can become the final winner!

    "Really?"

    Xiao Wu covers her face and reveals a pair of hazy eyes between her fingers.

    "Of course, you shouldn''t cheat on the little dance? It''s not good."

    Hearing the speech, Xiaowu glanced at Northern Jiangsu and said, "elder brother, it shouldn''t matter if I say it?"

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Surprise!

    Subei was stunned: "this is Xiaowu''s shame. What does it have to do with me? I don''t have any shame. Xiaowu, don''t destroy my reputation?"

    "Still have something to do with Xiaobei?"

    Bibidong''s eyes brightened. She admitted that she was also curious. She coughed softly in her throat: "this is your business. Since you think it''s the most shameful, you should abide by the rules of the game and say it."

    Bibidong said as if nothing had happened. In fact, he couldn''t wait for Xiaowu to say it.

    The little dance couldn''t stand the curiosity of the people. His face was red like a ripe apple and nodded. I''m sorry to see people:

    "In fact, that night, I put my brother''s one..."

 Chapter 122

    "I have..."

    "I don''t know what the liquid is, but the smell is particularly shameful..."

    "This is the most shameful thing I have ever done."

    Under the constant questioning of the women, Xiaowu can only drag out the whole picture of the vivid things.

    The process described makes people''s brain congested and blush.

    Especially when it comes to the indescribable stage of Xiaowu, she also uses gestures and body to cooperate with language expression, which makes people spring.

    After listening, some people envy, some worry, and some are calm but itchy.

    For example, like qianrenxue, she murmured in her heart: the little girl is simple. She hasn''t even learned the general knowledge of men and women. I have done something more shameful with my royal brother than you, but I just don''t say it~

    There are also young girls like bidong, who are light on the surface and jealous of Xiaowu in the heart.

    If she is also a teenage girl, she can also slip into little Subei''s bed and kite happily together.

    But she is already in a high position and should be solemn.

    So let''s find a better chance in the future.

    Bibi took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu and thought: from this handsome face and his physical characteristics, even if he didn''t grow up completely, he would soon grow up.

    It''s time to do it.

    Later, she may grow beyond her control!

    All the women had their own thoughts. Only Subei herself was locked by Dugu Yan and Hu Liena.

    To prevent him from interrupting Xiaowu and covering her mouth.

    Subei was more and more frightened. This is special. Where does this mean the shame of Xiaowu? This is clearly his shame.

    Can you bear it?

    I can''t bear it.

    Because these two young girls, Dugu Yan and hulina, are holding him tightly, with their crisp breasts close to his arms.

    In particular, Dugu Yan''s deadly snake waist, fat where it should be, and thin where it should be, seems to be less than a grip, which makes Northern Jiangsu feel an impulse to embrace it.

    "Alas... Come on, isn''t this kind of thing quite normal? Which man doesn''t? Isn''t it just discovered by his sister? It''s not a shady thing?"

    "And who here is not his own?"

    "What are you shy about? This is the attitude and mentality that a sea king should have?"

    Subei warned himself in his heart: this will not work!

    Don''t everyone here have to do more shameful and indescribable things with you?

    What Xiaowu said is just normal, daily nightlife.

    Nothing will be unacceptable when you get used to it.

    If you''re not bold enough to play, don''t say you''re a scum man.

    Because you don''t deserve it.

    After this, Northern Jiangsu was much more relaxed.

    "Laugh, laugh, laugh. You''ll feel better later."

    Looking at the ambiguous smiles of the women, Subei suddenly calmed down.

    "Well, well, the little dance is finished. Next round, next round."

    "Don''t leave today. I have to ask all your embarrassing stories!"

    Subei looked at the women fiercely, but in their eyes, such Subei will only increase the lovely temperament and make the strategy value rise!

    Come on, fight till dawn!

    "I''ll come!"

    I''ve just seen how Subei operates. Xiaowu knows the process and takes the initiative to pick up the cup. Learning Subei''s technique, she wants to sweep up the dice.

    But it failed.

    This needs technical content!

    So the little dance succeeded the third time.

    "Points, seventeen!"

    The little dance counted and immediately looked at bibidong. His bright face was frozen: "it''s you... It''s your turn."

    Xiaowu was obviously afraid of bidong. She didn''t know why. She was afraid and wanted to hide.

    The little hand of Xiaowu gently turned on the tray, and the pointer slowly stopped in front of bibidong.

    Subei knew why Xiaowu was afraid, so he patted her hand and showed comfort.

    Immediately looked at bibidong and said, "teacher, you''re lucky. Congratulations on winning the prize. One in seven probability. Is se Pu rua~ Si ~"

    "Color, rush Rua Si? What do you mean?"

    Bidong doesn''t understand the chicken skin language in Northern Jiangsu at all.

    Su Bei Shan said with a smile, "that''s, very surprised, very surprised."

    "Surprise?"

    "It''s not a surprise."

    Bidong frowned and looked at the truth, the great adventure and the great fortune, and his thoughts were myriad.

    This, this is not a fun idea!

    "You can''t use soul force to interfere..."

    Bidon was thoughtful and his brain was running fast.

    Suddenly, bibidong''s inspiration flashed: don''t use soul power, but don''t say not to use martial soul?

    The Pope understood.

    "I''m going to start!"

    Bibidong''s slender point was on the transport plate, and a drop of fine mucus suddenly appeared on his fingertips, which was difficult to detect.

    Then, bibidong made a sudden effort, and the roulette rotated at a high speed, which was even faster than that of Xiaowu.

    "Teacher, why are you so hard and naughty? Why are you so naughty?"

    Subei looked at the turntable, oh, Huo, it''s cold, and I have to wait for several minutes. This is the most boring.

    "Make... Mischief?"

    That egg?

    "How to talk to the teacher." Bibidong said faintly on his face, where is the Pope''s dignity.

    Xiaowu pulled her eyelids and murmured in Subei''s ear, "what egg? Love your egg ~"

    "Stop it!"

    Subei was distracted by Xiaowu. The little girl was secretly licking her ears. Obviously, she wanted to revenge her pinch.

    The movements of the small dance attracted the admiration of others.

    But no one noticed that with the crazy rotation of the roulette, there was an extremely thin and transparent silk thread on bibidong''s finger involved with the roulette.

    The silk thread is too tiny to blend perfectly with the air.

    Even if Tang San is here, he may not be aware of opening the purple pole magic pupil. Bibidong made this little move.

    In order to ease this embarrassing behavior, bidong touched her ear, but with her hook, the speed of the roulette began to slow down.

    Finally, it took only half the time to stop.

    Subei was so surprised that he stared at the big turntable and said, "this guy? The hub uses lubricating fluid? He only turned twice and ran out of it? There''s a little less water!"

    The system didn''t give lubricant?

    Subei didn''t open his eyes of wisdom. Naturally, he didn''t notice that bidong was cheating.

    At least, bibidong is not close to the tray, there is no physical contact, and there is no soul force fluctuation.

    But who could have thought that the mother Shura spider could spray silk?

    "Yes, it''s strange. It''s obviously harder than me. At that speed, can you cut your fingers? How can it stop so fast?"

    A little dance is also wonderful.

    At this time, bidong''s fingers moved slightly again, and the wheel moved slowly.

    "This, this, teacher, it''s over, big adventure, inverted belly dance!"

    Hulena looked at the pointer as if to stop. The red area below was: inverted belly dance.

    A generation of talented popes in the Wuhun hall perform belly dancing upside down. If this is spread, it will not become the first wonder of the two empires?

    Hulena looked more nervous than bidong, clutching the corner of her dress and couldn''t help reminding her.

    Bibidong gave her a faint look: "Nana, you need to be mature. Haven''t you stopped?"

    Liu Erlong smiled: "bibidong, don''t struggle. The pointer is already tortoise fast. There is no miracle. Finish the adventure task quickly."

    Liu Erlong was already happy.

    The Pope of Wu soul temple!

    The snow night emperor is afraid of the existence of!

    Sneeze, the two empires will shake!

    The strong one who covers the sky with one hand in the soul master world!

    Now we''re going to belly dance, and it''s upside down!

    Liu Erlong is really fascinated by this game now. It''s interesting. It''s so interesting!

    Otherwise, she may not see bidon''s embarrassment all her life.

    Therefore, Liu Erlong''s mood now is really excited, and she is only a little calmer than when she first saw Northern Jiangsu~

    However, with bidong''s expression as if nothing had happened and Liu Erlong''s nervous expression, the pointer kept moving forward, almost turning to the edge of the red area.

    "Stop, why don''t you stop! Stop!"

    Liu Erlong shouted in his heart that he would miss the good play of the Pope''s belly dance? This is something that can keep her in front of Bibi East for a lifetime.

    Her heart is not bad, that is, she has a deep resentment against bidon.

    It''s also normal for rival lovers to target each other.

    [randomly assign a person on the scene to spend an hour alone with any other person on the scene in a closed room and have a hot dance with any person on the scene.]

    The pointer finally stops in another red adventure area.

    Only then did bidon show a meaningful smile.

    Seeing this great adventure, where do women still have the mind to think about the rotation of the pointer.

    They cast expectant eyes at bidong.

    This is a chance for so many women to spend an hour alone with Northern Jiangsu!

    One hour, two hours, single men and few women, living in the same room, what stories will happen? That''s intriguing.

    Hulina grabbed bibidong''s clothes: "well, teacher, i... I can bear the punishment. Let me stay alone with Bei for an hour..."

    Rao Shiqian Renxue''s relationship with bidong was not very friendly. At this time, he also hardened his head and said, "sister... I also want to... Can you..."

    I don''t know why, bibidong asked qianrenxue to call her sister, not mom, or a strange name.

    "Is it a chance to spend an hour alone with your highness? We can too!"

    Dugu Yan and Zhu Zhuqing have bright eyes. They probably spend the least time with Northern Jiangsu.

    "Hey, sister Pope, it''s better to have a little dance with my brother. You continue to play here. I can go to sleep with my brother and then come out." The little dance looks timid, but it''s bold to say.

    "Don''t get involved in Xiaowu. You''re with Xiaobei every day. Is it an hour short?"

    Liu Erlong coughed, "it doesn''t say that we must go to Xiaobei. It''s better to let two girls go."

    Liu Erlong waved his big hand. Anyway, bibidong would not let her take advantage of it. It''s better to make some confusing strategies.

    Bibidong said faintly, "it doesn''t say that you must assign others. You should be more calm."

    Bibidong smiled, rubbed his knees and stood up faintly. From this perspective, Northern Jiangsu looked, and the two jade peaks stood like tianque.

    One word: pretty!

    Two words: thief chicken!

    Bibidong stroked his clothes, looked at Subei, waved and said, "Xiaobei, elbow, come in with the teacher!"

    Bibidong opened the side door of the room, and there was a room of about 20 square meters.

    Light said to the crowd, "I assigned myself to play with Xiaobei. You continue to play. I''ll see you in an hour."

    The women were dejected: Yes, it didn''t say that they couldn''t assign themselves.

    Liu Erlong: (? ? ?? ?) I''m so sour.

 Chapter 123

    "Teacher, what are you thinking?"

    "Teacher, what are you doing!"

    "Teacher, what are you doing with your clothes off?"

    A smile appeared on bibidong''s noble face. She closed the door and isolated Liu Erlong and others.

    Then she took off her loose papal robe and revealed her exquisite body wrapped in purple tights.

    Looking at BI bidong, he suddenly had an inexplicable and bad feeling in Northern Jiangsu.

    Bibidong bypassed the end of the bed and sat beside Subei.

    "What are you doing?"

    Bibidong picked up Subei''s chin with his fingers: "of course, do it."

    Su Beijun blushed.

    I''m pure. I don''t understand.

    "Cough, teacher, it''s boring to get along with you for an hour."

    Facing the moving eyes of bibidong, the atmosphere is beautiful. Subei can''t help talking to alleviate the ambiguous atmosphere.

    Bibidong''s thighs moved slowly, close to northern Jiangsu, and his body smelled like ripe flowers.

    Bidon said, "boring? We can''t be boring."

    Bibi looked at Subei in the East, put his palm on his shoulder, and put another hand into Subei''s abdomen: "listen to Nana, Xiaobei, your figure is very good?"

    The distance between each other is less than an inch, and their breath intoxicates them.

    Sure enough, with bibidong''s contact, Subei''s stomach felt the cold five fingers, subconsciously contracted, and the abdominal muscles were exposed.

    "Good shigeng ~"

    Bidon''s face showed a pink color.

    "One, three... Six..."

    "Eight abdominal muscles."

    A different color appeared in bidong''s eyes.

    "Teacher, come on."

    Some people in Northern Jiangsu can''t stand bidong in this state.

    Bibidong looked into Subei''s deep eyes. At such a close distance, the gas she breathed could even directly breathe on Subei''s face.

    Bi bidong''s heart fluctuated: "Xiao Bei, tell the teacher honestly, do you like the teacher?"

    Northern Jiangsu obviously felt that bidong''s breathing rate accelerated and his heart beat violently.

    Not only bidon, but also him.

    Just ask, in the face of a hot, beautiful and charming woman like bidong, which man can resist?

    "Come on, teacher, they''re still outside."

    Subei''s hand pressed gently on bibidong''s chest.

    Immediately the body retreated.

    Bi bidong glanced at Northern Jiangsu, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even worse: "the teacher did not guess wrong, Xiaobei, you really grew up."

    "In this way, teacher, you can enjoy it at ease."

    Bidon licked his lips and picked up a banana from the fruit plate on the table.

    Slowly open it to reveal a banana pulp bent about 10 degrees. It''s very delicious at a glance.

    Send it to your mouth, spread the bead lip slightly, bite it off gently, and send the pulp at the tip into your mouth.

    "As for them, according to the rules of the big adventure game, they have no right to interfere with any behavior of people in the room at this time. Of course, they can''t see it."

    "No one will know what you are doing with the teacher!"

    Bibidong pinched the end of the banana, his fingers rustled gently, and the glittering banana juice appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    Boom~

    Bibidong bit the banana into two sections and immediately looked down at Northern Jiangsu.

    Slowly take off your tights and show your proud body.

    Northern Jiangsu was stunned. There was chaos in his mind. The torrent and darkness suddenly dissipated, and suddenly the sun and moon shone on the vast sky.

    Buzzing~

    Then, there was a voice in the room that made people want to fly.

    The scene of Fei MI, the lingering sound, it is indescribable ah.

    ¡­¡­

    The green dragon that doesn''t fall down the mountain breaks through the sky!

    This is a hearty war in which you come and go, you attack and defend.

    Deep in the forest of stars.

    The body of the golden eyed Black Dragon King dances and swims in the star lake, warm and comfortable!

    Emperor Tian shook his body and felt comfortable. He sighed, "it''s good to be self-sufficient. You don''t need to see other people''s mood, and it''s fast and comfortable."

    Immediately, he looked at the Titan ape drinking on the boulder and shouted, "Er Ming, drink slowly and save some for the beast God!"

    Since the last time I got drunk to solve thousands of worries, Emperor Tian and Titan giant apes have become wine friends and often clink glasses together.

    Let the unhappiness of the past drift with the wind!

    Emperor Tian''s huge body turned into a human shape and gently touched the water between his feet. The next moment, he appeared on the boulder and grabbed the wine jar from the giant ape''s hand.

    He slapped on the skull of the Titan giant ape: "how many times have you said, drink slowly, drink slowly, I went to the human world to grab three cars yesterday, and there is only one car left today. What are you made of? Can you drink so much?"

    Titan ape looked wronged: it''s not our fault to drink

    Emperor Tian pointed to the water beach not far away and said, "if you can drink, don''t sprinkle it? You''ve drained all the drinks. You''re lonely?"

    Titan Ape: otherwise, let''s go to the king and ask for wine. The king has money and his wine is of good quality. Let''s please the king and then we can get a lot of good wine!

    The Titan ape said to the emperor with his unique ape cry.

    In fact, the Titan ape can already say something at this time, but it''s awkward, so it''s more convenient to use the cry of the soul beast.

    Hearing the speech, Emperor Tian fell into meditation.

    He still remembered that he was tortured by the waitress in the temple of God, and was in fear of being controlled by volon spray.

    Therefore, Emperor Tian shook his head: "I won''t go, I want you to go."

    Titan ape showed wise and beautiful eyes: Emperor, are you afraid and counselled?

    The emperor''s eye God immediately said sharply, "what did you say? Say it again?"

    Aware of the terrible color in emperor Tian''s eyes, the Titan ape immediately bowed his head and dared not breathe loudly, and then muttered:

    It was... Emperor Tian, you are afraid of the king. I have seen it. Every time you hear the news from the king, you tremble. There must be a psychological shadow. Poor?

    The call of Titan giant ape is deep and subtle, but why is the cultivation of emperor Tian deep? The two are not far away, so it is impossible not to hear.

    He emperor Tian first twitched at the corners of his mouth and felt that he couldn''t keep his face, and then he changed from resentment to resentment.

    He is the king of the golden eyed black dragon. Even if he is punished by the king, does this extremely reckless black ape dare to provoke himself?

    bold!

    "I don''t know how deep the psychological shadow of the beast God is, but I know that soon, you will have a psychological shadow of the beast God!"

    Emperor Tian clenched his fist with a strong fist style and struck the Titan ape on the skull with lightning speed.

    Suddenly, the Titan ape fell to the ground.

    The huge body hit the ground of the fierce place and trembled violently.

    Bang -!

    Another kick.

    Emperor Tian kicked the Titan ape.

    The strength is neither heavy nor light. It can dominate the Titan ape just by avoiding the fatal parts.

    After all, Emperor Tian just wanted to vent and teach the Titan ape a lesson. He didn''t really want to beat it to death.

    The possible Titan ape is regarded as an ape meat sandbag.

    Fortunately, his skin was rough and thick, and he didn''t suffer much internal injury.

    At this time.

    Strange clouds appeared over the fierce land, which seemed to turn into dragons.

    Suddenly, a startling dragon roared from the mouth of the ice spring.

    A soul force breaking into the sky spurted out, forming a dragon fog in the sky!

    The emperor''s eyes were full of horror. Where could he care to beat the Titan ape? He murmured, "so fast? So fast?"

    "Is this... The trend of the Lord''s awakening?"

    "Five years earlier than the Lord expected."

    "If you wake up again after sleeping for less than four years, it can only be regarded as a nap?"

    Looking at the strange ice spring mouth, Emperor Tian couldn''t help but smack his tongue in surprise.

    Not only emperor Tian, but all the high-level soul beasts in the star forest were shocked by this vision.

    They look at the place of great evil one after another and know that a great man will wake up!

    Shenyan temple area, soul and beast area.

    Biji and Ziji wanted to find Northern Jiangsu, but when this dragon power appeared, they couldn''t help turning, turning into noumenon, and hurried to the fierce place.

    "Look, what''s that in the sky?"

    In Shenyan street, someone looked up at the sky and pointed to the shadow in the clouds.

    "Is that a dragon?"

    "Is the other end the legendary beast Phoenix?"

    "Can''t you? Isn''t the Phoenix red? It doesn''t seem to be fire red... It''s green... Green!"

    "What the hell is that!"

    "Is it the sacred constitution of his highness in Northern Jiangsu that has attracted auspicious beasts to offer gifts!"

    Because Brigitte and Ziji were in a hurry, they didn''t think about the consequences, let alone hide their existence, turned into noumenon and flew out of the Shenyan hall. Many people around witnessed this scene.

    For a moment, opinions vary!

    At the speed of Brigitte and Ziji, they soon came to the place of great evil.

    Even the Titan ape panted under the emperor.

    Seeing the slowly white fog coming out of the ice spring, Ziji secretly said: she hasn''t had time to abduct the king. If the Lord wakes up now, won''t all her plans come to naught?

    Brigitte grumbled and pushed the emperor away and began to heal the Titan ape. She said, "emperor, you always like to bully weak souls."

    "I..."

    Emperor Tian hesitated and said, "yes... It inspired me first in language..."

    "Mang dragon!"

    Brigitte took a white look at the emperor.

    Emperor Tian stared: am I mang long? It''s the mang ape, okay? I''m very smart! Not hot, can this dragon achieve 800000 years of extraordinary cultivation?

    "Emperor, to be honest, did you disturb the Lord and lead him to wake up early?"

    Ziji looked at the messy environment around her. It was obvious that she had experienced a good fight.

    Ziji boldly pointed to Emperor Tian''s nose and asked.

    She doesn''t care whether you are emperor heaven or emperor earth. It always affects her planning!

    "How possible!"

    Emperor Tian was accused of disturbing the Lord''s sleep. He can''t afford it.

    "The beast God used his soul power to arrange a protective cover at the mouth of the ice spring. No sound can be transmitted. How can it disturb the Lord!"

    Emperor Tian argued.

    "The beast God is also wondering, how can the Lord wake up early?"

    "Is it that the Lord misses the king and dreams of the king when he is sleeping, so he wakes up and wants to see the king?"

    Emperor Tian looked at the ice spring and asked questions.

    "It''s impossible. If so, the Lord should indulge in a dream and don''t want to wake up. In the dream, maybe the Lord and the king have had several children and are enjoying the happiness of their family."

    "If the time in the dream passes quickly and they are dead, do they wake up?"

    "In any case, the Lord''s call for awakening has been revealed. We should be ready to meet the Lord."

    One after another, several other sleeping fierce beasts slowly opened their eyes and hurried to come.

    They can''t help but Tucao in their hearts: really make complaints about it. They can''t sleep for three or four years, even a nap.

 Chapter 124

    When the beasts in the star forest were disturbed by the vision caused by Gu Yuena''s awakening again.

    In the Shenyan palace, Subei is holding the sheets tightly with a crimson face and grievance

    Outside the door.

    The women were extremely anxious.

    Liu Erlong, in particular, fell directly at the door of the bedroom to listen to the sound inside.

    "Mom, don''t listen. This bedroom is for quiet rest. My brother and I have tried it. It''s soundproof. Even if you fight outside, you can''t interfere with it. Of course, what happens inside can''t be known outside."

    Xiaowu lies on the round bed lightly and takes the small root carrot with her hands. She is very calm.

    "You tried with Xiao Bei, but mom didn''t."

    Liu Erlong looked at the leisurely dance and was very angry. So he hammered his fist on the door, so that the door frame shook suddenly, but there was no damage:

    "I can''t stand it. If it had been ten years ago, I would have smashed the door!"

    Where can Liu Erlong stand this injustice? The biggest rival is in the same room with Xiaobei''s lonely men and women, and what about her? Can only be humble outside.

    To put it in a bad way, this is called eavesdropping on other people''s shouting in bed.

    Continue to play the truth adventure?

    Northern Jiangsu has gone, and their hearts have gone smoothly.

    Where are you still in the mood to play this stupid game.

    Their biggest fun is playing in Northern Jiangsu.

    No... it''s playing with Subei

    "Alas... Mom, just give up. Listen to my brother. In order to ensure the stability of the main hall of Shenyan hall, these door frames and walls are made of excellent materials and washed with special coagulant. Unless they are above the level of soul Douluo, they are difficult to break."

    Xiaowu''s calf kept shaking and gnawed at the turnip road.

    Hu Liena and Zhu Zhuqing had a good relationship with Xiaowu, so they came together and asked, "Xiaowu (Xiaowu sister), why are you not nervous at all? Bei (your Highness''s brother) is alone with the teacher (that woman) now, and they don''t know what will happen to them. Don''t you worry?"

    Xiaowu said faintly, "worry? Of course, but it''s useless to worry. Who dares to rush in?"

    "The one inside is powerful and powerful. It''s terrible! And it''s my brother''s teacher. Now it''s still in the rules of the game."

    "Do you dare? I dare not."

    The little dancer opened her mouth and looked boastful.

    Although what she said made them feel uncomfortable and oppressed by rank, it was true.

    "I dare, I don''t believe she dares to turn the sky. It''s a big deal. We''ll stop playing this game!"

    "Now, I''m going to hammer this door open. Do you support it?"

    Liu Erlong looked around at the crowd. Anyway, I''ve decided whether you agree or not.

    Qian Renxue glanced at Liu Erlong and said calmly, "I agree."

    Liu Erlong and Xiaowu, as well as Qian Renxue, have a higher voice.

    The network is obvious.

    With Northern Jiangsu as the center, the dot opens.

    Taking Xiaowu as a line, Liu Erlong is at the same level as her, followed by Zhu Zhuqing and Dugu Yan.

    Taking bibidong as a line, qianrenxue is at the same level as her to suppress the little fox hulena.

    With Gu Yuena as a line, there are ghost animals such as Brigitte and Ziji who are ready to move.

    Taking Tang San as a line, it is divided into dog licking fencing road and forcible occupation Road (this road has not been opened up in Northern Jiangsu).

    Therefore, qianrenxue and Liu Erlong agree, and Xiaowu looks at it calmly, then the overall situation has been determined.

    Boom!

    A blue and red Tyrannosaurus Rex appeared on Liu Erlong, with an extremely terrible momentum.

    Qianrenxue and others couldn''t help but smack their tongue: the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex is indeed worthy of being known as the first beast in the world. Although it is the top soul saint of the seven rings, this powerful momentum is not lost to the ordinary soul duel.

    It is no wonder that Frank at that time was stunned at Liu Erlong today.

    The blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex with fire attribute has taken another step forward on the ladder of the top martial soul.

    Boom~

    Two loud roars.

    Liu Erlong''s fist wrapped in blue electricity and fire hit the door. Suddenly, the whole room trembled. The huge force made a fist mark from red to carbon black appear on the door.

    Liu Erlong thought: what Xiaowu said is true. With her strength, she can''t blow this door directly. It''s enough to show that they are all treasures.

    Inside the room.

    Bibidong''s face was red and sweaty.

    At this time, Subei is giving her a full body massage (now it is formal).

    Suddenly, she noticed the movement and soul force fluctuation outside the door without hesitation.

    In an instant, her five fingers spit countless cobwebs to the door.

    These colorless and transparent cobwebs are intertwined and tightly seal the door and wall. They are unexpectedly constructed into a special network to buffer the power released by Liu Erlong.

    "Noisy, do not obey the rules of the game."

    Bibidong cold road.

    But at this time, she did not have the authority of the pope at all, but her face was radiant, and her skin was as innocent as a 28 year old girl.

    Of course, it''s not easy in Northern Jiangsu. It''s also hot all over, like a stove.

    ¡­¡­

    However, Northern Jiangsu did not find that at this time, the blood of the Silver Dragon King in his body was already pulling his blood.

    When his blood gushed to a certain extent, the blood of the Silver Dragon King given by Gu Yuena had responded to her!

    The land of great evil.

    In the mouth of the ice spring.

    The cold wind filled the whole cave.

    There are a lot of ice flakes floating on the water.

    At the end of the water, on the dark ice bed, there was an extremely beautiful girl sleeping.

    She was dressed in purple and silver clothes, with a pair of silver horns on her forehead. Her skin was smooth and smooth, as young as a newborn.

    But the skin color is pale, just like the frozen body that has died for several days.

    But if such a beautiful body is seen, I''m afraid I''ll fall in love at first sight.

    Suddenly, the frost on her delicate eyelashes and eyes was crisp, and her body suddenly burst out a powerful soul force, which made the whole ice spring cave tremble.

    The ice on the ceiling wall fell into the ice lake and made a "bang bang" sound.

    Gu Yuena''s eyes suddenly opened and burst into a strong silver light:

    My adoptive husband!

    Who dares to invade my child''s adoptive husband!

    Gu Yuena''s eyebrows gave birth to a bloody mark. The mark emitted high temperature, which almost melted the ice around Gu Yuena and made a melting sound.

    From this mark, Gu Yuena''s body began to unseal, the transparent surface frost began to dissipate, her body began to ruddy, and her senses gradually recovered.

    From the depths of the brain began to revive thinking, the location of the heart began to restore heat supply.

    Suddenly, the cold steam in the whole ice spring converged and recycled to the xuanbing bed.

    For a time, the cave was beautiful and exquisite.

    Perhaps this is the fairyland on earth.

    See the white fog at the entrance of the ice spring dissipate.

    The seven fierce beasts all know that the Lord''s awakening is not just a sign now!

    It''s a certainty!

    The demon king''s mysterious and poisonous tree vine contracted and turned into a purple lipped man. He asked in a gloomy manner:

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t the LORD say that he won''t wake up until the king becomes an adult? According to the age of mankind, there should be at least four or five years before the king becomes an adult?"

    He doesn''t know how long it will be. He''s not like emperor Tian, because Ziji, Biji and Titan apes are always awakened by external factors.

    "Last time, the lovely King woke up suddenly. This time, I have two very wise guesses."

    Xiong Jun rubbed his eyes, and his rough voice was a little wise.

    "What guess?"

    The demon king and the red king looked at Xiong Jun with disgust.

    "First, the king came back and entered the ice spring again. He was seduced by the Lord and woke up."

    Xiong Jun said solemnly, "second, the Lord found another child who looks like his heart. The child went in inexplicably, and then woke up the Lord''s temptation."

    Xiong Jun suddenly looked at emperor Tian and said, "Hey, boss emperor Tian, don''t you guard the ice spring mouth? You can find it at the first time when there is a change. Last time the king accidentally entered, we can say it was an accident."

    "What do you say this time?"

    Xiong Jun questioned, "emperor, are you neglecting your duty? Are you looking to play with those young soul animal sisters nearby? You don''t care about the Lord at all?"

    "If you are like this, it means you can''t. otherwise, give up your position and let Ben Jun replace you."

    Brave, brave.

    Both the demon king and the red king, as well as the spirits lurking in the dark, gave a thumbs up to Xiong Jun.

    Dare to challenge the boss''s authority, isn''t it admirable?

    However, in their eyes, they obviously have the attitude that watching the excitement is not too big.

    Anyway, they were not the last to be injured, nor were they beaten. They could still go whoring for nothing in an epic war.

    Only Brigitte, who did not like their internal struggle, relaxed the atmosphere and said, "the king''s time should be an accident, and those who surpass the king''s appearance can attract the Lord to take the initiative to unseal. I think there is no second except the king."

    "Perhaps the Lord woke up early for other reasons."

    Brigitte looked at bingquankou and murmured, "we just don''t know what the real reason is. Wait for the Lord to pass. When the Lord orders, we can do it."

    Xiong Jun still pouted and said, "there must be a reason for the emperor, otherwise..."

    Before he finished, the emperor''s breath locked Xiong Jun, and his eyes said sharply, "it''s impossible. If there are humans from the ice spring this time, I''ll kill myself to apologize!"

    Since Biji and Ziji followed Subei and were sanctioned by the waitress of Shenyan hall last time, he has been drinking with Titan apes here.

    He asked himself that it was impossible for someone to escape his sight and successfully sneak into the ice spring cave to meet the Lord.

    Even the last event in Northern Jiangsu puzzled him. Although he was sleeping at that time, he was especially distracted at the ice spring mouth. Even the strong man of the title Douluo level could not sneak in without warning.

    He can only attribute this to himself. Maybe he was really distracted and distracted for a moment, so he didn''t notice the lovely boy who suddenly appeared.

    But this time, he must be sure!

    "Really? That''s what you said!" Xiong Jun licked his lips and looked forward to it.

 Chapter 125

    Xiong Jun, I wish emperor Tian would kill himself.

    In this way, he can become the number one sign of the Lord... No, but the first beast under the Lord!

    Roar~

    "But if you don''t, you are the dish on the table. It is said that humans have a dish called braised bear''s paw."

    Emperor Tian''s sharp eyes looked at Xiong Jun''s hand.

    Xiong Jun was in a panic and shrunk his hand: "that''s no good. This is your duty, not a bet. If you don''t do it, don''t do it."

    "The palm of Mr. Xiong is precious."

    Ziji said with a charming smile: "otherwise, cut it off and send it to the Shenyan hall to add vegetables to the king. Although the bear''s paws of hundreds of thousands of years may not taste very good, they are the only pair in the world. They are really precious."

    Ziji''s smile attracted Xiong Jun.

    Xiong Jun salivated: "ziji, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve become beautiful again."

    "Ho Ho, isn''t it?"

    Ziji touched her face and said faintly, "maybe life is happy and she has the power of life, so she will be better."

    Xiong Jun''s eyes narrowed and wiped his hairstyle: "are you interested in going to the bear nest? I have a big baby you like there ~"

    "Go away, you don''t deserve it."

    Ziji understood the flirtation in Xiong Jun''s language. Her look changed instantly and poured cold water on him directly.

    Brigitte sighed: "well, stop making trouble. Now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. Besides, we don''t know the reason for the Lord''s awakening. Don''t quarrel because of inexplicable speculation."

    Or Brigitte''s position in the fierce beast is relatively high. When she said this, Xiong Jun''s voice sank, not in La Di Tian''s face.

    Emperor Tian took a deep look at Xiong Jun and thought about finding a chance to beat him.

    Over the years, he has suffered too many grievances.

    He vented some of his anger on the Titan giant ape, but the cultivation of the Titan giant ape was too shallow for him to exert himself.

    But Xiong Jun is different. He has experienced four natural disasters. His physical resistance is not the same dimension as that of Titan apes. That''s rolling!

    In emperor Tian''s heart, Xiong Jun has now become a new animal meat sandbag.

    Just then.

    The long-awaited figure appeared in their sight.

    Gu Yuena''s body rose slowly from the bottom of the ice spring. The next moment, her back showed the wings of the silver dragon, and her whole body seemed to radiate the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.

    "Join the Lord!"

    The seven fierce beasts looked at the sky and bowed to Gu Yuena.

    Emperor Tian also had a pair of Black Dragon Wings on his back, suspended in mid air and said to Gu Yuena:

    "Lord, you..."

    Feel the terrible breath of Gu Yuena at a close distance, and Emperor Tian is a little frightened.

    This breath is above the limit doula. Although it is not as good as the true God, it has reached the top of the demigod!

    "Lord, why did you wake up early? Did something big happen?"

    This time, Emperor Tian had a long heart. When talking to Gu Yuena, his spiritual power had penetrated into the mouth of the ice spring. He just wanted to see if there was another person in it as last time.

    Soon he was relieved.

    No, it was empty, there was no breath of life, only cold.

    Gu Yuena looked at the orientation of the God Yan temple and stared at the people. Suddenly she said coldly, "what about people? What about others? Why are you alone? He!"

    "He? All our seven fierce beasts are here." Xiong Jun Han said.

    "Lord, are you talking about the king?"

    Brigitte wiped her sweat secretly. They all heard that Gu Yuena was angry.

    "Otherwise."

    Gu Yuena said coldly, "I once said that he is the king of ghosts and beasts and my future husband. You should protect him."

    "But where is he when I wake up? How can you protect him?"

    Gu Yuena dragon sees the four fields, if not because of them, but his subordinates, if not because of the revenge plan, they still need them.

    She really wants to slap them to death.

    Emperor Tian hardened his head and said against the wind, "Lord, don''t worry. The king is very safe now. No one dared to hurt him."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Gu Yuena''s Qianqian jade hand condensed a powerful soul force, as if she would fan the emperor in the next moment.

    "Before I fell asleep, I personally injected the essence of my heart into his body."

    "That drop of blood forms an induction bridge between me and him. As long as his life is in danger or his blood is highly inflated, I can clearly feel it."

    Gu Yuena suddenly covered her heart, where she suddenly twitched and hurt.

    "I felt that his mood began to calm down, the restlessness in his blood began to dissipate, and he began to be weak. What crisis should he be suffering at this time..."

    Gu Yuena seemed to hear the weak breathing of Northern Jiangsu in her mind. The feeling was very strange and made her feel very flustered.

    I can''t help holding my mind and showing confused and strange eyes.

    "Lord, can''t you? At this time, Lord, he should rest in the Shenyan hall, guarded by thousands of soul emperors, with the title of Douluo. No one should hurt him."

    "Moreover, with the Lord''s appearance, no one will have the heart to kill him. The Lord can rest assured."

    Emperor Tian said.

    He is very relieved of Northern Jiangsu now.

    He could even suppress himself for eight hundred thousand years, and he could suppress it by only a bottle of spray. He did not believe what else could be done.

    Although he didn''t want to meet with Northern Jiangsu, he was really afraid of Northern Jiangsu and dared not easily despise Northern Jiangsu.

    "Really?"

    Gu Yuena looked at emperor Tian incredulously.

    Emperor Tian nodded and said, "at the beginning, the Lord insisted on leaving the star forest with a little rabbit in the mixing circle and returning to the human world. I thought that there might be a lot of danger. The king would encounter something terrible, but I didn''t expect that he not only..."

    Pa pa -!

    Gu Yuena slapped emperor Tian on the head. Suddenly, like a shot put, he hit the ground and hit a big pit. One after another, the earth cracked, and the crack even extended into the star lake.

    "You let him go back to the human world. Where did you put all my words?"

    Looking at the tragedy of emperor Tian, the fierce beasts knelt on one knee and said, "Lord''s eye, we remember it and don''t dare to forget it. It''s the king''s insistence. We don''t dare to be presumptuous. We can only take turns to protect him secretly."

    Emperor Tian put his head on the ground, kicked his legs in the air, and supported his arms on the ground.

    "Madder, who can do me a favor? I can''t seem to pull it out!"

    Emperor Tian''s head and even his neck were completely trapped in the solid stone ground. If he were an ordinary person, his head would be like a burst watermelon, and there was no hope of survival.

    "Ji, Ji, help ~"

    "Zimei, come and save uncle long ~"

    "The Dragon horn is stuck, shit!"

    The emperor reached the top of the sky and found his black dragon horn clamped by the underground fine stone.

    No beast dares to respond to him.

    Those who know current affairs know that Gu Yuena is very angry at this time.

    He knew it himself, so he had to rely on the brute force of his body to get out of trouble. He didn''t dare to use soul force to cause earth shaking movements, otherwise the Lord could punch him again.

    It''s not about a small fist hitting your chest. It''s the fist of the Silver Dragon King and the God of soul and beast!

    This angle is really hard to force.

    If you want to rush faster and fiercer, you must find the right angle, and then suddenly push and pull, dredge the safety channel from deep to shallow, so that you can successfully get out of trouble.

    Thinking of this, Emperor Tian supported his body with his hands, rotated on the ground, and suddenly exerted himself. With a bang, he came out of the pit. He flew dozens of meters in the air, and then landed gracefully.

    At this time, Gu Yuena was scolding: "are you questioning my perception?"

    "Absolutely not!"

    "Just, Lord, can you think about whether there are other ways to achieve the same effect without endangering Lord''s life?"

    The red king echoed, "yes, Lord!"

    Hearing the speech, Gu Yuena thought in her heart for three seconds, and immediately her face began to turn red. She murmured, "yes or no, but it should be impossible... According to the conversion of human age, he is too young..."

    Gu Yuena suddenly asked Brigitte, "Brigitte, are humans the same as soul beasts? Are their adulthood consistent with the definition of soul beasts?"

    The fierce beast sect doesn''t understand why Gu Yuena suddenly asks.

    Brigitte answered truthfully: "no, our soul animals define adult soul animals based on whether they have the ability to reproduce, while human beings define adults based on their mature thinking, independent thinking and responsibility."

    "I see!"

    Gu Yuena suddenly realized.

    But her anger did not diminish, but increased.

    "Tell me in detail about him during my sleep these years! There must be no difference!"

    The fierce beasts looked at each other. Except Biji and Ziji, someone could say their ability.

    Ziji has her own mind, and naturally she won''t risk explaining to Gu Yuena.

    Finally, all the fierce beasts looked at the emperor.

    It''s like seeing the Savior.

    Respectfully said: "Lord, Emperor Tian knows the most about the king. He can tell you in detail."

    Emperor Tian was stunned.

    Didn''t he just tell the Lord about the child''s experience?

    Then he was hammered.

    What, do you want to do it again?

    I can''t resist it!

    And how do I know best?

    The clearest thing is Ziji!

    He only knows a little. Ziji is the one who followed the king!

    It''s hard to be in love.

    Emperor Tian could only harden his head and say what he knew about Northern Jiangsu again.

    For example, there are many confidants in Northern Jiangsu, such as how to leave the star forest and how to establish the Shenyan temple.

    It can only be said roughly, not in detail.

    It was because he couldn''t elaborate that he was despised by Gu Yuena again.

    Fortunately, I didn''t get beaten again.

    Otherwise, he will be wrongly beaten to death. Even if he is not killed, his heart will die.

    Forget it, that''s it. I''m always beaten. I don''t have any face. I''m used to it.

    Finally, Gu Yuena''s face showed an unspeakable cold color: "unexpectedly, I slept for several years and made a big mistake."

    If she had known this, she endured serious injuries and wanted to keep Subei by her side. Even if she only talked, laughed and played with him every day, she could heal her daily pain.

    Gu Yuena gently took a step, walked for several kilometers, and said faintly, "the seven fierce beasts listen to the order, follow me to the Shenyan hall and welcome back to the king!"

 Chapter 126

    [congratulations to the host on completing the mission of bidong: one step in place and flying in place!]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the S-level reward, the immortal body of the dead: the host''s physical fitness is developed to the extreme of Douluo continent, can withstand high-intensity ravage and pressure, can absolutely carry it, will not collapse, hold the immortal soul, and improve his mental power to the extreme!]

    [congratulations on the host''s soul power rising to level 61. You have achieved the achievement of young people becoming the emperor and the Dragon shaking all directions!]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the sixth soul skill blessing: summon the dragon to mock the wind, deter demons, and eliminate disasters!]

    [the first five soul rings of the host have automatically increased the service life of the soul ring. At present, it is 60000 years of cultivation! Its strength is not weaker than that of an ordinary soul beast of 100000 years!]

    [the following three types of feedback rewards can be selected:]

    [¢Ù bibidong is currently a level 98 super Douluo, which can quickly break through the limit without obstacles and reach the demigod state.]

    [¢Ú the quality of bibidong''s martial soul has been improved to the extreme and is close to the divine level (which can be evolved twice). The first martial soul death pearl emperor has evolved into immortal pearl God, and the second martial soul soul soul devouring spider emperor has evolved into Shura pearl God! (all incomplete forms)]

    [¢Û bibidon has won the supreme papal prestige, with soaring temperament and unyielding to the power of angels!]

    In the room, bidong tidied up his messy clothes and stood up from the bed. His legs suddenly trembled and almost fell.

    I couldn''t help but take a look at Northern Jiangsu.

    While Subei was lying in the quilt, the exquisite clavicle loomed, pinching the edge of the quilt, and the voice of little love sounded in his mind.

    Rich rewards!

    Subei asked himself, this is one of the top rewards he has won, the immortal body of the dead, and directly broke through the soul emperor and attached the sixth Soul Ring!

    The three feedback rewards of bidong are even more difficult to choose.

    All three are excellent rewards!

    Is this the advantage of... That?

    Subei began to fantasize in his mind

    So he chose the first and the second.

    These are all excellent rewards for the development of beidong''s divine way.

    And temperament? Temperament can be cultivated. Although some temperament can not be cultivated, it still needs to be inferior in front of the temptation of absolute strength!

    Bibidong felt a little empty. Holding the wall with his slender hand, he looked back and said in a trembling voice, "teacher... I''ll play games with you tomorrow. I have to go back and have a rest, otherwise..."

    Bibidong''s face turned red, pursed her mouth and stopped talking. There was a little shyness in her look.

    Her fingers inched and slowly retracted the spider silk covered on the door frame.

    Su Bei poked his head out of the quilt: "wife, you... You just cheated like this? You use spider silk to control the pointer!"

    At this time, because of the large amount of spider silk and the improvement of the realm of Northern Jiangsu, the whole person is in spirit. It is easy to see the shrinking spider silk at bidong''s fingertips.

    "Shh!"

    Bibidong shuddered, "don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t cheat. Besides, don''t you like me to get this option?"

    "Think ~"

    Facing the secluded eyes of bidong, Subei pursed his mouth. It was obviously a taste of eating marrow, and even some meaning was still unfinished.

    "But wife, can you..."

    "Cough, wait, I''m your teacher. Don''t yell!"

    Bidong straightened his legs and said in righteous words.

    "No? It can''t be called a wife?" Subei is stupid.

    Although I''m playful, I''m a man in charge. I don''t eat for nothing.

    You see, I won''t give you such a big baby?

    "I''m your teacher."

    Bibidong looked bitterly at Northern Jiangsu: "outside, you can''t call it that, otherwise..."

    "Oh, all right." Subei got it. Face?

    "Then call me again."

    There was a blush on bibidong''s radiant face.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Subei blinked and hummed, "if you don''t let me call, I won''t call. If you let me call, I''ll call. What do you think I am? I don''t have any face? I won''t call."

    "You can call... But you can only call in private..." Bitong bit his mouth.

    "Do you call?"

    "I want to listen again."

    When bidong heard this name, she was actually very happy. She was so old that she heard someone call her wife for the first time.

    And he''s still a peerless teenager who wants to occupy it for a long time.

    "Shout quickly." Beedong express road.

    "All right, wife."

    "Wife, I''m tired. I''m going to bed. Bye."

    Subei covered the quilt and got goose bumps all over. It''s really exciting!

    "Hmm..." when bibidong saw the reaction of Northern Jiangsu, he immediately thought he was very cute.

    But it''s an illusion.

    Only those who have experienced it can know how much power is hidden in this thin body.

    At this time, the spider silk on the door frame was almost convergent.

    Following the traction of spider silk, she suddenly felt the warm change of her martial soul. Suddenly, an invisible microwave was released from her body, although it did not cause any vibration.

    But she obviously felt that her soul power, her martial spirit

    Qualitative changes are taking place!

    Soul power keeps climbing!

    "Suddenly... Breakthrough?"

    Bibidong looked at his hands in surprise. There were two spider marks with slight gold patterns on them. That was her martial spirit. Before, they were black and purple, but now they seem to be sacred!

    "Level 99 extreme doula... No, especially above the extreme doula... Half... Half god?"

    Bidon was shocked.

    She couldn''t help looking back at her precious apprentice, and an idea came into her mind:

    Is that rumor true?

    Can they draw on the strength and talent of their spouses for their own use?

    Just as bidon indulged in surprise.

    "Boom!" A loud cry.

    A fiery red blue dragon wrapped in lightning broke out of the door.

    And the real power of the martial soul directly hit bidong.

    However, as soon as bidong''s eyes coagulated, a soul force barrier appeared around his body, which swallowed the electric fire Blue Dragon.

    I can''t get close to her!

    "What a powerful force."

    Bibidong was also curious about this involuntary soul self-defense.

    Is this the power and dignity of the demigod?

    Compared with her in Grade 98, she is very different!

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Open it! Aunt Liu, you''re great!"

    When the door slammed open, there was a childish voice, a cold voice and a hot voice.

    "I can''t resist this broken door!"

    Liu Erlong stood in front of the door and said angrily, "bibidong, have you closed the door? What are you doing to Xiaobei here? You also use soul force to seal the space!"

    Qian Renxue also watched faintly from the side. In detail, she noticed that the bedding was wrinkled, and the condition on the bed was somewhat intriguing.

    She knows, it''s definitely not easy!

    Bibidong''s look changed and gradually returned to the noble Pope''s look. He said coldly:

    "It''s my right to follow the rules of the game. You should abide by them, not break the rules as you do now."

    Bibidong pointed to the broken door frame and said.

    Qian Renxue also narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "no, it''s an hour from the agreed time."

    "In other words, you have been inside for two hours, which is far beyond the agreed time. You have violated the rules."

    Qian Renxue thought calmly and refuted.

    Then she twisted her ass slightly and walked to northern Jiangsu.

    But her movements are still not as open as Xiaowu and Liu Erlong.

    Liu Erlong walked directly to the bed, and Xiaowu rushed up directly.

    "Brother, how strange is the smell around here?"

    The small dance with sensitive smell nestled in the arms of Northern Jiangsu and frowned.

    "Maybe... It''s closed for too long, and the air has deteriorated, so there''s some peculiar smell."

    Subei Shanshan said with a smile, "it might be better to open the window."

    Call~

    Northern Jiangsu threw its soul out and scattered the windows. A broken spider silk was blown away by the warm wind and swayed with the wind.

    "Is that so?" Xiaowu''s questioning eyes came.

    Bibidong walked slowly out of the door: "if you exceed, you will exceed. I am his teacher. It is normal to get along alone for two hours. If you don''t accept it, you will break in. If you can''t, you will be more comfortable."

    The cold fan from bidong is coming up.

    Another wave of hatred value was pulled here by Liu Erlong.

    Until the news of bibidong was at the door, in the corridor.

    Bibidong''s body trembled slightly. His slender fingers pressed against the wall with a soft tone: "this little villain really doesn''t know how to love people. He''s so powerful at the age of 11. How can he get it four or five years later?"

    Soon, she walked quickly... No, she couldn''t walk fast. She had to fly.

    Bibidong flew back to the place where the Wulin hall was stationed and went to his temporary place of practice to check his Wulin.

    She confirmed that she had indeed made a sudden spiritual leap, and her strength had improved across the realm.

    From level 98, surpass level 99 and reach the realm of nearly half god.

    The realm above the level 99 extreme Douluo is semi God, quasi God and true God.

    The true God is also divided into three levels of God, two levels of God, one level of God and law enforcement God.

    However, the division of true God is not something they can touch.

    They can only understand that God exists in this world.

    "It''s said that we are the Pearl emperor. In extreme cases, women can enhance their talents and accomplishments by swallowing their husband, but if we can''t bear that power, we will be eaten to death."

    "Isn''t it just limited to swallowing, what... Intimacy has the same effect?"

    In the open hall, bidong''s mind was full of thoughts and recalled all kinds of things in the past.

    This way.

    Xiaowu opened the quilt corner in Northern Jiangsu and said strangely, "brother, why don''t you wear clothes? In broad daylight, do you want to seduce us?"

    "Brother, there are red marks on your shoulder. Is this... A kiss mark?!"

    The little dancer said, "what did the Pope teacher do to you, damn! I want it too!"

    As soon as Subei''s body shrinks, he enters the quilt, changes his clothes with a lightning speed, and then stands proudly in front of the women.

    "You calm down. In fact, my teacher and I didn''t do anything. It''s just to explore the way of soul master and the truth of life. It''s no big deal."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "To explore a way of practice will give you the energy to explore."

    Who believes the words of Northern Jiangsu.

    Ah, some people believe it. Zhu Zhuqing and Hu Liena believe it.

    The elder brother of the temple Lord said so, that should be so!

    Like Liu Erlong and Qian Renxue, when they understand a little, they are very skeptical, but they are not willing to point out and study deeply, which is of little significance.

    Think carefully, what bad things can an 11-year-old innocent boy do?

    It should be normal between teachers and apprentices.

    Liu Erlong can only comfort himself.

    But when the word "should" came to her mind, she had lost.

    When Subei led the girls out of the room, Qianren snow sat lightly at the head of the bed and slowly opened the quilt alone.

    "Sister Xue, what are you looking at? Let''s go. I''ve been lying for more than an hour. It stinks and doesn''t look good."

    Subei pressed the quilt with one hand and said with a faint smile.

    Qianren snow pulled out his hand and smiled: "it doesn''t smell. I feel fragrant if you cover it."

    Qianren snow approached the ear curtain in Northern Jiangsu, blew a hot breath and said, "don''t you miss me?"

    "When you were in the Wu soul hall, you hugged very tightly."

    "Yes, I have another fun. Let''s go and play together."

    Subei took Qianren Snow''s hand and went out.

    Subei secretly wiped sweat: This is a restricted area. We have to arrange a maid to deal with it.

    Qian Renxue looked back and looked suspiciously at the bedding.

    Just now, she seemed to see the color on the sheets and under the shadow of the bedding.

    She was held down by Subei before she could see clearly.

    Is it black? Or dark red?

    Just a fleeting glance, although she didn''t see it clearly.

    But she was suspicious.

    However, at this time, Gu Yuena turned into a silver dragon and roamed in the sky. Her speed was like thunder.

    And following her, there are seven people who shake the mainland.

    Super fierce beast hidden in the star forest!

 Chapter 127

    "That''s the dragon, the legendary dragon!"

    "When the silver dragon appears in the sky, mankind will face an unprecedented crisis."

    Outside the Shenyan hall, in the teahouse, the old man looked up at the sky and murmured.

    "The huge silver dragon, she came inside the Shenyan temple!"

    People were moved by the wind and rushed to the observatory to watch the once-in-a-century scene.

    "The silver dragon''s body is so huge that it has at least 100000 years of cultivation?"

    People can''t believe how long this silver dragon has existed. They can only speculate that her life is at least 100000 years old.

    As the silver dragon turned into a flash of light, she disappeared without warning in front of everyone and over the God Yan temple.

    Suddenly, there was a tearing roar in the sky.

    A humanitarian said, "look, it looks like the magic dragon and green swan that flew away before!"

    The magic dragon''s eyes were purple red, and her whole body exuded the dark smell of netherworld purgatory. Her hell wing was waving and rolled up a storm for miles around.

    The swan''s temperament is much more gentle. She is green, as if carved from precious jade. The green down is blown by the wind, as if dancing.

    They fled into the temple of God Yan with the silver dragon, which attracted people to talk and make noise.

    A female warrior raised a flag: "the situation is not good. Look at this posture, it must be those 100000 year old soul beasts hidden in the secret place. They found the existence of their highness and gave birth to greed!"

    "We must unite to protect your highness!"

    "These spirits must want to take your highness away!"

    Ping -!

    "If you want to hurt your highness, first ask my broadsword if you agree!"

    A muscular man showed his soul Sabre and saw the breaking wind in the air. His strong muscles reflected a dazzling light in the sun.

    "Sorry, our Beidian powder riding group only wants women, not men, especially muscular men like you."

    "But this is the organization that tough men should join."

    biu~

    A beautiful arc.

    "Mr. Qiao, there are three dragons in succession. This is not a good call up."

    It''s still the stone pier under the tree. The old man is kneading his son to play chess.

    The white bearded old man''s voice was rather ethereal, not like the husky and low voice of an old man:

    "Since ancient times, the Dragon represents power, is the master of the animals, and is the most powerful overlord among the soul beasts."

    "But the dragon nature is changeable. It is often arrogant and not easily convinced by people. There are dragon nature swings, dragon nature violence and cold human nature."

    "The world only knows that the dragon is born and powerful, and the dragon''s martial spirit is gifted. It injects the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, which is known as the world''s first animal martial spirit, like Dugu Bo, who is so poisonous."

    "They often inherit the strong martial spirit and the temperament of the martial spirit. Yu Yuanzhen is the king of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. He is violent, straightforward and naive. Dugu Bo inherited the cold and evil of biphosphorus snake emperor."

    "The dragon nature is mostly negative. Although they get their power, they will lose themselves because of their blood power."

    "Therefore, our family has always regarded the dragon as an unknown thing and a disaster to the world."

    The white haired old man called Mr. Qiao, dressed in white, looked at the position where the Dragon fell, thought for a moment and sighed:

    "The cultivation of the three dragons is too profound, far beyond our scope."

    "Do we just watch them rampant in the human world?"

    The black-and-white hair of chess was mixed, and the middle-aged and old people with big backs were surprised and said, "our family''s ancestral training is that we will be killed in case of a dragon. Can we just sit back and ignore it?"

    "You and I are no longer dragon butchers. The clan rules are just a concern for me."

    Mr. Qiao stood up slowly and said faintly, "well, let''s go and have a look. The little boy in Shenyan hall is really good-looking. It''s a pity if he is hurt by them."

    "Besides, the establishment of Shenyan temple has also brought us a lot of joy. It''s very comfortable to live in seclusion."

    Mr. Qiao''s figure was very fast, like a touch of light and shadow. It was clear that his steps were slowly stepping forward and walking slowly, but the next moment, he appeared a few kilometers away.

    "Mr. Joe, wait for me!"

    When they left.

    The earth in Shenyan area began to make a strong sound.

    Forests and houses can''t cover their trunks at all.

    Where they pass, they are all ruins.

    The giant bear jumped hundreds of feet. When its powerful legs stepped on the ground, it startled a piece of flying dust.

    Like the roots and stems of green trees in prehistoric times, everywhere they pass, they leave purple and black venom, corrode everything, and form a poison zone and forbidden area.

    Bats that cover the sky and block out the sun surge from the edge of the sky, emit a frightening neighing, spread into people''s ears, and almost tear people''s heads.

    They surround the temple of God''s face and do not advance or retreat.

    Such wonders are so rare.

    Even if it is recorded in books, it is difficult to find the scene of the emergence of such super ghosts and beasts.

    And their goal is the Shenyan temple!

    Wu soul hall is divided into two halls.

    The Deacon hurriedly ordered: "notice up, there are seven ghost beasts with unknown strength in the star forest. But one thing is worth affirming: their cultivation has been more than 100000 years. Please send Lord Douluo to observe!"

    Not only the Wuhun hall, but also the royal officials of the two empires and the intelligence organizations of the major sects are reporting this news.

    This is bound to shock the two empires.

    On Douluo continent, there are soul beasts that are difficult for human beings to resist.

    How many ghosts and beasts are still hidden on this continent?

    What is the purpose of their emergence?

    Gu Yuena''s simple behavior, out of a fierce place to run a family, affects the power of the whole continent.

    Perhaps, this is the so-called family affairs, that is, state affairs.

    A silver whirlpool suddenly appeared in the Shenyan hall.

    Gu Yuena has lost her noumenon form. She has a very good grasp of the power of space. She can jump thousands of miles and cross the space in one step.

    But now she is hurt and has incomplete cultivation. Otherwise, she can appear around northern Jiangsu just by reading.

    Gu Yuena looked around with cold eyes and snorted when she saw the maid on patrol.

    The next moment, she seemed to know the location of Northern Jiangsu clearly. Her steps were slightly too high. The next time she landed, she had appeared at the side of the hall building a few kilometers away.

    "Who are you?"

    "Catch her, as if she had broken in!"

    The chambermaid guarding the palace had not seen Gu Yuena, although they were surprised to see Gu Yuena for a moment.

    The girl''s appearance is really gorgeous. Compared with the owner''s confidants, she doesn''t lose to any one. Even, her cold and gorgeous appearance adds ice and snow and mysterious temperament to her.

    However, they didn''t have time to move at all. The fluctuation of soul power on Gu Yuena pushed them away.

    So the waitresses who wanted to get close to her were ruthlessly pushed away by her strength.

    Suddenly, Gu Yuena''s eyes were frozen, and a waitress was controlled by her and moved in front of her involuntarily.

    Gu Yuena said coldly, "I ask you, what are those women doing with him?"

    In the face of Gu Yuena''s question, the waitress didn''t advise at all, but asked, "what does it have to do with you?"

    "What does it have to do with me?"

    Gu Yuena glanced at the maids and added a coolness to her tone.

    OK, occupy your child''s adoptive husband.

    Play happily with your child''s adoptive husband.

    When she came here, she was intercepted and questioned by a group of waitresses.

    "End the array!"

    "Martial soul fusion technique: Heaven and earth gossip map!"

    At this time, eight waitresses in gold showed their soul around Gu Yuena.

    As the soul power of Northern Jiangsu was promoted to the soul emperor, their soul power was also promoted to level 71 soul saint.

    The martial soul fusion skills of the eight soul saints are extremely powerful.

    In the past, the fusion of martial spirits of Liu Erlong, frande and Yu Xiaogang was comparable to the title Douluo. They were eight, with higher difficulty and higher level of fusion skills.

    I saw a eight trigrams figure emerge on the ground, trapping Gu Yuena. The eight trigrams'' orientation is constantly changing, and it is extremely exquisite.

    Buzzing~

    Gu Yuena''s silver wings were stretched and smashed directly with great power. Suddenly, these waitresses flew in place and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Strong, too strong.

    They are no match at all!

    "Ignorance."

    Gu Yuena gave them a cold look: "I will let you know who I am."

    "I tell you, I am the hostess here, remember!"

    The power of the powerful Silver Dragon element is suddenly violent and dissipates in an instant.

    This force makes Bi bidong, who studies the changes of Wu soul in the area behind the hall, instantly detect it.

    She got up directly: an extremely powerful expert came!

    "What a terrible power."

    Bidong propped up his body, and his legs felt a little numb. He could only clamp his legs together to alleviate that inexplicable feeling.

    "Who can appear in the inner hall so quickly and quietly?"

    "No, Xiao Bei!"

    When bibidong found out Gu Yuena''s goal, he secretly said: Xiaobei just doesn''t know how to love people, otherwise I wouldn''t be so embarrassed and couldn''t even walk steadily.

    "I have to protect Xiaobei. Liu Erlong can''t cope with his strength."

    Bibidong could feel that the breath was fierce, and it seemed that the comer was not good.

    Nine times out of ten, it will be bad for Xiaobei.

    With soul power, bibidong can move quickly and get out of the hall

    Bibidong really thinks more. Gu Yuena has no malice towards Northern Jiangsu, but Gu Yuena definitely has great malice towards her and them.

    She never thought that Gu Yuena''s awakening was just caused by her impulse and covered by desire.

    Gu Yuena''s ethereal figure, her footsteps lightly stepping on the steps, her heart is cloudy, clear, round and short, and her thoughts are myriad:

    The feeling of dryness and heat seems to have disappeared.

    He''s out of danger?

    Or is it done?

    At the next moment, Gu Yuena appeared in front of the silver Ryukyu double doors.

    She had a panoramic view of the human atmosphere in the room.

    In addition to her adoptive husband, there are six, five human ants and a rabbit.

    Gu Yuena firmly said:

    Whether it is an enemy or a woman, as long as it is the person who hurts him and wants to take him away from me, I will be the enemy.

    No one can touch him!

    ¡­¡­

    PS: the book is often deleted by the operation editor. If you see some broken sentences that are not smooth, don''t mind, they may be deleted (generally, some driving words are deleted after updating for a few hours).

 Chapter 128

    "Your Highness, great things are bad!"

    "A woman came in and we couldn''t stop her!"

    When he suppressed his injury and hurried to report it.

    It''s too late.

    Gu Yuena''s speed is so fast.

    Space teleportation is beyond their reach?

    The situation is fierce.

    The handsome faces in Northern Jiangsu have lost a little color.

    At that time, he was playing the game of Eagle catching chicken with the girls.

    They are eagles and he is little.

    While he was struggling to be caught, Gu Yuena broke in.

    And broke in.

    A powerful force blew on the silver Ryukyu double door. The door hit the wall, and the place where the bolt twisted the link made a creaking metal friction sound.

    Standing there with awe inspiring momentum.

    People are thinking, who is so ignorant to disturb them?

    Looking back in surprise, I saw a very beautiful girl standing at the door, aggressive and not very friendly.

    No... it''s not friendly at all!

    Northern Jiangsu was still smiling, and it charmed a lot of girls with a bright spring face.

    As a result, he looked cold to the ancient Yuena, and he was suddenly dumbfounded.

    Should I say hello to her?

    Or should we wave our hands first to show friendship?

    Or run?

    This is a question worth thinking about.

    Wise thinking is only in a moment.

    Su Bei first scolded Jiang Yi: "noisy, step back and close the door. This is not an outsider. Tell him to go down. If you see her later, if you see me, you can''t have any disrespect!"

    "Yes."

    Will be stunned, nod, respectfully exit, pull the glass door... It doesn''t work at all, and has been damaged by Gu Yuena.

    Soon, Subei showed an ignorant and confused smile: "sister na''er, why are you here? I miss you so much!"

    [little love love Scripture: when you meet the situation of Shura field, you should not only slip away and watch it calmly, but also have a superficial attitude to stabilize the mood of the strongest.]

    [because the strongest person can be the image of the emperor and empress to appease the harem. It must need someone who can frighten the harem.]

    [to achieve the supremacy of the male god, we must first make peace with the outside world. Please come on!]

    "Really?"

    Gu Yuena''s indifferent face, at the moment of seeing Northern Jiangsu, coupled with this clever voice, finally relaxed a little.

    The most fear is that the child''s adoptive husband, who hasn''t been together for a few days, is used to seeing a woman outside, so he leaves her behind and doesn''t miss her at all.

    "That''s necessary. However, sister na''er, how did you wake up early? According to what you said at that time, there should be a few years left."

    Northern Jiangsu secretly wiped cold sweat.

    Gu Yuena is beautiful. She is also a super rich woman, but she is not easy to mess with.

    He had planned to make waves in a few years, appease the fish pond when it arrived, and gradually let Gu Yuena accept these sisters ¢Ù, ¢Ú and ¢Û

    But now, it''s all gone.

    Directly in place.

    "You''re okay!"

    Gu Yuena''s lips moved and her neat white teeth clenched: "I, if you don''t come again, will you play with these human women in bed?"

    "Have you forgotten our relationship?"

    "A few years ago, I announced your identity to thousands of soul beasts. You are my husband and control countless soul beasts."

    "I treat you sincerely, but you don''t care at all. You...!"

    Gu Yuena suddenly approached Northern Jiangsu. Now, her height is not as high as northern Jiangsu. Northern Jiangsu is more than half a head higher than him.

    But her inexplicably cold temperament made people shudder, so that Northern Jiangsu was a little nervous.

    Gu Yuena said, unexpectedly inexplicably wronged.

    When she first saw the peerless child, she fell in love with him at the first sight. She made a secret promise and immediately decided to announce to the soul beast that this was her future husband and give him the highest and best treatment.

    But in the twinkling of an eye, he ran out with other women.

    Does he think he is a soul beast, so he is afraid of himself and doesn''t like himself?

    Upset.

    Northern Jiangsu sees clues from Gu Yuena''s fluctuating eyes.

    When a woman is anxious and her mood changes greatly, it shows that she cares very much.

    Since you care about it, it depends entirely on technology. As long as the technology is good, everything can be talked about.

    This is oral technology.

    Abbreviation: oral skill.

    "Na''er!"

    Subei first made a solemn call to calm Gu Yuena''s mind.

    Then the tone slowed down, whispered softly, and said in only two audible voices:

    "How can you say that? I miss you very much these years, but sleeping, I know you are injured. I can''t disturb you or disturb you."

    "I also heard that distance can alleviate missing, so I left the star forest, but I miss you all the time!"

    "As for them... They were all unexpected love encounters, but na''er, your position in my mind will never be shaken."

    "I love you like a mouse loves rice ~"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Balabala.

    Northern Jiangsu speaks slag language solemnly.

    Sure enough, no matter what kind of woman, she can''t stand this warm tone.

    Unfortunately, the criminal evidence is right in front of you. Gu Yuena is not that easy to deceive.

    Gu Yuena''s beautiful eyes frowned slightly, and her look improved a lot.

    "When I came to the human world for a few years, my mouth was very sweet."

    Gu Yuena pursed her mouth: "no matter what you have done outside these years, I can forgive you, but now, you, go back with me to the place of great evil."

    Gu Yuena looked at Northern Jiangsu very seriously.

    Gu Yuena''s voice is not taboo at all. She doesn''t care that qianrenxue women hear it.

    Liu Erlong had a violent temper and was immediately angry.

    First, bidong got along with Northern Jiangsu for an inexplicable secret room. What happened made people blush and beautiful. Now a wonderful flower suddenly appeared and wanted to take Northern Jiangsu away.

    Liu Erlong has encountered this situation before. What''s the difference between Liu Erlong and the women who are greedy for Northern Jiangsu and want to take him home?

    No difference!

    But Xiaowu pulled her sleeve, shook her head and looked nervous: "Mom... Don''t..."

    "Xiaowu, this girl is a bad girl. She wants to take your brother away. Usually you rush harder than your mother. Why are you still holding your mother now?"

    Liu Erlong touched Xiaowu''s head: "Xiaowu, let go of mom. Mom wants to teach her a lesson."

    What is hidden in Xiaowu''s eyes is fear and submission: "Mom, don''t be right with her, don''t do it at any time, we can''t defeat her, she..."

    Gu Yuena just looked at the little dance and made her feel creepy. This is a feeling that is more terrible than the regional dragon breath revealed by Ziji!

    Although she didn''t know the girl''s real identity, Xiaowu guessed vaguely, and there was a hunch that if she did the right thing with her, the world would be in chaos.

    But little dance also has many secrets.

    For example, she is also a soul beast. Even if Northern Jiangsu returns to the star forest, she also has the opportunity to be with him.

    Moreover, there will only be more opportunities and fewer romantic enemies, but their status is relatively low. There are this girl before and Ziji after... But the total number of competitors is relatively small.

    If it is in the human world, the total number will be at least ten, and will only increase.

    About this, I deeply know that it has changed from being arrogant and charming to being smart and cute.

    She has seen through.

    However, her original intention of coming to the human world may be postponed.

    The enemy can be found at any time. As long as he doesn''t die, he can always be found, but there is only one elder brother. If he doesn''t grasp it at once, he can''t grasp it all his life.

    "Is she so powerful? I don''t believe it. It looks like she''s only fifteen or sixteen. How powerful can she be?"

    Liu Erlong said.

    "Mom, trust me!"

    Xiaowu held Liu Erlong tightly to avoid her going up to die.

    Xiaowu''s firm stance and slightly abnormal behavior made Liu Erlong regain some reason.

    Yes, it can break through the encirclement of 3000 waitresses and make the general show such a frightened expression, which is enough to show the girl''s strength.

    Liu Erlong did not compete with the ladies in gold in Shenyan hall, and at that time, the cultivation of these ladies was only the soul king, not the soul emperor.

    As a result, Liu Erlong was ruthlessly suppressed by the eight golden generals, especially their martial soul fusion skills. Those who are not firm in mind will be depressed and disturbed by the eight directions, and all attacks and movements will be ignored.

    I can''t fight at all!

    There is also bidong who has the same experience as Liu Erlong.

    But what happened to bidon was different from her.

    Bi bidong is stronger, so she can deal with it easily. She just tests their strength and wants to see if they are qualified to protect the safety of Shenyan hall.

    After bibidong''s test, the eight ladies in gold in the soul King realm are enough to deal with experts at the title Douluo level.

    So since then, she has been very relieved of the strength of these waitresses.

    Hearing Gu Yuena''s words, Subei even thought of difficult words for a moment.

    "Back to the land of great evil?"

    Subei looked back at qianrenxue, hulena and Zhu Zhuqing. He was reluctant to give up, and he finally had his own palace, which was his territory.

    Although it is said that it is the material of white whoring Wu soul hall.

    But his wife''s things, that can be called white whoring?

    This is a loan at best.

    Borrow a palace, return a blood, return the demigod realm, and return the incomplete body God level martial soul.

    What''s the deal? Is bidon a deal?

    "You hesitate, you are worried about them, and you like them?"

    Gu Yuena''s momentum increased several times in a second, and the air was in seconds.

    "I like them, but I can''t say I like them."

    Subei murmured.

    Gu Yuena smiled.

    "It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t want to go back because of them, as long as they all disappear."

    Gu Yuena said, "you will not be lonely. I will never leave you alone. I will not sleep again. We will be together forever."

    "We will have many lovely and beautiful children."

    "When they grow up and become strong, we will take them out of the star forest and let the soul beast become the master of this continent, and you will become the new soul beast co master."

    Gu Yuena looked at Subei with a gentle look in her eyes.

    She has always attached importance to her career and to the recovery of souls and animals.

    However, after the emergence of Northern Jiangsu, she can first satisfy her private desires, and then talk about reviving the soul and beast and seeking hegemony.

    This is the expression of her heart''s sinking.

    Otherwise, with Gu Yuena''s cold nature, she will not be kind to see anything.

    For example, at present, her first reaction should be to kill all these women and take Subei away.

    Instead of giving him a choice here.

    "Who speaks? Who speaks wildly? Who dares to take Xiaobei?"

    Just when Subei was thinking about how to deceive Gu Yuena and appease her extreme personality.

    Bibidong was leaning on the Pope''s scepter. Suddenly, a wave of soul force came, blew open the silver gate and appeared behind Gu Yuena.

 Chapter 129

    "Great, here comes the teacher!"

    Hulena got rid of the repressive atmosphere.

    Gu Yuena''s soul power was very terrible. When she entered the room, they were instantly suppressed.

    That is the soul containment from the superior.

    That kind of feeling is like a big cat frightening a little mouse, not angry, making people feel inexplicable fear.

    Not only hulena, but also Liu Erlong was ruthlessly crushed after exposing the momentum of longing to blow Gu Yuena.

    Her blue electric fire dragon, withered.

    Even the best animal soul in the world has nothing to be proud of in front of Gu Yuena.

    In particular, the Dragon Warrior soul will be suppressed by the blood of the Silver Dragon King!

    Liu Erlong admitted: This is the first time in these years that she feels less disgusted than bidong. Instead, she thinks she is excellent and friendly. They are people on the same front!

    Qian Renxue also pinched her strength in her heart: sister, this time I sincerely call you sister. You are the hope of the whole team. Beat this crazy girl down! Kill her and I''ll give you three points in the future!

    The eyes of Qianren snow looking at bidong were full of hope.

    Savior!

    You know, Gu Yuena is saying "let them all disappear." When she was, she was really moved to kill.

    Gu Yuena''s semi divine breath directly blocked them, which was a kind of spatial bondage, making them unable to break free.

    Even if they walk and swing, they just can''t take half a step.

    This is the power of space.

    Draw the ground as a prison, shrink the ground thousands of miles!

    Gu Yuena turned back lightly and looked at bibidong. Her eyes showed a chill: "you are bibidong?"

    "Are you the most powerful soul behind the scenes hidden in the forest of stars?"

    Bibidong competes with Gu Yuena''s momentum.

    It was only a rough test, and bidong was very surprised.

    If not for the qualitative change of her martial spirit and soul power at this time, she would probably be directly crushed by the boy in front of her!

    She is more terrible than the middle-aged man who hid in the Xinghu!

    Yeah, yeah, yeah.

    But it''s hard to be a dragon knight.

    Northern Jiangsu has deep experience.

    At this time, he was sandwiched between bibidong and Gu Yuena. It was very difficult.

    Gu Yuena disdained to smile: "soul beast?"

    In essence, she is not a soul beast.

    She has transcended the boundaries of the soul beast.

    To be exact, she should be a divine beast.

    However, when she was seriously injured, she could not reach the peak strength.

    Otherwise, bidon can''t compete with her at all.

    Compared with her identity, Gu Yuena was more curious about where the woman in front of her knew her existence.

    Gu Yuena frowned and said, "you know me?"

    "There was speculation. I went to Xinghu before. I didn''t want to hear a super soul beast turned into a middle-aged man talk about it. They guarded what he called the Lord."

    "Perhaps this Lord is the real Lord of the starry forest."

    "Now your appearance should correct this sentence."

    God!

    Gu Yuena and Subei''s eyes lit up instantly.

    There is absolutely no one else except emperor Tian.

    It''s more foolish than Xiong Jun. how did you do it?

    "Sure enough, it''s a stupid black dragon!" Gu Yuena recalled the original Tucao make complaints about him.

    She asked them to protect her and guard her, but he was exposed to her in a blink of an eye.

    "I can see at a glance that you are not human."

    Bibi looked at Gu Yuena at the east end and said attentively.

    "I didn''t expect that there should be a strong man like you here."

    "But you are not my opponent. Step down."

    Gu Yuena said faintly.

    "I''m going to take him away today. See who dares to stop me."

    Gu Yuena has a pair of small silver horns on her forehead.

    The momentum of the whole body is more than East.

    Bibidong is not afraid of Gu Yuena at all.

    Are you kidding?

    She just experienced the beauty of life today.

    Experienced the great technology of Northern Jiangsu.

    As a result, someone wanted to take it immediately?

    That''s impossible?

    This huge temptation is enough to make bibidong work hard!

    "I''ll leave him today. I''ll see if you dare to take him away."

    Pope zunweisi of bibidong is true. She learns Gu Yuena''s cold tone.

    She thinks it''s very imperial and overbearing.

    Bibidong thinks she has enough noble temperament, but Gu Yuena is very rusty and has a very high force. People can''t help but want to learn from her.

    "I didn''t want to kill, but since you are so greedy, I will help you."

    Gu Yuena''s body gradually became crystal clear, and a translucent Silver Dragon emerged behind her.

    She did not hesitate.

    I can only lightly say to Subei: "wait for me to come back."

    Then her figure disappeared.

    The one that disappeared in place.

    Bidon hasn''t had time to respond.

    Gu Yuena''s figure appeared in front of her.

    The little fist was hammered directly into bidon''s abdomen.

    Su Bei stared fiercely: "hey? Na''er, don''t..."

    Northern Jiangsu has no time to be a middleman.

    A roar.

    Bibidong''s body is like a missile, running through the wall of the temple of God Yan.

    Several broken holes were mixed with dust and smoke, and the people suffocated directly.

    "Teacher, have you been defeated in an instant?" Hulina covered her mouth and exclaimed.

    "It''s so fast that I can''t even see the remnant." Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t touch the power of space. She couldn''t imagine how she suddenly invaded this girl.

    "What a powerful element."

    Qian Renxue and Liu Erlong feel their familiar power from Gu Yuena''s boxing style.

    Flame, lightning, light and holiness... All the soul power released by that fist is included!

    this man.

    no

    From the dialogue, they can guess that except for this girl, she is not a human, but a freak, a soul beast!

    Boom!

    At the end of the ruins, there was a sudden tremor.

    A scepter came flying, and a purple and white figure appeared.

    Bidon was angry.

    If a good person is wrong, he should make a sudden attack. Young people should take care of themselves!

    And still hit the stomach!

    That''s a belly!

    Can be pregnant with the crystallization of love!

    Although she has no baby, she may still be part of the hundreds of the millions of the descendants in Northern Jiangsu!

    But this punch broke bidong''s dream.

    Bibidong''s ten fingers emit ten continuous white filaments.

    Wrap Gu Yuena like a big white cocoon.

    Then she punched it.

    Tooth for tooth, revenge!

    "The little north pole of this palace is loved. In our realm, if we struggle here, I''m afraid it will be a ruin."

    "Let''s fight outside!"

    Let''s go!

    One after another, bidong kicked her on the cocoon, kicked her out of the temple window and circled in the air.

    Immediately, the figure of bidong also flashed out.

    A powerful soul force blocked the Shenyan hall.

    Bibidong''s voice came from high above: "don''t worry, Xiaobei, the teacher will never tolerate others encroaching on your freedom unless she can step on the teacher''s body!"

    The cool heart of Northern Jiangsu.

    This Shura field is not enough to describe. It''s a hell field!

 Chapter 130

    "What a fast speed!"

    "I can''t see!"

    There is no gu Yuena in that cocoon.

    When bibidong chased out to mend the knife.

    Gu Yuena was standing behind bibidong, her little fist directly stuck on her back.

    Suddenly, they swayed and hung for nine thousand miles!

    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from sight.

    Only those who are strong enough, or extremely strong in spirit, can perceive the situation in the sky.

    Even Liu Erlong could only vaguely see two figures standing in the air.

    As for Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Hu Liena, only two black spots can be seen.

    "King! Are you okay?"

    At this time, Ziji and Biji also arrived and greeted Northern Jiangsu with concern.

    Su Bei''s handsome face showed bitterness, pointed to the big hole in the wall of the main hall and said, "I''m fine, but the people and things around me are fine."

    Looking at the sky, Subei said with a bitter smile, "has she always been so domineering and irritable? Why didn''t I see it before?"

    "Your Majesty, you..."

    Brigitte took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu and stopped talking.

    This is by no means a grumpy man. The Lord is not a grumpy man.

    But the Lord''s possessiveness is indeed... Emmm.

    Strong!

    Ziji said bluntly, "Lord, didn''t you see it before? If the Lord is not overbearing, how can you announce your ownership to us when you were young?"

    "It seems reasonable!"

    Subei was a little surprised.

    The theorem of big chest and no brain has been broken.

    "Otherwise, I''ll run with you, king?"

    Ziji suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Su Bei Dao, looking quite serious.

    "Ah, ah?" Subei was stunned.

    "King, you see, they fight on it. It looks like it will not end for a while and a half."

    "But it''s really strange that when I saw the female Pope in Xinghu before, she was not as strong as the emperor. Now she can compete with the Lord."

    In the latter paragraph, Ziji murmured to herself, her tone full of surprise.

    Their seven fierce beasts always believe that human beings who can defeat God do not exist.

    Maybe bidon can compete for a while, but sooner or later he will lose.

    In their hearts, Gu Yuena is inviolable. She is the strongest.

    But this is not the point. The point is that Ziji knows how to grasp the [opportunity] meeting!

    Ziji has a light in her eyes: "taking advantage of this opportunity, we sneak away to a paradise, hide our names, be happy and live a life without shame!"

    "What are you talking about? Ziji!"

    With a sullen voice, Biji scolded Ziji and said, "I must remind you that if you maintain such an attitude and behavior, the Lord will punish you. If you dare to take the Lord away and face the Lord''s pursuit, all the soul animals can''t accommodate you."

    Brigitte is no joke.

    What''s the name of Ziji?

    This is called stealing home.

    Gu Yuena is fighting with bibidong, and Ziji abducts people behind the scenes.

    This kind of behavior will be despised.

    Ziji''s smiling face slowed down and said faintly, "I''m just talking casually. Don''t take it seriously."

    "But if sister Brigitte has an idea, how about we work together?"

    "The king will be ours at that time. Heaven and earth are big and carefree."

    Ziji colluded with others in a leisurely and calm tone.

    Brigitte blushed: "I... i... I can''t do such a thing..."

    "Sister Brigitte, don''t you want to have a bunch of beautiful and lovely Swan babies?"

    Ziji blinked her enchanted big eyes and tried to deceive.

    Hearing the speech, Brigitte glanced at the peerless beauty in Northern Jiangsu and said she didn''t want to. It was absolutely false.

    No one can escape the beauty attraction of Northern Jiangsu.

    If so, she must not have normal aesthetics!

    "Think, who can refuse the healthy and lovely baby Swan... But..."

    Brigitte hesitated. She wanted to dream.

    But only the Lord''s man.

    She feels very good when she can secretly drink soup and take care of Northern Jiangsu.

    She has no such great desire and ambition as Ziji.

    But there is also a heart ready to move.

    To tell you the truth, she is very interested in Ziji''s words.

    But I still keep my reason after all.

    Ziji interrupted, then urged and said, "no, but if you want to act, you will miss it if you don''t act."

    "Come on, baby king, if you don''t do it this time, you won''t have a chance in the future."

    "Take me, too."

    Xiaowu blinked her big witty eyes and popped out from behind Subei: "I promise I won''t make trouble. Xiaowu is the most obedient!"

    "If I have to leave, I have to keep up."

    Zhu Zhuqing summoned up his courage and pursed his lips.

    Anyway, she has nothing except the temple Lord''s brother Subei.

    "With what, with what, there will be no fun when there are many people."

    Ziji''s fierce expression frightened the girls.

    "Ziji, stop fooling around. Is this the atmosphere of joking when you''re nervous?"

    Subei took it.

    It''s been a few years. He can see the flowers in Ziji''s mouth.

    It seems that the fierce sister has an open mouth. In fact, she knows a lot.

    "Do I look like I''m kidding?"

    Ziji licked her lips with a lustful face. At a glance, she didn''t clean up.

    "Several fierce beasts are guarding outside, and na''er''s breath also locks me. How can you take me away? Hurry to find a way to appease your master!"

    Subei took the girls and discussed countermeasures together.

    He pointed to the center of his eyebrows, where there was a little red mark, which added a sense of beauty to his peerless face.

    "Isn''t it very beautiful? Give some to Xiaowu. We''ll be lovers'' brothers and sisters."

    Xiaowu points the eyebrows of Subei and holds it tightly in Subei''s arms.

    Oh, I''ll go.

    Northern Jiangsu feels a little headache.

    This is not the happy life he wants.

    He suddenly understood why the emperor had the tradition of turning over signs.

    Because he didn''t turn them over, they all turned him over!

    "Don''t be silly, Xiaowu. This is the silver dragon blood seal planted by na''er for me. As long as this thing exists, she can lock my position and remotely monitor my physical condition."

    "In other words, when I sleep, na''er can lie in instantly..."

    "You know what I mean when I say that?"

    Northern Jiangsu looks around at the women.

    He doesn''t want to be too straightforward.

    To be exact, Gu Yuena watched him.

    This is something that Subei noticed and learned from Xiao AI.

    The solution given by Xiao AI is also very simple.

    That is to become stronger and obtain stronger blood than the Silver Dragon King''s blood to counter the Silver Dragon King''s essence blood.

    The problem is that the quickest way for him to become strong is to flirt with his sister.

    Then there is such a logic:

    Develop a relationship with the goddess ¡ú be perceived by Gu Yuena ¡ú Gu Yuena blinks over ¡ú Gu Yuena destroys the goddess ¡ú he is tied back.

    Please think deeply: when you steal incense outside and carry out indescribable sports, your wife suddenly emerges from the bottom of the bed and asks for its psychological shadow area.

    From the ambiguous expression of Northern Jiangsu, most of them read this unusual taste.

    Especially Ziji.

    Outspoken: "if I say so, if I can''t help but use strong to the king one day, won''t I be killed by the Lord on the spot?"

    Ziji directly broke out a cold sweat on her back and said, "Your Majesty, will our conversation be heard by the Lord?"

    "Scared? Do you know how scared you are? What about your boldness?"

    Subei said, "but it should not be so exaggerated that you can''t even hear the conversation."

    If Gu Yuena is at the peak, Northern Jiangsu dare not question it.

    But now

    Northern Jiangsu looks to the sky.

    At this time, Gu Yuena, a small electric fort, is exerting the power of a variety of elements. Seven colors burst in the air and burst into a spark like light.

    "Fireworks!"

    The people in Shenyan town watched a daytime fireworks for free.

    At this time, Qian Renxue said, "now, the only hope is that bibidong can defeat that girl, your Lord."

    "If not, I''m almost sure that Bei won''t be able to meet us again for a long time in the future."

    "Unfortunately, we are unable to interfere with the battle."

    "It''s a miracle to fly to such a high altitude, let alone intervene."

    Not all soul masters can fly.

    Stepping on the right foot with the left foot is also a technical job.

    Soul power is not enough, absolutely can not support.

    "Alas..." hearing the speech, no woman refuted her.

    Only Liu Erlong hummed, "die or die. Anyway, my life has long been planted here in Xiaobei. If it''s a big deal, I''ll sacrifice my life for justice!"

    Qian Renxue was watching lightly, thinking: Liu Erlong''s brain was too straight. Although he was happy for a while, he was the last loser.

    I can''t. I want to be the last winner.

    Qian Renxue took a deep breath and said in his heart: it seems that he can''t disguise anymore. It''s time for a showdown.

    This semi divine realm can only be suppressed by becoming a true God.

    Qian Renxue made up his mind and said, "north, I''ve decided that I''ll go back to the Wuhun hall, no matter what the battle is like today."

    "I want to tell you, five years, I need at least five years."

    "Five years later, I must have my voice in this world."

    Qian Renxue left this sentence, and a kiss, as well as the ignorant people, left.

    "Good Sa''s sister."

    Dugu Yan touched his face and said.

    Xiaowu wiped the lipstick on Subei''s face: "no, she swore sovereignty or made an oath. I think she just wanted to take advantage of my brother?"

    "Sister Xue..."

    Hulena looked at the back of Qianren snow and showed her envious eyes.

    The legend of thousands of Ren snow has been circulating in the high-rise of Wu soul hall.

    Although they are both saints of the Wuhun temple, strictly speaking, her status is much lower than qianrenxue.

    At least, there are many confidential events that qianrenxue knows, but she doesn''t know.

    "It is said that sister Xue is born with the inheritance of angels and gods. Her words should be to strive for inheritance?"

    Hulina thought.

    Wu soul hall likes to play behind the scenes layout flow instead of rolling flow.

    Otherwise, qianrenxue''s innate soul power is level 20, and this age has taken off in situ.

    "Sister Xue''s words are reasonable. I also want to become stronger. In this way, I can strive for the opportunity to be with North."

    Before Qian Renxue left, he woke up many people.

    Watching the battle between bibidong and Gu Yuena affects the mood of many people.

    But they''re off the road.

    Now only bidong knows that the shortcut to becoming stronger is to make out with Northern Jiangsu.

    Maybe, when bidong can''t fight, he will slip down and take Subei away, have an intimate secret room behavior, and be happy, so as to seek stronger strength to fight Gu Yuena.

    "Hey... Alas..."

    Subei scratched his head. In fact, he had a solution, which was too slag. He didn''t dare to put it into practice.

 Chapter 131

    [¢Ù shameless strategy: it is shameless and effective to threaten each other with a face, but it only undermines the image of nobility and dust.]

    Therefore, it is not known whether the plan is effective for Gu Yuena, but it is worth trying.

    [¢Ú the Dragon Knight: meet Gu Yuena in all aspects, go with her, be nice to her, make a pile of little Subei with her, get a reward, sleeping goddess, I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want.]

    The first one has been used to settle the relationship between bibidong and the soul beast last time, and the effect is very good. Northern Jiangsu knows that this is their weakness.

    In essence, his face is priceless. He eats on his face.

    However, Northern Jiangsu is not sure whether Gu Yuena can be used or not.

    The main reason is that Gu Yuena''s space ability is too terrible. She can control the dynamics of Northern Jiangsu and even directly block the space around northern Jiangsu. In this way, he can''t make the next move at all.

    Therefore, the shameless behavior of hurting her peerless face may not work on Gu Yuena.

    The second kind of words is to wrong yourself.

    To be ridden by the dragon.

    To put it bluntly, let Gu Yuena respect herself, and then take the reward of little love from her.

    If you are forced to marry at the beginning, you will get the Dragon King''s blood and Longmen martial spirit. If you get married and have children, this reward... If you don''t want a ZuLong or something... It''s really unreasonable.

    Then you can respect Gu Yuena and pat her little ass with your strength, so that she can learn to be a good silver dragon.

    What a mess.

    Subei said, "godmother, don''t be so impulsive. Na''er won''t hurt me. It''s just that she lives alone all year round. She''s a little lonely and arrogant. Don''t touch her eyebrows."

    "Sister Xueer is right. You should cherish your life and don''t talk about life and death."

    "Even if I am taken away by na''er, one day, I can come out again. We will have a chance to meet again."

    Northern Jiangsu sighed faintly.

    I used to think scum men were easy to do.

    Now I found that it was so difficult for the scum man to do it.

    However, brave cattle are not afraid of difficulties!

    Subei believes that with her unique appearance and sweet words, she will one day admire Gu Yuena and integrate her cold and firm heart.

    Let her open her heart to accept these sisters!

    Northern Jiangsu cheers for itself.

    "You stay here. I''ll go up and have a look."

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the colorful sky and said faintly.

    "Go up? King, this height..."

    Brigitte''s face showed embarrassment: "otherwise, I''d better turn into my body. Lord, you ride me to heaven."

    "No, if you get close, I''m afraid you''ll be affected by their battle residual power. With their strength, even you can''t ask for good fruit."

    Su Bei looked at Brigitte and Ziji and said, "I''m different. Whether it''s a teacher or na''er, they will distract and notice me. They won''t hurt me. It''s safe. Don''t worry."

    Biji and Ziji were moved.

    It''s very kind of the king to think for them and care about their safety.

    What a wonderful boy.

    "But king, you can''t fly up."

    Ziji held her hands.

    She hoped that Gu Yuena would lose. She had better be seriously injured. She could only be forced to return to the fierce place to heal and sleep again.

    "Who told you I couldn''t fly?"

    Subei smiled faintly.

    Suddenly, the clothes on his arms fluttered and gave birth to three pairs of wings with gold bones and white feathers.

    The exquisite and holy wings add a sacred temperament to the fairy posture in Northern Jiangsu in an instant.

    [six winged angel wings!]

    The angel''s wings waved slowly, and Northern Jiangsu flew into the sky.

    Looking at the back of Subei, Biji and Ziji were moved.

    The little dance was surprised and said, "what do you mean, brother? I didn''t find this when I touched his back!"

    Hulina blinked: the wings... Are very similar to the angel wings of the Wulin Hall... But they look more precious.

    "Is that an external soul bone?" Liu Erlong murmured.

    "External soul bone? What''s that?"

    Like Zhu Zhuqing, who didn''t understand these theories, he couldn''t help asking.

    "External soul bone is a special existence outside the six categories of soul bone."

    Liu Erlong said, "soul bones are generally divided into six categories: left leg bone, right leg bone, left arm bone, right arm bone, skull and trunk bone."

    "The role of soul bone is huge. It can not only increase and consolidate our soul strength, but also attach additional soul skills to our soul bones of more than 10000 years."

    Liu Erlong looked at Biji and Ziji and said in a deep voice, "like them, once their soul bones are born, they will cause the competition of soul masters all over the continent."

    "The externally attached soul bone is a treasure above the six types of soul bones. Its precious degree is second only to the Soul Ring of 100000 years. Most of them are growth soul bones, which can become stronger with the strength of the owner. Just this point, we can see its strength."

    "Unexpectedly, Xiaobei has absorbed a top-level flying soul bone without telling us. Now I suspect that he is pregnant with the six kinds of soul bones."

    Ziji gave Liu Erlong a white look and ruthlessly mocked: "cowardly human beings, such shameless words can also be said. Human beings have insufficient talent and ability, so they can only use the soul beast as a breakthrough."

    "Steal the power of the soul beast to break through to a stronger realm. Except the king, I despise you humans from the bottom of my heart."

    Ziji glanced at them faintly. These humans don''t have a good product.

    Even Biji can''t refute Ziji''s words.

    Because what she said is the truth. In essence, she hates humans.

    Xiaowu is even more empathetic. If it weren''t for human beings'' indiscriminate killing of souls and animals and human greed and stench, how could she lose her loving biological mother?

    Liu Erlong retorted, "since human beings are weak, why do human beings dominate the soul beast, not the soul beast dominate human beings?"

    Ziji showed a disdainful smile: "what you control is just a low-level soul beast. Why don''t you dare to provoke us?"

    "Ah Xi, seeing your arrogant posture, if the Lord is not healed, I really want to make a big fuss in the world and let you know the power of our soul animals."

    Ziji recalled that when she followed Northern Jiangsu into the human world, she saw with her own eyes that those thousands of years of soul animals became human trading goods.

    Some of them are dying, waiting for the final end.

    Some thousand year old soul beasts even have some wisdom. They know that they are about to die. Their thousands of years of cultivation will make wedding clothes for others.

    But they are powerless to resist and can only be slaughtered.

    All things are born with spirit.

    Modern people know that animals with feelings should not be killed as far as possible.

    What''s more, it is a soul beast gradually moving towards advanced wisdom.

    This is a cruel thing.

    But if they don''t kill, how can they live in peace with mankind?

    Two advanced intelligent creatures cannot share a world.

    This is the so-called "one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers".

    Therefore, the two have their own words. The final result can only be defined by the law of the jungle and the survival of the fittest.

    Here, Northern Jiangsu waved angel wings and flew to the sky.

    The higher up, the thinner the air and the colder the climate.

    This is not the greatest resistance.

    The most difficult thing to resist is the pressure and strong wind that people can''t adapt to.

    This strong wind blowing on Subei will not only change his flight direction, but also cause pain, like a blade moving on his skin!

    He had to use soul power to resist this external interference.

    Subei understood why even the masters of soul Douluo didn''t dare to try high-altitude flying at will except for the title Douluo.

    This requires extremely high physical quality and soul power control of soul masters.

    Fortunately, the rewards in Northern Jiangsu are not for nothing these years, and this pressure can be carried.

    In the eye, bibidong and Gu Yuena fought not far away.

    Bibidong steps on nine magnificent soul rings. In front of Gu Yuena, there are seven space holes with different colors, which radiate strong element power.

    But they both noticed that Subei was coming, and at the same time, they showed their soul power to protect him from being hurt by their power.

    When the soul power of those battles and collisions was distributed near Northern Jiangsu, it was like having eyes and avoiding them together.

    Even so, they seem to have fought to the point where they can''t stop, perhaps the so-called climax of the battle.

    Bibidong''s spider emperor armor is filled with purple and gold light. She holds a purple and gold spear and breaks Gu Yuena''s frost. The spear of three to death falls from the sky and almost inserts into Gu Yuena''s celestial cover.

    Gu Yuena''s figure flashed, then jumped behind bibidong and immediately made an attack.

    Bibidong obviously adapted to Gu Yuena''s space control and responded in time to avoid the attack.

    Although Gu Yuena is a mage fort, her physical strength is also very strong.

    "Headache."

    Subei rubbed his temples.

    Yes, my head hurts!

    Subei suddenly saw a light in front of him and thought, "Oh, what force is this? How can it be so powerful that it can''t resist? Na''er, teacher, help!"

    "Ah, my soul is drying up. I can''t stand it. I''m dying... Ah ~ I''m dead."

    Then, Subei gradually restrained his soul power, and his body carried the special skill of medical poison nerve to stimulate his blood and heart, resulting in his breath

    Dying, just like suffering a huge impact and entering a dying state.

    He just fell from the air.

    Put down all your precautions

 Chapter 132

    "Death is impossible."

    "The dead are immortal!"

    "But it will break my heart."

    "But it will disfigure."

    Subei''s face was weak, and his pale face and the loss of vitality made him weak.

    Douluo mainland owes him an Oscar.

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Don''t you come and save me?"

    Subei felt like he was floating in the air for a while.

    Although I don''t know what the gravitational acceleration of Douluo star is.

    But according to the law of free fall motion.

    Subei thought, I''m afraid I''m going to land.

    Then he thought of the law of kinetic energy.

    Although he blocked the external senses, he himself fell at this speed.

    It is not difficult to imagine that after landing, it will directly become a pool of mud.

    The immortal''s appearance is useless. It''s beyond recognition.

    When you get up from the ground, does that hand break directly? It is connected by only one tendon and droops when you walk.

    The image and temperament are no different from ghosts.

    Idol dramas go straight to thrillers.

    "No, no, no, really don''t come to save me?"

    "Just let me kill myself?"

    "Am I overestimating my charm?"

    "I was dazzled by my appearance?"

    For a moment, countless thoughts flashed through Subei''s mind.

    He even began to question his peerless appearance.

    But he was obviously worried.

    Soon, two small hands caught him at the same time.

    The temperature of both hands is different.

    The senses in Northern Jiangsu are very sensitive.

    He could tell that these were two people.

    Slightly opened his eyes. Sure enough, the faces of bibidong and Gu Yuena jumped into his eyes at the same time.

    The eyes of the two women looked at each other and suddenly ice and fire intersected.

    "You let go."

    "You let go."

    Bibidong and guyuna are exported at the same time.

    Immediately, the two women waved their fists at the same time.

    The two fists fight together, stirring up a storm, and each does not give in.

    Then, the protective cover they released on Northern Jiangsu began to change in strength.

    Gu Yuena said coldly, "it''s enough for him to have my protection. You don''t deserve it."

    Bibidong hummed, "I''m his teacher. I have the right to be responsible for him, and you, you''re just a soul beast. You don''t deserve it."

    "Soul beast? Ignorance."

    Gu Yuena''s elemental power expanded, and a colorful God mask appeared on the body of Northern Jiangsu.

    She''s a God. What kind of ghost?

    Soon, bibidong also made efforts, and the soul power of Zijin began to force back Gu Yuena''s power.

    They even had a dispute over who was more qualified to protect Northern Jiangsu

    "Oh, teacher? I''m his wife, Gu Yuena."

    "My husband, you deserve to be his teacher?"

    Gu Yuena said, "from today on, you are not his teacher. I go out on behalf of my husband."

    Bibidong hehe said, "I also want to give you this. From today on, you have nothing to do with Xiaobei. In the name of the teacher, I will divorce my wife on behalf of Xiaobei and go to the star forest, so that I can''t help killing all of you."

    Language conflict is becoming more and more intense.

    The strength of the two is also growing.

    "In that case, keep fighting. Whoever wins is the king."

    Gu Yuena said coldly, "send North to Brigitte and cure his injury. We will fight to the death."

    "No need. Our martial soul hall is not without a soul master. The nine heart Begonia is enough to turn decay into magic, turn death into life, and call ye Laolai!"

    Bibidong and guyuena are on a par.

    Fight for everything.

    "Cough ~"

    Subei can no longer pretend to be dead.

    The words of fighting to the death came out.

    It''s hard.

    Subei weakly opened his eyes and said, "can you stop arguing? I feel uncomfortable. Cough ~"

    Northern Jiangsu began to be delicate, with a taste of white lotus.

    "The soul power of the fight between you two just hurt me... The heart that was hurt by you has added several scars."

    Gu Yuena''s expression was concerned at first, and then became cold: "dress, you take dress, with my divine power protection, that degree of residual power can''t hurt you."

    Gu Yuena has a full grasp of her strength.

    And she felt that the physical strength of Northern Jiangsu was good.

    Bibidong hummed, "look, you don''t care about Xiaobei so much. How do you deserve him?"

    Bibidong''s palm tried to snatch Subei into his arms.

    But Gu Yuena didn''t let go.

    The feeling of Northern Jiangsu is like being pulled by two fierce horses, and the body seems to be cut off.

    "I can''t bear it..."

    There was a painful hissing in the mouth of Northern Jiangsu. It was pretended before, but it really hurts now.

    What''s the matter?

    Is this going to divide me equally, half a person?

    Isn''t there only half of the big size?!

    Doesn''t that halve the sense of direct experience?

    "You let go!"

    "You let go!"

    A new round of disputes reappeared.

    "Can you stop..."

    Subei wants to cry without tears. What''s so special? Why do you suddenly regret coming in and getting caught in the middle.

    "Na''er, if you bully them or even kill them, you won''t get my heart even if you get my people."

    "Teacher, it''s still a good memory of my childhood after all. Wife and sister, can you stop fighting with her? We didn''t get along well with the fierce beasts before, and the two don''t infringe."

    Subei really has tears in his eyes. With his beautiful appearance, he can really be described as beautiful and touching.

    Suddenly, bibidong and Gu Yuena were stunned.

    He... Is really good-looking, better looking than them.

    It''s amazing to have a good face with the smell of the opposite sex to seduce them.

    Perhaps bibidong was the first person to taste the taste of Northern Jiangsu. When he showed this look, her heart melted, immediately rubbed the head of Northern Jiangsu and said:

    "But she''s unreasonable. She''s provoking right and wrong. The teacher can''t watch you be taken away."

    Gu Yuena pursed her lips, and her mood was not so excited. She really couldn''t bear to be firm with him!

    Gu Yuena hummed, "as his wife, I''ll take my husband home. What''s the matter? Isn''t it natural?"

    "I don''t have to kill you. I dislike you. Human blood stinks and heart is black. I just scare you. Who wants you to stop me?"

    Gu Yuena''s cold tone faded away, but with a little resentment.

    How she trusted Subei, but he turned his back and came out to find human women to develop relations, which made her very angry.

    Bibidong said silently, "do you think he''s yours?"

    As the saying goes, those who see have a share.

    I see such a rare treasure (male) in Northern Jiangsu. I can''t take a share?

    World class baby, who dares to monopolize it?

    This is the wealth of spiritual civilization belonging to all mankind.

    "I said it could be mine, so it could be mine."

    Gu Yuena sipped her mouth.

    Ouch, hello.

    Subei said, "na''er, your coquetry is much more lovely than your indifference and fighting."

    Gu Yuena blushed: "

    Bibidong pinched Subei''s ears and said to himself: it''s not unreasonable for this boy to raise so many girls in the hall. This mouth can indeed capture a considerable number of girls.

    Gu Yuena murmured, "then you... Go home with me, and I... Can be cute with you every day..."

    "Everyday... Cute."

    "Um ~"

    Bidong said faintly, "isn''t it good to love teachers?"

    Seeing Northern Jiangsu, bibidong felt sour.

    What did you say?

    Put on your pants and don''t recognize anyone!

    "No, they can be cute, but now the focus is, can you live in peace?"

    Northern Jiangsu began to talk nonsense: "you are all my dear and favorite babies. I don''t want to see you kill each other. No matter who gets hurt, I feel bad."

    "Baby? Isn''t she your teacher?" Gu Yuena was a little confused.

    Bibidong simply didn''t pretend: "why, Jinke baby and exike teacher, what''s your opinion?"

    "Shameless."

    I don''t know why. After listening to bidong, Gu Yuena was shy again.

    "It''s clearly an old Chu woman. It''s good to say what to go in and out." Gu Yue make complaints about her nose.

    She put down the idea of fighting for the time being.

    But her words really stimulated bidong.

    At her age, she couldn''t hear such words. She blushed in an instant and argued:

    "What do you know? A soul beast like you who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years is the old place? No, your soul beasts may all have that serious disease, and thousands of animals may have been competing to bloom long ago?"

    "But this pope is different. I waited so long just to wait for Xiaobei."

    "Unlike you, it''s a temporary idea to see the color."

    "Bah, nonsense, I don''t believe you are not! Human women are full of lies."

    "I am greedy for his body, I have the courage to admit, I am honest and loyal!"

    Gu Yuena drank.

    "Hehe, you are still greedy, and the Pope has got it."

    Derided bidon.

    "What!?"

    finished.

    Bibidong''s last sentence came out.

    Northern Jiangsu caresses his forehead and sighs.

    It''s really over this time.

    Sure enough, Gu Yuena was angry again.

    Angry, her silver dragon tail grew out.

    The little dragon tail with silver semi divine power tilted up and bent, which was obviously the extreme expression of Gu Yuena''s anger.

    "You said you got it? Dare you say it again?"

    Gu Yuena''s eyes were covered with blood red, and the whole person''s momentum changed suddenly.

    This is definitely meant to kill.

    As long as bibidong dares to admit it, she can fight a bloody battle with bibidong without hesitation.

    "I never lie." Bibidong light road.

    "Lying trough!"

    Subei hurriedly added: "but the teacher will say angry words..."

    Boom.

    It blew up.

    I can''t stand it at all.

    This is the last straw to overwhelm the Silver Dragon King.

 Chapter 133

    The spirit end of the poor world kills the vitality of the four fields.

    Gu Yuena''s silver dragon breath burst out in an instant, and the creative power hidden in her mind began to burst out.

    Although this divine power is far less than her in her peak state, she has the power of divine personality and will be much stronger than ordinary people after all.

    Gu Yuena was completely angered by bibidong.

    Otherwise, she would never risk exposing her divinity.

    Because doing so will bring great risks to her.

    Only extreme stimulation can make Gu Yuena so retarded.

    "Lord..."

    The emperor, who guarded outside the Shenyan temple, looked up at the sky and couldn''t help sighing: "Lord, you''re confused!"

    Then a pair of dark wings grew on his back.

    Far away, Emperor Tian shouted, "Lord, take the magic power quickly! Otherwise, things will be bad!"

    "Get out!"

    Gu Yuena''s Silver Eye scarlet: "come here and fight with you."

    The figure of emperor Tian swayed and stopped suddenly.

    Woo woo, I''m doing it for you, Lord.

    You will attract the attention of those people in the divine world.

    "Lord, think twice. If you use that force, your injury will worsen and hurt the root!"

    Emperor Tian took the risk of being beaten by Gu Yuena and tried to persuade him.

    The Lord can be impulsive, but in the major right and wrong here, as a loyal servant of the Dragon God, he has the responsibility to persuade Gu Yuena.

    "I can''t care so much. This human woman is unforgivable. Her superficial and obscene behavior has violated my bottom line!"

    "No mercy!"

    "Lord!"

    "Lord, you not only represent yourself, but also represent us. If you act like this, you will attract the attention of the people in the divine world. At that time, it will be a luxury to get along with this child, not to mention meeting this child!"

    The emperor is hard once in a blue moon.

    His words not only reminded Gu Yuena that her divine power could not be used easily, but also made Northern Jiangsu suddenly realize.

    Gu Yuena''s strongest strength is not inferior to the divine king. Even if she is injured, she can''t be bullied by mortals, but if she can''t use divine power, it''s completely different.

    In the Dragon God war, the gods only joined hands to restrict the divine beasts led by the Dragon God.

    The Dragon God is divided into two, divided into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King.

    The Golden Dragon King was killed in the divine world, and the divine personality and soul were sealed, while the Silver Dragon King fled from the loophole and came to Douluo mainland to recuperate with the help of the power of space to find an opportunity for revenge.

    Since then, God has only closed the way for soul animals to become God. All animals cannot become God and have eternal life.

    Naturally, the existence of the Silver Dragon King also makes the gods quite afraid. If they know the existence of Gu Yuena, they will send gods to suppress or even kill.

    So, the emperor genius is so nervous.

    They don''t have the ability to subvert the divine world, so they can only linger.

    They have exposed too much for the sake of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Na''er, the teacher is joking with you. He is deliberately angry with you. Don''t take it seriously!"

    Subei moves quickly, hugs Gu Yuena and extinguishes her cold. Subei winks at bibidong:

    The meaning is probably like this: "teacher, don''t be angry with na''er. There are some things we know in our heart. Let''s not show off!"

    Looking at Gu Yuena''s excitement, bibidong was happy instead.

    She really, won Gu Yuena too much.

    "Well, as long as she can integrate into us and put down her arrogant airs, I will reluctantly let her go." Said bidon.

    Gu Yuena glanced at bibidong: "I don''t need you to let go. If I don''t have scruples, only your strength, my finger is enough to crush you."

    "Well, na''er, don''t be hard spoken, or I''ll be angry."

    Subei pinched Gu Yuena''s face, so that a ruddy color appeared on Gu Yuena''s white frost face.

    This action is too intimate.

    No one has ever done it to her, and no one dares.

    Gu Yuena looked at Northern Jiangsu at this time:

    Human growth is really fast.

    Only a few years, he has grown from such a small point to such a big one.

    From childish and lovely to young and heroic.

    He is taller than himself and exudes a faint fragrance.

    In the arms of Northern Jiangsu, Gu Yuena suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of protection.

    This feeling is very wonderful, which she has never felt before.

    Maybe she is too strong. She is always the only one to decide. She will protect others.

    No one dared to cross the line, and she didn''t want anyone to destroy it.

    But Northern Jiangsu is an exception.

    [congratulations to the host on completing the task: the sense of security of the Silver Dragon King.]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the following rewards:]

    [¢Ù the blood of the Water Dragon King obtains the power of water element, and the increase of soul power under his subordinates (he has the ultimate power of light, darkness and water)]

    [¢Ú dragon''s nonsense: This is the language ability to appease the dragon''s soul beast and soul master. Once used, it can attract the dragon to calm their emotions (not blood suppression)]

    "Well, baby, stop making trouble. Shall we live together in peace?"

    "Na''er, you and them are very important people in my life. I don''t want to give up. Don''t embarrass me any more, will you?"

    "If you hurt them, you''ll hurt me. If you''re angry, I''ll be sad."

    "Don''t do this again, will you, baby Nall."

    The voice of Northern Jiangsu was full of magic sounds. Gu Yuena was fascinated. She even nodded: "mmm..."

    "Well, teacher, you come and hug. Everyone shakes hands and makes peace. Everyone is happy."

    Northern Jiangsu beckoned to bidong.

    Emperor Tian was silly: did you lie in a trough? Is that okay?

    Gu Yuena hugged Subei''s waist and hummed, "no, I don''t want to be in her arms. Isn''t she your teacher? She''s not your wife. Your wife is me. At least, you can only hold me when I''m here!"

    Unconsciously, Gu Yuena''s claim changed.

    This is not just a simple change from "I" to "I".

    This represents a change in her mentality.

    From egoism to Bruce Lee''s dependence on people.

    Bibidong knew that the silver dragon girl had been pacified by Northern Jiangsu at this time.

    In fact, this girl is not as terrible as they thought.

    A truly terrible person cannot simply put down killing and persistence.

    This girl, she is a person who is extremely lack of love.

    When Xiao Bei hugged her and called her intimately, the shame and satisfaction in her eyes could not hide from bidong''s eyes.

    Her character... Is very similar to Xueer, really.

    Bibidong looked at Gu Yuena and had taken her in his mind.

    Bibidong smiled faintly: "I said, Xiaobei is not your own. I''ll report it if I want to hold it. It''s natural for me to hold my apprentice."

    "Hum!"

    Gu Yuena Leng hum: this woman is really annoying!

    Although she didn''t lose, if she didn''t use her divine power, it would be difficult for her to defeat bidong!

    This woman''s martial spirit is really strange!

    According to Gu Yuena''s experience and judgment, bibidong will become a god sooner or later.

    And when the atmosphere changes and everything is on the way to the good.

    Gu Yuena''s fleeting divine power and Silver Dragon Figure have alerted some people.

    "Joe, I don''t see. The little dragon man with a man and a woman seems to be the two ends recorded in the family code?"

    Both of them have dragon wings. Watching from a distance, the fluctuation of soul power is not strong, but it looks mysterious.

    The white haired old man called Qiao said, "the silver dragon comes and the black dragon guards. They arouse the rebirth of the dragon family..."

 Chapter 134

    "Otherwise... We''ll win by surprise and tie her away directly?"

    "What... Didn''t they have a place in the restricted area of Dragon Valley?"

    The middle-aged and old people are just angry and are ready to fight and kill.

    As mentioned before, in the Dragon God war in the divine world, most of the gods fell, the divine world suffered heavy losses, and few divine beasts were spared.

    And this Dragon Valley is the origin of the dragon family led by the Dragon God!

    It is also one of the cornucopias that are not weaker than the eyes of ice and fire!

    The Dragon Valley itself is also a very hidden place, which is not well known to the world.

    The old man with white beard glanced at him and hummed, "are you sure to control her?"

    "This..."

    They looked at the height of their position, which was far from their dragon wings.

    Shaking his head: "I''m afraid it''s difficult..."

    The middle-aged and the elderly are very embarrassed.

    Bai Xuqiao turned his head and flew away, leaving a faint warning: "if the ordinary means of catching the Dragon could control her, our ancestors of the Dragon slaughtering clan would have subdued her long before the family code records."

    "Return to the Dragon Valley quickly! You can''t try the Dragon subduing rope or the method of blood sacrifice. Take the heart of the Dragon God!"

    Joe Baishu said, "go back quickly. I''ll keep an eye on them here."

    Bai Xuqiao looked at Gu Yuena''s figure and said to himself: I didn''t expect to meet the silver dragon whose ancestors didn''t surrender when they were buried in the earth.

    Now, with the depression of the dragon people, their dragon butchers have declined day by day.

    Once upon a time, they slaughtered dragons. Even the golden eyed black dragons with pure dragon blood could only be dragons with their tails.

    There is no other reason, just because they have the gift of God, receive the revelation of God and obtain the power of God.

    Because the time is too long, many things have been eliminated.

    They can''t remember why the gods want to kill the dragon family and suppress the growth of souls and beasts, but they also know that if they see a silver dragon, they must get rid of her.

    He really didn''t expect that they would disappear completely in the long river of history without hundreds of years.

    The silver dragon appeared.

    The golden eyed black dragon also appeared.

    Then they''re excited.

    "Do you need the heart of the Dragon God?"

    Before leaving, the middle-aged and old people catch up with the old people and can''t help asking again.

    "We must, otherwise we can''t fight the silver dragon with our residual divine power and blood power."

    The old man said in a deep voice, "although we dragon butchers have the gift of the gods, our strength and ability have declined in the past long years. Without the power blessing of the heart of the Dragon God, we have no power to suppress her."

    "That power makes me feel the power of a God. I must have the heart of the Dragon God."

    The old man looked at the other party with a puzzled expression and knew what he was thinking, so he charged:

    "The evil dragons suppressed by the heart of the Dragon God have passed through thousands of years. Even if there are some strong people who have not died, they will enter their twilight years because they are unable to bear the disaster. Don''t worry."

    "On the contrary, it is the silver dragon. If we don''t get rid of her, maybe we will never have a chance to kill the dragon."

    "I''m out of the mountain."

    The old man stroked his beard and sighed, looking unfathomable.

    "OK..."

    Seeing the firm eyes of the white haired old man, he has never seen such an old man. He has always been independent of the world and has no desire.

    But when the old man saw the girl, his desire was gone.

    Then his figure flew to the depths of the mountains and went to their clan land - Dragon Valley!

    The old man took back the Dragon Wing, returned to the Shenyan hall, looked for the best high position and observed every move in the Shenyan hall.

    ¡­¡­

    And now.

    Gu Yuena, who was temporarily pacified by Northern Jiangsu, was taken to the hall by her to have a simple understanding with the women. It was regarded as turning fighting into friendship.

    Of course, Gu Yuena is not so easy to coax. What good look can she have when she shares her husband with others?

    But she saw clearly the position of Subei and was bewitched by his tenderness and appearance, so she was reluctant to accept Subei''s opinions.

    But I''m not sure when her skull became hot and opened the silver dragon Shura field again.

    The two old people of the Dragon slaughtering clan in the emperor Dynasty looked at the way to disappear in doubt: "that breath..."

    Emperor Tian suddenly flashed in front of his eyes and flew back to Biji and Ziji.

    Emperor Tian asked, "ziji, did you just feel a... Strange smell?"

    "Strange smell?"

    Ziji covered her mouth and said with a smile, "is it the strange smell on the king? I haven''t done it yet. It''s far away. I can''t smell it."

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Emperor Tian frowned: "what?"

    What''s Ziji talking about?

    I don''t understand.

    "I''m talking about the smell of the Dragon butcher." Emperor Tian said seriously.

    The three dragon butchers calmed Ziji, a prodigal girl.

    "Dragon Slayer?"

    "This word is both strange and familiar."

    Ziji recalled the past in her mind.

    They were ruthlessly slaughtered by the Dragon Slayer.

    Just as the Dragon God once had a position in the divine world.

    The dragon clan once held a dominant position in Douluo.

    The decline of the dragon family is not because human beings are strong.

    But the divine world began to target.

    The Dragon Slayer is the executioner arranged by the divine world on the Douluo continent.

    Ziji shook her head: "Alas... My attention is focused on the Lord and the king. I envy that woman''s strength has improved so fast?"

    "Is this the power of love?"

    The power of love?

    To be exact, it is the power of teacher-student love.

    "I didn''t notice anything else. Are you sure you didn''t feel wrong?"

    In fact, Emperor Tian was only slightly aware that, like Ziji, his attention was also focused on Northern Jiangsu, but he was highly cultivated, not so persistent about Northern Jiangsu''s appearance, only awe, so he was distracted.

    "Although I''m not sure, but in my realm, it shouldn''t come out of nowhere..." emperor Tian frowned.

    "I''m not sure. What do you say?" Ziji was speechless.

    "The emperor day eldest brother, you follow the breath to go up to kill them not to finish, also question what?"

    Ziji said.

    Emperor Tian had a black line on his face: "I just vaguely realized that I couldn''t find anyone after I returned to God, so I wondered whether they were dragon killers. If I really found that they were still alive, the beast God would like you to teach me? I''ll crack one by one."

    The Dragon Slayer is not only about the Dragon spirits such as emperor Tian and Ziji.

    Their existence is to suppress all soul beasts.

    Therefore, Brigitte also knows a lot about the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    Brigitte said: "we have slept for thousands of years. Recuperation is one of the reasons. Most of the reasons are to avoid the Dragon butchers, if they still exist..."

    Brigitte looked at Gu Yuena, who began to become clever and obedient in front of Northern Jiangsu: "if we haven''t killed the Dragon Slayer, the Lord won''t be willing to avoid its edge. For example, we will have a war with them."

    "The Dragon Slayer has the means to contact the divine world, and our situation is very dangerous."

    Ziji nodded and then said, "indeed, since the emperor has this worry and sense, we should find a chance to understand their situation and how much power they still have."

    "As far as I know, their influence scale will not be too large. I have investigated that the occupations of animal driver, dragon knight and dragon butcher have long been abandoned by the times."

    Although Ziji looked at debauchery, there was nothing wrong with her business.

    She came to the human world behind the scenes with Northern Jiangsu, and also inquired about the human situation and their natural enemies.

    If the Dragon Slayer is still strong and strong, just like the Wulin hall, the fierce beast can only shrink in the fierce place and dare not rise up.

    Just because, that is the sanction of God!

    "Go back to Dragon Valley?"

    Ziji suddenly said to the emperor.

    Emperor Tian was stunned: "Dragon Valley has become the base of dragon butchers. Ziji, how dare you go back?"

    Suddenly, Emperor Tian was in awe.

    The younger generation is awesome.

    This little hell black dragon has grown so bold.

    "Emperor, what do you think? I said you go back!" Ziji blinked her big eyes.

    "Let me go back to Dragon Valley?!"

    Emperor Tianjing said: "there is a dragon god array in the Dragon Valley, and the heart of the Dragon God is the eye of the array. Go back and die. I... I won''t go..."

    Ziji Jiao said drily, "don''t you have the heart to let me go back to the Dragon Valley, emperor? I''ve only been cultivating for more than 200000 years. How can I beat those cruel dragon killers ~"

    Oh, hey, my heart is crisp.

    The emperor''s heart is dirty, bang bang.

    Ziji''s enchanting voice.

    Sure enough, I still have the charm of the beast God.

    Otherwise, Ziji can''t play coquettish with him.

    Ziji''s inner words: for our safety, hurry to be a punch expeditionary soldier, boss Di Tian!

 Chapter 135

    "Teacher, what happened?"

    "Teacher, listen to the waitress. Are you hurt? Let Xiao San Kang ~"

    "Teacher, little three is coming to check you up!"

    "Teacher, open the door, junior three to send warmth!"

    On the couch of Shenyan hall, Subei pretended to be weak, which attracted all the women to look at him for fear of any accident.

    It''s the so-called acting and making a full set.

    Because Gu Yuena''s mood calmed down, he stopped acting and had a showdown. Tell them he was not ill or injured?

    It hurts his trust.

    Is to be able to install. This is a technology.

    You can''t do too much, and you can''t stop doing it.

    If you do it, it''s cool. If you don''t do it, it''s not cool.

    But obviously, Northern Jiangsu''s excellent acting skills not only deceived the girls, but also seduced Tang San, a loyal apprentice.

    Tang San''s temperament has changed from an ordinary little warm man in childhood to something indescribable.

    It can''t be said to be a negative impact.

    At least the face is more and more beautiful, the skin is more and more delicate, and the life is more and more exquisite.

    The price is to replace it with masculinity.

    Only Tang San knew whether it was worth it or not.

    If you can capture the teacher''s heart, it must be blood!

    Tang San''s voice came, so that Subei was excited all over.

    What about the voice... It''s a male voice, but it''s a little like a female voice, right! It''s the kind of sissy voice that is neither male nor female!

    Because Tang San had prepared it himself, it was not harsh, but inclined to the warm tone.

    But it''s always a little awkward. It hasn''t been completely transformed!

    "Cough ~ don''t come here!"

    Northern Jiangsu was stunned by Tang San''s makeup.

    It''s not ugly, but although the big men in women''s clothes are beautiful, compared with the goddess, the latter is the truth.

    "Xiao San, why are you becoming more and more Niang? Didn''t I teach you the way of soul master? You can cultivate at ease and become a strong man. Why do you always like to make all these fancy things these days?"

    Subei pointed to Tang San''s small skirt that had not been replaced before he hurried out.

    He had already told Tang San that he had a good talent. What type of soul ring should he absorb and how to match it to achieve the maximum benefit.

    But he didn''t listen.

    Even in the original work, under the guidance of the waste master, he was about level 256 at this age.

    But now?

    Northern Jiangsu helped Tang San evolve the blue silver grass in advance. He still has such high-quality cultivation resources, but he is only level 25 now!

    Even the little dance got rid of Tang San.

    At this speed, he can''t catch up with them at all.

    "Ah? Don''t you like it, teacher?"

    Tang San was stunned. Didn''t the teacher like beauty best?

    It must be that you haven''t changed completely and haven''t achieved the expected effect?

    Well, when you succeed, the teacher will be surprised!

    Tang San''s heart.

    "Oh, my God, junior, are you too cute?"

    Liu Erlong, looking at Tang San, showed a very interested expression.

    "Junior, you really have the wrong sex. Your hobby should be a girl."

    Liu Erlong smiled.

    Tang San''s mind flashed: "I want to be born as a daughter, but God doesn''t arrange it. Otherwise, Xiao San can snuggle up next to the teacher like little dancer''s mother?"

    Tang San looked at the dance with envy.

    How many times did the word envy appear in Tang sannao''s sea.

    Since notting college, he has been envious of small dance. Now he hasn''t changed. He is really envious.

    Su Bei said, "I don''t care why you like women''s clothes. I don''t care, but you have to practice hard. I have only one male disciple, you. I''m sure I won''t accept other male disciples in the future. You should be more ambitious."

    Subei said helplessly, "it was estimated that you should have at least level 28 at your age, and you should break through level 31 before you were 12, but now... Alas."

    After being reprimanded by Northern Jiangsu, Tang San was also a little ashamed.

    But his heart is more happy.

    And a lost blush.

    What did the teacher just say?

    He is his only male disciple, and he will not accept other male disciples in the future!

    It''s not a hint. What else can it be?

    Isn''t the teacher affirming his position?

    Distorted to this point, Subei didn''t know whether he was moved or not, but Tang San must have moved himself.

    "Well, junior three will cheer up and never live up to the teacher''s expectations!"

    Tang Sanxin said: in the past two years, he has been exploring how to change the temperament and appearance of men and women. He really neglected to practice Kung Fu, and even Xuantian Kung Fu ran aground.

    Since the teacher is so concerned about his realm, he should work harder and don''t delay at both ends!

    Subei nodded: "it''s best for you to have such an awareness."

    Northern Jiangsu is also very confused. Tang San should not be such a lazy person. His longing for strength and knowledge should be extremely rare.

    What temptation could make him leave these behind?

    Alas

    "Na''er, this is my apprentice, Tang San, although not very angry."

    "Little three, I haven''t come to see you, master mother!"

    Northern Jiangsu to Tang Sansu road.

    "Big... Master mother?"

    Tang Sanhuan looked at the scene for a week. The women on the scene were almost more than the number of palms, and they were as beautiful as flowers. They were the best in the world and rare to cherish.

    Why did a master mother come out?

    And Gu Yuena looks only 15 or 16 years old.

    How did you get her big?

    Tang San subconsciously looked at Liu Erlong and bidong.

    Liu Erlong said nothing.

    Bidon rolled his eyes and looked unconvinced.

    Tang San took out a bag of big things with his backhand.

    "Teacher, you live with so many shiniangs all day. Xiao San thinks of the teacher''s body, so he has prepared some tonic drugs, including deer antler, tiger leather stool, ox tendon and Yangcao... Take them twice a day to ensure that the teacher is in great health."

    "By the way, and this. Xiao San just heard that you were injured, teacher. Xiao San was very anxious, so he added a medicine to cure internal injuries, including ginseng, Polygonum multiflorum, stiff silkworm, heaven and earth spirit essence, etc."

    Tang San looked concerned. He really hoped that the injury in Northern Jiangsu would improve and keep his body and appearance at the best level.

    In this way, when he becomes very good-looking, he can

    ^o^

    Madder, I''m so filial.

    Subei''s face turns red. This medicine... Is a little too strong.

    So that all the women are laughing.

    Only Gu Yuena, with a faint expression, stayed by the side of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Go, go, is the teacher so weak? I will need these? No!"

    "Hurry back to practice soul power. You don''t have level 30 to see me!"

    Subei grabbed the medicine in Tang San''s package and put it on Tang San. Because of an excitement, he didn''t grasp the strength and direction, a tiger leather immediately flew into Tang San''s face.

    Grab the mouth and enter

    "Hmm ~"

    Teacher you~

    Tang San blushed.

    Teacher, are you hinting at junior three again?

    Tang San holds the medicinal materials and fantasizes.

    Then he said, "the teacher, Xiao San will go first. If the teacher needs it, Xiao San''s medicine will always be kept for the teacher."

    "If there''s anything, just tell the teacher. The life of Xiao San belongs to the teacher!"

    It''s not impossible to ravage!

    Tang San left the room in the eyes of Northern Jiangsu.

    Seeing the teacher''s peerless face, the power of life is full!

    keep trying!

    But when Tang San left.

    Emperor Tian, Ziji and Biji are thinking about coming in

 Chapter 136

    "How do I feel that Xiao San is suddenly so considerate?"

    "Good at understanding what, people what clothes?"

    Liu Erlong watched Tang San go out and said faintly. Subei was surprised and said, "why didn''t I see it? What happened to him? Who?"

    He''s not good at solving human clothes. Can Tang San be so powerful?

    "Hiss."

    Subei took a breath.

    Looking at Liu Erlong, he said, "godmother, how do you know so well? Have you seen it or tried it?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Liu Erlong said quietly, "if I hadn''t seen you hurt, I would have knocked you on the head. What are you thinking? What is the connection between understanding and that?"

    "Ah, ah..."

    Subei knew he had misunderstood.

    Smile.

    "Just... Being considerate will certainly be warmer. Everyone likes such people, so..."

    Subei doesn''t know how to explain.

    At this time, Emperor Tian pushed the door and entered, breaking the embarrassing atmosphere.

    Their faces seemed to be covered with dark clouds and their muscles were tense. Looking at the presence of the people, they didn''t know whether to say something about the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    I want to talk and stop.

    "Didn''t I let you wait outside the temple?"

    Gu Yuena said faintly.

    I?

    Emperor Tian also noticed the change of Gu Yuena''s claim for the first time.

    Emperor Tian smiled and said, "Lord, I have something important to report. I don''t know if I can..."

    Emperor Tian took another look at the women, and his meaning was self-evident.

    "It seems that something irresistible has happened inside your soul beast. Go and solve it quickly, so as not to occupy Xiaobei here."

    Bibidong said faintly, and his attitude towards Gu Yuena was obviously not much.

    These spirits were so powerful that she had to catch and kill them four or five years ago.

    But now, because of Northern Jiangsu, her interest in these ghosts has decreased a lot.

    Because she found that she could become stronger. This channel is absolutely unique, comfortable and strengthened.

    Hearing the speech, Gu Yuena''s eyes became colder, and her inexplicable rebellious heart floated.

    He said to Emperor Tianleng, "if you have something to do, just say it directly. There''s nothing to live with us."

    Su Bei immediately agreed: "na''er is right. As long as we unite, prohibit internal fighting and resist foreign enemies, we will be able to overcome all difficulties!"

    Gu Yuena looked at Subei''s eyes and changed her tenderness: "Hmm ~"

    "This..."

    Hearing the speech, Emperor Tian showed his embarrassment.

    Long ago, it was no secret that the grudges between the dragon slayer and their souls and beasts. Most humans knew their existence.

    The Dragon Slayer drove away the spirits and beasts, and let mankind occupy the continent and become the leader of the world.

    They are known as the pioneers of mankind.

    However, with the changes of years, their sense of existence has been very weak.

    Only a few ancient books can find their traces.

    If it were not for Gu Yuena''s appearance, the old people of the Dragon slaughtering clan hidden around the star forest would be alarmed. Perhaps their existence and the Dragon Valley would become a dusty secret.

    "Go ahead."

    Gu Yuena said plainly.

    On this continent, apart from northern Jiangsu, is there anything worth focusing on?

    "I just felt the unique breath of the ancient dragon butcher, although it was only for a moment."

    Emperor Tian said with a cold sweat on his forehead.

    To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t want to step in.

    There were three people he couldn''t provoke.

    Without the dignity of the beast God.

    So is the king. It''s really true that he dared to gather together with so many women

    Even their beasts dare not do that.

    The blood is weak. Although the low latitude soul animals will engage with many heterosexuals, they will not engage in it at the same time. Shorten the time range to one quarter and live for ten days and a half months, then they are devoted people.

    The king is different. He

    Emperor Tian looked at nearly ten beautiful human women and summed up a truth in his heart: King, animals are not as good as animals.

    But he did not dare to speak out because he was afraid of the volon spray.

    To tell the truth, when Emperor Tian noticed the smell of the Dragon Slayer, he subconsciously thought of Northern Jiangsu and even suspected that Northern Jiangsu was the young star of the Dragon Slayer.

    That''s why he has the Dragon killing thing that even he is afraid of.

    This also explains why Northern Jiangsu quietly appeared in bingquankou.

    It''s the premeditation of the Dragon Slayer!

    They are constantly involved in fate, focusing on Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena!

    But emperor Tian then interrupted the idea.

    Because it''s impossible.

    If the Dragon Slayers know that they are hiding in a fierce place, and have the ability to quietly send Northern Jiangsu to the ice spring.

    When they sleep, it''s the best time for them to kill.

    Most importantly, there is not a breath like a dragon butcher that annoys them in Northern Jiangsu.

    Everything about him is so confused.

    Emperor Tian is used to it.

    Logical thinking can no longer explain the existence of Northern Jiangsu.

    He can only call it a beautiful boy like a mystery.

    "Dragon Slayer..."

    Gu Yuena murmured.

    "Don''t you feel wrong?"

    "I take my 800000 years of cultivation as my guarantee. I really feel it." Emperor Tian said.

    "Dragon Slayer, do they really exist?"

    Emperor Tian''s words aroused bidong''s interest.

    She happens to know this.

    It is recorded in the secret volume of the Wu soul hall.

    But others don''t know.

    Even Liu Erlong looked confused.

    "For so long, they still exist."

    Gu Yuena looked at the sky, her eyes seemed to break through the clouds and reach the unknown realm of God: "those hypocritical gods have not abandoned them. Are they still protecting mankind?"

    Gu Yuena clenched her fist secretly. What she was afraid of was not the Dragon Slayer, but their connection with the divine world.

    Once God only makes an exception, even if he is as arrogant as Gu Yuena, he will be very afraid.

    "Lord, what should we do?" Emperor Tian asked tentatively.

    Hearing strange words, Subei of course asked Xiao AI for the first time.

    The information given by Xiao AI is similar to that mentioned before, so I won''t repeat it.

    At this time, Ziji also said the information of her investigation.

    It shocked Northern Jiangsu.

    Sure enough, Ziji, the fierce sister, has a deep mind.

    I''ve done so many things secretly without telling him, please!

    Therefore, Subei definitely said, "do you want to think about it? This must be to get rid of them? According to you, the Dragon slaughtering clan exists as natural enemies as you do."

    "Oh, my God."

    Northern Jiangsu took a faint look at emperor Tian.

    Emperor Tian''s waist bowed down a little unconsciously: "on the king."

    "Since you can feel their existence, they must already know your existence."

    "If you don''t want to kill them, then na''er, you must go back to the fierce place immediately and kill all your tails, otherwise they will be ready to kill you."

    Subei seriously said.

    It doesn''t take much brain. It''s obvious.

    "Escape?"

    A trace of confusion flashed in Gu Yuena''s eyes.

    She had escaped for a long time, from the inspection and pursuit of the gods, and waited until this time.

    God only began to relax and the Dragon Slayer declined.

    "If you don''t escape, you can only kill them."

    "Either kill the enemy or be killed by the enemy."

    "But I won''t let you be killed."

    Subei wants to say:

    Want to be strong? Eager to restore divine power?

    Sleep with me and it''s over.

    "OK, listen to you."

    Gu Yuena smiled faintly: "kill them."

    "Let''s go to Dragon Valley and recapture our territory!"

 Chapter 137

    The next day.

    Subei is ready to go to Longgu valley with Gu Yuena.

    The girls were worried that Northern Jiangsu would go to Dragon Valley with them. After all, it was a battle. For example, there would be casualties. They were worried that Northern Jiangsu would be hurt.

    But people in Northern Jiangsu are bold and afraid of death.

    It happened that he had been in the Shenyan hall for more than three years and had hardly gone out. It would be good to take this opportunity to travel.

    By the way, Northern Jiangsu also brought Liu Erlong, Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing and Dugu Yan.

    Originally, hulina also wanted to follow. She was still coquetting in Northern Jiangsu. Why did she bring them all up, but she didn''t want her. She asked if Northern Jiangsu didn''t like her and asked Qu Baba.

    Naturally, Northern Jiangsu wants to say that it likes it. It also takes out the fairy grass from the inventory and sends it directly to hulena for absorption.

    In fact, there are too many people to take care of.

    Moreover, Liu Erlong and Dugu Yan are the martial spirits of the dragon. If the Dragon Valley is taken down, they will have an opportunity to come.

    Gu Yuena told Subei herself.

    Dragon Valley is the ancient origin of the dragon family.

    There is no need to say more about the gold content of this sentence.

    As for Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing, it''s just that the two little sisters are sticky.

    Big white and little white are two half dragon horses. Equipped with comfortable equipment, they embark on the journey to Dragon Valley.

    Watching Subei and others get into the car, Emperor Tian acts as a coachman driving the dragon horse.

    The emperor''s heart was unable to make complaints about it: "I think I''m a beast God, but now I''m reduced to a horse, but..."

    However, these two ponies have the potential of dragon, which can''t help but surprise emperor Tian.

    Dragon horse, although not the most powerful variety, is also a rare species of dragon. It is very rare. Emperor Tian has lived so long and hasn''t seen many.

    "But we can fly faster by ourselves. Why do we use dragon horses, king?"

    Emperor Tian was confused, which was a little inefficient.

    If they fly and drive at full speed, the Dragon Valley will arrive in less than two days, but if they take the dragon horse, the speed will be much slower.

    "It''s called fun, okay?"

    "Any goal is a burden."

    Subei immediately patted his forehead, "by the way, Ziji and the demon have gone to the Dragon Valley to investigate the situation in advance. I always feel that something will happen to them. Emperor Tian, your cultivation is the highest, only second to Yu na''er. I can rest assured if you go there."

    Subei turned around and said to Xiong Jun who followed him, "Xiong Jun, otherwise you will control the horse?"

    Xiong Jun suddenly nodded: "I''d like to serve the king!"

    Xiong Jun''s strong body stepped on the saddle and squeezed emperor Tian down: "black dragon, go, listen to the king, hurry to Longgu to help sister Ziji, and we''ll be there later."

    Xiong Jun is elated: Hei hei, the king likes this bear and doesn''t like this stupid black dragon. Hei hei, suddenly he feels spoiled.

    To tell you the truth, Emperor Tian is very unhappy with Xiong Jun.

    That sentence was on the tip of my tongue, but I didn''t say it:

    Xiong Jun, the beast God has endured you for a long time. There is a showdown. Come and be beaten. Labor and capital will beat you to death.

    But considering the overall situation and the fact that Gu Yuena and Subei are still there, he can only hold it, but he has decided in his heart that if Xiong Jun dares to provoke himself again, he will screw Xiong Jun''s head off and sit down as a stool.

    "Yes!"

    With a little resentment on his face, Emperor Tian glanced at Xiong Jun, then released the black dragon wings and flew towards the continuous mountains in the East.

    "Well, let''s go, too."

    Big white and little white hissed, the car body suddenly shook, and then moved forward slowly.

    "Xiong Jun, your driving skills are not good. You don''t start smoothly. As soon as you get on the bus, it will affect the sense of experience."

    Subei was knocked and couldn''t help laughing.

    Hearing the smiling words of Northern Jiangsu, Xiong Jun grinned and said, "the king believes me. It was just an accident. I will send you to Longgu steadily and quickly."

    Xiong Jun said carelessly, "when you arrive at the Dragon Valley, Lord, don''t worry. I will protect the king from the dogs of the Dragon Slayer. Lord, you can rest assured and boldly play with those guys and report the hatred and humiliation of our soul animals for thousands of years."

    The vehicle walked slowly and came out of the square of the main hall of Shenyan hall. It was a spacious Avenue.

    The hooves of dragon horses made a clattering sound on the stone slab. Then their horses gave birth to a pair of white wings.

    The white wings waved and the wind swirled, shaking the surrounding trees.

    Then he took such a big car and walked in the air and flew into the air.

    The passers-by outside the hall pointed to the sky and said, "Wow, look, what''s that? Is that a flying horse?"

    Northern Jiangsu untied the curtain and looked out at the scenery.

    A soul master with sharp eyes said, "it''s your highness Subei. Your highness Subei is in the vehicle!"

    "Your Highness Subei is really very human. The mounts used to go out are flying in the sky!"

    "Sisters, what are you waiting for? The teenagers we are guarding are right there, chasing!"

    "But... I can''t catch up."

    Someone pointed to the dragon horse flying higher and faster: "there is no soul emperor realm, I''m afraid I can''t even see the tail!"

    "Who can fly soul skills, heavily employed!"

    "Who can fly? Take me to catch up with that car!"

    For a while, the soul division of the flight department became a hot commodity.

    But there are not many soul masters in the flight department.

    And he is also a high-level flying soul master.

    For a moment, no one answered these people''s call.

    So the price kept rising, from one hundred gold soul coins to one thousand, ten thousand

    And this kind of high price is just to chase a person and meet him.

    Fans are too crazy.

    Northern Jiangsu simply can''t bear it.

    "Have they started to move?"

    On a tall building near Shenyan hall, old man Baishu witnessed the departure of Subei and others.

    The old man couldn''t help thinking: where are they going? What do they want? What''s their purpose?

    Of course, he didn''t realize that with the weakening of their divine power and the fading of dragon killing blood, their breath hiding was much worse than before.

    Their existence has been predicted by the emperor.

    This trip to northern Jiangsu is to fight against injustice for the dragon family and destroy them.

    "No matter what you want to do, I won''t let you go, Yinlong."

    The old man took a sip of tea. He had no money, so he left a dragon scale and left quietly.

    The waiter hurried over and found that the old man had disappeared. There was only a scale left on the table. He was annoyed and said:

    "No, old man, what''s the use of this broken stone? We want soul coins, gold soul coins!"

    Pop!

    The waiter threw the Dragon scales into the dustbin.

    It''s going to kill me.

    The figure of the old man appeared in the dense forest several miles away. Through the gap between the leaves, he closely followed the dragon and horse:

    Maybe they want to go back to their hometown?

    It''s good. When he brings the heart of the Dragon God, I don''t have to bother to find them. It''s just a pot!

    The old man is still quite confident.

    When he was a teenager, he was the new star of their family. He learned the skills of the Dragon slaughtering family well, which continued the declining blood of the Dragon slaughtering family for decades.

    Otherwise, their family would have ceased to exist decades ago.

    But as the dragon and horse fly forward, the old man''s heart is getting more and more bottomless.

    Because they have been flying east, there are mountains in the East, and there are few residents, but somewhere at the end of the East is the location of Dragon Valley.

    A terrible thought suddenly came out of the old man''s heart: No, no? How dare they break into Dragon Valley? Impossible?

 Chapter 138

    Shenyan Town Street:

    "100000 gold soul coins, ask for a flying soul master above soul Saint level!"

    "200000 gold soul coins!"

    "Increase the price, 300000 gold soul coins!"

    Crazy.

    The little rich women who moved to Shenyan town were crazy one by one.

    All these years.

    The beautiful young men they dreamed of finally came out of the hall!

    And I don''t have a waitress!

    This is a bugle that suggests that they rush to attack!

    What else could it be?!

    This is an opportunity.

    Those who want to meet, those who want to climb trees!

    In a small edge store.

    Frand heard the wind.

    Since Ma Hongjun was abandoned, they have been looking for the trace of Yu Xiaogang, but so far there is no news.

    In order to keep the money for looking for people, he had to continue to come to Shenyan town to make a living (just a lot of money).

    The task of finding Yu Xiaogang has been lost to Oscar and Dai mubai.

    Liu Erlong ruthlessly refused. His relationship has been broken since then, and he is facing a new school season. Under the triple pressure, his burden is very heavy and his heart is very tired.

    "I''ll come!"

    Frank took out a plaque from behind, wiped the handwriting off it and wrote a new word:

    [flying soul saint, air Lord, chasing dragon and horse, 500000 gold soul coins, no counter-offer!]

    Frande shouted, "I''m a Wuhun night owl. The flight speed is trustworthy. As long as 500000 gold soul coins, don''t miss passing by. Seize the opportunity. When the dragon horse flies away and disappears, it won''t catch up!"

    Frank pointed to the long-distance dragon and horse, which had become smaller in the air and almost a black spot.

    "500000 gold soul coins? Are you really black?"

    "If you don''t chase your highness Subei, you''ll really go far. As long as you can help me catch up with your highness Subei, 500000 gold soul coins will be 500000 gold soul coins, yes!"

    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing a snow suit and a purple tie arrived in Shenyan town. He had dark purple shoulder length short hair and a pair of glasses. His appearance was extremely elegant, calm, handsome and elegant.

    Behind him was a girl in a simple white skirt, with neat ears and short hair. Her height was not high. She belonged to the small and exquisite type.

    Her skin is excellent, her small white hands and proud eyes are naturally very delicate and beautiful, like a little princess.

    "Dad, we didn''t seem to come at the right time?"

    The girl pointed to the dragon horse in Northern Jiangsu and said.

    Her voice is soft and beautiful. It sounds soft and soft, but it is a little arrogant.

    "Well, we seem to catch up with your Highness''s day of travel. Maybe it''s our fate."

    Ning Fengzhi touched Ning Rongrong''s head: "it seems that your wish will come to naught. It''s good that Rongrong won''t be confused by his highness at that time. Instead, his father doesn''t like it very much."

    "Why?"

    Ning Rongrong looked at the dragon horse flying away from northern Jiangsu and showed his longing eyes.

    "Silly boy."

    Ning Fengzhi dotes on Ning Rongrong.

    Otherwise, as an old father, he really shouldn''t let Ning Rongrong drip this water.

    If Ning Rongrong can stay with Northern Jiangsu for a long time and go on happily all his life, he naturally hopes.

    But he knows too well that people like northern Jiangsu don''t lack wives.

    He seems to be an impeccable son-in-law, but he is also impeccable. Instead, he has become a fatal defect.

    But he can''t stand Ning Rongrong''s soft grind and hard bubble.

    She had tried to leave Qibao Liuli sect many times and sneaked out. If he hadn''t specially arranged someone to watch her, she would have left his sight.

    "You can''t grasp him. Since you can''t see him, you can go back to the door and have opportunities to meet in the future."

    "Dad, I hope you can control it."

    But it can''t be held.

    The legend of beauty in Northern Jiangsu has been spread for a long time.

    So many people can''t resist. Ning Fengzhi doesn''t believe his daughter can resist.

    As the leader of the last three sects, he has seen the face of Northern Jiangsu. The representative of the seven treasures of colored glass saw Northern Jiangsu from a distance on the day when the Shenyan hall opened.

    After that, Qibao Liuli sect also gave gifts to Shenyan hall many times. It was not difficult for Ningfeng to mix them.

    Ning Rongrong turned his head: "hum, I don''t believe it. Let''s go after them! I must see him and see if he looks as good as you said!"

    "Can he still have uncle Chenxin''s natural and unrestrained?"

    "Silly boy, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    Ning Feng smiled and said, "although your Uncle Chen is natural and handsome, he is far from being famous on the mainland only by his appearance."

    "Then I want to see him more, otherwise how can I prove that what you say is true!"

    Ning Rongrong pursed his lips and happened to pass by Frank and the young woman who picked him up.

    Ning Rongrong stopped frank and said, "I''ll double it. I can give you a million gold soul coins to help me catch up with the dragon horse flying!"

    "A million gold soul coins!"

    This price not only surprised others, but also made Frank''s legs soft.

    Little rich woman, hug~

    Although these are not short of money, a million gold soul coins are not small money.

    Even if a gold soul coin has a purchasing power of 100 yuan, that one million gold soul coins is a whole 100 million.

    If you directly spend 100 million yuan, even the richest man in modern times will have to bite your teeth!

    "Little girl, do you have money?"

    The young woman looked doubtful at Ning Rongrong and patted Frank on the head. The young woman urged, "come on! If you don''t chase, you really won''t have a chance. I''ve been waiting for three years. I can''t see your highness Subei at such a good opportunity this time. I can kill you!"

    "OK, little boss, grab my shoulder and take off immediately!"

    Frank directly abandoned the young woman and took Ning Rongrong''s order.

    For no other reason, I just saw the seven treasures glass tower sign between Ning Rongrong''s sleeves.

    Who knows, the young woman doesn''t want to.

    She was the first to talk.

    But she couldn''t take out a million gold soul coins and couldn''t raise the price.

    Half a million gold soul coins have to empty out the details of their family. How can they increase the price? It can''t increase the price of Qibao Liuli sect.

    "No, how can you do this? If you play like this, don''t chase anyone. Look at the speed and estimate that there will be no shadow in two minutes."

    Simply, don''t chase anyone!

    "What''s more, are you a little guy with long hair? Are you crazy to open the price of one million gold soul coins? Or are you not educated at home?"

    Ning Rongrong was flushed by the young woman''s face, but he was anxious to chase people. He could only say to Flander, "you can catch up. Money is not a problem. Go now!"

    "As long as the money is in place, it''s no problem!"

    Frank showed his black eagle feathers and was about to fly with Ning Rongrong.

    Ning Rongrong beckoned to Ning Fengzhi: "Dad, let''s go. It doesn''t matter if you take out the money?"

    Ning Rongrong stuck out his tongue.

    Ning Feng smiled helplessly. There''s really no way to take her.

    Ning Fengzhi glanced at the young woman again: "are you from Hongshan trade association?"

    The young woman raised her chin: "I''m the sister of the president of Hongshan Trade Association. How about Hong Tongtong? You know you''re afraid? Then get out of the way."

    She tried to push Ning Rongrong away.

    But a strange black vortex drove her away.

    Ning Fengzhi gracefully held the glasses: "I know. In that case, you Hongshan Trade Fair will go bankrupt."

    Ning Feng said quietly.

    The Hongshan Trade Fair is the largest trade fair of Tiandou empire. Unfortunately, it has a lot of contacts with the trade empire of Qibao Liuli sect.

    "In that case, let''s go, little witch."

    Frank flies up. Ning Fengzhi and Ning Rongrong seize his eagle claws and take off in situ.

    Frande thought: these women are really blind to Taishan. They don''t even know the people of Qibao Liuli sect, and this dress is undoubtedly caused by Ning Feng, the leader of Qibao Liuli sect and the first auxiliary soul teacher in the world.

    At this time, someone was surprised and said, "it''s like the leader Ning of Qibao Liuli sect. I once followed my father into the palace and saw him from a distance!"

    "It''s Ning Fengzhi. No wonder it''s so generous!"

    "It''s Qibao Liuli sect. It''s all right. Excuse me and say goodbye."

    Young woman sitting on the ground: Ning Feng? It''s cold. Did you pit her business meeting? He''s not really going to bring down the Hongshan trade club, is he?

    The young woman looked up at the sky and shouted, "Lord Ning, I''ll make a joke with you to liven up the atmosphere. Your family has the best tutor. The little princess is lovely and smart. Long live the seven treasures of glass!"

    "Forget it, don''t think about it. It''s urgent to find your home and quickly find a flying soul master to chase your highness Subei!"

    So she put herself into a new round of bidding.

    Dragon and horse fly inside.

    Liu Erlong saw it from the gap of the curtain and said, "it seems that there are many powerful soul masters... And many flying soul masters have caught up with someone?"

    Subei smiled faintly: "bear, let Xiaobai and Dabai speed up."

    Xiong Jun replied, "King haole!"

    "Drive!"

    A white horse galloped in the air, forming a strange scene.

 Chapter 139

    The flying speed of dragon horse is very fast, not weaker than that of ordinary birds of the same level.

    After all, even the first pig can grow into a overlord pig.

    Therefore, ordinary soul masters can''t catch up at all.

    Frank dropped his head and lost his way: "Lord Ning, I have low self-esteem. I don''t dare to fly too close to the dragon horse. I don''t dare your highness to see me, so we need to keep a certain distance."

    Ning rongjiao said, "how can I do that? I hired you just to catch up with them. Can''t catch up? You''re a big liar?"

    Frank said, "we can follow them. When they arrive at their destination, I''ll put you down, and you can look for a chance to meet his highness Subei."

    "But..."

    Flander estimated the flying speed of the dragon horse and was a little worried: "but I don''t know if my soul can support it until that time."

    "Don''t worry about this. With me, all your qualities will be improved to a new level. There is no drying up of soul power."

    Ning Fengzhi is known as the first auxiliary soul master, which is still confident.

    "But."

    Ning Feng gave a faint smile: "I really didn''t expect to meet the sky corner of the golden iron triangle in Shenyan town."

    "Mr. Flander, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Ning Feng made a faint tone, Confucian, elegant and peaceful.

    Frank laughed awkwardly when his identity was revealed.

    As a little famous person, acting as such a mercenary is really a little broken.

    But Frank thought again: what are you afraid of when you eat by your ability?

    "The gifted leader of Qibao Liuli sect, Ning Fengzhi, has a much louder name than our golden iron triangle."

    Frank sighed: "moreover, our golden iron triangle is falling apart. Lord Ning doesn''t want to talk about this combination."

    Frank followed the dragon horse ride in Northern Jiangsu with Ning Fengzhi and Ning Rongrong, hundreds of meters behind, low and empty, and covered their whereabouts with dark colors in the forest to avoid being found.

    Tracking is always boring.

    So they gossip.

    Ning Feng was puzzled and asked, "what''s going on?"

    The pain in Frank''s heart was mentioned. He said bitterly: "Xiao Gang''s whereabouts are unknown. I don''t know where he is, Erlong... Alas, I''m not afraid of Lord Ning''s jokes. I''ve always loved Erlong deeply, so I confessed to Erlong not long ago, but she refused, and broke off our relationship for many years."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Frank told Ning Fengzhi about his feelings these days.

    He held these words in his heart and couldn''t confide them to Dai mubai. He could only secretly borrow wine to relieve his worries. Therefore, others added vicissitudes to the vicissitudes of life.

    Flanders Tucao: "I would like to make complaints about that. I admit that his royal highness is beautiful, and it is hard to find a match with him. But is it true that she is a little bit more than a long time''s love?"

    "He is really a charming goblin. All the women who have seen him are fascinated. You can see how crazy those women in the Shenyan hall are. They are willing to take out hundreds of thousands of gold just to meet the young man."

    "No, no, no, of course, except lingai, who is smart, heroic and generous."

    Aware that his language offended Ning Rongrong, Flander took the initiative to apologize.

    Although Qibao Liuli sect itself is not strong in combat effectiveness, frande has heard that Qibao Liuli sect has two extremely powerful patrons, Douluo.

    Moreover, under Ning Fengzhi''s trading, Qibao liulizong''s businesses are all over the mainland. He is very rich. He is the most admired figure of greedy people. He can be crazy: suck, suck, slip, suck, slip~

    "Hum!"

    Ning Rongrong gave Frank a white look.

    In fact, Frank''s true view of Ning Rongrong is the same: people are stupid and have more money.

    For Frank''s words, Ning Feng didn''t say a word, but he felt sparse and ordinary.

    He also knows that Northern Jiangsu is beautiful, so he has been reluctant to contact Ning Rongrong.

    But the more so, the more obvious Ning Rongrong''s rebellious heart is.

    The more you don''t let me see, the more I want to see.

    Therefore, the world was turned upside down in the Qibao Liuli sect. All kinds of naughty means were used to sneak out to meet the boy who was almost passed down as a legend. Is he really so good-looking.

    To this end, she also got a beautiful Title: Qibao glazed little witch.

    As a last resort, Ning Fengzhi had to personally take Ning Rongrong to visit Shenyan temple to satisfy his baby daughter''s careful thinking.

    He is in charge of it himself. Don''t worry, so that she won''t be able to ask for it. In the end, the girl may end up depressed and bad health.

    That''s what happened.

    For a long time, Ning Fengzhi looked at the dragon horse flying in front of them and sighed, "I have to admit, your highness Subei, men all over the mainland are eager to be him."

    Ning Fengzhi thinks that he never thinks he is worse than others in his life.

    I have never been weaker than others in my life.

    Although some exaggeration, it is really the comprehensive quality caused by Ning Feng.

    The richest man is still a super nanny and escorted by a super Douluo.

    Men don''t have to be so good.

    But in Northern Jiangsu, he admitted.

    His beauty and talent are above him.

    Even business savvy... That

    In Ning Fengzhi''s mind, he attaches great importance to Shenyan town. Just as Frank said, the prices of this place and the people here are too crazy and profiteering.

    This is also a business model.

    If managed well, it will become the premier trade center on the mainland.

    But he hasn''t noticed any action in Northern Jiangsu, so he can only think that Northern Jiangsu''s business mind is equal to him.

    And selfie, crush yourself.

    What about talent? Crush yourself.

    Of course, Ning Fengzhi can''t just take his daughter to see the idol this time.

    He has serious business himself.

    One is to suggest the planning and management of Shenyan town in Northern Jiangsu.

    The second is negotiation and business negotiation. He hopes that Qibao liulizong can settle in Shenyan town and obtain certain special authority to promote the economic development and sustainable development of Shenyan town.

    By the way, let Qibao Liuli sect make a big profit.

    Ning Feng''s heart is also very helpless.

    A few years ago, Prince xueqinghe was awarded the crown prince of Tiandou Empire, and the top level of the Ministry of household exposed financial problems in the palace.

    Since then, the snow night emperor began to pay close attention to the economic lifeline of Tiandou Empire, and the Qibao Liuli sect, which made a fortune with the ministers of household, was naturally implicated.

    The snow night emperor revoked some powers and commercial institutions of Qibao Liuli sect, changed private to state-owned and carried out macro-control.

    As a result, the revenue of each trade department of Qibao liulizong plummeted.

    The pressure caused by Ningfeng is great, and a breakthrough is urgently needed.

    He observed the development of Shenyan town in the past three years.

    He had thought that these women were crazy for a moment and would soon come back to their senses.

    But he underestimated the charm of Northern Jiangsu.

    This enchanting situation has not diminished over the years, but has intensified.

    In addition, the relationship network behind Northern Jiangsu is complex and mutually restricted. Under the balance, Ning Feng determines and affirms that Shenyan hall is a new development opportunity for Qibao Liuli sect!

    He happened to be his precious daughter. Alas, he was deeply attached to his highness Subei. He also took this opportunity to go downhill and do things by the way.

    Ning Fengzhi took a deep look at Ning Rongrong and said in his heart: I just hope this little witch will have my father in her heart. Don''t be abducted and run away by his highness in Northern Jiangsu. Leave a small corner for my fathe

 Chapter 140

    Deep in the mountains in the East.

    Birds and geese soar on the mountains, and the rising sun rises behind the east mountain.

    Not only are human traces rare here, but even powerful soul animals are rare.

    There should be a lot of high cultivation spirits in the continuous mountains like this.

    But there is no soul beast with cultivation of more than 50000 years here. Even the soul beast with cultivation of thousands of years can become the overlord of a mountain.

    This is absolutely invisible in the star forest.

    Here, you may look in the forest for several kilometers, but you can''t see a millennium soul beast.

    There are more soul beasts that can only survive for decades or a hundred years.

    Congfei in Northern Jiangsu looked out at the barren mountains and sighed, "the soul animals here are too weak and few. No wonder they can''t become the favorite hunting place for soul animals."

    "Logically speaking, such a place is no worse than the living environment of the star forest. Even if it has existed for 100000 years, it is not uncommon."

    Gu Yuena shook her head: "there used to be many soul beasts with 100000 years of cultivation here. It is a paradise for soul beasts. I don''t know how many times more prosperous than today''s star forest."

    "Unfortunately, most of them were killed by the Dragon Slayer, and the remaining super souls survived from the Dragon Slayer."

    "Today''s Longgu mountains are all cleaned up by them, so it''s a depression."

    When Gu Yuena spoke, her little fist had been clenched unconsciously.

    In essence, she doesn''t have deep hatred with ordinary humans, but she does gnash her teeth at the Dragon Slayer.

    Humans hunt soul beasts, which also eat people.

    Gu Yuena had long wanted to kill the Dragon Slayer, but due to various factors, she had to avoid her edge and move to the depths of the Xingdou forest.

    At that time, Xingdou forest was still a forest full of poisons and extremely bad environment. Later, their relocation gradually improved the environment of Xingdou forest.

    It has become today''s star forest, rich in soul and animal resources.

    Later, the Dragon slaughtering clan also realized the importance of soul beasts to soul masters, so they relaxed the hunting scope and could only suppress the top soul beasts.

    With the further development of history, the team of soul masters has expanded, the demand for soul animals has increased, human beings and soul animals have evolved into a hunting relationship in nature, and the sense of existence of the Dragon Slayer has weakened and is no longer recognized by people.

    People even think that the existence of the Dragon slaughtering clan is undermining the balance of the soul and beast cultivation chain, and began to be excluded by other sects and empires.

    Because the Dragon Slayer specializes in hunting powerful soul beasts, which will lead to the extinction of powerful soul beasts and the passage of blood, resulting in the soul master''s soul skill ability obtained by absorbing the soul ring.

    Soul bones and powerful soul rings are extremely difficult to get up to now.

    All this is due to the Dragon Slayer.

    Therefore, to a certain extent, the Dragon slaughtering people have been blacklisted by people, and not many people praise them.

    Perhaps, at the beginning of the suppression of the dragon clan, people gained the ruling power of the mainland. At that time, they regarded the Dragon butcher as the spokesman of God and the Savior.

    However, after the soul animals were largely eliminated, human nature was exposed. They began to complain about the cruelty of the Dragon slaughtering people and killed the soul animals on a large scale, so that their soul division road was difficult to go on, and hunting for thousands of years of soul animals became a luxury.

    Although there were frequent wars between Terrans and soul beasts, at the same time, because the divine beasts were still in a high position, the cultivation of soul beasts had not been suppressed, and soul beasts for 100000 years were not as rare as now.

    During that period of time, there will even be strong people with titles. The ninth soul ring is a 100000 year soul ring, which is very common.

    But now, hehe, what an elusive thing the 100000 year old soul ring is.

    Looking at the familiar boundary, Gu Yuena couldn''t help thinking of the past.

    She was separated from the space pursued by the gods. When she was seriously injured, she could hardly use any strength.

    Even a group of ordinary wild wolves is enough to eat her.

    It was the golden eye of the dragon''s soul and the old beast God of the black dragon''s family who saved and healed her

    What followed was the group of smelly things in the divine world. In the galaxy under the jurisdiction of the divine world, the bottleneck of soul and beast restriction was formulated to prohibit soul and beast from breaking through millions of years of cultivation.

    Having suffered a great loss from the Dragon God, the God only suffered heavy losses and was extremely afraid of the dragon family.

    In order to prevent accidents - the resurgence of ghosts and beasts.

    So they arranged a plan for soul and beast slaughter in the lower boundary.

    This is the origin of the dragon slayer and the reason for the decline of the soul animals on the Douluo continent.

    At that time, the Dragon slaughtering clan was given the power of the gods to restrain the blood and soul of the dragon clan and kill into the Dragon Valley.

    Most of the dozens of dragon spirits and beasts of the dragon family were destroyed.

    Only the powerful dragon clan led by golden eye black dragon and hell magic dragon managed to escape.

    The old beast God, in order to delay the action of the Dragon slaughtering family and create a world transferred by Gu Yuena, also died here.

    Gu Yuena always wanted to come back and see the bones of the old beast God.

    Not only the old beast God, but also the major Dragon Kings fell here.

    As for the latter, it goes without saying.

    Emperor Tian became the new beast God and the head of the golden eyed black dragon family.

    Travel to the mainland, explore the news of the Dragon butcher, expose it several times, be chased and killed several times, return to the fierce place that people can''t reach, and sleep for thousands of years

    After hearing Gu Yuena''s words, Liu Erlong and them were silent.

    Human beings have indeed gone too far in this matter.

    On the one hand, they are eager to obtain strong power from the soul beasts to benefit themselves. On the other hand, they have to suppress them and can not form a force team that can threaten them.

    Make one hand cross the river and tear down the bridge.

    Perhaps this is human nature.

    "If God doesn''t do it for himself, heaven will kill the earth."

    On the whole race, the same applies.

    Subei sighed in his heart. In fact, the true meaning of this sentence has been misinterpreted by people.

    The word "Wei" in this sentence actually means self-cultivation.

    If a person does not improve his self-cultivation, then heaven and earth will kill him.

    The misinterpreted meaning is really in line with the negative nature of mankind, so it is popular and widely spread.

    This is also the first time Xiaowu heard about the past of soul animals. It turned out that they had such an experience.

    At that time, she might still be a simple little white rabbit.

    It''s no wonder that this silver dragon girl, when she first saw these human beauties, looked so bad, so angry and murderous.

    If it were her, I''m afraid she might only be more cruel than Gu Yuena.

    Liu Erlong was silent.

    From what Gu Yuena said about the Dragon history, she has nothing to say.

    This is an irregulable thing.

    Soul masters need to hunt and kill soul beasts to improve cultivation and gain strength and life.

    This will inevitably lead to the fact that Gu Yuena will be in opposition to them.

    They have different ethnic positions.

    Are they willing to give up becoming Title Douluo and live for hundreds of years? impossible.

    Will the super soul beast led by Gu Yuena be willing to become the Soul Ring of mankind? It is absolutely impossible if we have to, or we will lose our conscience.

    Unless there is a container that can replace the Soul Ring of soul beast to cut off the opposition of natural enemies.

    "Well, there are not so many things. Let''s kill them directly."

    Subei rubbed Gu Yuena''s head.

    If emperor Tian and other animals see this scene, they must stare out their eyes.

    Lord! Who dares to touch the Lord''s head like this!

    No beast or man has ever rubbed the head of the Lord.

    Subei is the first!

    And Gu Yuena seems to enjoy it

    Gu Yuena still shook her head: "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Although Ziji said that the Dragon slaughtering clan has declined, they still have the power to restrain souls and animals. If there is danger, you should leave first."

    Gu Yuena has some concerns.

    With the system, Subei is very ordinary.

    Subei glanced back faintly and said with a smile: "it seems to be followed by a small amount of tail."

    Gu Yuena nodded and pursed her mouth: "I''ll get rid of them."

    Then, a power of shaking the space attacked those who came. The power of this space is not destructive, but it will make people lose their way.

    Among the soul masters disturbed by space forces, Qi Qi bumped like headless flies, some flew away in the opposite direction, some bumped into books, and some fell directly on the ground.

    Naturally, Frank didn''t escape Gu Yuena''s space lock. His eyes were black, and suddenly his brain was in chaos. Suddenly, his eyes were gray, and he couldn''t see the way and the circuit.

    He could only land by feeling. Fortunately, there was a lucky bonus caused by Ning Feng. His unlucky hammer didn''t hit a tree, but landed smoothly.

    Frank rubbed his eyes: what obscured my eyes?

    When they all came out from the spatial influence of Gu Yuena, the dragon horse flying ride had gone far and disappeared between the continuous Dragon Valley and mountains.

    Frank Mahan: "it''s over. They should have noticed that we were following them, so they avoided us."

    Ning Rongrong was a little anxious: "what should we do? We''ve been following for so long and blowing the sun, can''t we even see him?!"

    Ning Fengzhi looked around at the surrounding environment and said, "I just don''t know what his highness Subei is doing here in the eastern mountains. There are few kinds of souls and animals here, and there is a lack of materials. It''s difficult to climb the mountains. No one wants to come here."

    "According to their route, I guess they should go all the way to the East, but the destination is not clear."

    Ning Fengzhi helped his eyes and said, "we''d better have a rest first, sort out our thoughts, so as to avoid any trouble and fill our stomach by the way."

    Ning Rongrong touched his empty belly and really felt a little hungry, so he nodded and said, "OK, but I hope we can catch up with your highness, otherwise I won''t stop!"

    "Well, there will always be a chance, but bad luck."

    Ning Feng touched Ning Rongrong''s head.

    Speaking of the eastern mountains, he has always been quite curious.

    This place clearly occupies a considerable area of the mainland and is also a mountain suitable for the growth of soul animals, but it is like a land without people and animals.

    Perhaps, taking this opportunity, he can study it well?

    Poor Subei, so I missed Ning Rongrong.

    And this way.

    After a period of flight, Longma Feicheng drove into a huge rift valley.

    The cliffs of the rift valley are not steep, and the curve amplitude is relatively flat.

    There are lush trees growing in the rift valley, and they are all huge trees in the sky, but from the soul power they show, they don''t even have Millennium cultivation.

    Coagulate your eyes, Northern Jiangsu also noticed that there are many top medicinal materials growing here.

    There are many ruins in the forest, which proves that many people have lived here.

    However, these buildings have long been covered with flowers and plants. I can only vaguely guess that they have been brilliant before.

    Xiong Jun chose the middle high platform on the cliff to land.

    "Lord, king, this is the entrance to the Dragon Valley. If we fly forward, we may disturb the Dragon butchers, so we''d better go in with the cover of the forest."

    "Where are they, emperor?"

    Gu Yuena looked around.

    Emperor Tian, they came to explore in advance. Seeing them arrive at this time, they should come to meet them.

    "That stupid black dragon is always so perfunctory. He must sleep somewhere. He doesn''t work conscientiously and honestly like this bear!"

    Xiong Jun said angrily.

    Seize every opportunity to stab emperor Tian on his back: "it''s not true that the emperor is innocent. When the Lord comes to such a dangerous place, he should guard next to the Lord at the first time to protect the safety of the Lord and the king."

    "But Lord, don''t worry. My bear''s strength is only a little better than him. Moreover, my bear is loyal and devoted to his duty. He will protect you!"

    Xiong Jun patted his chest roughly, looking like a righteous Ling ran.

    The crowd was speechless for a while. Only Zhu Zhuqing said faintly, "thank you."

    But are you a little worse?

    What about two or three natural disasters? It''s clearly a difference between heaven and earth, okay?

    Gu Yuena: "go in and see what''s going on."

    They didn''t find the entrance on the other side of the Dragon Valley. A white figure flashed away and fled into the Dragon Valley Forest.

    The old man with white beard was very frightened at this time.

    Silver dragon, they really dare to break into the Dragon Valley!

    At the same time, he still had some fear in his heart.

    He feared that the fate of their Dragon Slayer would end in his hands.

    Because he had people take the heart of the Dragon God out of the Dragon Valley before, he was afraid that when he came back with the silver dragon, the man would leave with the heart of the Dragon God.

    They missed it perfectly.

    Without these powers, it will be difficult for them to resist these powerful soul beasts.

    So he panicked.

    He must return to the clan hall as soon as possible, hoping to stop Tu Qi and prepare for war in advance.

    But... He came back a day or two late. At this time, Tu Qiao may have left!

    Cool, cool, because the sudden action of Shenyan hall led to his decision-making mistakes. If it was really the situation he thought, it would be embarrassing.

    He will become a sinner of the Dragon Slayer!

    "Just don''t know, goddess, has she recovered successfully?"

    A girl figure that made him awe emerged in Joe Chen''s mind

    Thinking, nine strange soul rings appeared on him and moved forward at full speed.

 Chapter 141

    Dragon Valley.

    Joe''s withered old body turned into a dawn black knife.

    He was covered with black and gray light, and his body was like a knife wrapped around the black gold dragon.

    This is the spirit of the Dragon slaying clan - Dragon slaying sword!

    The blood condensed from the Dragon God''s blood and the body of a thousand dragons is instilled into the body of a certain number of pioneer dragon butchers to form the martial soul of dragon butcher''s knife.

    After their spouses and reproduction, these pioneers handed down the soul of the Dragon butcher sword to form the Dragon butcher family.

    The sign of dragon butchers looking for a spouse is also very harsh. Dragon butcher''s sword will even make them lose a certain fertility. Moreover, the more powerful dragon butchers, the more sterilization will occur, which also determines that they can''t prosper for a long time.

    Even though Qiao Chen is the oldest person in existence of the Dragon slaughtering clan, he has no offspring.

    What an exaggeration.

    Therefore, in the imperial secret volume of Tiandou, the ancient priests said:

    "Born as the enemy of all animals, it stands at the top of the continent. However, the principles of nature, benefits and defects, vertical Yin and Yang of all things, both great beauty and great leakage!"

    Deep in the Dragon Valley, there are many towering cliffs, but unlike the black dragon abyss, you can''t feel the touch of the sun for years.

    During the period from Si Shi to Shen Shi, if it is a clear climate, Longgu is warm and cool. Overlooking the sky, it is like a warm and wet forest path!

    The forest huts are scattered disorderly. In the center of these huts, there is an ancient palace that shouldn''t belong here.

    The appearance of the hall is gray and black. A stone carved nine colored dragon is hung at the door, and another dragon killing sword is inserted into the faucet, forming a unique symbol of the Dragon Valley.

    Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaowu are temporarily placed outside the Dragon Valley. Their realm is not enough and they lack Coping Power in the face of unknown dangers.

    Liu Erlong stayed to take care of them and took a look at the scenery as a tour.

    When it''s safe, just let them in and lick the box.

    Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena are light and simple, hiding their breath and sneaking into the Dragon Valley.

    In the familiar and strange Dragon Valley Forest, Gu Yuena picked up the Dragon scales on the ground and saw the scales under the dust every few steps. These are the descendants of the dragon family.

    Under the green ground, countless keels are covered.

    As soon as northern Jiangsu pulled it out, it pulled out a dragon backbone from the ground.

    Northern Jiangsu smacked his tongue and said, "there are so many dragon bones. I don''t know how many soul bones have been born. If these soul bones flow into the outside, they will cause an uproar. Presumably, many strong human beings will be born."

    Gu Yuena shook her head: "the Dragon butchers have the habit of swallowing dragon meat keel, let alone soul bone."

    "Eat soul bones?!"

    Soul bone is a treasure. How many soul masters want to absorb one, let alone just eat!

    Gu Yuena nodded: "eating is not their most abnormal place. What''s more outrageous is that they will sacrifice the best soul bones to the gods."

    Subei is a little silly.

    If they absorb by themselves, they can also get strength and soul power.

    Can we offer sacrifices to gods and increase the power of faith for gods?

    Like thousands of streams, people who use God as tools?

    God''s servant God''s servant can only be a servant. It''s difficult to drink soup.

    North Jiangsu looked around for a week and sighed in his heart. I can''t imagine what a bloody battle had taken place in the Dragon Valley. It was a river of blood.

    "By the way, Emperor Tian, they haven''t appeared yet. I''m afraid there''s something wrong. We don''t know how much real power the Dragon Slayer still has."

    "I have a rare version of fairy grass here. You can hide your breath by holding it. I think it''s difficult for even the Dragon Slayer to see your identity at the moment."

    Northern Jiangsu took out a flower with golden pink light.

    To tell you the truth, Northern Jiangsu really hurts.

    This divine flower is a systematic reward he got from the little dance.

    That night, the wind and cloud changed and the wind hit. They had a fight and exchange, so they gave birth to the miracle flower:

    [love whispers]

    Generally speaking, it is an upgraded version of Acacia heartbreaking red for Xiaowu.

    Gu Yuena is not an ordinary soul beast. Even if she is lovesick and heartbroken, she may not be able to withstand God''s visit.

    But love flowers can!

    This is also one of the few God level flowers and plants in Northern Jiangsu.

    He has been useless. First, if he absorbs it, the medicine is too powerful. Just like his fire is all open, few women can carry it.

    Second, there is some meat pain. At least it is a divine flower, which is beyond the mainland. Northern Jiangsu doesn''t know how to squeeze out love from childhood.

    Medicinal materials are generally divided into ordinary medicinal materials, rare medicinal materials, top-level (Advanced) medicinal materials, immortal medicinal materials, and finally divine medicinal materials.

    From the light wave flowing on the flower, Gu Yuena knew that the flower was unusual.

    Although she hasn''t seen it, she has the vision of the Dragon God. Naturally, she can understand the power of this flower.

    Gu Yuena looked at Northern Jiangsu. Her beautiful eyes were full of curiosity: "this, where did you get it?"

    "Confidential."

    Subei winks at Gu Yuena wink.

    Kill.

    This appearance, coupled with this moving expression.

    Don''t say it''s a female. Even if it''s a male, it should watch the wind and shoot like a dragon.

    "Well, you always have a reason."

    Under the peerless face of Northern Jiangsu, Gu Yuena gave in.

    When she was about to take over the love flower, Subei suddenly stopped, looked at Gu Yuena with a smile and said:

    "Na''er, wait a minute."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Before you touch it, you should think carefully about who you love most. You are deeply in love with Yuhua. You have an independent sense of choosing the Lord. If you don''t touch it, you will be hurt, repaired or even killed by its power."

    Subei said.

    Gu Yuena glanced at Northern Jiangsu and said faintly, "don''t you know who I love most?"

    "Is your question denying me?"

    Gu Yuena''s body tilted forward and almost stuck with Northern Jiangsu. Her breath was swirling and made people blush.

    "Cough ~"

    Subei awkwardly touched his delicate nose: "I''m not afraid you''ll get hurt."

    Gu Yuena grabbed Subei''s finger and took the love flower.

    He said, "I''m willing to hurt you."

    "But where do you want me to get hurt?"

    Gu Yuena''s eyes flashed cunning.

    "Ah?"

    As an excellent drag racing teenager, Subei''s face instantly became red.

    "It''s impossible to hurt my beloved na''er baby anywhere. I''ll hit whoever makes na''er hurt."

    Although the thought of Northern Jiangsu fell into the vortex of love, people are still noble and pure.

    Although the body is in love, the mouth is still sweet.

    "Well ~" where did Gu Yuena hear such love words.

    Usually others are either afraid of him or respect her. Like the seven fierce beasts, they only dare to call her Lord.

    Dear, baby, I love you. I dare not think of anything.

    "Dear na''er baby, you can absorb it now. I''m only afraid that emperor Tian they are in danger. Your strength is not enough to resist them. If they recognize them again, they will be in trouble."

    Subei said: "let''s know their strength first. If we can''t fight, we will..."

    Subei whispered a word in Gu Yuena''s ear, which made Gu Yuena blush and look very shy.

    "Actually... You can do that now. It''s okay. I''d like to ~"

    Gu Yuena glanced shyly at Northern Jiangsu.

 Chapter 142

    "What would you like?"

    "Baby na''er, do I look like the kind of person who is eager to get close?"

    "And I''m too strong. I''m afraid you can''t bear it at this time, which will affect your follow-up combat effectiveness."

    Subei said very seriously.

    Strong or not, only those who have experienced have the right to speak, such as Bitong.

    what? Average?

    Who knows, Chinese food is different from anyone else!

    Gu Yuena also nodded seriously and said, "I have the blood of the Dragon God. My physique is stronger than those gods. This little wound should be all right."

    Gu Yuena looked at Northern Jiangsu with burning eyes.

    Subei rubbed her head.

    What, minor trauma? Small?

    Sooner or later you have to understand that this is a huge misunderstanding, baby Nall.

    "Well, na''er, do you have any quirks? We are still in the territory of the enemy. Don''t be so presumptuous."

    Subei gestured to Gu Yuena to recognize the LORD with blood: "na''er, when you really love Yuhua to recognize the Lord, you must think of your favorite person in your mind, and recite his name in your heart until the divine flower responds."

    Hearing the speech, Gu Yuena did it.

    Gu Yuena also looked bitterly at Northern Jiangsu and murmured, "I dare not do it after saying it. When the Dragon butcher is killed, I will eat you dry and wipe you out! Hum!"

    Immediately, Gu Yuena forced a drop of dragon blood from her fingertips and fell on the petals of the flower of love.

    At that moment, the stamens of the flowers turned into thousands of pink rays, which wrapped Gu Yuena, and the appearance of Northern Jiangsu appeared in her mind.

    "Hmm ~"

    Subei was suddenly hugged by Gu Yuena, and the stamens wrapped them together.

    Gu Yuena''s lips gave a light sound. Her originally cold body began to heat. Subei felt like holding a stove in her arms.

    Huh? Little love didn''t tell herself that this God flower still has this function?

    ¡­¡­

    "Hurry up, hurry up!"

    "I can''t, I can''t ~"

    In the forest, two men ran around in the tree.

    The young man said strangely, "just now there was the smell of a dragon. Why did it disappear in a moment?"

    "You must have made a mistake."

    Another middle-aged man was sweating heavily because he couldn''t bear strenuous exercise and gasped:

    "I didn''t realize that Xiao Hui must have done more dragon killing training and had an illusion."

    "The dragons around the Dragon Valley have long been destroyed. They surrender to our dragon butchers and dare not be presumptuous or stretch their heads."

    "You see, these keels under our feet are the fruits of our ancestors. We hardly need to kill dragons. Feel at ease, Xiao Hui."

    The middle-aged man''s name is Tu Gou and the young man''s name is zazahui. They are the only minority of the Dragon Slayer.

    Zahui scratched his head and said simply on his face, "well, uncle dog, I may really feel wrong. How can dragons appear in Dragon Valley? It''s too late for them to stay away from here."

    "Xiao Hui, you''re just too young and vigorous. Now there''s no dragon to kill you. With this energy, you might as well leave the Dragon Valley early and go out to find a girl to continue the blood for our Dragon Slayer."

    As soon as the butcher was relieved and finished the lesson, his face suddenly changed: "Xiao Hui, how many times have I said that my name is uncle Tu? What''s uncle Gou''s name? Isn''t it ugly?"

    "Well, I see, uncle dog."

    Zha Hui smiled foolishly, and the angry butcher dog''s face was purple and blue.

    "Uncle dog, you teach me a lesson. You''re still thirty or forty years old and have no wife."

    "Uncle dog, have you forgotten our ancestral training?"

    "My wife can''t, but she can''t help killing dragons!"

    A moment later, Zha Hui''s figure passed through the Longgu forest again.

    Sure enough, with his keen eyes and ears, he saw Gu Yuena and Subei who recognized the LORD God flower in the forest at this time.

    At this time, Gu Yuena was trapped in the arms of Northern Jiangsu. The pink light around her dissipated and was summarized into Gu Yuena''s body.

    Gu Yuena''s face was a little flushed, which may be something indescribable in her mind.

    Even her eyes looked cold and beautiful.

    "Who are you and why are you here?"

    Zha Hui appeared from behind Northern Jiangsu.

    Zahui thought: they are two people, and they are still holding together. They don''t seem to want to separate. Are they the legendary conjoined babies?

    Isn''t it hot for them to hold together like this?

    This was zazahui''s first reaction.

    Immediately, he saw Gu Yuena''s face and immediately jumped in his heart: This is a woman. How beautiful is she?

    For a moment, zazahui said foolishly, "is it comfortable for you to hold? Can I join you?"

    He has never held a girl.

    The man hugged and fought together.

    Don''t get me wrong. It''s fighting. It''s fighting. It''s not suitable for children.

    Subei almost dropped his chin when he heard what he said.

    This is either a fool or a little white paper that doesn''t understand anything.

    Gu Yuena raised her palm slightly and was blocked by Northern Jiangsu. She smiled and motioned Gu Yuena not to act rashly.

    So, Gu Yuena was obedient.

    At this time, the love flower has been recognized by Gu Yuena''s blood and cherished. Therefore, her breath can also be regulated, which is no different from ordinary people.

    However, Gu Yuena felt that an elf in the flower was nourishing her body and seemed to be healing her wounds.

    This is the ability of divine flowers!

    Here, Subei turned his head and said faintly, "friend, we got lost in this deep forest. Now we are thirsty and tired, so we hold each other and warm each other. I don''t know if we can stutter?"

    "Cheat..."

    Zahui subconsciously wanted to say that they were liars in Northern Jiangsu.

    But before he finished, the brain was occupied by another thought:

    "Cheat... Cheat people. There are such beautiful people..."

    Zahui looked at Northern Jiangsu and was stunned.

    "Uncle dog, uncle dog! Come and see the beautiful man!"

    "Uncle dog, can a man have children?"

    Three seconds later, Zahui shouted behind him.

    The butcher dog came slowly: "there are no beautiful men. We are the only big men in Dragon Valley, and only the goddess is good-looking."

    "Besides, Xiao Hui, are you crazy? How can a man have children? Show me one? I can''t marry you as a wife."

    The dog butcher''s expression is somewhat helpless. Zha Zha Hui is the most outstanding youth in the family at present, and his martial soul quality is also superior. It can be said that the future of the Dragon butcher is basically in his hands.

    It''s a pity that this product only likes to kill dragons since childhood. He only likes to practice his ability to kill dragons.

    For women, I don''t know anything.

    In Zahui''s eyes, a dog butcher who has entered the secular experience is not an old slick?

    It''s just a pity that although he went out to flirt with his sister, he is average and wants to live in this deep mountain Dragon Valley. No woman is willing to come back with him.

    A true love, none! none!

    Alas

    Therefore, the dog butcher has recognized that it is inevitable that their family will decline and disappear in history, but only for how long.

    "Really, uncle dog, look, what a beautiful person. I''ve never seen such a beautiful person!"

    Zahui pointed to northern Jiangsu and said.

    Following Zha Hui''s direction, the butcher looked at the dog.

    Hiss!

    Suffocation!

    The butcher gasped and his brain seemed to be stuffy.

    "Xiao Hui, come on, help uncle!"

    The butcher dog was soft and could not stand being fascinated by the appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Uncle?"

    Looking at the butcher''s dog, he took a breath and his face turned red. Obviously, his blood gas surged up and couldn''t shake.

    In a few minutes.

    The north of Jiangsu gave full play to its ability to make up things and bring them to the deep mountains of the east to find something to stimulate... Then how to die and get into trouble. Fortunately, if you meet them, can you help them? A sad operation.

    What a dog.

    The purpose of Northern Jiangsu is also very simple. They can lead the way and understand the enemy''s internal situation before they can take action.

    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win every battle.

    Nazha Zahui and the dog butcher heard that they were the victims. The young men and girls were so beautiful and invincible. Naturally, they wanted to take them back as guests.

    Oh, mom, it would be wonderful to stay and have children.

    I just don''t know what genes are like?

    To tell the truth, Northern Jiangsu''s appearance attracted them, but Gu Yuena''s gender temptation is no less than northern Jiangsu''s appearance temptation.

    Such a beautiful girl with cold and elegant temperament should have good blood and strong physical quality!

    Zhuang ethnic group, have children, crush the dragon, forge ahead!

    The butcher took a deep look at zazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazaza!

    The butcher said unevenly, "take it back and study its body structure..."

    "No, I slipped my tongue."

    The dog is sweating.

    He immediately changed his mouth and said, "please go back and entertain yourself. It''s strange that there have been no outsiders for a long time."

 Chapter 143

    "You said you look so good. How can the family rest assured that you ran out?"

    "And I still come to this deep mountain and old forest, and I''m not afraid of meeting bad people."

    "Fortunately, you met us. We dragon Slayers are the most just. We will never bully you."

    Killing dogs is serious nonsense.

    Zahui scratched his head and said, "there seems to be no one around here. It''s great luck to meet people."

    Smelly boy, you know to dismantle your own platform!

    The dog butcher led Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena into the core of Longgu valley.

    It''s a mountain gap. It''s very narrow at the beginning.

    In the crevices of the rocks, there are mountain springs dripping, which make a crisp sound on the stones.

    The dog butcher said, "the core of our Dragon Valley is hidden among the mountains. Ordinary people can''t find it. Only this mountain gap comes in and out."

    "Dragon Valley was originally a place for dragons. They usually fly, so they don''t dig roads. Just leap into the sky."

    "We dragon Slayers don''t like to communicate with the outside world, so we haven''t opened up any roads."

    "But after entering this quiet little crack, it can be called the real dragon valley."

    Go hundreds of steps before you see the light.

    Go back a hundred steps and suddenly see the light.

    I saw the green ancient trees and green lawns in front of me. In the center was a large sacrificial hall, surrounded by some giant stone houses.

    The roads were separated and some people practiced, but on a detailed count, there were only three or five people on the huge stone floor.

    When they came back, someone joked: "ah Gou, Xiao Hui, you went out to find the dragon. Did you find it? We went to kill the dragon with you. If we couldn''t find it, we would have said, don''t waste your time and live a leisurely life together. Isn''t it beautiful?"

    "Bah!"

    Butcher the dog spit hard: "can you compare me with you bastards?"

    "Although the dragon was not found, we brought back two guests. They look much more heroic and handsome than our dragon slaughtering ancestor long Aotian!"

    As the dog slaughtered, Subei and Gu Yuena appeared behind them and jumped into the eyes of everyone.

    Seeing the dull eyes of the people, the butcher dog showed a proud smile.

    Man, he found it!

    "Look good, I tell you, this is my dog butcher. I''ll take them to see the patriarch. The patriarch will be happy to see such a beautiful young man and girl!"

    The butcher dog led Subei and Gu Yuena to the priest''s altar.

    The priest''s altar is made of many huge stones, and the center of the priest''s altar is the temple carved with dragon killing sword.

    "Hey?"

    The crowd quickly caught up.

    A group of men who have been single for 40 or 50 years see Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena, just as modern humans see aliens, where are they willing to let go of such wonders.

    If it hadn''t been for the dog butcher who said he would take them to meet the old patriarch, they might have come up directly to rob people.

    Northern Jiangsu looked around, saw the situation here and asked, "the boundary here is very large. Are you the only people?"

    Immediately, a dragon butcher ran out with a grin and replied, "yes, the older generation died and were buried. We are the only people left here, and there are no women."

    "This woman, I think she can stay. She should not be married?"

    These dragon butchers didn''t feel the Silver Dragon King''s breath on Gu Yuena, so they didn''t kill her, but began to see improvement.

    Subei said coldly, "this is my wife."

    People are a little embarrassed. Subei and Gu Yuena stand together. They are really men''s talents and women''s looks.

    Of course, Gu Yuena''s appearance is much worse than that of Northern Jiangsu, but compared with others, she has reached a very peak.

    Subei glanced at them lightly and said, "your realm seems not high. How many levels are the most powerful among you?"

    "Young man, don''t think you''re so arrogant because you''re good-looking. We dragon butchers have good talents, such as zazahui. He''s only 18 years old. He''s already a strong man at the soul emperor level and the hope of our family."

    "Our clan leader is the title Douluo of level 91, and he can fight more and more. Isn''t it powerful?"

    "Beautiful boy, I think you are 11 or 12 years old. I don''t know if your soul power has reached the realm of soul respect? Why don''t you join our Dragon Slayer? Stay here, we can teach you a lot of useful things."

    In their eyes, they always have a feeling of uncertainty about Northern Jiangsu, just like abducting and trafficking minors, with a sense of crime.

    Is it... Fencing?

    A smile appeared at the corners of Subei''s mouth. The smile on his beautiful face seemed a little evil at the moment.

    "Is the title of level 91 Douluo?"

    Subei murmured.

    Su Bei said with a smile, "OK, we have decided. We want to stay in Longgu. Take us to see your old patriarch?"

    When the Dragon butcher heard this, he became excited.

    Want to stay?

    Exciting!

    "OK, OK, we''ll take you now!"

    They scrambled to lead the way.

    There was a humanitarian: "beautiful boy, you two will go to my house to live at that time? My house is big and I have everything. I am also an honest man and will take good care of you!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you are honest, the cattle will fly to heaven. You are afraid to covet their beauty!"

    "Go to my house. My house is clean and tidy, and I will never mess around!"

    "You fart, you think I don''t know. You fly alone every day. That hand speed... Tut tut Tut, I blush for you..."

    For a moment, they quarreled over the living problems of Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena.

    Subei looked at Gu Yuena and shook her head slightly. Gu Yuena smiled knowingly.

    Everything is in silence.

    In this way, we cooperate with him to achieve a goal together.

    What a great happiness.

    This is Gu Yuena''s idea at the moment.

    He said to stay. He really wanted to stay.

    The time may be short or long, but not living with them, but killing them all.

    Just then.

    Someone said a news that made Subei and Gu Yuena tremble:

    "I can persuade the patriarch to stew the stupid dragon whose heart was suppressed yesterday and wash the dust for the beautiful boy!"

    "Yes, yes, but forget the black dragon. The purple black dragon is good!"

    Subei and Gu Yuena heard them in their minds: Emperor Tian and Ziji!

    "I really don''t understand why the dragon''s IQ is so low now. There are people who catch up with the door and die. Blessed are you, beautiful boy."

    "Since you think you''ll stay in the Dragon Valley and chop the two dragons at that time, you and Xiaohui will have a soul bone and soul ring, and then the dragon meat can eat for a while. It''s great!"

    They are generous. They give away their souls and bones for hundreds of thousands of years.

    Perhaps the charm of Northern Jiangsu is too great.

    "Dragon, is there a dragon here?"

    Northern Jiangsu began to show exquisite acting skills: "can you really kill dragons? It is said that dragons are the most powerful soul beasts. Everyone is afraid of them!"

    The butcher patted his chest and said, "that''s someone else. We''re not afraid. Only dragons have always been afraid of us. And didn''t I tell you? We''re dragon butchers. You''ll know by listening to this name?"

    Subei nodded and showed his ignorant facial expression. He looked ignorant and simple. It was like a spring breeze: "we have never seen a powerful dragon soul beast. Can we go and have a look?"

    "Yes, you''ll all stay anyway. We''re a family. When the three of us have children... No, when you have children, you must be a member of our family. You all share these dragons!"

    "After seeing the patriarch and the patriarch''s approval, we can take you to meet the dragon soul beast yesterday."

    They talked with assurance: "you don''t know, the black dragon and purple black dragon are really terrible, that day..."

    They couldn''t help recalling yesterday''s scene.

    That''s really thrilling.

    Suddenly, two huge magic dragons broke into the Dragon Valley, directly broke through the defense array of the Dragon Valley, and came to the core Dragon Valley to destroy the priest altar.

    Fortunately, at last, old Tu Qiao came back and joined hands with the grown-up people to use the heart of the Dragon God, which restrained the two dragons.

    Finally, insert the Dragon killing sword into the center of their dragon head eyebrows, and then completely suppress it.

    Subei was angry.

    Ziji is also his physiological guide.

    They plug it with a knife?

    Damn it!

    But when he recovered, Northern Jiangsu found that although the Dragon slaughtering clan claimed to have declined, it was still a strong man of Douluo level.

    At the beginning, when the gods created them and when their blood was the strongest, how powerful should their strength be?

    Perhaps it is not surprising that there are several extreme Douluo in a family.

    No wonder the dragon clan can''t lift its head.

    Today, Emperor Tian can''t go back to Dragon Valley and do whatever he wants.

    In other words, Emperor Tian is really a stupid dragon.

    Subei could not help but make complaints about it.

    He had already told them not to act in advance and to observe the situation first.

    In the blink of an eye, it forgot all about it!

    "Excuse me." Subei held back his anger and said faintly.

    Dragon slaying clan, I want you to become slain clan!

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the priestly altar.

    Joe Chen, the old man with white beard, came in a hurry.

    Coincidentally, he happened to meet Tu Qi, which relieved him.

    Tu Qiao is reliable at last.

    When he came back, he was about to leave the Dragon Valley with the heart of the Dragon God and other items. It happened that emperor Tian and Ziji started at that time.

    It''s funny.

    The logic is as follows:

    Tu Qiao left with the heart of the Dragon God ¡ú the defense and breath of the Dragon Valley were completely weakened ¡ú emperor Tian saw that the Tu dragon family had become such a hot chicken and did not have the powerful power to protect it at the beginning, so he took Ziji to start first ¡ú Tu Qiao saw that there was a magic dragon in the Dragon Valley, so he turned back ¡ú the heart of the Dragon God suppressed emperor Tian, and Emperor Tian was on the verge of cool.

    Later, Tu Qi discussed with the dragon clan leader that the heart of the Dragon God could not be taken away for the time being and needed to stay to suppress the emperor. Now their strength is not as strong as before and they are invincible to slaughter.

    So we need to turn attack into defense for the time being.

    It was at this time that Joe came back.

    Tu Long patriarch respectfully called Qiao Chen: "old Sir."

    It can be seen that Qiao Chen''s position in the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    When Qiao Chen said that they had also arrived in the Dragon Valley in Northern Jiangsu, Tu Chen laughed: "they came just in time. We have the heart of the Dragon God. We have just finished the pot!"

    Nevertheless, Qiao Chen was still worried. He was uneasy: the young hall leader of Shenyan hall was not ordinary people. He was afraid that they had some cards.

    Qiao Chen shook his head and said to himself: it''s a pity that the head of the youth Hall of Shenyan hall is so good-looking and a soul master genius. It''s a pity that he took the wrong road and wanted to mix with the soul beast.

    If he knows his way back, he can still stay. If he is stubborn, then... He can only use the seal of the Dragon God to make him meditate.

    Just in time.

    Outside the priest altar, someone shouted, "patriarch, we brought back two big treasures from the Dragon Valley Forest. Come out and have a look!"

    "Big baby? What big baby?"

    The Dragon slaying clan leader leaned on the Dragon slaying scepter and sighed, "these worthless people, fortunately, there are two elders secretly guarding our clan, otherwise, I will be in danger."

    Qiao Chen also said, "I have entered the twilight of my life. The deadline is not long. The future of the Dragon Slayer is still in their hands."

    Although Qiao Chen was also confused and had no confidence in the future of the Dragon butcher, at his age, these things were not what he should worry about.

    His only remaining ambition now is the silver dragon, the legendary silver.

    Yes, it must be greedy Gu Yuena''s body.

    The hustle and bustle of the voice came, and the Dragon butcher had to go out to see the situation.

    "I feel it."

    Gu Yuena clenched Subei''s hand.

    He looked at the main hall in the middle of the priest''s altar.

    "They were suppressed at the bottom of the hall. Although their breath was weak, their lives were not in danger for the time being."

    With excellent breath control and space power, Gu Yuena soon realized the position of emperor Tian and Ziji under the cover of love flowers.

    As for Brigitte.

    No, Brigitte didn''t fall into the hands of the Dragon Slayer.

    "Are you sure?" Subei looked at Gu Yuena and preached.

    "Fifty percent, I''m worried that using the power of space will disturb them. I''m not sure I can save them." Gu Yuena is very rational about the difficulty of fighting.

    "What if it is to destroy the sacrificial altar directly?" Subei asked again.

    Gu Yuena looked at the dazzling nine color light in the priest''s temple, shook her head and said, "with the protection of the heart of the Dragon God, only 20% of my current state is sure."

    If we add the human woman who fought with her at the beginning, that is, bidong, the odds of victory may be increased to 50%.

    "Twenty percent?"

    "No, we are 90% sure, and 0.10% is the price of our waves."

    At the moment when they shouted, Subei put his arm around Gu Yuena''s delicate body and hid into the priest''s temple like a light, but no one noticed it.

    "What a handsome body method!"

    Even Gu Yuena couldn''t help praising Northern Jiangsu: "you''re great!"

    Subei looked proud: "that''s right. I''m not powerful. How can I satisfy you, little na''er."

    Gu Yuena held out her chest in Subei''s arms: "where is na''er small? She''s not small at all. Dare you try?"

    "Come on, we''re working now!"

    Subei felt the softness of his chest and could hardly hold it.

    This body method is ordinary. It''s just the elegant agility of Lingbo micro step and the mystery and silence of flying dragon exploring the clouds.

    "What business?" Gu Yuena didn''t understand what Subei wanted to do.

    Subei smiled faintly and looked at the nine color light in the priest''s Palace: "the Dragon slaughtering family is nothing more than relying on the power of the heart of the Dragon God. As long as the heart of the Dragon God is in hand, the Dragon slaughtering family is the earthworm family."

    "Moreover, the heart of the Dragon God is one of the power cores of the Dragon God. If you absorb it, na''er, you will be able to cure a considerable part of the injuries and become stronger."

    "So, take the heart of the Dragon God!" Subei said.

 Chapter 144

    The heart of the Dragon God contains all the remnants of the Dragon God.

    The power contained in it is even feared by the gods in the divine world.

    The reason why God left the heart of the Dragon God is only as a source of strength, because they can''t all the power of the heart of the Dragon God.

    Perhaps, when the Dragon God split, he protected all his powers, so that these gods he hated could never get him.

    With a unique sense of the heart of the Dragon God, Gu Yuena guided Northern Jiangsu forward, and they soon entered the depths of the priest altar.

    It is located underground. The moss stone slab is wet and dark. You can see that these are ancient buildings.

    Through the passage of Canggu, many sculptures of gods gradually appear.

    There is a bottle almost every ten meters. The carving is lifelike. There are quite detailed carving and grinding about the appearance and ability of the gods.

    For example, the statue of angel God is no worse than that of Wuhun hall.

    At least, Northern Jiangsu, which has lived in Wuhun hall for some time, can''t see any big difference between the two.

    If you really want to tell the difference, perhaps the angel statue in the Wuhun hall is more refined and lifelike, while the angel God sculpture in the Dragon Valley sacrificial altar is coarser.

    There are reasons for this difference. How long has the statue here not been repaired and polished?

    The statues in the Wu soul hall will be maintained or even re lost at regular intervals, and even several special sculptors are raised.

    In addition to the statues of angels and gods, at the end of the gods, there are several more tall and magnificent sculptures.

    Northern Jiangsu doesn''t need to see much. It can be recognized at a glance.

    God of destruction and Shura God.

    Look at that Shura sword. It''s really the same. It looks a little shaky. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before it breaks.

    "Oh, the goddess of life is really impatient. This temperament..."

    When passing by the sculpture of the goddess of life, Subei couldn''t help but take another look.

    Among these statues, the statue of the goddess of life has been well preserved and the carving is lifelike. If it is not limited by the old material, it is quite the presence of the goddess.

    However, Northern Jiangsu soon converged.

    Although it is good-looking, it is not as good-looking as itself.

    If he wants to see a peerless beauty, he just needs to look in the mirror.

    Maybe, this is the loneliness of a handsome man. His appearance is invincible

    Moreover, holding Gu Yuena in his arms and thinking about other women in his mind made him feel guilty.

    Oh, what? So what? King Zhou Yiyin Nuwa? Northern Jiangsu Yixi goddess of life?

    Hehe, I''m a man of integrity!

    Subei shamelessly put such a label on itself.

    These highly graded sculptures of gods further confirm the origin of the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    On top of the sculpture of the law enforcement God, a jewel shrouded in nine colors is suspended, which exudes powerful power.

    That is the heart of the Dragon God.

    Perhaps sensing the approach of Gu Yuena, the heart of the Dragon God began to agitate and seemed to respond, but it could not escape.

    It''s in captivity!

    The heart of the Dragon God is placed in an energy transformation hub with the help of the transformation hub.

    Those nine colored lights turned into wisps, forming a huge protective cover over the whole dragon valley.

    This object also suppresses the ontological thinking left in the heart of the Dragon God to a great extent.

    Over the heart of the Dragon God, there is a gray fog floating. You can vaguely see what''s inside, but you can''t see it all.

    "It seems to be calling for help."

    Gu Yuena reluctantly left the embrace of Northern Jiangsu, took two steps forward, pointed to the heart of the Dragon God who seemed to be jumping.

    It seems to say: Gu Yuena ~ come and get me. I''ve had enough of being squeezed by my enemies. Entering your body is my destination.

    "What pure power."

    Feel the call of the heart of the Dragon God, and the martial spirit in Northern Jiangsu can''t suppress it. The Dragon God gate looms behind him, and the dragon soul beast above echoes it.

    North Jiangsu looked around and noticed that in the dark area behind the scenes of the heart of the Dragon God, there was a dragon chain stronger than the arm running from one side to the other.

    The people inside noticed that someone had arrived and heard a furious voice:

    "The scumbags of the Dragon slaying clan have a kind of face-to-face confrontation with the beast God and fight with the power of the supreme god of the dragon clan. What is it? You despicable humans, don''t let the beast God seize the opportunity, or you will eat all of you one head at a time!"

    "Giggle, emperor, don''t be so anxious. Lord Wang will come to save us ~"

    In the dark, it was Emperor Tian and Ziji.

    At this time, the emperor was human, and his clothes were covered with dark blood. During his speech, he had some unstable breath, and fell into an internal injury.

    The dragon chain absorbs the power of the heart of the Dragon God and suppresses them. Like ordinary civilians, they can''t use their soul power to destroy any solid things.

    Ziji''s condition was better than emperor Tian, but it was not much better. Her clothes were destroyed in the battle, revealing large pieces of skin. Only some key positions were covered by cloth strips.

    Emperor Tian was annoyed and said, "it''s impossible. Although the king has good talent, it''s far from enough to deal with the Dragon slaughtering clan, which is inferior to animals for the time being, unless the Lord''s strength can be restored!"

    "The only good thing we can confirm is that the Dragon butchers have been unable to stably contact the hypocritical gods in the divine world. Perhaps they have given up looking for the Lord on Douluo continent."

    The emperor was also very sad.

    If Wang really came to save himself and didn''t follow the rules, his plan would fail. Would he not spray himself with that terrible spray?

    I just want to do meritorious service and please the Lord and the king.

    I didn''t expect to stumble, QAQ!

    Think about it, Emperor Tian''s scalp is numb, and he is even more cruel to the Dragon butcher.

    A figure of juechen stepped into the darkness, like the light of salvation illuminating the end.

    "Otherwise, how about you stay here and raise an old man?"

    The voice sounded, and Emperor Tian''s expression froze in an instant.

    The voice of Northern Jiangsu is highly recognizable. After all, it is a human structure matched with the appearance of upside down beings.

    "King!"

    "Why are you here!"

    Emperor Tianjing said, and then his expression stretched out, there is help, there is help!

    "Your Majesty, actually, I mean, I''m worried that the king will be hurt by the animals of the Dragon slaughtering clan. It''s really wronged for people like you to come to such a desolate place and shameless ethnic group!"

    Emperor Tian immediately started licking and kneeling mode.

    It made Ziji laugh.

    "Emperor, when did you judge the situation like this? Oh, no, No."

    Ziji changed her mouth and said, "this is called good ~ isn''t it, king."

    Obviously, she was tied by the dragon chain, her strength would be blocked, and her body became tired, but Ziji still didn''t forget to flirt with Northern Jiangsu.

    She deliberately exposed her exposed parts in front of Northern Jiangsu without covering up. Her white jade muscles... In fact, she wanted to seduce him.

    "I knew you would come and save me ~"

    Ziji winked seductively at Northern Jiangsu.

    "I know, I also know. Lord Wang is powerful, but I didn''t expect that Lord Wang was so brave that he killed the Dragon slaughtering clan so soon. I really admire him from the bottom of my heart!"

    Emperor Tian also contended for the right way. At this time, he did not flatten him. What would he do if he was sprayed by fulvon?

    "Well, we didn''t deal with the Dragon Slayer. We slipped in while they weren''t paying attention."

    Subei took a look at emperor Tian and Ziji.

    Alas, I really can''t help taking this fierce woman. It''s so presumptuous.

    Subei grasped the strong iron chain, and his arms were full of strength and pulled.

    There was no deformation.

    You know, with the realm of Northern Jiangsu and the blood of several Dragon Kings, the iron chain should be like a toy in his eyes.

    But the scene in front of us was obviously a little unexpected.

    "This chain is really strange. It seems that you can''t get out until na''er controls the heart of the Dragon God."

    Subei said, "bear it. Maybe this is the price of your disobedience."

    Northern Jiangsu noticed that the parts below the knees of emperor Tian and Ziji were immersed in the black pool.

    These black water, obviously made of special materials, not only has corrosive effect, but also seems to penetrate into their skin and interfere with their internal environment.

    Emperor Tian knew he was ashamed and knew the power of Northern Jiangsu. Let alone soak more for a while. Even if he spent more than ten days and a half months, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense.

    Instead, Ziji opened her flirtatious lips: "what price, if the king is here, it is not the price, but the harvest."

    WOW~

    Ziji''s feet moved, holding the dragon chain in the water and on the slate, making a strange sound of iron dragging.

    Ziji''s little white jade foot stretched out in front of Northern Jiangsu: "my king, it''s hard for my feet to soak in it. Can you rub it?"

    Emperor Tian swallowed his saliva and said in his heart: Ziji, you are really brave. The Lord is still there. How dare you?

    Anyway, Emperor Tian dare not.

    Emperor Tian has never figured out a problem.

    Why, these women dare to risk the Lord''s anger and death to flirt with the king.

    If he was a female, he asked himself, he didn''t have the courage to fight with the Lord.

    Maybe he is not good-looking. If he is good-looking, he may have confidence.

    Seeing that Ziji had broken the lock dragon chain straight, the jade foot was placed in front of her, and there was a silky liquid flowing on it.

    Northern Jiangsu is a little embarrassed.

    Let the goddess be wronged. I can''t even meet the small requirement of rubbing her legs. It''s really not a man.

    But his wife na''er is there to absorb the heart of the Dragon God. He is here to kiss me and me with other women. Is it not cautious and unsafe to meet them unconditionally?

    "No, I''m scum, but I have my own bottom line."

    "Knead jiojio for her with your hands? I won''t agree to such a request for loss of life and humiliation!"

    Subei affirmed his excellent Three Outlooks in his heart.

    Then Yizheng said to Ziji, "no, I refuse."

    "I''m your king, sister little magic dragon. I''m very noble!"

    "So I can warm you with my heels."

    "What do you think?"

    Emperor Tian''s eye skin jumped. How can I... I don''t understand this logic?

    Ziji''s face blossomed: "of course it''s better. I''d love it, my noble lord king ~"

    The collision between hands and feet is either obscene, or high or low, or money transaction

    The touch of feet and feet is mostly ambiguous and chanting

    Outside the altar of the priests.

    Northern Jiangsu disappeared without a trace. After Tu Long and others came out, people were surprised that Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena were gone.

    "Where are the people?"

    "No, didn''t they just stay behind?"

    Butcher dog and zazahui were stunned.

    Dragon butcher said angrily, "what do you want to do?"

    "Nothing else. I just brought back two very beautiful young girls from the outside. I thought, didn''t I catch two magic dragons yesterday, or I chopped wine and welcomed them to Dragon Valley?" The butcher laughed.

    But it aroused the recognition of others: "yes, only those two dragons are barely worthy of their appearance!"

    The Dragon butcher shook his foot on the floor and stopped the noisy crowd: "noisy! The great disaster of Dragon Valley is coming. You still want to play here. Do you want to kill me? Cough ~"

    "Great difficulty? What great difficulty can Dragon Valley have?"

    The Dragon butcher looked at the questioners with disappointment. The total number of people here was no more than two palms, but where should their behavior be under the command of the divine envoy?

    "The two dragons, one is the patriarch of the golden eye black dragon family, and the other is the only remaining hell demon dragon. What does it mean that they appear in the Dragon Valley? You don''t know at all. Haven''t you turned over the classics of our family?"

    "I''m still here talking about eating and drinking."

    The Dragon butcher shook his head, sighed and said to himself: Dragon Valley, danger!

    As soon as the Dragon slaughtering patriarch became powerful, no one dared to talk nonsense.

    At this time, he glanced at the crowd, his anger decreased a lot, and asked, "where is the person you said? What beautiful girl is there in the Dragon Valley? You are even fascinated by desire!"

    "Patriarch, it is true that two beautiful people followed us in, but they suddenly disappeared. I think they should have something to do, go to the bathroom, or be attracted by something?"

    "Let''s go and find it. Clan leader, you will be surprised by their appearance, especially the boy..."

    Butchering dogs ranges from cautious speech to flying eyebrows.

    "The boy is eight feet tall, and his appearance and facial features are difficult to describe in ordinary words?"

    At this time, Joe Chen came out and asked the dog butcher.

    The dog butcher thought for a moment. Indeed, he said that the young man''s lips were like cherries. It was too feminine. He said that his sword eyebrows and stars were too ordinary. He could only describe it like this:

    That''s a face he has never seen or even imagined. Both men and women will be attracted by him. Just because he can make it clear that he is a man, his attraction to men is much weaker than that to women.

    The butcher muttered out his ideas.

    Joe Chen doesn''t need to doubt at all. Even if he doesn''t say it, he is almost sure to be Northern Jiangsu.

    He followed them back.

    "Yes, it''s him. He has come."

    Qiao Chen, Tu Qi and Tu Long looked at each other.

    But what about others?

    Why didn''t the Dragon gods respond to the protective barrier? Why didn''t they notice the breath?

    It''s really weird.

    It was at this time that everyone looked back and found that Qiao Chen and his wife were surprised and excited when they returned to Longgu.

    They can be said to be the senior generation of the Dragon slaughtering clan, which is very difficult to see.

    "No!"

    Qiao Chen suddenly turned back, pointed to the inside of the priest altar and said, "is there someone to guard the heart of the Dragon God and the goddess?"

    "It is guarded by the array with the heart of the Dragon God. No one can get close."

    The Dragon butcher shook his head and said.

    "It''s over!"

    Qiao Chen''s pupils dilated and noticed the subtle fluctuations in the air.

    This fluctuation is then amplified.

    The whole Dragon Valley is shaking.

    In the depths of the priest''s altar, the nine color divine light rises into the sky, and Gu Yuena''s body is changing under the action of the heart of the Dragon God!

 Chapter 145

    From the depths of the priest''s altar, the nine colored lights shone straight into the sky.

    Although it was only a moment, the whole dragon valley was glorious.

    In the nine colored lights, there was a light girl figure.

    Gu Yuena''s white forehead gave birth to a pair of silver feet, and the end of the silver dragon''s tail glittered with diamond like brilliance.

    A strange nine color mark appeared in the center of her eyebrows, adding a high and gorgeous mythical temperament to her appearance.

    The Dragon Slayer stopped to look at it and rushed to his brain with great stamina. He bumped several times and wanted to fall:

    "That... That''s the silver dragon in the ancestral God''s training!"

    "That''s right."

    Qiao Chen''s soul power was released: "but I didn''t expect that they came here so fast and could sneak into the forbidden area of Dragon God''s heart sacrifice quietly."

    Tu Kuo angrily looked at TU Gou and others: "what you''ve done!"

    Implication: if the dog butcher and others did not bring in Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena, they would have enough time to deploy strategic response.

    Indeed, at this time, Joe Chen and Tu Chen''s heart to kill dogs was born.

    Evil.

    "Never let her integrate the heart of the Dragon God, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."

    Qiao Chen immediately realized it in his mind and said to the Dragon slaughtering patriarch, "I need to restart the sacrifice of God immediately. If the gods can intervene, our responsibility will be discharged."

    He looked at TU Chi again and said, "go and stop her from absorbing the heart of the Dragon God immediately!"

    At a critical moment, every minute counts.

    The so-called sacrifice to the gods is the method they have to actively contact the gods in the divine world.

    This requires a young man with strong dragon blood as a sacrifice to get through the mirror of God.

    The richer the blood, the higher the probability of success.

    The only remaining people of the Dragon Slayer are panicked.

    The dragon clan they once dominated suddenly killed back.

    They seem to be going to fight to the death with them and cut off their past grievances.

    Oh, no, actually it''s not a fight to the death. In the words of Northern Jiangsu, it should be a crushing war, not a crushing war. Who would want to fight?

    Subei pulled her feet and rubbed Ziji''s plump feet to the pink.

    Subei breathed a sigh of relief: he was a proud dragon man, but he was dominated by his dragon servant. Alas... This is his kindness and integrity. If he were to be another egg dragon, he must have a one-stop service arrangement.

    Let Ziji experience the danger of dragon life.

    Ziji felt the smooth and tender feet of Northern Jiangsu leave, but she noticed that Gu Yuena''s body began to change subtly, and knew that this was the key moment.

    So she didn''t make trouble. At least, she still knows when to wave and when to behave.

    It was at this time that the green light shrouded Ziji and Emperor Tian, and Biji followed in.

    Naturally, she does not have such a sensitive body method and the ability to hide her breath in Northern Jiangsu, which will inevitably disturb the people of the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    But it doesn''t matter, because Gu Yuena''s movement is too big to drown her sneaking in.

    These green healing powers have gradually revived the skin and power of Ziji and Emperor Tian corroded by the black pool.

    As Gu Yuena absorbed the heart of the Dragon God, the power of imprisonment on the dragon chain began to decline.

    Seizing the opportunity, Northern Jiangsu condensed a strange dragon knife, which was wrapped with multiple elements such as lightning, fire, water, light and darkness. With the skill of paoding knife, it was directly cut off from the joint of the dragon chain with a bang.

    "Cow, cow!"

    Emperor Tian and Ziji are free. They step on the slate and stretch their bodies. Ziji''s enchanting figure leaps in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    Really, sometimes Subei really doubts whether Ziji did it on purpose.

    Emperor Tian looked at Northern Jiangsu with a trace of worship and exclaimed, "the king is mighty!"

    He had to admire Northern Jiangsu, regardless of appearance and strength, but at the age of 11 or 12, he had such a realm and nature of mind. He really deserved to be king.

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host, saves the golden eyed Black Dragon King emperor Tian and the hell demon dragon Ziji, obtains Ziji''s admiration value and Emperor Tian worship value, conquers emperor Tian both mentally and physically, and obtains the following rewards.]

    [obtain semi artifact: Dragon Sword]

    (evolvable)

    (synchronize the power of the elements of the Dragon God gate and the power of the Soul Ring of the Dragon God gate)

    It''s a nine color sword handle. Six dragons are inlaid on the sword body. Their shapes are different.

    The six dragons are the six dragons in the Dragon God gate: kiss, negative, negative, gluttonous, ridicule!

    The sword body is surrounded by the power of these dragons. Northern Jiangsu feels several powerful forces, which he can freely deploy.

    "Dragon Sword..."

    Northern Jiangsu has always lacked an offensive weapon. He has the gate of the Dragon God and can summon the dragon to protect him, but he always feels that he lacks something.

    Originally, it''s a divine sword.

    Handsome, handsome!

    Although the Dragon God''s sword is not a martial soul, it is more powerful than a martial soul.

    Subei is going to call it out and watch it carefully.

    Just at this time, under the command of Qiao Chen, Tu Qi was exerting his soul power and rushed into Gu Yuena''s Dragon God heart absorption field.

    Tu Qiao is a soul duel of more than 80 levels. The soul master in this realm can''t get close. Under close contact, he should not be able to bear the power of Gu Yuena to absorb the heart of the Dragon God.

    But when his body was contacted by the power of the Dragon God''s heart, the power of the Dragon God was extinguished, which didn''t play a big role for him.

    If you look closely, you will find that the capillaries under his skin exude a taste that annoys the dragon family and even all soul animals.

    That is, the blood created by the gods for them - Dragon killing blood!

    You can be immune to most of the Dragon God power within the limited level!

    Tu Qi was holding a dragon killing sword. Eight soul rings were shining in the air. He was aiming straight at Gu Yuena and was about to chop down.

    Boom~

    Suddenly, a dark space hole appeared in front of Tu Qi, and the dark hole slowly overflowed with six dark red soul rings.

    The Dragon God''s sword emerged from it and was pointing at his face door.

    Tu Qiao''s back was sweating. He had a very strange feeling.

    This sword has very strong dragon soul power, but he feels that his power can''t restrain it from natural enemies!

    This is beyond his imagination.

    Slaying dragon''s blood and blood is the soul master of all dragon species!

    But how can they imagine that the dragon power beyond the boundary of soul beast and soul master can be restrained by mortal blood.

    "I''ll chop!"

    Tu Qi''s Dragon killing sword cuts directly on the Dragon God''s sword.

    Suddenly, the sound of crisp swords came, and there was another GA Bang Zi.

    Tu Qiao''s mind swung. A crack appeared on his dragon killing sword, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out.

    The sword of the Dragon God did not move.

    Dragon God, semi artifact, so terrible!

    "Who, whose sword!"

    Tu Chi''s teeth were red with blood, and he drank angrily.

    Northern Jiangsu, ditian, Biji and Ziji emerged from the darkness of Suo Longtan.

    Subei said faintly, "that''s the sword that ends you, the sword of the Dragon God."

    "Of course, the main function is to protect my wife''s sword."

    Subei''s words seem a little indifferent and don''t seem to pay attention to Tu Qi.

    Tu Qi naturally knew Northern Jiangsu.

    But he didn''t expect that the boy should have such a powerful weapon, or maybe his own strength?

    Ah, man is so handsome and strong. Does he let others live?

    "That sword..."

    Emperor Tian took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu. Just one look, Emperor Tian felt the breath that shocked his soul from the sword.

    Too strong.

    How many cards are hidden in the king?

    Emperor Tian was deeply impressed by it.

    "Your Majesty, you are so good."

    Ziji admires.

    Subei straightened his chest and coughed, "cough, there''s something worse you haven''t tasted."

    "Taste?"

    Ziji licked her lips: "then Ziji is looking forward to having a taste."

    Brigitte: "

    In other words, Brigitte is the most rational and obedient of the three.

    When Emperor Tian encouraged Ziji to destroy the Dragon slaughtering clan with him, only Biji insisted on waiting for the arrival of Northern Jiangsu, but failed to persuade the impulsive magic Dragons of emperor Tian and Ziji.

    Therefore, she could only lurk around the Dragon Valley and wait for their arrival in Northern Jiangsu, which also saved her from the pain of locking the dragon pond.

    However, Brigitte looked at Ziji faintly and said in her heart, "when is it time for you to flirt with the king? I... forget it. Don''t be angry. Brigitte, you have to be the king''s close sister, not jealous. You have to take care of the king, not give him a headache."

    The considerate Brigitte thought.

    If Subei knew what Brigitte was thinking, he would be moved to tears.

    If every goddess thinks the same as you, I''m afraid of Shura field. Everyone is a harmonious family, happy and beautiful, and live a well-off life. Wuwuwuwu (covering his mouth and crying).

    Only Tu Jiao was in an awkward position.

    Neither advance nor retreat.

    He wanted to stop Gu Yuena, but he was helpless to the semi artifact Dragon God sword.

    Although the Dragon God sword is a semi artifact, its own structure is no weaker than the super artifact, but its power is limited by Northern Jiangsu and can only be defined as a semi artifact for the time being.

    The top of the sacrificial altar.

    Qiao Chen looked inside the Tanyuan and said to the Dragon butcher, "make a decision. The silver dragon will soon be integrated with the heart of the Dragon God."

    Young Zha Hui nibbled his lips and resolutely stood up and said, "Grandpa, just use my blood. We shoulder the mission of killing dragons. In this crisis, we have no room for hesitation."

    He glanced into the depths of the altar.

    Some unwilling, some satisfied.

    He was content to see such a beautiful man before he died.

    Unwilling, he couldn''t get a beautiful girl until he died.

    If he could marry a wife as beautiful as that boy, he would have no regrets in his life.

    Unfortunately, there are gains and losses. Life can''t be perfect.

    "Have you made up your mind?"

    "Becoming a channel to build the channel of gods will bear great pain. Are you sure you can hold on?"

    Clan chief Tu Long looked at Zha Hui and couldn''t bear it.

    The clan hasn''t carried out sacrificial activities for a long time. Even they have only learned this method in ancient books.

    Zha Hui nodded: "brave Xiaohui, not afraid of difficulties!"

    "For the mission of slaughtering dragons, even giving your life is worth it!"

    The Dragon butcher nodded happily.

    "In that case, it''s not too late to start at once."

    Qiao Chen guided zazahui to the central area of the sacrifice of the priest''s altar and placed him at the broken position of the pillar of heaven and earth.

    This is the most outstanding youth of their family, but there is no way. He can only die for their faith.

    This is not humiliation, but glory.

    "Drop your blood on the pivot stone of heaven and earth!"

    With Qiao Chen''s words, Zahui cut a small hole in his finger, dripping blood and dyeing it on a small black stone on the ground.

    "Release your soul and power!"

    Joe shouted.

    Boom, boom!

    In an instant, the blood evaporated from the stone and completely dyed the air around zazahui red.

    Suddenly, from the Dragon Valley priest altar, a light rushed into the sky, almost breaking through the clouds.

    Zahui''s facial expression is quite distorted, and this light represents the height of his pain.

    And the light rising into the sky is emitted through his body, and his blood and soul power are frantically evaporating.

    Soon, the squeeze made him unable to straighten his waist and almost kneel down.

    The Dragon leader sighed and could only cheer for Zha Hui.

    He is not the first young man to become a sacrifice, nor will he be the first to fail or succeed.

    "If you give up, you will give up everything halfway."

    "Only when this light breaks through the clouds and reaches the sight of the gods can we get the help of the gods."

    "I... Will insist!"

    Zahui''s face was full of blue tendons, which almost burst.

    "Roar, Zha Hui, kill the dragon! One knife 999!"

    Zha Hui held the Dragon killing knife and roared up to the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "What a bright light."

    The elegant figure of Northern Jiangsu flew into the air, not far from Gu Yuena.

    He looked out at the light.

    Suddenly feel a little funny.

    According to the planetary structure, if the light flashes enough to break through the atmosphere, it may indeed attract the attention of the gods.

    But it''s easy to catch.

    Only Qiao Chen, while helping Zha Hui with his soul power, shook his head and murmured, "not enough, this height is not willing enough, what powerful power is needed."

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."

    Emperor Tian''s obscene laughter came.

    When Joe Chen and the Dragon butcher were worried, the laughter directly broke him down.

    "Ah woo ~"

    "Jie Jie Jie."

    The spirit of Yin in Yin spread bat wings and flew in the sky.

    "Do you believe in light?"

    "I''ll put out your light."

    The demon''s wings block out the sky and the sun, blocking the light beam.

    The huge wings were directly roasted red by the light beam.

    I saw the demon''s body tottering and crying in pain: "wipe! How hot is the light, madder!"

    Emperor Tian and Ziji are different. They step directly on the priest''s platform.

    Staring at the Dragon butcher Chieh Chieh Chieh, he said with a smile, "old friend, do you want to be eaten or swallowed directly?"

    Emperor Tian put his hand on the shoulder of the Dragon butcher. As soon as he regained his consciousness, Emperor Tian turned into a body and directly swallowed it, which was staged in a horror film.

    At the same time, other fierce beasts also targeted other people of the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    Some treat them as toys and some eat them directly. They are so fierce.

    The demon king suddenly felt the changes on his vines and said, "evolution, my cultivation has increased!"

    "Ten thousand years ago, you slaughtered my family like pigs and dogs. Today, I eat you like chickens and ducks."

    There are only a few people left of the Dragon slaughtering clan, and all of them are targeted.

    At this time, Gu Yuena opened her eyes, and the glory of the Dragon God''s heart gradually recovered, suspended in her heart and slowly integrated into her heart.

    Emperor Tianlong Yin:

    "From today on, the Dragon slaughtering clan no longer exists. Raise my animal power!"

 Chapter 146

    The horror of soul beasts is that they are not human. When they go crazy, they are extremely cruel.

    The behemoth, dozens of times taller than the monsters in the Ott world, appeared in the Dragon Valley.

    They want to erase all traces of the existence of the Dragon slaughtering clan and eliminate everything they have held.

    I noticed the changes in the depths of Dragon Valley.

    Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaowu grasp Xiong Jun''s shoulder. Xiong Jun climbs over a high mountain. Although he can''t fly, with his own strength, he is hundreds of meters high in just one jump.

    He soon reached the top of the Dragon Valley dome and looked down.

    Deep in the core of Dragon Valley, the demon screamed and wanted to shake and fall in the air. A strong wind swept through Senmiao.

    Three red mastiffs roared early, spitting out regional magic fire, and the flame sprayed out for tens of feet.

    Xiong Junbang shouted, "little red mastiff, do you want to burn all the Dragon Valley? This will be our territory in the future. It''s our stuff!"

    A dark green seed germinates, grows at a speed that can''t cover your ears, and becomes a big tree in the sky.

    The king of demons said, "burn it. Burn all the traces left by these dirty people. Even if it becomes an ember ruins, the king can make it reborn!"

    "Paradise, it should be like this!"

    Those areas that were burned into gray by the regional magic fire ejected by the red king, with the scattered tree species of the king of demons, all glow with new vitality, and those plants are more energetic and green.

    "Wow!"

    Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing stood on Xiong Jun''s shoulder and looked at the powerful appearance of these giants. The whole person was in high spirits.

    "Look, sister Xiaowu, that''s your highness!"

    Zhu Zhuqing pointed to the young man beside Gu Yuena.

    At this time, Gu Yuena has absorbed the heart of the Dragon God.

    Subei felt the power of Gu Yuena and said, "the heart of the Dragon God is worthy of being one of the cores of the Dragon God. In this short time, your power has reached another dimension."

    Gu Yuena looked at Northern Jiangsu and smiled: "it has the same origin with me, so it gets twice the result with half the effort."

    "Now na''er, I''m afraid she has recovered to the realm of God?" Asked Subei.

    Gu Yuena nodded, leaned against Subei''s arms and said, "well, almost in the ranks of the third level gods, if you use the core strength, it should not be weaker than the ordinary second level gods."

    "Secondary God."

    Although it''s not too strong, it''s still two or three levels away from the God King, it''s already invincible in the world.

    "Congratulations, nale."

    Subei stroked Gu Yuena''s head.

    At this time, the supreme male god system reacts:

    [Gu Yuena has successfully won the heart of the Dragon God, her strength has been restored to the divine realm, her fierce beast belief has been reorganized, and her status as a soul beast will be improved. Xiaoai congratulates the host on obtaining the following rewards for future needs.]

    [¢Ù obtain two hearse towers: the hearse tower can be used by soul masters to absorb souls and maintain the harmonious coexistence of human beings with souls and animals (give companion tower soul + 99).]

    [¢Ú obtain artificial soul Technology (give 99 white souls for ten years, yellow souls for one hundred years, purple souls for one thousand years and black souls for ten thousand years respectively)]

    [Note: soul is a substitute for soul ring that is superior to soul ring, does less damage to soul animals and maximizes the ability of soul master]

    [Note: artificial soul technology can make black ten thousand year soul ring, and the maximum service life can reach 99900 years.]

    [¢Û: the host state has broken through to level 71 soul Saint (achievement task: young hero, invincible talent)]

    [¢Ü congratulations on the host''s obtaining the seventh soul skill: summoning the Dragon Pulao (with the power of space blockade)]

    Boom~

    Northern Jiangsu feels its strength has become stronger.

    Unexpectedly, double happiness came.

    Not only Gu Yuena recovered to the divine level, but also he broke through to the realm of soul saint.

    According to his current constitution.

    According to the rough estimation of Northern Jiangsu, I''m afraid even the top soul duels have to be obedient in front of themselves.

    Because, their own soul ring has all degenerated into a 100000 year red Soul Ring!

    The 100000 year Soul Ring and the 10000 year soul ring are not the same, let alone he has seven!

    Fighting across a big realm seems so sparse and ordinary in front of Northern Jiangsu. It''s nothing to be surprised at.

    Compared with the Meizizi food reward in Northern Jiangsu, Qiao Chen and Tu Qi were trembling in front of the emperor.

    As powerful as the Dragon butcher patriarch, he has the title of level 91 Douluo, which is directly cracked by the emperor.

    This is terrible.

    Their blood power seems to be weakened by the loss of the heart of the Dragon God and the emergence of the Dragon God sword... Even ineffective.

    The Dragon God sword standing above their heads, with the improvement of the state of Northern Jiangsu, the six dragon carved on the sword God became seven at this time.

    Each of them contains different attributes.

    Like that kiss, it is the ultimate power of water and ice.

    Such as the negative, but negative ink show the power of spirit.

    Like that, it has the power of punishment.

    Like that, it is the force of breaking mountains and rivers.

    Like the mocking wind, it is the power of the palm wind to fly through the air.

    Like that gluttonous, it is the power to devour heaven and earth.

    Such as the Pu prison, it is the power to control the sealing and solution of space.

    These forces are mixed together and integrated into the sword of the Dragon God to form an atmosphere that makes the gods afraid, not to mention them.

    In particular, Emperor Tian looked at them with a very deep smile, which was creepy.

    Emperor Tian''s palm touched Qiao Chen''s withered old body, and his eyes seemed full of affection.

    If you don''t know their gratitude and resentment, you have to think that these two are actually old lovers and swordsmen.

    In fact, Emperor Tian is just cruel to the extreme to know love.

    "Old folks, I can''t wait to eat you right now, but I just suddenly realized that swallowing you directly doesn''t seem to be enough to vent my hatred."

    "You let us give up our homes, live humbly for tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of years, survive, have no paradise, have no fun, live in silence and darkness all day, and never come out."

    "Such a day, how oppressive, such pain in exchange for, but a mouthful of food, a good chew, always feel that there is something missing."

    Emperor Tian thought deeply and thought in his mind: what is the way to torture people and make people unable to survive and die?

    Emmm... Little dragon brain, it''s hard to think of it.

    "Emperor Tian, what''s your ink? Do you keep these two old men for me to eat? Ben bear is not picky about food, thank you!"

    The late Xiong Jun jumped down from the dome of the mountain and settled Zhu Zhuqing, Xiaowu and Liu Erlong, so he couldn''t wait to rush up and grab food.

    There were not many dragon butchers left. He was assigned a job of protecting logistics. Naturally, he couldn''t eat.

    But emperor Tian didn''t stop talking. Xiong Jun caught almost.

    Go straight up and take a bite at Joe.

    Tu Qiao saw that the old man was in danger and stopped him. How weak his soul fighting power was in front of Xiong Jun''s hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation.

    "Old man!"

    Most of Qiao Chen''s strength is used to maintain zazahui''s Shinto structure. Where can he spare hands and feet to help, he can only watch his people die at the mouth of animals.

    Qiao Chen looked at zazahui and knew that all his spiritual power and strength were on opening up Shinto. It was difficult for him to notice these things happening outside.

    Qiao Chen sighed deeply in his heart: I think they are very glorious. I didn''t expect that they will completely disappear here today.

    Joe Chen looked at the divine light. It was hard to attract the attention of the gods.

    Well, in that case, we can only

    "Dragon slaughter, God sacrifice!"

    "Ah ah!"

    With Qiao Chen''s determination, his strength increased, and he was completely drained by the center of heaven and earth and turned into a blood mist.

    Joe Chen''s own nine soul rings also began to break and evaporate. His body quickly withered, leaving only skin and bones.

    "Goddess, please come and punish these ignorant souls!"

    Qiao Chen sacrificed all his strength and Zahui''s body.

    The light broke through the sky.

    Sacrifice is never exclusive to the soul beast.

    People can!

    ¡­¡­

    "Goddess?"

    "Dragon goddess!"

    In the clouds, in the clouds, it seems that a figure is falling slowly.

    She was covered with light and floated down from the clouds in the sight of everyone.

    Joe Chen''s whole body turned into bones. When he saw the figure, he closed his eyes at ease.

    He seemed to say: the goddess has been sent, and my duty has been completed.

    The people of the Dragon slaughtering clan are basically dead.

    Subei looked at the figure in the sky and asked, "what is this goddess of the Dragon Slayer? Is she rain or thunder, living in the clouds?"

    Gu Yuena said, "I don''t know. I''ve only seen her once, but only that time, I found in her that she seemed to show the power of breaking God."

    "I think it''s the maiden created by those gods to kill the dragon''s blood and some of the Dragon God''s power. Even the broken God was sealed in her body, so as to alleviate the Dragon God''s will."

    Gu Yuena looked at the sky and said faintly.

    "If the disillusionment is really on her, I don''t mind swallowing it."

    If she can integrate the two gods of destruction and creation, her strength will not be able to recover to the power of the Dragon God, at least, above the God King, which is inevitable.

    "This..."

    The light soon fell into the Dragon Valley. A strong wind blew and a pair of small and soft feet took the lead in fading the brilliance.

    This gives the impression of Northern Jiangsu that it is small. It is too small to be as long as its own fingers.

    With the appearance of the Goddess All revealed, Subei suddenly realized.

    Goddess, what a great word, what a high force. He subconsciously thought it was a twenty-eight girl.

    Actually, this is a Laurie.

    The height of the goddess is less than 1.4 meters. She wears a bracelet bell at her wrist and her hair is tied. Two hair bands, one red and one blue, float with her hair.

    Barefoot, stepping on the ground, swinging ring after ring of light waves. When you look carefully, you will find that her white feet have no contact with the ground at all, separated by a distance of one centimeter up and down.

    Subei is stupid.

    Subei stayed.

    Subei looked at Gu Yuena in surprise: "na''er, after so many years, this goddess is so big? Do you think she had to be in her mother''s stomach when you saw her?"

    "Is this... Sure it''s not Tianshan granny?"

    "Tianshan Tongmu? What does that mean?"

    This is an extremely ethereal voice and quite pure.

    The little goddess''s speed was surprisingly fast and soon came to northern Jiangsu.

    Her innocent eyes, looking at Northern Jiangsu, blinked: "human, you are so beautiful!"

    She took a breath of the smell of Subei and breathed lovingly, "how fragrant ~"

    Gu Yuena''s face suddenly became cold and waved a space force to separate the little goddess from northern Jiangsu. She was a little jealous:

    "I have destroyed you, the remaining evil of the Dragon Slayer!"

    The little goddess dodged Gu Yuena''s attack sensitively, as if she remembered the reason why she woke up.

    Arrogant hummed, "it''s you soul beasts. It''s good if I don''t teach you a lesson. I dare to provoke me."

    The little goddess said to Subei, "don''t worry, beautiful brother. These ghosts don''t dare to hurt you with me. When I convince them, I''ll have in-depth communication with beautiful brother."

    "Wait for me, beautiful brother!"

    The little goddess showed golden brilliance, and a golden dragon appeared behind her.

    Not only Gu Yuena, but also emperor Tian, Biji, Ziji and other super fierce beasts, they were also surprised:

    "Sure enough, it is the power of the Dragon God. The Golden Dragon King is crowned!"

    The little goddess''s fist collided with Gu Yuena. Unexpectedly, Gu Yuena fell into the disadvantage.

    The little goddess''s physical strength is even stronger than Gu Yuena!

    Her fist blew out, which unexpectedly caused the space around the Dragon Valley to swing.

    Emperor Tian took a breath: "she inherited the physical strength and tenacious vitality under the crown of the Golden Dragon King."

    There is great power hidden in that small body.

    Emperor Tian felt that if the punch hit him, he could have more holes in his body.

    Gu Yuena blushed angrily and said anxiously, "that''s my husband. You''re not allowed to approach!"

    The little goddess tooted her mouth and hummed, "husband? I don''t know what it is. I think it''s good-looking. It''s mine!"

    The little goddess hummed to Gu Yuena, "you dragon, unreasonable, I''ll kill you!"

    Northern Jiangsu is sweating between cheeks.

    MMP¡£

    He thought he was strong.

    At least compared with his peers like Tang San and Xiaowu, he insisted that God should not be pursued.

    But these two

    Subei touched his face... Too strong to dominate them!

    "Kill... Me?"

    Gu Yuena is really angry.

    Who dares to talk to himself like this in these long years?

    Kill yourself?

    Even the gods in the divine world dare not speak like that.

    At most, they talk about sealing and punishing.

    The little girl who fell from the sky was so terrible!

    Who knows, facing Gu Yuena''s gnashing of teeth, the little goddess not only wasn''t afraid, but nodded seriously: "well, you''re not good, so you''ll be beaten!"

    The little goddess turned to Su Bei and said, "beautiful brother, I''m good. I won''t fight and kill like her. I can only protect my brother ~"

    Wait, why does it sound like tea?

    Boom~

    Gu Yuena can''t stand it.

    Fire, water, earth, wind, light, darkness and other elements agglomerate in front of Gu Yuena.

    In the power of these elements, there is also a silver gun - silver dragon magic gun.

 Chapter 147

    "Gun?"

    "Hum! I have too!"

    "Moreover, my gun is bigger, longer, stronger and more beautiful!"

    The little goddess is proud to hum with her waist akimbo.

    Soon, a golden spear appeared.

    [golden dragon magic gun]

    The spear is sharp at both ends, and the whole body is golden. The spear end is the leader. The structure is roughly the same as that of the silver dragon divine gun emerging in front of Gu Yuena.

    The body of the gun is covered with fine lines in the shape of dragon scales, which exudes terrible power.

    It was a very simple and arrogant force, as if it could destroy everything.

    Subei was ashamed to hear what the little goddess said.

    What is the word of tiger and wolf?

    Am I dirty or are you wrong?

    The little goddess looks very good. She has big eyes and a small mouth. Her dress is beautiful and lively. She has two braids on her shoulder length hair of golden blue.

    On the Golden Dragon gun, there is a looming Golden Dragon swimming, which is in gold and silver contrast with Gu Yuena''s Silver Dragon gun.

    If they put aside their opposing emotions at this time, people who do not know must think that they are close sisters.

    "It''s really the power of Lord Jinlong!"

    Emperor Tian wiped his mouth and expressed his dissatisfaction that he didn''t eat a few dragon butchers.

    "What should we do? Who should we help? Do you want to go to the sect leader?"

    At this time, the seven fierce beasts turned into human bodies and gathered together to discuss countermeasures.

    Xiong Jun sharpened his fist and said, "the Lord and the little goddess seem to represent the Dragon God. Who should we follow?"

    "What? Do you want to betray the Lord?"

    Emperor Tian shouted, "Xiong Jun, the beast God has tolerated you for a long time. If you dare to betray the Lord, the beast God will kill you first!"

    The emperor looked around at the animals and said, "our position should be clear. The Lord is always our Lord. How can we change suddenly?"

    Emperor Tian is like Gu Yuena''s old licking dog.

    Proud Laurie little golden dragon or Gao Leng imperial sister big silver dragon.

    How do you choose?

    "Who said he would betray the Lord?"

    Roar!

    Xiong Jun groaned, "this bear is very loyal to the Lord!"

    "Then you ask?"

    Emperor Tian glared at Xiong Jun.

    This bear always likes to make his own small report and hurt himself behind his back. Think he doesn''t know?

    Menerqing!

    Brigitte said softly at this time: "all right, it''s no use arguing. We can''t intervene in the Lord''s battle. What''s more, we still fight with the girl with the power of the Dragon God, and the Lord won''t allow us to interfere."

    Ziji nodded: "anyway, the Dragon slaughtering clan has been eliminated. She is afraid of disturbing the gods. She doesn''t know what connection this little goddess has with the gods?"

    Ziji''s age ranks at the end among the fierce beasts.

    She was not even born during the Dragon God war.

    When she opened her eyes, she could perceive the external situation and had thought, the soul beast was in the dark era of escape, and the Dragon butcher''s Dragon butcher''s sword reminded them all the time: Gou.

    Gou''s Gou Zhonggou is a beast among beasts.

    Ziji''s words made other fierce beasts fall into thinking.

    Yes, the Dragon Slayers themselves are still human beings. No matter how powerful they are or limited to the scope of human beings, they will grow old and their strength will be weakened.

    But God is different. God is immortal. As long as the position of God is immortal, their vitality will always remain at the peak, and their strength will gradually become stronger with the passage of time.

    Maybe the magnitude of strengthening is large or small, but it basically won''t step back.

    God is the most terrible enemy of the soul beast.

    If it weren''t for the divine ban that God only attached to the soul beast, perhaps emperor Tian had found an opportunity to become a divine beast and have divine power?

    "Well..."

    Emperor Tianshen''s voice.

    "Wait, even the beast God can''t grasp the things of God, only waiting for the Lord to make a decision."

    Emperor Tian looked at the golden and silver figures in the sky and said faintly.

    Xiong Jun make complaints about this: "this animal God, the animal God, is like the real animal God. It doesn''t reach the power of God at all."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Emperor Tian looked back at Xiong Jun, and his eyes were right on him.

    "Come on, let''s practice."

    Love meets a corner.

    Emperor Tian pulled Xiong Jun''s arm.

    Walk and roll with each other?

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Dragon Valley at this time.

    Frank, Ning Fengzhi and Ning Rongrong also noticed the movement of the core of the Dragon Valley.

    Looking at the towering cliffs, Ning Fengzhi looked at Frank and said, "Dean frank, are you sure to leap here?"

    Frank shook his head. "If I''m alone, maybe I can try, but if I want to take one or even two people, I can''t do it."

    Ning Feng sighed, "that''s a pity."

    "I just don''t know what''s going on inside. The sky is divided into gold and silver."

    "And this powerful power fluctuation, those super soul beasts climb into..."

    "Inside, I''m afraid something big is happening."

    "Will this matter affect the pattern of the whole continent?"

    Ning Feng frowns. He has already filled his mind:

    His highness Subei usually doesn''t go out of the hall. This time, he still came to this remote Oriental mountains, coupled with the changes of soul animals

    It seems that the rumors are true.

    Your highness Subei, sure enough, has a lot to do with ghosts and beasts.

    When Ning Fengzhi was thinking about the relationship between Northern Jiangsu and souls and beasts, and how Qibao Liuli sect sought excellent development opportunities under the circumstance of the birth of Shenyan hall.

    What Ning Rongrong heard was that Frank said he couldn''t leap over, which meant that she missed Su Bei, the Lord of Shenyan temple!

    Ning rongjiao snorted, "if we can''t get through, what are we doing here? It''s not a waste of time. It''s better to wait for your highness to come back in the temple of God''s face."

    At this time, Frank smiled and said, "in fact, with Miss Ning''s talent, you should be able to try the Tianjiao class opened by Shenyan hall."

    Frank looked at Ning Rongrong and had to say that she was raised by Ning Fengzhi like a little princess. She was good in both appearance and temperament.

    Thinking, it should meet the recruitment standard of Tianjiao class.

    "Oh?"

    Ning Fengzhi naturally knew about it, but he didn''t tell Ning Rongrong.

    Ning Rongrong said curiously, "really? If you join the Tianjiao class of Shenyan temple, you can see him?"

    "More than that."

    Flander sighed, "not only can you see, but also can you get in close contact and do things that girls all over the world envy."

    "Then why didn''t you say it earlier!"

    Ning Rongrong stamped his foot.

    If she had known that she had this opportunity to contact, what else would she pursue? Would it be better to go to school first and then wait for nothing?

    No, it''s for a good first impression, not for unspeakable activities.

    Frank smiled awkwardly: "isn''t this to meet your requirements? You said that you would give a million gold soul coins if you catch up, which is a lot of money for a poor soul master like me."

    "Dean Frank is modest." Ning Feng said to wipe sweat.

    He doesn''t know how to interrupt.

    Is he going to tell Ning Rongrong: Rongrong, the Lord of Subei hall is so beautiful. If you see it, you will be confused. There will be many excellent girls competing with you. So, in order not to fall into the drama of palace fight, Rongrong, you''d better not look. Even if you want to see it, let''s go at a glance, okay?

    It seems that he is not confident.

    Moreover, the more this is said, the stronger Ning Rongrong''s curiosity will be, which will be counterproductive.

    Therefore, Ning Fengzhi can only say: "don''t worry, Dean Frank. Although you can''t catch up with your highness Subei, we will still pay you 20% of the amount according to the employment regulations."

    Ning Rongrong nodded, pulled Ning Fengzhi''s clothes and said, "Dad, can Rong Rong join the Shenyan hall? Rong Rong wants to enter the Tianjiao class!"

    "Little witch."

    Ning Fengzhi scraped Ning Rongrong''s nose: "is the soul master class of our Qibao Liuli sect not good enough?"

    Ning Rongrong pinched his chin: "that''s not true, but we don''t have a legend like his highness in Northern Jiangsu... Oh, Dad, just promise Rongrong ~"

    Ning Rongrong shook Ning Fengzhi''s arm and said coquettishly.

    "Alas..."

    Ning Fengzhi rubbed his temples and felt helpless.

    He really couldn''t bear to plunge his baby daughter into the beauty vortex in the Shenyan temple.

    But when his mind turned, if his baby daughter was unhappy, the gain would not be worth the loss.

    In addition, the talent and strength of Northern Jiangsu, if you can master the universe and grasp the overall situation in the future, your baby daughter can be involved with you, which is also a good thing for Qibao Liuli sect.

    But he was afraid. With his baby daughter''s character, he was afraid that she would cause something in the Shenyan temple.

    Frank was quiet and stopped talking. 20% of the employment money, which was also 200000 gold soul coins, was still a huge sum of money.

    In other words, he has been out for several days. I don''t know what happened to mubai and them.

    Alas

    What a sad thing it is.

    He is making money by beating up his disciples.

    However.

    On the cloud shrouded Longgu cliff, a thick middle-aged man in rags was jumping.

    Soon, he stood on the top of the mountain, overlooking the scenes at the core of the Dragon Valley.

    In the valley, the little goddess and Gu Yuena fought with each other with the golden silver dragon magic gun, which attracted the attention of all people and animals.

    The mountains around the Dragon Valley are so high. Compared with Tang Hao''s body, he seems so weak.

    It''s really hard to attract other people''s attention.

    Tang Hao''s mental outlook is not very good.

    His face was full of beard, more vicissitudes than before, and there were many wrinkles on his face.

    Thanks to Tang San.

    Since he broke off his father son relationship with Tang San in Xingdou forest, he has returned to the deep mountains of the East.

    He cried with ah Yin''s seed all day.

    He has a waste son.

    He is sorry for ah Yin.

    Their son likes men.

    Alas

    How melancholy.

    When he was drunk beside the blue silver emperor seed, the flying dragon and horse in the sky caught his attention.

    The area he chose was in the deep forest hundreds of miles to the east outside Tiandou city. There were no people. How could there be flying by?

    So he followed.

    So he saw such a scene.

    Look at the strange scene in the Dragon Valley.

    With Tang Hao''s qualifications, they were scared silly.

    Every soul animal in it can become autonomous - that is, it can turn into human form at any time and evolve the existence of noumenon at any time.

    Each of them is better than themselves!

    Soon, he noticed the existence of Ziji.

    Xindao: isn''t that the woman who took the peerless boy from her hand in the star forest?

    Tang Hao changed his mind: I see. No wonder. It seems that the child is inexplicably involved with these ghosts.

    One after another, Tang Hao saw Liu Erlong, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, but he didn''t see Tang San.

    I couldn''t help laughing: "evil son, evil son, you should wake up? You are just a dispensable existence in the young man''s heart."

    Tang Hao felt sad.

    My wife died and I don''t know when to recover!

    Son, short sleeved, follow the youth and don''t wake up!

    "The power of the soul beast is so powerful that human beings are in danger."

    Tang Hao took a deep look at the fierce beasts and sighed deeply.

    "However, the strength of these two women is so terrible."

    Tang Hao was shocked by the power of the little goddess and Gu Yuena.

    The wave that came, the hidden departure, was very wonderful, which gave Tang Hao an unspeakable experience.

    This power is stronger than soul power.

    This realm is far beyond Tang Hao''s reach now.

    Above the super Douluo, each level is as difficult to break through as a bottleneck.

    Therefore, the divine realm is too far away for Tang Hao.

    At this time, the little goddess and Gu Yuena had fought back and forth for several times.

    Two long guns meet and rub. You come and I go. You go in and I go out. Is it fierce!

    "You are very good. You make me feel a little."

    The little goddess hung her gun and picked at Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena snorted coldly, blinked behind the little goddess, and the silver dragon gun stabbed the little goddess''s back impolitely.

    The little goddess took back her gun, slightly turned her head and showed a beautiful smile.

    Her speed is very fast. Although it is a little worse than Gu Yuena''s blink, it is not necessary that the additional speed of Lingbo micro step in Northern Jiangsu is low, or even much faster!

    She jumped lightly and stepped on Gu Yuena''s Silver Dragon gun.

    Spit out your tongue and punch Gu Yuena in the face.

    Subei was scared when he saw it. He didn''t hit people in the face!

    And the little goddess inherited the strength and speed of the Golden Dragon King. When she waved her fist, it was the roaring air.

    However, Gu Yuena can be involved with her.

    Although she is fast and powerful, Gu Yuena has colorful elements as a cover and the power of space to avoid and resolve attacks.

    Therefore, the two women fought hundreds of rounds. It was dark and sweaty, but it was still a tie.

    Finally, the little goddess took her gun, came to northern Jiangsu, waved to Gu Yuena and said:

    "You bad woman, don''t fight with you. She can only hide. She also likes to burn people with fire. It''s not fun at all."

    "Well... I''ll clean you up later!"

    The little goddess looked at Subei and said, "now, I want to play with this beautiful brother!"

    "Beautiful brother, I''m so tired. Can you wipe it for me?"

    The little goddess blinked her big eyes and looked at Subei and smiled.

    How can there be such a beautiful person in the world?

    "I''ll wipe it for you with a silver gun."

    Holding a silver dragon gun, Gu Yuena appeared behind the little goddess and pointed to the back of her head.

    The little goddess gave Gu Yuena a white look: "you silver dragon, why are you so bad? You have to fight and kill in front of your beautiful brother. Can you look like me and be cute?"

    The little goddess hummed and slapped on the silver dragon gun. Immediately, the silver dragon gun was shaken, and Gu Yuena''s hand trembled.

    This time, Northern Jiangsu felt it clearly from a close distance.

    The little goddess is born with brute force... If this slap is slapped on emperor Tian, it can blow a big pit on him.

    "You!"

    Gu Yuena dare not be too close to the little goddess.

    Only by keeping a certain distance can she avoid the attack of the little goddess.

    "Beijun, please keep her away from you!" Gu Yuena didn''t fold her little goddess, so she could only follow the Youdao in Northern Jiangsu.

    The little goddess looked up and said faintly, "beautiful brother, do you like the lovely and powerful me? Or the ferocious and weak smelly Silver Dragon ~"

 Chapter 148

    "Ah, this?"

    Northern Jiangsu is a little confused.

    Facing the burning eyes of Gu Yuena and the little goddess.

    Subei knew that his answer would have two possibilities:

    ¢Ù It is likely to make the war more intense.

    ¢Ú It may also calm their anger.

    But the key is, how did the war burn on yourself?

    Isn''t this a fight between the two gods of the Dragon God?

    What''s the matter with my male god Subei?

    Madder, am I a fireman?

    Obviously not, but I''m their Savior.

    [congratulations to the host for signing in the Golden Dragon King Shenge boarder - a little goddess.]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù obtain the blood of the fire dragon king, form the power of yin and Yang with the blood of the water dragon king, and cooperate with the blood of the Dark Dragon King and the light Dragon King to sublimate the source power of yin and Yang.]

    [¢Ú Dragon God sword, obtain chaos source power blessing (the content is weak, can not fundamentally reach the level of artifact, but can form momentum suppression)]

    [¢Û the host obtains the Dragon God affinity constitution, which is effective for all soul beasts. When used in combination with the Dragon King''s blood, it can obtain the suppression effect.]

    Subei was a little surprised.

    In his impression of Douluo continent, there was no role of little goddess.

    King Jinlong is a tool man of the Tang family.

    Maybe this is the halo of the protagonist.

    Subei''s narcissistic thought that his light crushed the Tang family without dignity, so even the Golden Dragon King couldn''t help turning into a little goddess to get close to himself!

    After the successful instillation of rewards, Northern Jiangsu quickly took back the Dragon God sword. The space around the Dragon God sword formed a void space and then disappeared in situ.

    Northern Jiangsu roughly estimated that although he could only reach the soul holy land, he can be said to be the first person under the title Douluo!

    If you use the semi artifact dragon sword to attack with all your strength.

    He doesn''t know where his height can go.

    But one thing is worth affirming, that is, on the super Douluo!

    Suddenly, the temperament and breath of the whole people in Northern Jiangsu took a step towards a higher position.

    Not to mention Gu Yuena and the little goddess, their keen senses, even emperor Tian and others have subtle changes in their eyes looking at Northern Jiangsu.

    Before that, Emperor Tian only felt that he was a little better than other human beings and was caught by volong spray, so he was full of reverence for North Jiangsu.

    But at that moment, Emperor Tian felt that he was very friendly from northern Jiangsu. It seemed that he was attracted by blood.

    This feeling is almost like seeing relatives?

    More accurately, I saw my old father?

    Emperor Tian shook his head and thought his idea was ridiculous.

    Although the king is very special, he is just a human teenager in his teens. How can he be his own father?

    This is ridiculous.

    Gu Yuena''s heart has exploded at this time.

    The little goddess is too strong. This battle is equivalent to a battle between soldiers and mages.

    Strength is the second, the most important thing is that the little goddess will be spoiled than Gu Yuena!

    It''s deadly.

    Which man can refuse a spoiled woman.

    Oh, no, it''s a spoiled Laurie.

    "Beautiful brother, say it quickly? Am I not cute?"

    The little goddess blinked kazilan''s big eyes and said.

    "I..."

    Subei wants to say that children make choices, and I want them all.

    But if he says so, Gu Yuena will be absolutely angry.

    "Little goddess, what''s your name?"

    Northern Jiangsu changed the subject, motioned Gu Yuena to take back the silver dragon magic gun, and then rubbed the little goddess''s head.

    The little goddess scratched her head and shook her head: "I don''t seem to have a name, but is the little goddess a name?"

    "No name!"

    Subei was even more surprised.

    Where is anyone with a surname of little, this child

    Normally, the Silver Dragon King is called Gu Yuena. If the Golden Dragon King

    Emmm, isn''t it too much to call a gurina or something?

    "Yes, I am a lonely and beautiful girl."

    The little goddess looked a little low.

    In her impression, she was alone when she first opened her eyes.

    "You lie. I''ve seen you appear in the Dragon slaughtering clan. You''re not alone at all. What''s your relationship with those guys in the divine world?"

    Gu Yuena took Subei''s wrist to prevent him from being biased by the harmless lovely face of the little god woman.

    When Gu Yuena said this, Northern Jiangsu also remembered.

    According to Qiao Chen''s practice, the Dragon Slayer must have summoned the little goddess more than once in the history. How can she be lonely all the time and have no name?

    The little goddess said fiercely to Gu Yuena, "bad woman!"

    "I just don''t have a name. I''ve always lived there. I don''t know what dragon slayer you''re talking about!"

    "Just now, a divine light suddenly broke the protective cover covering me and led me to come. I came here."

    Said the little goddess.

    "Really?"

    "Of course, I never cheat!"

    The little goddess hummed.

    Although she never talked to anyone.

    But it''s strange. It''s reasonable that she shouldn''t speak, but when she saw these ghosts and animals, people, she wanted to express her meaning, and her mouth naturally said it.

    "This..."

    Subei instructed the little goddess to look at Gu Yuena, Emperor Tian and Ziji and said, "little goddess, look at them carefully. What feeling was born in your heart?"

    If she is implanted with dragon killing blood like the Dragon killing people, you and she will want to kill these people.

    But the little goddess didn''t.

    Northern Jiangsu is also true. I think too much.

    The little goddess bears part of the divine power of the Golden Dragon King. The Dragon killing blood is only for the soul beast, and the divine beast is not in the ranks.

    "Do you feel it?"

    The little goddess was outspoken: "they don''t feel much, but this woman, hum!"

    The little goddess gave Gu Yuena a white look: "I think she is a little familiar, but she hates it. She is a bad woman. She will hit me as soon as she sees me."

    "Beautiful brother, you should stay away from such women!"

    The little goddess is not too big. Her mouth is picky.

    Gu Yuena said less, so she was directly crushed by the little goddess.

    Gu Yuena''s look announced that she was on the verge of extreme danger, but the little goddess was not afraid and still said:

    "Let me see, she will be domestic violence in the future. Beautiful brother, you should stop her and stay with me!"

    This sentence directly destroys the dam mouth where Gu Yuena is about to collapse.

    Gu Yuena is full of colorful light.

    A pair of gentle hands grasped her in time.

    Subei took Gu Yuena into his arms and whispered softly, "na''er, good, we don''t get angry with children. First find out her situation."

    "How could those guys in the divine world allow the Golden Dragon King to be free outside? There must be a problem."

    Subei said.

    ¡­¡­

    At this point, the line of sight continues to move up.

    Until the whole Douro continent became a territory, a land on a ball shaped planet.

    Reach a place full of energy.

    The sky here is beautiful and the forest is dense. Everything seems so harmonious.

    From time to time, several gods came and hurried in and out of the God Pavilion.

    The divine world Committee.

    The towering palace is shining with a faint golden luster under the halo of the divine world. It is not only the commanding height of the whole divine world, but also the place to control everything in the divine world.

    The divine world Committee has the responsibility of judging the gods, as well as the task of taking charge of the divine world and maintaining the rules.

    The main hall of the palace is presented in an octagonal shape. Every wall around it is not decorated, but there are countless changing scenes.

    Every light curtain represents the location of a planet.

    This is the way the divine world Committee monitors all star domains.

    There is a round table in the middle of the main hall. The surface of the round table is made of unknown material. When you look carefully, you can see the misty clouds and endless depths. It seems that touching your fingers on it can cause changes in the universe.

    At this time, only two people were present at the divine world Committee:

    Shura and the God of destruction.

    The God of destruction was wearing a purple cloak and covered his head. He could only vaguely see that there were two groups of red lights beating in the cloak, but his face could not be seen clearly. In the cloak, it seemed that there was an endless deep breath of terror enough to destroy everything.

    The Shura God was dressed in black and red, and he was full of Shura killing spirit.

    The finger of Shura moved on the light curtain until a blue planet appeared in front of us.

    The Shura God said lightly: "the reset God of the Golden Dragon King has been summoned by the Dragon butcher again. She has three days to solve the residual soul beasts on the Douluo star."

    "For so long, there is still no whereabouts of the Silver Dragon King."

    The God of destruction said faintly, "let the Dragon God''s divine personality kill the Dragon God''s ethnic group. Such behavior can''t lead the silver dragon king out. In my opinion, the Silver Dragon King is not on this planet."

    "If not in Douluo, where can she escape?"

    "Subconsciously escape back to the place of origin, is this the most normal?"

    "Forget it. Anyway, I''ve chosen my successor. These things are left to you."

    Shura God smiled on his cold face.

    But he also had some doubts: "however, the preparatory successor I chose is a little strange. The previous brightest blue star has been dim and almost no sign of it."

    "The red star, which was not dazzling at first, is surprisingly shining these days."

    The brighter the display on the God inheritor, the easier it is to inherit.

    The blue light represents a man, and the red light represents a woman.

    "Anyway, the Dragon gods have been cut apart. What else is terrible."

    The God of destruction said, "our God has only recovered to a certain extent. I think we can choose to be practical and open up the territory of the divine world. In this way, we can supervise more planets and maybe find the existence of the Silver Dragon King."

    "As for the Dragon butchers, we have given them enough glory. Their survival and prosperity should have been won by themselves."

    "We can''t interfere too much in earthly affairs."

    "Otherwise, moving forward according to our established route will erode their innate mind and combat effectiveness."

    Shura nodded and agreed, "that''s why we don''t praise God for choosing only the congenital successor."

    "However, there are still some second level gods and third level gods who can''t wait to step down. They have selected their appointed successors in the mortal world, giving them a starting point far beyond ordinary people."

    The God of destruction said, "in my eyes, they are just a group of cowards."

    Shura God wipes sweat. If he wants to leave office is cowardly, he is also a coward.

    But is he?

    He is not. He is a great man who cuts the Dragon God with a sword. He is a legend in the divine world.

    Who dares to call him a coward?

    The Shura God said, "although the battle of the Dragon God has passed for a long time, the Dragon God is immortal. The Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King can''t solve it. It''s normal for the weaker gods to be afraid."

    "Once the two divine powers of the Dragon God awaken again, the divine world will inevitably fall into new turmoil."

    "Level two gods and level three gods have always been the most killed and injured in battle, so we can''t blame them."

    "Perhaps it is a good way to pour in a group of new gods and inject healthy and energetic life into the divine world."

    Shura God covered his chest, and there came a stabbing pain.

    Although he used the Shura magic skill to kill the Dragon God with the Shura sword, he successfully subdued the Dragon God with the help of the two God kings.

    But he was also seriously injured.

    The damage caused by the Dragon God is difficult to be cured. Even the goddess of life can''t make him fully recover, so that he is now in a very embarrassing situation.

    It is also because the follow-up of the Dragon God has not been handled properly, so he prefers to choose an excellent successor to come to the divine world to deal with the rest.

    First, if the gold and Silver Dragon King returns, the power of the five law enforcement gods is still in its heyday and has security.

    Second, the new Shura God can handle the affairs of the divine world, so he can heal his wounds and restore his strength.

    Third, he is really tired and wants to live an idle life.

    The God of destruction stood up, dusted his sleeves, nodded and said, "well, I can understand your difficulties."

    "One day in the divine world, one year in the mortal world."

    "In the past three days, the Golden Dragon King''s divine personality sealed up the goddess. Please pay attention. By the way, you can also test your successor."

    The God of destruction said and left the Council of the divine world.

    He went to the edge of the divine world and thought about how to broaden the divine world and how to maximize the interests.

    Shura God rubbed his temples.

    This goddess is the Savior they arranged for the Dragon Slayer.

    Her body was temporarily sealed with the divine personality of the Golden Dragon King.

    Under their ban, if the goddess is awakened, the broken God will restart every three years.

    The goddess will fly up to the atmosphere of Douluo again under the divine light.

    At that time, he will personally pick up the goddess, then take out the divine personality of the Golden Dragon King and seal it twice in the divine world.

    The situation of the divine world in Northern Jiangsu is not so clear.

    But he knew that the little goddess had married Gu Yuena.

    Moreover, the little goddess was conquered by her beauty.

    Since he was connected with the gods, Subei couldn''t help thinking about what gods he wanted to inherit?

    Logically speaking, the top power in the divine world should be the five law enforcement gods.

    The most powerful should be the creator God.

    But can you choose?

    Subei doesn''t know.

    Can we conquer the goddess of goodness and the goddess of life with selfishness and let them willingly surrender their gods?

    The king of evil and the God of destruction must not chase after themselves?

    Subei shook his head to dispel his thoughts.

    I''m only a soul saint of more than 70 levels. There should be a distance from becoming a God.

    Besides, these things, the system will arrange its own.

    Just pick up girls and immerse yourself in female sex.

    "I can''t think about the road of soul master without doing my job."

    Subei sighed in his heart.

    In fact, the little goddess is very easy to appease. As long as she is nice to her, coupled with Subei''s beauty and Qinghe feeling, Subei can do it with a candy.

    Subei thought, these guys of the Dragon slaughtering clan are really not human. From this point of view, they used to revive her. In fact, they fooled the little goddess to help them do things and brainwashed them.

    On the top of the mountain.

    Tang Hao clenched his fist and closed his eyebrows.

    It''s very windy and cold on the top of the mountain. That''s the truth.

    Therefore, the top of the mountain is covered with layers of ice and snow.

    Tang Hao stepped out his footprints on these ice and snow, looked at the fierce beasts and Subei and others, and had many thoughts in his mind.

    Unknowingly, Tang Hao resisted a gust of wind and slowly flew up, ready to return to his seclusion.

    As Gu Yuena and the little goddess are calm and introverted, they have long begun to pay attention to the surrounding environment, which can alleviate the atmosphere and attention, etc.

    Therefore, the trace of Tang Hao directly attracted the emperor''s attention.

    Northern Jiangsu pointed to Tang Hao and opened his strange pupil. In pain, the two poles of ice and fire and the Double Dragons of yin and Yang burst out a mysterious light.

    In the eyes of Northern Jiangsu, the black spots on the Dragon Valley gradually enlarged, the human form of the black spots appeared, and his appearance gradually became clear.

    The tall, bearded Tang Hao''s face was reflected, which surprised Northern Jiangsu:

    Tang Hao? How did he show up here?

    He followed us?

    Or is he living in seclusion around here?

    "Emperor Tian, demon spirit, go and catch him!"

    Northern Jiangsu immediately ordered.

 Chapter 149

    "Yes!"

    Hearing the speech, the demon''s wings were wide and thin, and the sharp wings tore the sky. Then he appeared in front of Tang Hao.

    The evil spirit Jie smiled strangely and looked like a villain:

    "Where are you going, little thing."

    "Ho Ho, the little guy is really chic."

    Emperor Tian followed him, shrugged his nose and said, "you don''t smell like a dragon slayer. You''re not a dragon slayer."

    "Then I won''t eat you, bat demon. I''ll give it to you."

    Emperor Tian looked at the spirit and said faintly.

    Ordinary human beings really can''t attract his interest.

    Moreover, the middle-aged man is too shabby.

    Coarser than him, vomit~

    "Thank you, boss Di Tian. I''m worried that I didn''t suck well just now."

    The demon twisted his neck to a very strange extent.

    "Emperor Tian, demon spirit, don''t be presumptuous."

    The figure of Northern Jiangsu jumped from the bottom of the valley to the top of the mountain: "in front of you, this is known as the youngest Title Douluo in history."

    "Haotian Douluo, Tang Hao, long time no see."

    Northern Jiangsu faintly floated down and said.

    At this time, the sun sets and dusk is coming.

    The mountains are bleak and the snow capped mountains are boundless.

    The dark yellow light from the horizon smeared the snow-white on the top of Longgu mountain into gray patches.

    When the whole world is about to lose its beauty, only Northern Jiangsu still maintains its supreme beauty.

    He is still so beautiful.

    Peerless youth, eternal amazement.

    "King, do you know each other?" Emperor Tian was a little surprised.

    In this case, demon, you can be wronged. You can''t absorb this blood for the time being.

    Tang Hao smiled bitterly. The child was not only stronger, but also more handsome.

    Ziji pinched her chin and looked at Tang Hao: "are you... The man who wanted to rob the king in the star forest?"

    Ziji felt that the man in front of her looked familiar. The reason why she couldn''t see through it at a glance was that Tang Hao had changed a lot these days.

    What a vicissitudes!

    Ziji mercilessly mended the knife: "you didn''t grow very well at that time, and now you are... Eh ~"

    His whole body was shabby, which hurt Tang Hao''s heart.

    Tang Hao: I know I''m a little mature, but what''s the matter with your disgusting eyes? Don''t you even have the minimum respect between people?!

    "What, want to rob the king? The enemy? The king, let me eat him to avoid disaster!"

    Xiong Jun said.

    "Why are you here?"

    Subei asked Tang Hao with a trace of doubt.

    Tang Hao didn''t hide anything: "I noticed your movement, so I followed."

    "I didn''t expect that this follow made Tang see such scenes and really made money."

    Tang Hao suddenly smiled: "originally, Tang was still curious about how someone was so clever. Now it seems that it turned out to be a ghost."

    "However, Tang is very curious. Who are they?"

    Tang Hao didn''t know much about their identities

    Especially Gu Yuena and the little goddess, who are powerful and beautiful, show their strength and weapons, even make him afraid.

    That''s definitely fear, no doubt.

    That power is beyond the boundary of Title Douluo.

    "I thought bibidong was unique. I didn''t expect that there were people several times more terrible than her."

    "No, maybe it can''t be described as a multiple. It''s not a level of battle."

    "They don''t need to use soul skills, because the attacks they release are just like ordinary soul skills."

    Tang Hao spoke highly of Gu Yuena and the little goddess, and they deserve such praise.

    "Originally, you also admire the appearance of your beautiful brother, but you don''t look like a person. You''d better give up. You''re worse than this woman and don''t deserve your beautiful brother."

    The little goddess doesn''t understand anything, but she likes to speak frankly by her nature.

    Tang Hao sweated on his forehead and immediately retorted, "although your beautiful brother is really peerless, I don''t like that mouth. It''s OK for a woman to say, but a man, oh..."

    Tang Hao remembered the evil son again. He wanted to see how he was now.

    But I can''t put down my shelf, so I can only suffer myself.

    "Man, woman..." the little goddess scratched her head and began to think deeply in her heart, a wave of logical reasoning.

    Northern Jiangsu suddenly had a flash of inspiration and asked Tang Hao, "it seems that what you said about going to the deep mountains for training is the deep mountains in the east?"

    "Where do you live? I''d like to see it."

    Northern Jiangsu is really interested in Tang Hao''s seclusion.

    Tang Hao was surrounded by many fierce beasts, and he didn''t have the arrogance at the beginning. It wasn''t flattery, but he was obedient.

    Tang Hao smiled and said, "it''s just a desolate place. It''s not as good as the scenery here. Don''t mention it."

    "So?"

    Subei''s face was cold.

    The fierce beast knew the current situation and cooperated with Tang Hao. They all forced Tang Hao.

    Facing the fierce beasts, Tang Hao''s back was sweating.

    Xindao: I just came to see the play. Shouldn''t I offend him? Did he forcibly abduct him before? Is he still holding a grudge? You can''t be so stingy, can you?

    Why is he so interested in where I live?

    Is... He interested in me?

    My god!

    If so, Tang Hao''s three views are rare and broken.

    "Right over there?"

    Tang Hao couldn''t resist the pressure of fierce animals, so he had to show his cards and said, "although it''s not far, it''s not close. It''s hundreds of miles away."

    ¡­¡­

    An hour later.

    Under the gentle gaze of the fierce beast (under supervision), Tang Hao led Subei and others to leave the core of Longgu.

    Still in the mountains in the East.

    It was a cliff towering into the clouds.

    Standing on the huge trees, you can''t see the whole face of the dome.

    However, compared with the high mountains in the core of Dragon Valley, it is a big witch sees a small Witch.

    "We need to cross the past."

    Tang Hao looked at Northern Jiangsu and said faintly.

    He still couldn''t figure out why Subei came here.

    There''s nothing here.

    The only wonder is the seed of a yin.

    But almost no one knows about it.

    And, ah Yin''s seed, should only he care?

    As soon as Tang Hao''s voice fell, Gu Yuena and the little goddess spread a pair of silver and gold wings respectively.

    The little goddess hummed, "it''s so simple. Just fly over!"

    Tang Hao nodded.

    These people are top experts. Although these mountains are almost 90 degrees, they are not even setbacks for them.

    "Then go!"

    They jumped up and climbed towards the cliff ahead.

    The little goddess took Subei''s little hand and smiled: "beautiful brother, let me fly with you?"

    Gu Yuena took Subei''s other hand: "I can do it alone."

    "Otherwise, Shuangfei can?"

    In order to avoid the contradiction between Gu Yuena and the little goddess, Northern Jiangsu can only be wronged.

    "Shuangfei? What do you mean?"

    "It''s you two who fly with me."

    Northern Jiangsu held their hands: "one hand, one hand, no competition, okay?"

    Little brother has the final say: "beautiful brother, you look good, you have the final say!"

    Gu Yuena only faintly hummed, and then she stopped talking.

    Inside the valley.

    A screen curtain hundreds of meters high falls vertically from the sky.

    The clattering patter hit the dark blue pool below, splashing countless splashes.

    Such a high waterfall, if the sun shines directly, will inevitably form a rainbow, and there may be more than one.

    At this time, the sun had completely disappeared, and the moonlight lit up the interior of the valley.

    A gust of clear water vapor came, and the temperature of the humid air was several degrees lower than that of the outside world.

    In fact, this beautiful scenery does not need to be worse than Longgu.

    Tang Hao will still enjoy it and choose such a place where Zhong Ling is sparse and beautiful as a place of seclusion.

    Surrounded by mountains, you can prevent the pursuit of Wuhun hall.

    Myriad spirits and emeralds make life just beautiful.

    "How beautiful."

    The little goddess exclaimed.

    The little dance revolved for a week with bright eyes. She didn''t dare to get too close to northern Jiangsu at this time.

    Because of the existence of Gu Yuena.

    So she and Zhu Zhuqing were obedient and stayed with Liu Erlong.

    Subei said it was not surprised by the beautiful scenery.

    But.

    This great waterfall is the eighty-one hammer of the random cloak of Lord Tang three gods who created the original work.

    This pool is mixed with the sweat of struggle.

    In this valley, the seeds of the blue silver emperor are here!

    "Beautiful."

    Northern Jiangsu applauded. I don''t know whether it''s because of the beautiful scenery or the blue silver emperor.

    "Here we are."

    Tang Hao pointed to the waterfall and said, "this is where I usually live. Now can you tell me why you came here?"

    "No why."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "If you must know the reason, you will regret it."

    Seeing that Tang Hao was about to stop talking, Northern Jiangsu reminded him.

    "No, I will regret being kept in the dark." Tang Hao said.

    "Really?"

    Subei''s eyes became deep and mysterious. He looked at the waterfall, pierced it and said, "ten years ago, you were chased and killed by Qianxun disease rate in order to kill your wife. She is a 100000 year old soul beast. She sacrificed for you. Therefore, you have the strength to defeat them, successfully leave with Xiaosan and live in seclusion in shenghun village."

    "Yes."

    Tang Hao did not refute what Subei said.

    In fact, there is nothing to refute.

    This is a well-known thing.

    Coupled with the death of Pope Chihiro in the Wuhun hall, the two are linked, which can be described as a sensation.

    "Sacrifice?!"

    Catch the focus of Northern Jiangsu discourse.

    The fierce beasts were surprised.

    They are all soul beasts. It is impossible not to know what sacrifice represents.

    Perhaps, their cultivation is quite advanced. Even if they sacrifice, they can retain a trace of soul and coexist with the soul master.

    The soul beast with 100000 years of cultivation is actually at a very embarrassing point.

    They are rare animals, but they are a little less than the.

    Once sacrificed, there is little change.

    And they have children!

    Everyone was intrigued.

    They thought: what kind of ghost beast with a history of 100000 years, so blind, could even like a rough man like Tang Hao?

    Misunderstanding!

    Absolute misunderstanding!

    The ancestor of emperor Haotian was a handsome young man who was famous in the mainland. How bad can Tang Hao''s appearance be?

    When he was young, Tang Hao was also a heroic man.

    But these years, he suffered too much, resulting in a slight decline in his appearance (straight line).

    Xiaowu muttered, "sure enough, I knew that soul animals can have children with humans!"

    Xiaowu''s eyes shine when she looks at Subei.

    "Unexpectedly, you still have such a relationship with the soul beast."

    Ziji glanced at Tang Hao, some of whom couldn''t believe it.

    "The sacrifice of soul animals is an act against the sky. In addition, the time interval has been ten years. I''m afraid it''s hopeless."

    Emperor Tian said lightly. He was eager to stab Tang Hao twice.

    He has suffered heavy psychological trauma over the years, especially in terms of feelings, so he needs a little partner who cries and grieves together.

    Emperor Tian''s words really caused Tang Hao''s sadness.

    Yes, ah Yin, she has been silent for so many years.

    He once doubted whether he could not support ah Yin?

    Who knows, at this time, Subei said, "no, the soul beast of 100000 years has not died."

    Subei''s words raised everyone''s heart.

    Ziji wondered, "how is it possible? If it is the place of sacrifice, take timely action and use the heaven and earth Lingbao, and the soul master is willing to give up the soul ring and soul bone he has obtained, he may have a chance to save it."

    "Yes, it has been so many years. Even people should become insect repellents."

    Xiong Jun nodded as if it were true.

    "However, the mother of Xiao San is not an ordinary 100000 year old soul beast."

    Subei said, "that is the blue silver emperor of 100000 years. She has an immortal body. Her seeds are immortal. As long as she gets appropriate nutrients, her accomplishments can be accumulated again and reborn with the passage of time."

    "The blue silver emperor of 100000 years!"

    "That''s right."

    Subei looked at Tang Hao and said, "what I said, right?"

    Tang Hao was surprised.

    As for a Yin seed, he never talked to anyone, just afraid of causing any disaster.

    Tang Hao looked deeply at Northern Jiangsu. He didn''t know what to say.

    It seems that nothing can hide from the peerless boy in front of him.

    He is always so calm.

    Except when these women fight, he will show a different color. At other times, he seems to be an omnipotent!

    Subei turned to the fierce beasts and Gu Yuena and said, "as a soul beast, can you feel the existence of the blue silver emperor?"

    "What do you mean? Is the blue silver emperor in this valley?"

    The king of demons said, "the blue silver emperor is known as the emperor of ten thousand grass and the immortal grass. He is one of the kings of plant spirits and beasts. It is very strange."

    "It is said that in ancient times, the blue silver emperor, as the supreme leader of the spirit beast of the plant Department, even had divine beasts in their veins."

    Blue silver emperor, become a god!

    This is enough to show the talent and blood of the blue silver emperor.

    Gu Yuena thought in her mind and seemed to have a huge vine figure.

    When she fell into the mortal world, she seemed to have seen such a giant blue and silver vine in the divine world.

    However, it has been cut apart by God.

    Almost all the sacred animals were killed. The God level blue silver emperor was no exception.

    "Whoever finds the seed of the blue silver emperor first will be rewarded."

    Subei looked at Brigitte and Ziji, Gu Yuena and the little goddess with a smile.

    The little goddess approached Subei, took a sip of the aroma from his sleeve room, and said curiously, "what reward? Is it fun?"

    "Guess."

    Tang Hao was a little nervous and even began to be at a loss.

    Ah Yin was found by them and still got it?

    These groups of fierce beasts who have been cultivating for hundreds of thousands of years, why can''t they take ah Yin away?

    Tang Hao looked around at the crowd, his face gradually turned black and said, "what you said is really good. The blue silver emperor is immortal, but ah Yin is not here."

    At this point, how could Tang Hao not know the purpose of his trip to northern Jiangsu?

    Madder, it''s hasty!

    If he had known that they came for ah Yin, he should have preferred death to surrender!

    But he didn''t know what their purpose was in Northern Jiangsu.

    Although a silver species is rare, it is a peerless treasure in human eyes.

    But in front of these people, it''s true. It''s not earth shaking!

    Because each of them looks more precious than a silver!

    So, what makes Northern Jiangsu so angry?

    How simple Northern Jiangsu is.

    He just wants to see ah Yin.

    Treat ah Yin by the way.

    After all, his super herb has been kept for ah Yin.

    Tang San, I have to let your mother live.

    You can''t be a motherless child.

    "Can''t you find it?"

    "I know where it is."

    Seeing Gu Yuena frowning, Subei pointed to the waterfall and said, "right there."

    Tang Hao was very frightened:!!! ¡Æ(¡ã §¥ ¡ã¥Î)¥Î

 Chapter 150

    "Brother, do you mean there is a cave behind the waterfall?"

    After getting along with Subei for a long time, Xiaowu naturally knows his mind better, so she understands it quickly.

    "No?"

    Emperor Tian looked at the waterfall just like the Milky way falling nine days and said, "the waterfall is so high. The speed of these water falls is amazing. Who will get full and have nothing to do and drill in to find a hole?"

    Who knows, there are all kinds of wonders in the world. What if someone likes to find a hole in this painful waterfall with a large amount of water?

    "The moon shines, the censer produces purple smoke, and the waterfall hangs in front of the river from a distance."

    "The flying current is 3000 feet down, and it is suspected that the Milky way has fallen for nine days."

    Pointing to the waterfall, Subei couldn''t help saying a poem by Li Bai, just replacing the "day".

    The poem still surprised the women.

    He is not only handsome and talented, but also recites poetry against him.

    WOW!

    Monkey sele!

    The little goddess tilted her head: although she didn''t understand the meaning, she looked very powerful?

    And everyone looks up to his beautiful brother. It''s right to follow him!

    Um!

    "Cough."

    Aware of the people''s eyes, Subei was a little shy.

    This is the general skill of the jumper.

    Anyone who has passed nine years of compulsory education will not steal two poems?

    No, no, no, no, how can it be theft about the transgressor?

    That''s called carrying forward the fine traditional culture of blue star!

    "I really couldn''t help feeling this situation, so I sighed with emotion. Don''t be surprised. Calm down. Everyone calm down."

    Subei found the key point and said, "if it''s behind the waterfall, let''s go in and have a look."

    Northern Jiangsu took two steps forward.

    Tang Hao quickly blocked it and stopped it in front of the crowd.

    Then he looked at Northern Jiangsu and said, "so you came for bidong?"

    "Why do you say that?" Northern Jiangsu doesn''t quite understand Tang Hao''s brain circuit.

    "If not, why did you come here for a yin? Sure enough, the Wuhun hall is angry about what happened that year. If we don''t die, bidong won''t give up."

    Tang Haoyu said angrily.

    Subei understands.

    It turned out that Tang Hao thought he wanted to vent his anger on bibidong, so he forced him to come here, find the blue silver emperor, and then cut the roots.

    "You misunderstood."

    "In fact, I''m a very friendly person. I never hit or hurt people casually. What''s more, it''s the mother of junior three."

    Subei smiled as if he were really a good man.

    His smile was so sweet in the moonlight.

    The little goddess was stunned.

    And the saliva will flow down.

    The glittering viscous liquid hung around her mouth, shining like a diamond:

    Beautiful brother, take a good look ~ want to bite!

    Gu Yuena pursed her mouth and looked at the little goddess with disgust: Little fart child, haven''t the hair grown up? I knew it was sticky here, hum!

    Subei continued: "I have said that it is you haotianzong who clings to you. Teacher bidong doesn''t hate you very much. You don''t have to transfer your hatred for Chihiro disease to the teacher."

    It''s not easy for Northern Jiangsu to talk about the gratitude and resentment between bibidong and Chihiro. After all, he told Tang Hao that their hatred between haotianzong and bibidong can be avoided, so they have done their utmost.

    If he can''t listen, it''s him who kills himself.

    Obviously, Tang Hao doesn''t believe it.

    After all, in his eyes, he was seriously injured by Chihiro''s disease, which led to his death, and bibidong gave birth to Chihiro''s disease. They have the reality of husband and wife, so they must have a certain emotional foundation and will avenge each other.

    The Wu soul hall forced ah Yin to sacrifice, which also made Tang Hao angry. If he couldn''t let go of this past, he would be entangled no matter what others said.

    Because he needs a spiritual support.

    He needs a reason for him to talk about comfort in the process of Arab Bank''s recovery.

    Well, it''s best to take revenge as an idea!

    Tang Hao said, "even if bibidong is really like what you said, how can the Wuhun hall kill all of us haotianzong, so that we haotianzong can only live in seclusion in the mountains and dare not appear."

    Subei said with a smile, "that''s the handwriting of thousands of streams enshrined in the Wuhun hall."

    This is the simplest thing.

    After Chihiro''s death, it will take some time for bibidong to take power. Where can I have leisure to pursue and kill haotianzong.

    Haotian sect is also one of the three sects in the world. It has strong strength. When it does not control the Pope''s palace, bibidong''s ability is not enough to make the whole Haotian sect helpless to flee.

    Well, there is only one truth.

    It''s a thousand streams behind the scenes.

    Moreover, as the father of Qianxun disease, qiandaoliu should avenge his son.

    If we say that we don''t pay bidong, it is for the sake of the overall situation of the Wulin hall and avoid the division of the Wulin hall into two and the weakening of its strength.

    Then it''s really unreasonable not to pay haotianzong.

    The logic is also simple:

    Tang Hao doesn''t seriously hurt Chihiro ¡ú bibidong won''t have a chance to devour him.

    "Well, I didn''t come here this time to discuss your grievances with the Wulin hall."

    "I''m trying to save ah Yin."

    Northern Jiangsu didn''t follow suit either. Tang Hao said it directly.

    "Save ah yin?"

    Tang Hao''s eyes were boundless, and there was a light in his cautious eyes.

    Soon, he shook his head and said, "how can you save a yin? After the sacrifice, a Yin''s seeds have been dried up. After years of maintenance, the seeds began to germinate and grow..."

    Let alone Tang Hao''s trust in Northern Jiangsu, the risk is too great.

    What if Northern Jiangsu misses and raises ah Yin''s seeds worse and worse?

    It is possible for blue silver buds to turn yellow and purple, and vines to wither and grow old.

    Plants must be carefully cared for.

    It''s not like raising cactus. How about it? It stabs your hands and can''t be pinched.

    Subei said lightly, "did you forget that I awakened the blue silver grass soul of Xiao San and became the Blue Silver King?"

    "Otherwise, without the guidance and protection of the soul beast of the Blue Silver King''s blood, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the little three''s blue silver grass to evolve within ten years."

    The words of Northern Jiangsu attracted the attention of Tang Hao.

    Yes!

    In the past, when he was in Xingdou forest, he looked at the spirit of the blue silver grass of Tang San, which seemed to have a silver momentum. The dense and vigorous vitality and tenacity were really not the characteristics of ordinary blue silver grass.

    Seeing Tang Hao still hesitated, Subei sighed.

    I''m just too kind to make this product so inky, or is it not a man?

    Man, hurry!

    "Well, since you have so many concerns."

    "I shouldn''t have told you so much."

    "I should be more direct."

    "You never understood what I meant."

    Subei said, "I''m here to inform you, not to ask for your opinion."

    "Do you understand?"

    The sensitive pace of Northern Jiangsu stepped on the pond, leaving a light and firm voice: "emperor Tian, you watch Tang Hao. If he messes around and swallows him, it doesn''t matter. I''ll take it as if I didn''t see him."

    "Oh, Huo?"

    Emperor Xiong Jun smiled: "yes, sir!"

    I saw the body of Northern Jiangsu blinking when it was about to contact the waterfall, directly bypassing the water curtain and drilling into the wet place.

    Second flash.

    This is a cave.

    The cave is relatively narrow and uses soul power to illuminate the internal environment. Black and fluffy moss and grass grow on the cave wall. It is wet. It is obviously formed by waves of waterfall high tide scouring and water droplets rippling in.

    Go to the innermost, is the waterfall cave, with dark light shining.

    To be exact, this is a stone chamber with holes punched in the wall. It is empty and has no furnishings. It is clean like the first incubation chamber.

    Where the beam of light from the hole shines is a hill with a swaying blue silver grass growing on it.

    However, the vine leaves of this blue silver grass are quite special. The most peculiar thing is that the leaves have golden lines.

    This shows its extraordinary.

    He who knows knows knows himself.

    In this world, a certain meaning of gold is the meaning of divine level or peak.

    The golden grass petals grew against the light beam. With the arrival of Northern Jiangsu, it seemed to have a slight rhythm, and the golden lines on the leaves rippled, as if welcoming him.

    At this time, Gu Yuena also blinked in and smiled: "in just a few years, Beijun, you have learned the power of space. It''s too powerful."

    Subei smiled: "I just know a little fur. I can''t compare with na''er."

    Subei is telling the truth. His realm is relatively low. Although he reaches the soul holy realm, he can display the real body of the dragon soul and integrate the power of the Dragon pet in an all-round way.

    With the help of the space power of Longzi Pulao, he can realize short-distance space flash and space imprisonment.

    But Gu Yuena''s space power is not as terrible as the God King, but it is also near the God level, which is different from him.

    Gu Yuena looked at Subei with stars in her eyes: "I have a hunch that sooner or later, you will become stronger than me."

    Gu Yuena never wanted someone stronger than her, because it meant she couldn''t control it.

    But it''s wonderful. She hopes that Subei will become more and more powerful. Even if he can crush himself, it doesn''t matter.

    Perhaps it is such a strong strength that deserves this handsome face?

    Gu Yuena looked at Subei and smiled. Happiness is so simple.

    Anger is also simple.

    Like now.

    The little goddess rushed in directly at the waterfall.

    The falling water curtain collided with her vertically.

    The little goddess came wronged, rushed into Subei''s arms and sobbed: "sobbing, beautiful brother, I''m in pain, beautiful brother, look..."

    The little goddess stretched out the back of her hand, red and purple. Her face was innocent and wronged: "it hurts ~"

    She doesn''t have Gu Yuena''s blinking ability.

    Although her speed is very fast, she will still collide, although it is very short.

    However, the shorter the time, the clearer and heavier the stress.

    Subei spoiled and rubbed it and said, "it''s good for you to wait outside. Now you''re suffering."

    The little goddess said, "I''m worried that this bad woman will bully my beautiful brother, so I can''t let her get along with her beautiful brother alone."

    The little goddess said pitifully, "beautiful brother, I want to blow ~ can you help me blow ~ I hurt ~"

    Gu Yuena''s face is green.

    Too much tea, too much tea!

    Although Gu Yuena doesn''t know what tea means, that''s how she feels.

    If it weren''t for one hand in Northern Jiangsu to hold Gu Yuena''s slender hand in detail and comfort her soul, she would have to go wild.

    "Blow here? Or blow here? Are you comfortable? Little goddess?"

    The little goddess squinted and enjoyed: "a little on the left... A little on the right, a little harder... Uh huh, that''s it. It''s very comfortable!"

    Subei helplessly helped the little goddess blow on the back of her hand.

    Where does she hurt? It''s obvious that she''s just looking for an excuse to be close to northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena gave the little goddess a white look and seemed to express: ha ha, goblin, sister is right. You will be destroyed sooner or later.

    After being satisfied, the little goddess glowed with vitality, took a small step to the blue silver emperor, pointed and said, "beautiful brother, is this what you just said about the immortal blue silver emperor?"

    "Yes, isn''t she beautiful?"

    Subei smiled faintly.

    "If she grows to maturity, she will be more beautiful."

    ¡°emmm¡­¡­¡±

    The little goddess puffed up her cheeks, thought about it, stretched out her hand and pulled it out of the rhizome of the blue silver emperor. She smiled and said, "will she come back to life if I pull her out? Since she is immortal, there should be nothing wrong?"

    Good guy, at a young age, I know that we should cut down the roots as soon as possible and eliminate the love enemy from the root.

    How cruel!

    Of course, the innocent little goddess just wants to increase her knowledge. How can this thing be resurrected?

    Su Bei sweated on his cheek, grabbed the little goddess and taught, "you can''t pull things out randomly. Things like this that hurt life can''t be so childish, okay?"

    "I see!"

    The little goddess nodded. Her height was just in the belly of Northern Jiangsu. Her vision was slightly downward and thoughtful:

    You can''t pull it out... Well, you''ll pull it out, right? If you unplug it, it will hurt others!

    I am a good man, I want to make others comfortable and happy, don''t hurt others!

    The little goddess affirmed herself in her heart.

    Soon, Subei''s slender fingers explored the air, and the small white gold bottle appeared in his hand.

    Several conspicuous words are engraved on the platinum vial: immortal baicaosheng!

    Before the lid was opened, a refreshing smell spread.

    The blue silver emperor plant seemed to feel this special smell, so it began to respond. The blue silver grass leaves began to shake wildly, just like dancing.

    "It smells good. Can I eat it?" There was a strange golden light in the little fairy''s eyes. Looking at the fairy grade herbs, she swallowed her mouth.

    "Silly girl, you can''t eat it. If you eat it, you will be full of grass."

    Subei touched the little goddess''s head.

    Then, Northern Jiangsu moved the branches and leaves of the blue silver emperor, unscrewed the bottle cap of baicaosheng, and poured two drops at the root of blue silver.

    It was two drops of milky white liquid wrapped in golden light. When the liquid came into contact with the blue silver emperor, the blue silver emperor emitted dazzling blue light.

    At that moment, the whole cave was illuminated.

    The roots of the blue silver emperor developed crazily, holding the ground tightly and drilling deeper into the ground.

    The gold patterns on her branches and leaves were very sparse, but after being irrigated by xianpin level baicaosheng, the golden appearance was like a curse pattern, growing from the root and spreading all over the whole body of the blue silver emperor plant.

    "It''s amazing."

    "The liquid seems to have infinite vitality!"

    Gu Yuena half covered her eyes and said in surprise.

    My little husband, where did you get these treasures?!

    At this moment, the blue silver emperor, who had been cultivating for less than a hundred years, seemed to have wisdom as if he had enlightened.

    Her branches and leaves are shrouded around Subei. A soft vine points on Subei''s face. I don''t know whether it''s kissing or touching.

    The blue silver emperor''s body swayed, like the kindness of Northern Jiangsu, and the vine explored the palm of Northern Jiangsu.

    She even asked for the liquid of baicaosheng on her own initiative, as if she were talking to northern Jiangsu, or being coquettish:

    Your liquid is so warm and comfortable. Ah Yin likes it. Ah Yin still wants it. Would you please give it to ah yin~

 Chapter 151

    "What is she doing?"

    "Is she... Seducing her beautiful brother!"

    The little goddess pointed to the blue silver grass wrapped around northern Jiangsu. Those grass petals stroked Northern Jiangsu. The vine body of the blue silver emperor twisted, driving all the branches and leaves to dance.

    The little goddess was very surprised:

    Hey, hey? Where is this vine touching? That place... Blushing!

    The body of Subei entangled by the blue silver vine itched and pushed away the grass leaves. Subei said helplessly, "OK, OK, don''t make trouble. I''ll give you all my liquid. Can''t you?"

    Northern Jiangsu instilled the remaining immortals into the tender grass bud of the blue silver emperor, and comforted him:

    "The amount of this liquid is very large. Please bear it."

    "When it is absorbed from the rhizome and enters your body, it may cause energy expansion and temporary pain."

    It was nourished by fairy liquid.

    In an instant.

    The hills in the cave radiate infinite vitality.

    A large number of buds broke through the ground and grew lush plants around the blue silver emperor. These plants grew at a crazy speed.

    Before long, the original clean cave was full of green plants.

    This grass seed hidden in the soil has obtained hundreds of years of cultivation because it has absorbed the residual liquid from hundreds of grass.

    What an exaggeration!

    Look at the blue silver emperor who almost absorbed the whole bottle of fairy products and herbs.

    She was growing up quickly. Soon, she reached the ceiling wall of the cave. She was trembling around the vines in Northern Jiangsu, as if begging for mercy:

    "Enough, enough, ah Yin has been satisfied. If the amount is any larger, ah Yin can''t tolerate it!"

    Boom~

    The growth of the blue silver emperor continued unabated, shaking the whole cave.

    Gu Yuena''s face was cold. She took Northern Jiangsu and flashed out of the cave: "no, the cultivation of the blue silver emperor has soared from decades to tens of thousands of years, which has an impact on the cultivation of 100000 years. I''m afraid this small cave can''t bear her body of the blue Silver emperor!"

    Sure enough, Gu Yuena''s voice just fell.

    From the periphery of the waterfall, the steep cliff shook faintly, especially a mountain torrent of the waterfall. With a bang, the mountain began to deform locally.

    "No, the little goddess hasn''t come out yet!"

    Northern Jiangsu knew it later and looked at the boulders falling from the waterfall. The boulders were two or three meters wide.

    Subei subconsciously reacted and wanted to rush in and bring the little goddess out.

    But Gu Yuena took Subei and said faintly, "do you care about her so much?"

    "Er..."

    Subei just wanted to explain.

    The lovely voice of the little goddess sounded behind them: "Wuwuwuwu, I knew that my beautiful brother cared so much about others, so I wouldn''t fly out!"

    Subei looked back and was relieved to see that the little goddess was safe and sound.

    At this time, Gu Yuena explained, "this little guy has the power to break his God, and the physical power is extremely powerful. Even if the whole mountain is pressed on her, she will be fine."

    "Moreover, even I can''t do any harm to her, so there''s basically nothing to threaten her on this planet, so don''t worry."

    Gu Yuena took a quiet look at Northern Jiangsu and always felt that she didn''t have a taste in her heart.

    His first reaction was not to ask about her situation, but to care about this broken goddess!

    I really can''t blame Northern Jiangsu.

    In fact, Northern Jiangsu knew that Gu Yuena was strong. In addition, Gu Yuena always looked cold and high, so he subconsciously regarded her as an umbrella.

    The little goddess is really powerful and can share the same fate with Gu Yuena, but her appearance is small and exquisite, arousing people''s desire for protection.

    If you hold it in your arms, it''s like a father protecting his daughter.

    Tang Hao, who was accompanied by Emperor Tian and Xiong Jun, looked at the strange waterfall. With his keen perception, he found that there was a very familiar atmosphere behind the waterfall!

    "Ah... Ah Yin!"

    "Can you really help me wake up ah yin?"

    Tang Hao looked at Subei and said with trembling lips.

    There was surprise and hesitation in Tang Hao''s eyes.

    With the blue and silver smell behind the waterfall getting stronger and stronger.

    The smile on Tang Hao''s face became more and more brilliant.

    "Yes, it''s the breath of ah Yin, and it''s more pure and fairies!"

    Tang Hao seemed to notice something. Suddenly he ran to the edge of the pond and fell on a blue stone.

    On the clear pool water, there are ripples due to the falling of the waterfall, but it still reflects his face of vicissitudes and folds.

    Tang Hao touched his face. It was rough. His beard covered his jaw and lips.

    At this time, Tang Hao felt some panic:

    Tang Hao, Tang Hao, you have become such a ghost in a few years. How do you see ah yin?

    Besides, you didn''t teach Xiao San well. He... Alas

    Tang Hao sighed and found that he had no face to see ah Yin.

    Tang Hao threw cold water on his face, and the cold pool stimulated his consciousness.

    Tang Hao thought:

    A Yin is not the kind of person who looks at my face. No matter what I become, she will not dislike me. We will live happily together.

    As for Xiao San... Since he has made up his mind, we can''t interfere with him. It''s a big deal. I''ll have another one with ah Yin.

    Since one number has been abandoned, it''s OK to open another number and practice level again!

    Tang Hao tidied up his mind and began to recover from decadence and self-confidence.

    Xiong Jun touched the bear''s head and said he didn''t understand Tang Hao''s behavior: "what is he doing? His rough face is more ugly than that of emperor Tian. What can be washed?"

    "Huh?"

    What''s that called?

    Emperor Tian threw an unfriendly look at Xiong Jun: why, do you want to be beaten?

    Tang Hao looked at Northern Jiangsu and hesitated. He didn''t know how to speak.

    This kind of thing is really hard to say!

    "Your Highness Tang asked for something. I don''t know whether to say it or not."

    Tang Hao hesitated.

    Looking at the reaction on the waterfall, Northern Jiangsu was also surprised at the effectiveness of immortal grade baicaosheng. When this bottle went down, it had nearly 100000 years of cultivation.

    I still have a few bottles here. Pour them all down for ah Yin to drink. Can she get through several natural disasters immediately and her cultivation soared to 300000 or 400000 years?

    Is it so easy to break through?

    How envious.

    One hundred thousand years of cultivation is equivalent to the super Douluo level 95 to 97 in the soul master world.

    Belong to the super strong!

    Think of yourself struggling for so many years, but also mixed to more than 70 levels of soul saint.

    If other soul masters hear this, they will die of anger.

    The 11-year-old soul saint is a myth, okay?

    What is talent?

    Don''t be common, don''t you think I can kill myself?

    Subei glanced at Tang Hao and said faintly, "stop talking. I don''t want to help you."

    "Er..."

    Tang Hao was choked by Northern Jiangsu.

    But Tang Hao didn''t dare to do anything to northern Jiangsu.

    Moreover, being handsome is good. Even rejection is so charming.

    Tang Hao said to himself, "Xiao San is the crystallization of my love with ah Yin and our fetter. When ah Yin wakes up, he will want to see Xiao San for the first time, but... His state is very wrong now."

    "I know you. You are his teacher. You have helped junior three a lot, but you look too good, which also leads to... Many inconveniences."

    Tang Hao doesn''t want to say directly: you look so good that you have taken away my son''s soul, you goblin!

    He can only use euphemism.

    "Is it a sin to look good?" The little goddess looked at the peerless beauty of Northern Jiangsu and was deeply fascinated by it.

    If it is a crime to be too handsome, please let me commit a crime!

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Hao added: "so, I hope that when ah Yin wakes up, if she asks about Xiao San, your highness will not say."

    "In the future, I will look for an opportunity to tell ah Yin."

    "In the future?"

    Subei looks strange. This old pervert wants to live in the future?

    Subei said, "Tang Hao, you are too worried."

    "What?" Tang Hao was puzzled.

    "After waking up, ah Yin will not have any past experience, just like a newborn baby."

    "Because her accomplishments are accumulated again, her body is regenerated, and her past and everything are sealed in your ninth soul ring."

    Subei said faintly.

    He''s not talking nonsense.

    In the original book, there are 100000 cases of soul and animal sacrifice recovery.

    That''s the little dance sacrifice.

    However, there are preconditions for Tang San to revive her. First, we should preserve the body, protect the soul, and return to the soul restoring bone and soul ring, so as to achieve the complete effect of recovery.

    The recovery of a Yin in Northern Jiangsu is only based on the immortal characteristics of the blue silver emperor. It does not want Tang Hao to return to the soul bone soul ring. After many years, there is no claim of soul protection.

    Tang Hao was stunned.

    It turns out that there are so many things to pay attention to.

    Madder, it''s hasty!

    Tang Hao was cruel, gritted his teeth and said anxiously, "you mean that only by returning the soul bone and soul ring can I restore ah Yin to the whole? OK! I''d like to!"

    Tang Hao took out a box and opened it. There was a blue and gold soul bone in it. It was a right leg bone with a little star light shining on it, and the power of life elements flowed on it.

    This was the blue silver right leg bone he was going to absorb for Tang San. Although the right leg bone was lower in the rare ranking of soul bone, it was the right leg bone of a soul beast of 100000 years. This alone crushed the value of all the soul bones of 10000 years, whether it was the trunk soul bone or the head soul bone.

    Now, he will return this soul bone to ah Yin and help her recover.

    "Is this the blue silver right leg bone absorbed by Tang San in the original work?"

    Subei looked at the box in Tang Hao''s hand.

    Soul bones are very rare.

    Now, he just absorbed an external soul bone from the system, and now he has evolved into six winged angel wings.

    According to the setting of the six winged angel God, Subei is sure that the upper limit of his angel''s external soul bone is at least at the God level.

    Although the soul bones of 100000 years are precious, they are not regarded by Northern Jiangsu.

    If you don''t have a set of divine soul bone equipment, Northern Jiangsu would rather eat with your face and win with your appearance - soft food and hard food.

    Subei pushed back Tang Hao''s box, shook his head and said, "no, with the growth of ah Yin''s cultivation, the soul bones can be condensed again. We can wait at ease."

    "Don''t you need it?"

    Tang Hao swallowed his saliva: "Your Highness, will ah Yin really forget all our happy times before?"

    Tang Hao felt a little lost and couldn''t give up. He really couldn''t give up.

    "I think so."

    The immortal constitution of the blue silver emperor is equivalent to that after a person dies, all her body and soul fly away, leaving only an immortal embryo.

    After inoculation, the embryo can develop and grow again, from baby to child to girl... Just like drinking Mengpo soup and reincarnation.

    This information is also learned from love here in Northern Jiangsu.

    "Nothing."

    Tang Hao smiled forcefully and cheered for himself: "even if ah Yin can''t remember anything, even if she forgets everything, we can develop again."

    "I will raise her and make her happy."

    At this time.

    The central position of the waterfall suddenly arched, and blue and silver vines built a shelter umbrella to guide the water from another direction.

    The originally narrow moist cave was squeezed by the thick blue silver grass.

    There is a strong blue, gold and red light.

    "Ah Yin!"

    Tang Hao took a step forward and was excited.

    "For 100000 years!"

    Looking at the red light emitted by the blue silver grass, the fierce beasts know that it is the symbol of the soul power of the soul beast for 100000 years!

    "What a fierce liquid!"

    Seeing this scene, even Gu Yuena began to be curious about the liquid in Northern Jiangsu.

    It seems that she has to find a chance to squeeze a few drops of liquid from Beijun to taste fresh!

    Deep in the dense blue silver grass, a blue and gold grass core is in full bloom.

    There seemed to be an elf jumping and dancing.

    "Recovery, really recovery, ah Yin, she really survived!"

    Tang Hao was as happy as a child at this moment.

    How long did he wait for this moment?

    The scene he missed so much was finally staged in front of him.

    A Yin, I miss you so much. I miss you every day and night.

    In order to make time, miss your appearance and your loveliness.

    I don''t even cook. I let junior serve me.

    Although I look decadent and drink to relieve my worries every day, in fact, I created an illusory world that only belongs to you and me in that illusory palace

    The scenes of the past reappeared in Tang Hao''s mind.

    He traveled to the mainland with his brother Tang Xiao and met ah Yin. They both fell in love with ah Yin at first sight and were deeply attracted by her pure and clean temperament.

    They all regarded ah Yin as their goddess and were both captured by ah Yin.

    Later, Tang Hao won ah Yin''s heart with better talent and a forced mouth.

    In addition, Tang Xiao, as a brother, took the initiative to withdraw, which made Tang Hao successful. Then Tang Hao paid attention to all kinds of rhetoric.

    The simple ah Yin, who had just entered the world, was naturally confused by Tang Hao.

    "Don''t worry. Ah Yin has just recovered his cultivation. His will is still hazy and vague. It will take some time to recover."

    Seeing that Tang Hao was ready to move, he couldn''t help reminding him.

    "When she calms down, she will leave the waterfall herself."

    Subei said faintly.

    As northern Jiangsu said.

    A Yin''s cultivation grew so fast that he was so stupid that he was directly stunned by QAQ.

    She slowly adapted to that force, integrated them into the body, turned them into the purest force and formed a new soul bone core.

    It''s too fierce and too high. Ah Yin can''t stand it!

    Surrounded by blue-green and green blue silver vines, a Yin''s will forms a translucent spirit body, which constantly flies around the grass core.

    The spirit body is about a hundred weeks old. It''s very small. It seems that it can''t walk steadily. It''s like being drunk.

    But this spirit grows very fast, from babies to children to girls

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the blue silver vine contracted, and a silver''s translucent spirit opened the blue pupil:

    Who saved ah yin?

    Who is that warm breath?

    How can a Yin repay her?

 Chapter 152

    The recovery of the Arab Bank was not achieved overnight.

    After the first wave of the spirit emerged.

    It took her three days and three nights to absorb all the effects of baicaosheng.

    early morning.

    The sun rose, and it was not until ten o''clock in the morning that the valley was gradually illuminated by the golden sun.

    The glory of blue silver grass slowly faded. In the rapids of the waterfall, a tall blue gold blue silver grass with a height of 20 meters grew.

    Tang Hao looked at the proud blue silver emperor with excitement and fatigue against the panda''s eyes.

    In the past three days, he has little time to sleep.

    Because at the thought of ah Yin''s resurrection, he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep.

    Even though he told himself in his heart: we must meet ah Yin in the best state.

    He still couldn''t get rid of his emotions.

    Looking at the creeping vines of the blue silver emperor, Tang Hao was refreshed.

    On the contrary, under the control of the rattan wood of the demon king, green rattan cabins were created, which can be used as temporary accommodation.

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu just woke up.

    Subei naturally sleeps with Gu Yuena in her arms.

    Liu Erlong, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ziji and di Tian returned to the Dragon Valley to look for the ancestors and remains of the ancient dragon people in the Dragon Valley.

    In the house constructed by the demon king, Gu Yuena was ready to move, but she didn''t dare to go too far.

    After all, there may be the perception of the demon king on these vines.

    Gu Yuena didn''t want to be seen by her subordinates.

    His own shyness, his own all, as long as Beijun sees it alone!

    Therefore, although Gu Yuena is restless and wants to take advantage of Northern Jiangsu, her behavior is still partial to her duty.

    However, in the past few days when a Yin absorbed the energy of baicaosheng and recovered, Northern Jiangsu told Gu Yuena about the hearsay tower.

    He wanted to spread the spirit tower around the Shenyan temple, change the current situation of human ruthless killing of soul animals, and leave room for the war between human beings and soul animals.

    Gu Yuena naturally felt very novel about the concept of the spirit tower.

    I''m more curious about how Northern Jiangsu has a hearse tower.

    Gu Yuena also took the initiative to confide with Northern Jiangsu that she accepted the spirit tower as the center to slowly link the relationship between soul animals and humans.

    But there is one point.

    Gu Yuena revealed her gratitude and resentment with the gods. Human beings have no grievances and hatred with her, but those gods must pay a price. One day, she will return to the divine world and shoot down the gods from the altar.

    Northern Jiangsu can understand.

    In fact, the materials in his current storage can completely restore Gu Yuena to the power of the gods. If combined with the heart of the Dragon God just obtained by Gu Yuena, she can quickly obtain the power comparable to the ordinary first-class gods.

    The reason why Northern Jiangsu did not absorb these things to Gu Yuena is that Northern Jiangsu believes that it is not the time.

    It is not for her own selfish desires to check and balance Gu Yuena''s power, prevent her from controlling herself and make it convenient for her to flirt with her sister.

    Younger sister can flirt at any time. Even if Gu Yuena is as powerful as the God King, so what? Can you stop your brave heart?

    The main reason is that even if Northern Jiangsu restores Gu Yuena to the power of a first-class God, it has no effect and may cause trouble.

    ¢Ù The power of the first level God can''t resist the five law enforcement gods, none of them.

    ¢Ú Gu Yuena is the only one. She is afraid that she will expand. If she uses any supernatural means, she will disturb the group of guys in the divine world. She can''t hide it at all.

    At that time, Gu Yuena''s fight against bibidong was the best embodiment. Her anger damaged the essence of the divine personality, and she also had to use divine power to teach bibidong a lesson. Fortunately, she was stopped in time.

    ¢Û Subei doesn''t have any divine power around him. Once Gu Yuena enters the divine world war, he can''t give her strong help, or even protect her.

    Although Northern Jiangsu likes to eat soft food, it still has its own judgment in the face of big right and wrong, and will not let them bear the pressure alone.

    It''s a little goddess. She always likes to put in a stitch.

    When Subei and Gu Yuena sleep together, she likes to sneak in and get caught between them.

    I don''t know why. She just feels more comfortable sleeping in Subei''s arms, but she doesn''t have any evil thoughts.

    Gu Yuena was extremely dissatisfied.

    The little goddess is actually her little sister and the master of the soul beasts.

    If she had not been called to kill the dragon family and was the pawn of the gods, Gu Yuena might have a different attitude towards her.

    Gu Yuena originally thought that the little goddess was a ruthless soul beast killing machine.

    But after these days of observation, she also found that the little goddess really had no bad thoughts and was quite simple and naive.

    Before, it was probably just tricked by gods and dragon slaughterers, so it used the power of the Golden Dragon King to frighten the animals.

    Gu Yuena carefully arranges clothes for Northern Jiangsu. The messy underwear has wrinkles and pulled lines, which are all caused by Gu Yuena''s late night hand.

    Subei just came out and looked at Tang Hao standing on the stone under the waterfall and the blue silver emperor whose light dissipated.

    Su Bei sipped his mouth, washed his hands by the pool, and threw cold water on his handsome face. Suddenly, the cold feeling stimulated his brain and revived his will to indulge in the beauty nest.

    "Almost, ah Yin, seems to have successfully recovered."

    Northern Jiangsu showed a smile, accompanied by the hazy morning light, which was extremely charming.

    Tang Hao''s eyes moved from the blue silver emperor to northern Jiangsu, and he was surprised: this son was born really beautiful. If he changed his daughter''s dress, I''m afraid he would attract heroes from all over the world to compete... Maybe it''s understandable that Xiao San indulged in this appearance. After all, I can''t help my heart

    Pooh!

    Tang Hao spit on himself in his heart: Tang Hao, Tang Hao, how can you have this idea in your heart? You are a righteous man!

    Besides, ah Yin woke up, how could he!

    Immediately, Tang Hao turned his eyes and stared at the entrance of the waterfall:

    This son just woke up. It''s tempting, Goblin! Can''t pay attention!

    Just then, a blue gold blue silver plant floated out.

    On the plant, it seems that there is a crystal clear girl sitting.

    From her abdomen to the upper thighs, she was surrounded by blue leaves to form a blue silver grass leaf skirt, and her upper body was two large carved gold, blue and silver leaves.

    The dress and skirt are not connected, and the lower abdomen and waist are exposed.

    "Ah... Ah Yin!"

    Tang Hao recognized ah Yin''s appearance at a glance and said excitedly.

    The reborn a-yin seemed to be more pure than the one he had known before, and he had a smell of holy elves.

    Seeing ah Yin coming, Tang Hao subconsciously welcomed him.

    He flew opposite ah Yin. At first glance, it seemed as if Cowherd and Weaver girls were running together, and the love story was moving.

    actually.

    Tang Hao opened his hands and was intoxicated with himself in the air. Before he entered his arms, he first came up with the taste of the gentle body into his arms.

    But ah Yin passed him directly.

    Instead, he came to northern Jiangsu.

    A Yin''s beautiful face was full of smiles. Her lips were wriggling, but she couldn''t speak, but she couldn''t hide her joy at seeing Northern Jiangsu.

    As long as Tang Hao is embarrassed alone in the air.

    Tang Hao stretched out his hand towards a Yin''s back and grabbed the air: "Hey, a yin? I''m your brother hao?"

    He not only caught the air, but also talked to the air.

    Because ah Yin ignored him at all.

    Ah Yin''s eyes are full of Northern Jiangsu.

    It''s the warm breath!

    Ah Yin''s innocent pupil reflected the beautiful face of Northern Jiangsu:

    His appearance makes ah Yin want to get close!

    She is very young. She is young in thinking. She doesn''t know the concepts of beauty and ugliness.

    At this point, she is more like a little goddess.

    But ah Yin is as pure as a newborn baby. She doesn''t understand everything in this world.

    She only knows, she only feels.

    It was the boy whose appearance made her blush that gave her the sticky liquid. The liquid was very nutritious, which made her grow up so quickly and become a higher soul beast that can evolve into a spirit.

    Bang~

    A Yin''s spirit crashed into Subei''s arms and made an inexplicable sound of a water ball hitting an iron bar.

    "Ah yin?" Subei gently called a yin.

    "Ah, ah... Obscenity?"

    Ah Yin stammered with her cherry mouth open, learning the tone of Northern Jiangsu.

    But because she never spoke, she looked strange.

    A Yindu raised her small mouth and buried her face in the arms of Northern Jiangsu.

    "It seems that you prefer me."

    Subei rubbed a Yin''s head and began to feel warm and cool. He didn''t feel touching his body at all, only touching a mass of energy.

    Just this scene was seen by Gu Yuena, the little goddess, Xiong Jun and the demon king.

    In particular, Xiong Jun and the demon king were shocked:

    Hey? How did the blue silver emperor jump into the king''s arms?

    Isn''t she the rough man''s ex-wife?

    How can you be like a stranger?

    This, this, this!

    Looking at Gu Yuena''s angry eyes, Xiong Jun and the demon king noticed something bad.

    "Can''t you speak yet?"

    "Even hands and feet are so clumsy."

    A Yin''s slender hand stroked Su Bei''s face. The angle of finger twisting was very strange and slow. Her eyes were shining like stars.

    "Na''er, is there any way to let a Yin quickly learn to speak and learn the knowledge of survival?"

    Cultivation grows too fast, which also has disadvantages.

    For example, at this time, a Yin did not suffer from the law of the jungle and the survival of the fittest in the soul and beast world, and did not master the most basic survival law.

    Although cultivation is enough, there is little knowledge reserve.

    Gu Yuena turned her head and said, "can you help her?"

    Gu Yuena is cold hum, she is not so generous.

    This blue silver grass is obviously entangled with her little husband. Do you teach her to be smart and let her compete with her for her husband?

    Ben Yinlong is not stupid!

    Ah woo~

    Silver dragon is very fierce~

    "I don''t want it!"

    Gu Yuena said proudly.

    Damn it, I won''t die. At ordinary times, guyuena, who had to waste some time in Northern Jiangsu, was obedient.

    But now

    I saw the little goddess running over, nodding ah Yin''s soul and humming to Gu Yuena:

    "Bad woman, I can help this lovely little grass sister, but I don''t!"

    Subei smiled. The little goddess is Laurie''s appearance. Ah Yin''s soul is a girl''s appearance. If you talk about sisters, the little goddess is a sister.

    "You care?"

    Gu Yuena took a cold look at the little goddess.

    The little goddess pouted at Gu Yuena and said, "if you''re bad, I''ll take care of it. What do you do to me, slightly ~ you bad woman!"

    The little goddess gently touched the back of ah Yin''s head, and a golden line swam on ah Yin.

    The little goddess murmured, "beautiful brother, we don''t need bad women. We have the ability. What are we afraid of?"

    "I can too!"

    The little goddess said, "although I''m not very skilled, I can barely use this ability."

    Suddenly, a Yin''s blue eyes flashed golden mans: "..."

 Chapter 153

    "Woo woo?"

    A few minutes later, ah Yin stared at Northern Jiangsu.

    The little pink mouth said, "Lord... Master?"

    With the little goddess practicing her secret skills, ah Yin seemed to be able to speak with her own thoughts.

    But it''s too late to be happy.

    A Yin''s spirit began to react differently.

    A Yin''s soul body originally looked like flowers, happy and comfortable, but now it began to distort and show a look of pain.

    A Yin convulsed in Subei''s arms, which led Subei to shout at the little Goddess: "little goddess, what did you just do to her?"

    "I..."

    The little goddess was drunk by Northern Jiangsu and quickly took back the gold thread. There were tears floating in her eyes: "yes... I''m sorry, I said I''m not skilled, I''m sorry..."

    The little goddess seemed to feel the pain of a yin and apologized quickly.

    Seeing the little goddess''s attitude of Chen Chen, Northern Jiangsu eased her look.

    He was seldom angry and choking, but the little goddess''s behavior was too dangerous.

    Just at that moment, he seemed to feel that ah Yin was going to hiccup in an instant.

    "What are you doing? What did you just do to ah yin?"

    Tang Hao was already angry.

    Ah Yin, that''s his wife!

    But his wife, just passed by, turned a blind eye to herself and threw herself into the arms of another man!

    As a man, can he not even have the least possessive desire?

    So Tang Hao rushed over and pushed the little goddess off guard.

    "If a Yin is in any danger, I won''t let you go!"

    I don''t know where Tang Hao''s courage comes from. He hasn''t seen the little goddess fight. That''s a fierce man.

    Maybe I was dazzled by love.

    The little goddess''s eyes suddenly changed from grievance to tiger eyes.

    Beautiful brother, even if he is fierce.

    Why should this ugly uncle push himself?

    Bang!

    Seeing that Tang Hao had no time to respond, the little goddess punched him on the chest.

    His rough body immediately rubbed with the air and was directly hit on the rocks in the valley.

    A strong sense of impact hit Tang Hao. He felt that he was hit hard by wanjinding.

    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.

    The power contained in the little girl made it difficult for him to resist.

    Just one punch, he was beaten and lost his fighting spirit!

    "Cough ~"

    In the dust, Tang Hao covered his chest and coughed.

    The little goddess wiped her nose and hummed, "just you want to bully me, there''s no door!"

    Tang Hao wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. It was hot from his heart. What''s special? Internal injury!

    Here, Subei uses his gentle medical poison nerve internal force to output into a Yin''s body.

    A Yin immediately felt a hot air flow running in his soul, calming the damage caused by the little goddess''s golden thread.

    The little goddess''s original intention is really good. As she said, she is not proficient, so the guidance of various skills is not in place, and there may be mistakes.

    At the same time, the voice of little love sounded in Subei''s mind:

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on signing in to a yin and successfully recovering a yin. The system has cured a Yin''s injury, and transformed the power of the golden thread Dragon God of the little goddess into the power of the Dragon God grass for fusion and absorption.]

    [it is detected that the mind and thinking of a Yin have not been shaped, and the system can reward the following three personality instillations.]

    [¢Ù: the original personality, pure and kind, is the dream of all house men and virgins. White moonlight.]

    [¢Ú: smart and cute. It can play tricks and sell cute. It''s a fierce man''s death.]

    ¢Û: although it is difficult to adjust the delicate black heart cotton padded jacket with abdominal black disease and it is a headache to get along with, it can also make the enemy headache and distress

    Xiao AI gives three girl personalities for Subei to choose, and gives characters in addition to the original personality.

    I saw a cute Fox and a mysterious girl appear in front of me.

    Subei shook his head and said to Xiao AI lightly, "the original personality is OK, less fancy."

    It''s not that the latter two don''t have enough personality charm.

    The characters given by little love were seen in the north before seeing anime, one was Tu Shan Su Su in the fox demon little matchmaker, and the other was three.

    It''s just that Subei doesn''t think it''s good to implant a Yin''s personality.

    The soul of a character lies in her personality.

    If forced to change, can she still be called a yin?

    [choose successfully, and you have successfully increased your intelligence for Arab Bank.]

    [congratulations to the host for obtaining the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: Super Magnet, specially used to restrain the martial spirit, whether it''s Haotian hammer or soul breaking gun, it can''t let go, just clamp it!]

    [¢Ú: Divine grass nourishing liquid can make all plant types of Wulin and soul animals evolve towards God level!]

    [¢Û: the host''s soul power has increased by three levels. The host has completed the task of Douluo mainland soul master level: unprecedented, unprecedented and future, unparalleled Tianjiao, a miracle like God...]

    For a moment, the struggling ah Yin soul in Subei''s arms calmed down, and his eyes changed from ignorance to pure enlightenment.

    Everything is so natural.

    "Lord... Man? Are you my master?"

    A Yin opened her eyes and spoke more smoothly: "you... Did you save me?"

    A Yin blinked at Northern Jiangsu: "I seem to be in a hazy state all the time. It''s like living in a spherical closed container. I can''t hear or see."

    "But I just felt a very friendly liquid. Is that your liquid?"

    "Master?"

    A Yin has no concept of time. What happened a few days ago, in her long precipitation of more than ten years, can only be regarded as just now.

    "It''s not my liquid. Whose liquid can it be?"

    Subei rubbed ah Yin''s head and smiled faintly: "ah Yin, you have just recovered. Is there anything uncomfortable? Do you want to check your body?"

    A Yin''s soul body nestled in the arms of Subei. Bai Ying''s little face turned red and whispered, "a yin? Is that my name? Did you know me before?"

    A Yin''s heart pounded. I don''t know why. When she was close to the boy, she always had a wonderful feeling in her heart.

    It''s very comfortable and reassures her.

    Glancing at Subei''s face secretly, ah Yin''s blushed even more: he looks too good, huh? Is everyone so beautiful?

    A Yin has just recovered and thinks that people all over the world have the same appearance as northern Jiangsu.

    But ah Yin then caught a glimpse of Tang Hao, who was wounded, with slightly spicy eyes, and arched into the arms of Northern Jiangsu:

    My god! I''m wrong. There''s such an ugly guy in the world!

    Immediately, ah Yin looked at the simple Xiong Jun and the long colorful demon king. She couldn''t help wiping her eyes with her hands and said to herself: the master must be good-looking!

    "Yes, ah Yin is your name."

    Subei said faintly, "I''m not your master, I''m your friend."

    "Friends?" Ah Yin blinked, confused.

    "Friends who have a good relationship and can protect each other." Subei said.

    A Yin hugged Northern Jiangsu: "I don''t quite understand. You helped a yin. You revived a yin. Then you are the master of a Yin!"

    "Master, please command ah Yin!"

    "Silver will repay the master!"

    A Yin is serious.

    Only Tang Hao looked innocent, wronged and resentful.

    But he dared not do it again.

    He could only approach with fear of hands and feet. His hands trembled and said, "ah Yin... I, I''m brother Hao ~"

    A Yin was startled: ah, why does this ugly uncle look at himself so strange!!!

    "I don''t know you."

    A Yin said something that made Tang Hao very uncomfortable.

    Tang Hao forced a smile and said, "ah Yin, I''m your husband. My name is Tang Hao. We''re husband and wife..."

    Although a Yin didn''t have a good attitude towards him, Tang Hao pestered to tell the story between them.

    Ah Yin''s tears rolled around her eyes. She was very embarrassed. In her impression, there was no such thing, and there was no emotional drama with Tang Hao.

    "Master, is what he said true? Is ah Yin unclean?"

    A Yin looked at Subei and asked wrongly.

    She didn''t do anything!

    "It''s all right. Ah Yin is very clean."

    Subei comforted: "those things are done by your sister. You are you. These things can''t interfere with your own will. You can do whatever you want."

    "Really? Isn''t that ah yin? Is that ah Yin''s sister? Does ah Yin have a sister? Why doesn''t ah Yin know?"

    A Yin is too pure. If she doesn''t say so, she will be limited by Tang Hao''s words and live in the shadow of her last life.

    Subei glared at Tang Hao.

    It''s not that he didn''t tell Tang Hao that a Yin after recovery has no other common life except that he is a seed with his previous life.

    It is immoral to bind this life with the previous life.

    "Yes." Subei doesn''t mind lying. It''s normal for slag men to lie, but lying needs technical content.

    "Then it''s none of a Yin''s business."

    A Yin smiled and said to Tang Hao, "old uncle, a Yin is not your wife. Please don''t call a Yin like that in the future."

    "OK, we can start over, ah Yin, I''m willing to wait for you."

    Tang Hao also realized that his behavior might surprise ah Yin, so he turned to be gentle.

    "No, no, ah Yin doesn''t want to be with you. Ah Yin just wants to be with the Lord!"

    A Yin happily took a sip of the fragrance from northern Jiangsu. It was not strong, but very charming. And the more you like him, the more fragrant you smell.

    Snap~

    You hear me?

    This is the voice of Tang Hao''s heart cracking.

    Tang Hao took a step back.

    This small step hurts so much.

    It''s hard for him to bear.

    What is this now?

    He has been infatuated for so many years and degenerated for so many years. Has his mind been in vain?

    Tang Hao''s thoughts were in a mess.

    Suddenly, Tang Hao looked at the face of people and animals in Northern Jiangsu: it''s him, it must be his premeditation! He must have given ah Yin some ecstasy. He doesn''t even recognize his husband and son!

    yes!

    It must be the kind of liquid that ah Yin said. That kind of liquid is what puzzles ah Yin''s mind!

    This hateful guy who brings disaster to the country and the people!

    Tang Hao looked at ah Yin and had no feelings for him. Instead, with alert eyes, his state of mind collapsed.

    Is it true that my wife ran away with someone?

    And he was abducted and ran away in front of himself!

    Tang Hao''s beliefs collapsed.

    Who is he against the Wulin hall for?

    He made great efforts to find such a beautiful and safe place suitable for ah Yin in the eastern mountains. Is it easy for him?

    However, everything collapsed today!

    Tang Hao''s eyes turned red.

    He raised his eyes and asked Su Bei, "you are the teacher of junior three, and you are breaking up a pair of lovers. Don''t you feel ashamed to do so?"

    "You are so ashamed of your face!"

    Tang Hao shouted to northern Jiangsu.

    Who knows, ah Yin maintained, "you are not allowed to be a fierce master!"

    Hiss~

    You hear me.

    This is Tang Hao''s heartbroken voice.

    Total cracking of chrysanthemum disk: (; ¡ä??) §¥ ??`)

 Chapter 154

    "Ah Yin calls you master. How should Xiao San get along with ah yin?"

    "You are a teacher in vain!"

    Tang Hao was so angry that he shouted hoarsely.

    The child is still too young to weigh the relationship between people. Tang Hao feels that he must remind the boy.

    However, Tang Hao did not seem to understand:

    The true meaning of master.

    Master, master and father.

    It turned out that Tang San had already acquiesced in this matter!

    I feel at ease immediately.

    Subei asked ah Yin lightly, "ah Yin, do you want to go with this uncle?"

    The decision is actually in the hands of a yin.

    What she wants to do, Northern Jiangsu will not interfere too much. After all, it''s not sweet to twist things. He doesn''t want to be the one who breaks up others with a red face.

    But if a Yin trusts him, he will also give the goddess full tolerance.

    A Yin''s blue silver vine wrapped around northern Jiangsu. His soul and Northern Jiangsu contracted with each other and suddenly shook his head: "a Yin doesn''t like him. A Yin wants to follow his master!"

    "Then come home with me."

    Subei gently rubbed ah Yin''s small head.

    "Good!"

    A Yin raised her head. There seemed to be stars shining in her pure eyes. It was so pure!

    Gu Yuena said faintly, "do you say that to every girl?"

    Gu Yuena has been watching Northern Jiangsu.

    For ah Yin, she was so angry when she was in the Shenyan temple. Although she was jealous, she couldn''t get angry.

    In fact, ah Yin is a soul body state and a soul beast, so Gu Yuena is not so disgusted.

    What''s more, the title of master, for the soul beast, is just a servant. It is far fetched beyond the love between men and women.

    Su Bei smiled and said firmly, "that''s impossible! I seldom say that to others!"

    "Really?" Gu Yuena looked incredulous.

    A Yin has secretly combined his blue silver emperor seed with Northern Jiangsu to build a soul channel that is difficult to disassemble.

    "Go home, ha ha..."

    Tang Hao is crazy.

    Steal his son, steal his wife, home is not home... How unreasonable!

    Tang Hao''s anger spilled blood everywhere!

    What else does he care about?

    A real man is not afraid of all difficulties!

    Boom!

    The huge Haotian hammer hung in front of him, and nine dazzling soul rings burst into different sparks in the valley.

    So familiar with

    A Yin looked at the ninth Soul Ring on Tang Hao, and the breath matched her very well

    Ah Yin narrowed her eyes and found that things were not very simple.

    Sure enough!

    This man''s story with his sister is true!

    But he and his sister had such a moving story. Why did he chase ah yin? Is he a bad man?

    What does he think of a yin? Is he only worthy of his sister?

    In other words, is your sister also called a yin? Why isn''t her name a Jin, a LAN or something?

    Alas~

    Ah Yin scratched her head and wondered why they were so strange. Ah Yin really couldn''t figure it out.

    However, just follow the master''s steps!

    A Yin nestled beside Northern Jiangsu.

    "It is worthy of being Haotian Douluo, the first weapon in the world. This powerful deterrent force is really beyond the reach of ordinary people."

    Northern Jiangsu watched Tang Hao release his soul. The huge iron... It must be worth hundreds of yuan to sell it.

    It would be greedy for the rag collector to see it.

    "Ah Yin, do you remember them? They are all yours. I am willing to give them back to you!"

    Tang Hao dedicated the blue silver emperor''s right leg bone and the ninth Soul Ring

    Tang Hao said, "without you, this soul ring is meaningless to me!"

    The blue silver emperor''s right leg bone floated in front of ah Yin and let ah Yin touch it involuntarily.

    Ah Yin murmured, "is this the soul bone left by the concentration of sister''s soul power?"

    A Yin looked at the blue and gold grass mark on the soul bone and the exclusive breath of the blue silver grass. She could feel that it was their blue silver emperor''s blood, like her.

    A Yin waved a breath, waved the right leg bone of the blue silver emperor back to Tang Hao, shook his head and said, "this is what my sister left you. I don''t want it. I don''t need it."

    Even if you give up everything, can''t you return a Yin''s heart?

    Tang Hao touched his face and felt helpless, angry and resentful about Northern Jiangsu.

    All this is to blame on the over beautiful boy!

    No, I have to teach him a lesson!

    Tang Hao waved Haotian hammer and shouted, "young man, if you dare to take my hammer directly, Tang will admit that you have the strength to protect a yin."

    Tang Hao felt that with the power of his title Douluo, he could easily crush Northern Jiangsu.

    To avoid killing Northern Jiangsu because his power was too strong, he didn''t use the real body of Wu soul or soul skill, just a simple hammer.

    In fact, this is also the power behind his fear of Northern Jiangsu.

    If he really disabled Northern Jiangsu, how could the little goddess and Gu Yuena let him go?

    His purpose, very simple, is to show his strength in front of a yin and let Northern Jiangsu suffer a little.

    The little goddess hummed and arched her nose: it''s time to make atonement!

    "Smelly uncle, I''ll beat him up. He wants to bully his beautiful brother, damn it!"

    Gu Yuena agreed with the little goddess. She also stood beside Northern Jiangsu and was ready to kill Tang Hao at any time:

    Those who hurt the Dragon husband will be hammered!

    "No."

    This scene, deja vu.

    At the beginning, Ma Hongjun provoked himself like this. As a result, he was disabled and Frank was beaten violently.

    Subei also wants to know how strong he is now.

    He can''t compare with his peers because he surpasses them too much.

    In addition, he basically doesn''t have to fight, so his combat experience is seriously insufficient.

    Of course, it''s not that Northern Jiangsu hasn''t tried to let bibidong and their strong men test their strength, but they are reluctant to fight themselves. They not only release water, but also don''t fight back and forth. The other party wants to surrender their guns.

    You didn''t come and go at all, the kind of fighting with gunfire!

    If they were in bed, they would be happy.

    Therefore, such a vicious struggle as Tang Hao is rarely met.

    "In three years, in three years, I can beat you completely, not just a hammer."

    Northern Jiangsu has clenched his fist. After all, the gap in the realm is too big. Although there is the blessing of the Dragon King''s blood and divine skill to protect his body, it''s not meaningful to conquer Tang Hao positively.

    Unless you use poison or something, it''s very easy.

    "Three years? Ha ha!"

    Northern Jiangsu''s words made Tang Hao disdain to smile.

    After years of precipitation, he is at least as strong as the level 95 super Douluo. If he uses haotianzong''s secret skill - big Xumi hammer to blow up the ring, the increase in power can only be said to make people angry and tongue tied!

    At the age of Northern Jiangsu, three years later, he is only 15.

    Fifteen year old super Douro?

    If it''s not in front of him, it can only be said that it''s easy to laugh. Who can believe it!

    Bragging cup, who can''t?

    "If you can defeat me for ten years, I Tang Hao will handle it!"

    Tang Hao, who was promoted to the title Douluo in his forties, was known as the youngest Title Douluo in history.

    If Subei becomes a level 95 super Douluo at the age of 20, if this is not a miracle, what else is a miracle?

    Alas, it can only be said that Tang Hao''s pattern is too small.

    In addition, after breaking with Tang San, he returned to the valley to recuperate and consolidate his cultivation over the past few years. There was no news, so he didn''t have a clear understanding of the talent of Northern Jiangsu, which is normal.

    "Ten years? You''re right."

    Subei smiled and gave Tang Hao a thumbs up:

    "However, you can fight me, but you have to pass my test first."

    "Test? What test?"

    Tang Hao stepped on nine soul rings and shook Haotian on the ground: "it''s just a hit. Why are there so many things? Your highness counselled?"

    Tang Hao looks at ah Yin from time to time. He is very helpless.

    His feeling is that he is green to his face.

    That pure girl with soul body should have snuggled up beside herself!

    Tang Hao couldn''t wait. He wanted to hammer Subei right away.

    Control your strength so that you don''t break this beautiful boy.

    He looked at Gu Yuena and the little goddess with some vigilance.

    Seeing that Subei stood up and didn''t let Gu Yuena and the little goddess beat him, Tang Hao affirmed Subei''s behavior in his heart: you''re still a man!

    Subei frowned. Why can''t he get used to Tang Hao''s arrogant attitude?

    "If I am satisfied with everyone who wants to fight with me, I will become a fighting machine."

    "I''m not a brother with a flat head. I''m either fighting or on the way to fighting."

    Subei said with a hint of irony: "besides, you can''t stand a small test, and so is Haotian Douluo. You''d better stay in this valley and enjoy your life, so as not to go out and provoke any trouble."

    In the original work, Tang San took Yu Xiaogang, Tang Hao and others to fly, but also because of Tang San.

    Now Tang sanfei can''t get up. Tang Hao is a unilateral dead end and can''t turn over.

    Stimulated by Northern Jiangsu, Tang Hao blushed and said, "well, you say, I''d like to know what strange test you have."

    "Weird? It''s weird."

    Subei smiles so brightly.

    "I got a huge celestial gem before, which is the bane of all Wuhun players. If you can get rid of it successfully, talk to me again."

    "The nemesis of all Wuhun weapons? I''m afraid it''s exaggerated."

    Tang Hao said, "well, Haotian hammer must not be in the ranks."

    He has full confidence in Haotian hammer. Things that can crush Haotian hammer will never exist on this continent!

    "Just try."

    Subei''s palm poked into the void. He also wanted to know how Tang Hao performed in the battle between magnet and Haotian hammer.

    When paraquat destroyed Tang San, Northern Jiangsu felt it was hard to see him. Unless Tang San, a strange man, made a moth for himself, he had to teach him a lesson.

    A huge black black magnet is placed on the boulder under the waterfall.

    Suddenly, the powerful suction force sucked the Haotian hammer in Tang Hao''s hand tightly.

    Tang Hao didn''t have time to respond, so he was swallowed up by the super strength, "Duang" hit the magnet.

    "What strange thing is this?"

    Tang Hao was very surprised.

    With his soul power, he wanted to wave Haotian hammer, but the side of Haotian hammer was tightly stuck, and Tang Hao was hung in mid air.

    With his strength, he can''t resist this powerful suction!

    Not only Haotian hammer, but also some iron rich stones on the nearby ground have been adsorbed.

    "I can''t move!"

    "Can''t borrow!"

    Tang Hao was hung and his eyes were frozen: Haotian hammer''s real body, showing!

 Chapter 155

    "Shit!"

    "Sucked by death!"

    "Even Haotian hammer can''t be taken back!"

    Under the strong magnetic force, Haotian hammer became scrap iron, and Tang Hao couldn''t dance at all.

    not to turn a hair!

    Under the waterfall, Subei said faintly, "it seems that you can''t complete my test. You don''t have the strength to connect with me. What qualifications do you have to fight with me?"

    "From now on, don''t let me hear the so-called cruel words, otherwise, your Haotian hammer will never be taken down."

    Northern Jiangsu injects soul force into the magnet, which can control the magnetic strength of the magnet.

    Subei turned around and said to Gu Yuena and others, "OK, let''s go."

    "What about him?"

    Xiong Jun looked at Tang Hao and said, "Hey, this human deserves it!"

    "Let him go. The next time he interferes in our lives, he will die."

    Their figure disappeared in the valley in Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang Hao was left alone.

    With the smell of Northern Jiangsu completely dissipated, the magnet also automatically escaped into the space and returned to the system locker.

    At that moment, with a bang, the heavy Haotian hammer fell directly into the pool, startling waves more than ten meters high.

    The huge attraction disappeared. Tang Haogen couldn''t react to the sudden huge weight in his hand.

    Tang Hao swam ashore awkwardly from the water. He looked at the direction they left in Northern Jiangsu and fell into meditation

    How did the boy summon such a big strange stone at will?

    Is that his martial spirit?

    That stone can hold Haotian hammer tightly, so that he can''t even recover his soul!

    The boy didn''t lie. That''s what naturally restrained the soul of the weapon!

    Tang Hao slammed his head against the stone wall, and his heart shouted:

    Silver! I''m useless. I can''t keep you!

    His fist hit the stone. He didn''t bleed, but the stone was broken.

    He suddenly recognized a reality: Although he was also a super genius in the soul division world, he was not at the same level as the teenager.

    There are too many strong people around him, and it is difficult for him to defeat them.

    Especially the two girls.

    That power... Hiss!

    Tang Hao took a breath.

    "If you want to talk to them and have control, unless you can reach the legendary level 100."

    Tang Hao looked deeply at his Haotian hammer and couldn''t help questioning himself: but can I really?

    After level 95, the road to promotion at each level is as difficult as heaven.

    Unless... Unless you take the God test!

    With the gift of the gods, the strength can soar like a rocket.

    It is said that the great sacrifice of the Wulin hall is exactly the case.

    Tang Hao affirmed his idea in his heart.

    But where can we have the right God test?

    Tang Hao shook his head. He didn''t know.

    However, he has a think tank - Master Yu Xiaogang!

    "Notting City, it seems that I have to go again and ask some questions."

    Tang Hao got up, forced his legs, shook a deep footprint on the ground and flew directly to notting college.

    At the same time, after leaving the valley, Subei and Gu Yuena returned to Longgu again.

    It happened that in the Longgu mountains, Ning Fengzhi and others who were about to leave were noticed.

    Seeing the figure of Northern Jiangsu from a distance, Frank felt a sense of inferiority and quickly said goodbye to Ning Feng:

    "Lord Ning, it seems that we are lucky. His highness Subei noticed you, so I''ll leave first. I almost forgot that there are urgent things to deal with in the college."

    "Hey?"

    Ning Fengzhi is still strange. Flander''s figure has disappeared into the dense jungle.

    Ning Fengzhi had no choice but to say, "don''t worry, Dean Flander. At that time, I will send someone to send the employment money to your college. What''s the address?"

    "Soto City, Shrek college!" Frank''s figure was a little blurred and had flown away.

    Ning Feng''s gentle face became more and more puzzled: "countless people want to see his highness Subei, but they can''t. Dean Flander is strange. He runs first when he sees his highness Subei. It''s really a strange person."

    When things go wrong, there will be demons.

    Ning Fengzhi shook his head and didn''t want to. When it''s time to know, he will know.

    Ning Feng smiled: "little witch, your highness is right in front of you."

    Ning Fengzhi glanced at Ning Rongrong, but found that her eyes were staring at the juechen figure flying in the distance. It was clear that she couldn''t see his appearance clearly, but it was surprisingly attractive.

    Maybe this is temperament.

    Ning Fengzhi takes Ning Rongrong to the treetops. Although he can''t fly long distances, he can still fly for a while.

    "Seven treasures of colored glaze zongning is elegant. I''ve seen your highness in Northern Jiangsu!"

    The gentle sound caused by the wind drifted in the wind.

    "How did Lord Ning appear in the eastern mountains? Is it to change the clan land and see the geomantic omen coming?"

    Northern Jiangsu asked Gu Yuena to go to Dragon Valley to take care of Ziji and them.

    He himself took Xiong Jun and the spirit to Ning Fengzhi.

    He saw it from a distance. There were three figures jumping around here.

    Ah Yin is very clever. With her ability, she directly attaches the blue silver seed to the Dragon God gate, the martial soul in Northern Jiangsu.

    In this way, she can get along with Northern Jiangsu all the time, or hide in the soul of Northern Jiangsu, just like his guardian beast.

    "See feng shui?"

    Ning Fengzhi said, "I''m really ashamed. I was going around the star forest. I thought I could talk to your highness about the trade cooperation between Shenyan hall and Qibao Liuli sect. I didn''t expect to meet your highness and can''t catch up, so I had to wait outside."

    "Yes."

    Northern Jiangsu nodded. He personally approved the cooperation between Qibao Liuli sect and Shenyan hall, which was handled by Gong Yi himself.

    Now Shenyan hall has been transformed in Zhang Yi''s hands. After the transformation, not only Qibao Liuli sect will settle in, but also Wuhun hall and Tiandou Royal will send agencies.

    Subei''s eyes moved down and took a look at the girl next to Ning Fengzhi.

    Ning Fengzhi immediately introduced: "this is my only daughter, Ning Rongrong."

    "Rongrong, haven''t you seen your highness yet?"

    Ning Fengzhi reminded Ning Rongrong, who was in a daze.

    Ning Rongrong returned to his mind and found a trace of reason from his face value''s shock. His small face was pink: "Hello, your highness, my name is Ning Rongrong."

    "Your Highness, you look really good. Originally, what they said is not exaggerated!"

    Ning Rongrong''s eyes shine.

    In the face of Ning Rongrong''s undisguised admiration, ordinary people will blush.

    But Northern Jiangsu is different. As a peerless handsome man who is used to wind and rain and has countless fans, it''s not surprising that he has such obsessed eyes!

    "Hello, Xiao Rongrong. My name is Subei. Subei''s Subei, Subei''s Subei."

    In fact, Northern Jiangsu doesn''t need to introduce itself.

    How many people in the whole continent have not heard of his deeds?

    This is the confidence of celebrities.

    Subei opened his mouth, revealing white and neat teeth, and his lips made people want to sip.

    Ning Rongrong held her little face. She felt that her body was very hot, and her heart was burning like a fire, emitting a burning heat.

    If Ning Fengzhi hadn''t been prepared and secretly restricted her, Ning Rongrong should have run to northern Jiangsu and be close to northern Jiangsu.

    "Your name is so beautiful. It''s the best name Rongrong has ever heard!"

    Ning Rongrong was addicted to the appearance of Northern Jiangsu and began to talk nonsense.

    The name of Northern Jiangsu is very concise. Although it''s not ugly, it''s definitely not pleasant. It''s just the structure of surname and orientation.

    If you want to say the connotation, you can only say that the North represents the Polaris, which can guide the passers-by in the dark.

    Ah, no, it should guide the goddesses to the light!

    Therefore, Ning Rongrong is "talking because of his face".

    Ning Feng covers his face: daughter, be reserved and give your father some face.

    What''s your Highness''s name? You can''t talk nonsense just because he looks good? Don''t you think Dad''s name has more meaning? Don''t you boast about dad?

    Subei smiled: "since Lord Ning came for the trade of Qibao Liuli sect, let''s go back to Yan hall. It''s just the end of our business."

    Ning Fengzhi nodded: "I don''t know why your highness suddenly came to the eastern mountains. I saw some giants appear."

    "Forgive Ning''s ignorance. Your highness, is there any evil and powerful soul beast hidden in these mountains? Does this have any significant impact on the soul master? It is also convenient for us to make decisions on how to protect ourselves."

    Ning Fengzhi doesn''t put on airs with Northern Jiangsu and say his thoughts.

    His purpose is very simple. He just wants to ensure the stability of the seven treasures Liuli Sect on this road.

    It''s not convenient to tell Ning Fengzhi in detail about the destruction of the Dragon slaughtering clan.

    But for one thing, he was on the point.

    The soul master world really wants to set off a wind of change.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu revealed to Ning Fengzhi: "this trip has indeed produced something that has a far-reaching impact on the soul master."

    Subei said, "I don''t know if Lord Ning has thought about a thing."

    "What''s the matter?" Ning Feng was intrigued by Northern Jiangsu.

    "The soul master obtains the soul ring by slaughtering the soul beast, so as to break through his bottleneck. But has Ning Zongzhu ever thought that when the soul master team grows and the soul beast is constantly killed, the growth time of the new soul beast is much longer than that of the soul master. Finally, the soul beast will be on the verge of extinction. There are no soul beasts to kill and no soul ring available for humans. What should we do at that time?"

    "This!"

    Ning Fengzhi is a smart man. As soon as northern Jiangsu exports, he understands.

    If the current number of soul beasts can meet the needs of soul masters, there is no need to consider such a long-term thing, just consider the current interests.

    That''s too selfish and too narrow-minded.

    The relationship between the soul beast and the soul master is a bit like the relationship between human industry and the environment.

    Sustainable development is the king!

    Ning Feng was convinced and respectfully said to Su Bei, "forgive Ning''s ignorance. Although his highness said he had great wisdom, he can''t solve it. Does your highness already have a solution?"

    "Yes!"

    Northern Jiangsu nodded, the propaganda of the hearse tower can not be short of the commercial operation of the seven treasures of glass.

 Chapter 156

    Subei didn''t tell Ning Fengzhi everything about the hearse tower, but just told him:

    They have a way to make the soul beast suffer less damage, increase the effectiveness, and even directly replace killing.

    But this is enough to shock Ning Feng.

    After all, this should have been popular only ten thousand years later. For "ancient aborigines" like Ning Fengzhi, it is still difficult to accept and understand.

    "Is it to protect the soul beast?"

    Ning Rongrong cast worship eyes on Northern Jiangsu.

    What a great thing!

    Especially for girls, they are kind-hearted. They can''t bear to kill soul animals, especially lovely soul animals.

    But the soul master mechanism is so that they can only adapt.

    To become stronger, to be the Tao!

    "No, it''s for sustainable development and to avoid a full-scale war between humans and ghosts."

    On the way back to Yan hall, Subei said to Ning Fengzhi, "Lord Ning just stopped talking. Seeing several super soul beasts, Lord Ning thinks how far their strength will reach?"

    Ning Fengzhi thought for a moment and replied, "it''s hard to calculate. However, I''ve heard that many years ago, the Wuhun hall used several titles Douluo, among which there was no lack of super Douluo. Only then did he successfully hunt a 100000 year old soul beast in the Xingdou forest."

    "It is said that it is a soft bone rabbit with a height of more than ten meters."

    "The soul beast I just saw is more than 100 meters tall. I''m afraid..."

    Ning Fengzhi shook his head and said, "I''m afraid only the top strong above level 98 can suppress them."

    Ning Feng felt cold at the thought of this: what a powerful strength it is. There are more than one super soul beast. If they go to the human world, who can stop them for a while?

    It''s horrible!

    Hearing the speech, Xiong Jun, who controls the dragon horse flying ride, wiped his nose and snorted coldly: give this bear another 100000 years, this bear can press the soul master of level 98 on the ground!

    Su Bei''s handsome face was a little indifferent: "I can clearly tell Lord Ning that the power of the soul beast is so strong that we can''t resist."

    Human beings have no soul core, no mecha and no better help. After Gu Yuena obtains the heart of the Dragon God, her strength will increase. If bibidong plays with Gu Yuena again, she will only be beaten.

    To tell the truth, Ning Fengzhi doesn''t believe it.

    Although those super soul beasts are very powerful, human beings are not weak. Although human strength is complex, he believes that if soul beasts rebel, they will be able to unite.

    But this was said by Northern Jiangsu. Ning Fengzhi had to believe it.

    Subei confided with Ning Fengzhi: "since I decided to cooperate with the seven treasures and colored glaze sect, there is no need to hide it from sect leader Ning. I have contacts with those soul beasts."

    Xiong Jun interrupted at this time and shouted outside: "and the relationship is close ~"

    "Brother Xiong, you''ll be beaten later." The demon king youyou road.

    Xiong Jun skimmed his mouth: "no, the king loves me so much that he can''t bear to beat me."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ning Fengzhi, of course, agrees with what northern Jiangsu said about ghosts and beasts.

    By the way, Ning Fengzhi also talked about the trade of Shenyan town with Northern Jiangsu.

    Over the Shenyan hall, the dragon and horse flew and fell slowly into the grass in the hall.

    It attracted the attention of the residents of Shenyan hall and shouted: "Oh, your highness Subei is back again!"

    Bang!

    A sky high fireworks appeared in the mid air of Shenyan town.

    "Welcome your highness Subei back to the hall. Your Highness has unparalleled beauty and shakes mountains and rivers!"

    The people of Shenyan town are independent in Northern Jiangsu.

    It makes Ning Feng smack his tongue.

    He sighed in his heart: "throughout the history of the two empires, only the very talented kings and the kings who unify the great cause let the people willingly submit to him. His highness Subei is special and has created a road that can conquer all the people by virtue of his appearance."

    "However, when things reach the extreme, they will turn back."

    Ning Feng said to his heart, "with this trend, one day, the two empires will restrict his highness in Northern Jiangsu. If his highness does not surrender, there must be a big war."

    "Whether your Highness has a rebellious heart or not, this public opinion and the ability to stir up the people are enough to cause the fear of kings."

    There is a good saying: you have no rebellious heart, but you have the ability to rebel.

    Ning Fengzhi has always considered issues comprehensively and boldly.

    That''s why he can play business.

    He couldn''t help questioning himself.

    If one day the two empires want to punish Northern Jiangsu and destroy the Shenyan temple, which side should he stand on?

    This problem requires him to think carefully.

    He is not like Ning Rongrong. The little girl has a good mind. Just let her do it.

    Behind him, there is a huge sect gate, and there are many small sect gates under the sect gate. The people affected are measured in 10000.

    There are millions of male lions in Tiandou Empire and holy tiger hall in Xingluo empire.

    What''s in Northern Jiangsu?

    As Ning Fengzhi knows, the behind the scenes organization in Northern Jiangsu is the Wuhun hall, which they all know and can only be ignored.

    Although the Wu soul hall is powerful, it is not enough for Ning Feng to take risks.

    Even, the Tiandou empire gave him more than the Wulin hall.

    Wu soul hall is too domineering and powerful. It is easy to grasp the seven treasures glazed sect, so Ning Fengzhi is not willing to deal directly with Wu soul hall.

    What else is there in Northern Jiangsu?

    There are three thousand waitresses. It is said that these three thousand ladies are all masters of the soul emperor realm.

    In fact, with the promotion of Northern Jiangsu to the soul saint, these three thousand waitresses now have the realm of soul duel, but they have not been publicized.

    If the Shenyan hall has 3000 soul duels, I''m afraid the emperors of the two empires can''t sleep well every day.

    It''s impossible to beat too much. We can only please.

    Three thousand soul duels, the soul master power that even the martial soul hall is afraid of.

    If Ning Fengzhi knew the secret, he was afraid that he would immediately bind the Qibao Liuli sect with Shenyan hall.

    Ning Fengzhi went on to think that the class of Shenyan temple was no weaker than the three sects with the lineup of 3000 waitresses and the support of wusoul temple.

    His highness Subei said before that he had a good relationship with the soul beast and had something to change the pattern of the soul division.

    On the lawn of Shenyan temple, Ning Feng bit his teeth and said to northern Jiangsu:

    "Your Highness, our Qibao Liuli sect plans to establish a punishment sect near Shenyan hall. I am willing to join Shenyan hall as a subsidiary body. Please allow me!"

    "Dad..."

    Ning Rongrong was surprised at his behavior and practice. The establishment of division is not a small matter. It is related to the network layout and economic center layout of Qibao Liuli sect... And looking at his father''s expression, he doesn''t want to be a showy division.

    Subei took a deep look at Ning Fengzhi: "didn''t we start the exchange in Shenyan town?"

    "Lord Ning, this is to bet the whole Qibao Liuli sect in my God Yan hall?"

    Subei smiled faintly.

    Ning Fengzhi followed with a smile: "this is Ning''s trust in his highness. I believe you can create a third-party world here."

    "Third party world? Ha ha."

    Subei said to the waiter who greeted him, "let the palace come and delimit the land for Lord Ning."

    Ning Fengzhi knew that Northern Jiangsu agreed.

    He thought things would go through some twists and turns. After all, there is an inch of land and gold around the Shenyan hall, especially the territory originally planned by the Shenyan hall. The location is the best, and it is difficult for anyone to get it.

    To be more accurate, no one has ever obtained such territory except Wuhun hall.

    At the same time, Ning Rongrong also pursed his lips to show his heart to northern Jiangsu.

    But she was in love and couldn''t say anything.

    She is the little princess of seven treasures of glass. How can she feel inferior!

    Looking at the face of Northern Jiangsu, Ning Rongrong was even more occupied and speechless.

    People are so handsome, but also give people a sense of security.

    At this age, she has her own territory and discusses world affairs with her father.

    Young, promising and beautiful.

    Which girl can escape such confusion?

    Ning Rongrong summoned up his courage and said, "Your Highness, i... I want to join the Shenyan temple. I don''t know if I can?"

    Ning Fengzhi caresses his forehead: it''s time to come. However, the little witch''s reaction really surprised her. With Rongrong''s character, I thought she would directly drag his highness Subei to confess.

    It seems that I don''t know enough about my daughter.

    Or is it that the charm of his highness in Northern Jiangsu is so great that the little witch can''t get up?

    "I don''t know. Is Rongrong qualified to join Tianjiao class?"

    She remembered what Frank had said. She wanted to stay here!

    So handsome!

    This must be seen every day to be comfortable!

    Ning Rongrong kept peeping at Northern Jiangsu, and the deer in his heart never stopped its random collision.

    Ning Rongrong knew that if she followed her father back, she would be unable to suppress her inner heat and couldn''t help running out to find the peerless boy in front of her.

    If Ning Fengzhi forcibly restricts her and doesn''t let her out, she will definitely miss love and die of depression.

    For the health and excellent development of his baby daughter, Ning Fengzhi did not hinder Ning Rongrong.

    He had already said that Ning Rongrong could not stop the deadly poison of his highness in Northern Jiangsu.

    Don''t talk about his baby daughter, even if he himself, he... Alas, it''s a pity that he is a man and has no chance!

    "Ah? Join the Shenyan temple?"

    Subei was a little surprised. Along the way, Ning Rongrong and Ning Fengzhi didn''t mention it, but Ning Rongrong kept peeping at him with a red face.

    Northern Jiangsu still doubts whether its charm has declined?

    After all, in the past, they all loved themselves very much. They always fell in love at first sight and confessed immediately.

    Ning Rongrong''s performance is indeed a little euphemistic.

    No wonder Northern Jiangsu has this illusion.

    "I want to study in Shenyan temple and enter Tianjiao class, can I?"

    Ning Rongrong''s eyes were full of expectation.

    It''s really a sharp contrast with the insipidity of her joining Shrek college in the original book.

    Listen to Uncle eagle, Tianjiao class has requirements for students'' appearance and talent.

    If you can successfully join, it is really a recognition.

    "Rong Rong is 11 years old and his innate soul power is level 9."

    Ning Fengzhi rubbed Ning Rongrong''s head and said helplessly.

    His highness Subei, the most important thing around him is girls.

    Dad helped you. It''s up to you, Rongrong.

    Ning Fengzhi has great expectations for Ning Rongrong. She is looking forward to seeing the evolution of the seven treasures glass tower in her and breaking through the limit bottleneck of their martial spirit of the seven treasures glass tower.

    "Of course, if you like, Tianjiao class welcomes you to join."

    Northern Jiangsu opened its arms and accepted Ning Rongrong.

    Ning Rongrong has more talent than Zhu Zhuqing. He has no reason to refuse.

    "Great!"

    Ning Rongrong''s joy overflowed on his watch and almost jumped up with joy.

    "Well, congratulations on becoming the second member of Tianjiao class."

    Subei looked at Ning Rongrong and said with a smile, "you have another elder martial sister. Her name is Zhu Zhuqing. However, she is now estimated to be breaking through the realm. You can see it in a few days."

    Ning Rongrong stared: "elder martial sister? Is she powerful? Is she cute than Rong Rong? What level of innate soul power is it?"

    Ning Rongrong couldn''t help asking, because she was not afraid that the elder martial sister was bad, but afraid that the elder martial sister was much better than herself. Wouldn''t she lose face?

    Subei shook his head and pretended to be forced: "Tianjiao class doesn''t care about your talent, because, whether it''s high or low, it will finally stand in the highest place and look down on the world."

    "So? Why did Jiao ban ask for a series of harsh restrictions on the realm and age of its members that day?"

    Isn''t that bullshit?

    Who believes that?

    "Yes, why?"

    Being reminded by Ning Feng, Ning Rongrong also blinked his big eyes and raised questions.

    "Ha ha."

    Northern Jiangsu is a little embarrassed.

    "If you don''t, the threshold of Shenyan hall will be broken."

    "In fact, whether you can enter Tianjiao class is mainly based on hidden rules. Of course, it would be better if you could recruit some students with different talents."

    Northern Jiangsu frankly admitted.

    I am honest and worthy of praise.

    "Ah? What is peeping?"

    Ning Rongrong scratched his head and asked questions.

    "Children, don''t ask these adult questions."

    Ning Fengzhi said to Ning Rongrong.

    "Adult problem? What is an adult problem? Rongrong is also an adult. Why not?"

    "Temple master, can you tell Rong Rong what are the hidden rules?"

    Ning Rongrong asked North Jiangsu.

    "Rong Rong!"

    Ning Fengzhi scolded Ning Rongrong.

    "Lord Ning, why are you so nervous?"

    Subei said with a faint smile: "the meaning of hidden rules is that I see who is more pleasing to the eye and who is more comfortable. I think she can enter Tianjiao class. Do you understand?"

    "I see."

    "Your Highness is really a casual person."

    Hearing the speech, Ning Fengzhi suddenly realized.

    It turned out that this unspoken rule was not the unspoken rule he thought. It really startled him.

    I almost thought that even a peerless person like his highness in Northern Jiangsu could not avoid the label of lecherous.

    "Casual? I''m not casual at all. I''m very professional."

    The brain circuit in Northern Jiangsu is actually like this: I don''t like it. I''m definitely not specific.

    Scientific and reasonable!

    "Well, if Lord Ning has no opinion, I can arrange for you to stay in the Shenyan temple."

    "By the way, Shenyan hall will not restrict your personal freedom. As long as you like, you can go back to the seven treasures glass tower to see your father at any time."

    Northern Jiangsu smiled. The smile was so fascinating that it didn''t pay for its life: "of course, the only restriction is that you can''t join other colleges. You must be loyal to the organization."

    Ning Rongrong suddenly nodded: "of course, I don''t want to leave. Where can other organizations have the hall master''s teacher? Well, I won''t go!"

    "Then Rongrong, if you don''t go back to the door, you''ll never see your grandpa Jian and grandpa bone again, and you don''t want your father?"

    It is said that her daughter is the lover of her father''s previous life. Seeing Ning Rongrong so outgoing, Ning Fengzhi is jealous.

    Ning Rongrong took Ning Fengzhi''s arm and said coquettishly, "Dad, don''t you want to open a division nearby? You must come often. What are you afraid of ~"

 Chapter 157

    A month later.

    The core of Dragon Valley.

    Liu Erlong, Ziji, ditian and other animals stayed in the Dragon Valley and were reluctant to leave.

    They found many dragon soul bones and an unknown energy ball in the Dragon slaughtering forbidden area of Dragon Valley. It seems that all kinds of dragon soul forces swim in those energy balls.

    For them, it is a great tonic in practice.

    Liu Erlong and Ziji both know that their strength is not enough, so they have to become stronger to stand beside Northern Jiangsu.

    If they want to fight those powerful goddesses and share a share with them, they must work hard.

    Otherwise, they won''t even get a little energy from northern Jiangsu.

    Therefore, they can only endure loneliness temporarily and grow stronger with the help of the resources of the ancient dragon people in Longgu.

    Not only did Liu Erlong and Dugu Yan gain a lot from their dragon spirits or spirits, but even non dragon characters such as Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing were recognized by some dragon energy bodies and keels.

    Coupled with the reward feedback from northern Jiangsu, Zhu Zhuqing''s martial spirits have evolved in essence and taken another big step towards the ranks of super talents.

    The core of Dragon Valley.

    In a deep rock path, moist air, ticking water sound and dark environment.

    Emperor Tian came out with a stiff face and reported to Gu Yuena: "Lord, the situation of our dragon ancestors is not optimistic. We only keep the last breath and don''t spit it out. I''m afraid we can''t stick to it for half a month."

    "Can''t Brigitte cure their injuries?"

    Gu Yuena frowned.

    What she and Emperor Tian are discussing now is the ancient dragon people imprisoned by the Dragon slaughtering people. They were sealed by the Dragon slaughtering people in the secluded depths of the Dragon Valley.

    Now that they recapture Dragon Valley, it is natural to save them at the first time.

    However, when they stepped into the depths of the earth, they saw, in addition to the lonely cold air, that is, the desolate white bones, their bodies have turned into dust, and their spirit has gone with the wind.

    Those who survived, that is, what emperor Tian just said, and there was only one breath left to forcibly support, were several dragon ancestors with the power of the Dragon King.

    Brigitte came out of the secluded path at this time and said, "there''s no way. They were suppressed by the power of the Dragon God and soaked in the potion specially used to restrain the dragon family for many years. The damage is fundamental. Although I can save their lives, I can''t cure their root stubborn diseases."

    Brigitte''s voice became more and more heavy: "if you can only leave your life, lose their strength and cultivation, and the rest are injured and ill, life is not like death to them."

    "So they refused treatment."

    "Refuse treatment?"

    Gu Yue said, "this is not something they can decide. I has the final say."

    The Brigitte looked at Gu Yuena and hesitated and said, "the old dragons said that they know that the Lord''s injury is not healed. They are willing to devote their strength to the Lord and build the energy of the heart of the Dragon God."

    "Ha ha."

    Gu Yuena''s look is cold, and her attitude when she is with Northern Jiangsu is obviously different.

    Gu Yuena hummed, "do I need their power? If I can exchange the power of soul animals for my recovery to its heyday, I have done so thousands of years, tens of thousands of years ago."

    Gu Yuena suddenly remembered something and suddenly turned her head and said, "let''s go and meet them."

    "Yes, Lord!"

    "OK, I''ll lead the way. Lord, this way, please!"

    Emperor Tian picked up the weeds and vines at the crossing and bowed to meet Gu Yuena. His beard and face were full of flattery.

    Sometimes it''s strange. How can you be so cheap to be a dragon?

    Walking from the uneven stone steps to the depths of the earth, there are many bats living in the acupoints, shouting "Zhizhi". Emperor Tian hehe said with a smile: "aren''t these all the relatives of the demon boy? No, they won''t be his descendants?"

    Brigitte gave the emperor a white look: is this cold joke very funny?

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in the earth.

    The numerous keels are stacked into a road, and the light of soul bone is faintly shining in the keels.

    Is the soul bone of the Dragon valuable?

    Very valuable!

    But in Dragon Valley, it''s definitely not rare.

    There are three old dragons with extremely long beards crawling in the dark water, and there are still dark iron locks on their faucets and claws.

    There were countless dragon chains that bound them. Emperor Tian helped them cut off the chains, but the chains tightly attached to their skin could not fall off with brute force.

    Nor did they find the unlocking key of the Dragon Slayer.

    Maybe they didn''t unlock the key at all, because they put a cover on these dragons and didn''t intend to unlock them.

    Of course, it may also be because the ages are too long. Their keys have long been forgotten in a corner.

    They are full of pimples and rotten skin with many black and purple scars. It can really be called a historical whip.

    Seeing the arrival of Gu Yuena, their drooping eyelids finally opened a little and asked Gu Yuena wearily, "Lord, you have finally come. We have been waiting for you and take this as our faith!"

    This is a fiery red dragon. His speech makes the other two dragons cheer up.

    The other two dragons are a purple dragon and a dark dragon.

    Seeing Gu Yuena, they feel thousands of things.

    Their accomplishments also belong to the ranks of fierce animals. After 300000 years, they are more advanced than Ziji''s accomplishments. But now, the fierce animals become noumenon, and they can die by farting.

    The three old dragons were full of tears. They cried to Gu Yuena and said what. They survived until now because they wanted to take a breath and see the Lord come back to avenge their dragon family.

    What do you say? They believe the Lord will succeed.

    It must be my wish. I''m going to swallow my breath and return to the West.

    They looked at each other and decided to sacrifice for Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena has a cold face all the way.

    Although it also moved the loyalty of these old dragons, the three old dragons gasped and seemed to spread all their emotions to Gu Yuena in an instant. She was really unbearable.

    "Do you really refuse to accept Brigitte''s treatment?" Gu Yuena confirmed it for the last time.

    The three old dragons nodded: "if you are willing to dedicate the last essence to the Lord, there will be no regrets!"

    Essence... Essence?

    I don''t know why, Gu Yuena''s face turned red. Suddenly, a slap fanned a wind and overturned them all.

    "Who wants your essence?"

    I just want Beijun''s essence!

    Gu Yuena hummed, "since you have made up your mind to die, I have a way to give you. You will exist in a state of soul and get a new life. Are you willing?"

    Gu Yuena''s eyes scanned Lao Long''s body. Where she was asking, it was clearly a notice!

    The three old dragons swallowed back their last breath and asked, "freshmen? What method?"

    "In this world, there is still a way for me and the old dragon to regenerate. It is worthy of being the Lord. Our waiting is indeed not in vain." There was an old dragon with a happy smile, but the old dragon''s face looked so strange.

    Gu Yuena shook her head: "this is not my ability, but Beijun''s method."

    The three old dragons naturally know the existence of Northern Jiangsu.

    These three old dragons are old friends with emperor Tian.

    These days, Emperor Tian bragged to them.

    Recalling the past eventful years, it''s just that there are few dragons in the world. They are in full bloom and wield everywhere~

    Naturally, for a legendary youth like northern Jiangsu, Emperor Tian naturally wants to boast.

    Now, Emperor Tian and other fierce beasts have completely subdued Northern Jiangsu, rather than succumbing to the power of obscenity because of Gu Yuena''s face.

    The best way to conquer them is to help them destroy the Dragon slaughtering clan in Northern Jiangsu.

    Their victory would never have been so simple if Northern Jiangsu had not used its strange body method to bring Gu Yuena here and directly take away the heart of the Dragon God.

    Sure enough, the old dragon said, "we have heard about the young man from emperor Tian. He is so powerful and has the ability to reverse his life?"

    "No, it''s a new way of being - soul."

    Gu Yuena thought of the spirit tower she had talked with Northern Jiangsu at night, and told the old dragons the concept of soul.

    This is really new.

    Hearing what the soul said, the three old dragons were excited. When they were excited, they could not help but hurt themselves: "can we be the soul of the Lord? Cough ~"

    Gu Yuena said coldly, "no, but it''s better than you die like this. Moreover, you can have your own choice."

    Facing the king''s eyes of Gu Yuena, the old dragon bowed: "listen to the Lord!"

    Gu Yuena took out the big treasure of Northern Jiangsu with satisfaction.

    A soul conversion machine.

    Gu Yuena was happy when she thought of the gift from northern Jiangsu: Beijun said that he would set up a soul tower organization to let her be the tower owner, control the fate of the soul beast and link the relationship between human beings and the soul beast!

    biu~

    Under the action of the soul conversion machine, the three old dragons become three red energy groups with different colors, and then relax into three translucent dragons.

    The original body of the three old dragons slowly emerged three dazzling soul bones!

    The bonus of 300000 year old dragon soul bone is absolutely strong enough!

    ¡­¡­

    Shenyan hall.

    Northern Jiangsu has begun to construct a hearse tower.

    They are located at the periphery of Shenyan hall and the open area of Shenyan Town, so that more soul masters can get in and out in terms of transportation.

    Of course, if the system is produced, it must be high-quality products.

    Just by dividing the region and constructing the orientation and geographical location of the entrance and exit, two towering hearse towers were born, standing outside the Shenyan hall like two small peaks.

    At the same time, Northern Jiangsu sent several teams of waitresses to guard the hearse tower.

    Today, North Jiangsu is sitting outside the hearse tower. Behind him are all beautiful waitresses with long white legs. Everyone is a top beauty. Who can enjoy this kind of happiness?

    Northern Jiangsu looked at two hearse towers, towering into the clouds, with a full 81 floors, covering an area of one-fifth of Shenyan hall, magnificent.

    The only thing is... This architectural style is incompatible with this era.

    It''s too modern.

    Su Bei touched Jun''s face and asked Xiao AI: "Xiao AI, does the hearsay tower have skin to choose from, such as what retro style, Baroque style and JK style?"

    "JK style? Is this also architectural style?" Subei is confused by Xiao AI.

    "Although not, it can be."

    Subei thought about whether he would like to open a college in the future. The school uniform inside is this kind of uniform.

    The junior soul master class wears Lori clothes, the intermediate soul master class wears JK, and the senior soul master class wears black silk and white silk fishing nets.

    OK, it''s really cruel!

    Xiaoai angrily: "it is recommended that the host wear JK. Xiaoai can give you the most comfortable and top JK uniform for free, and reward you my private collection!"

    "Oh, Huo? Xiaoai, you have a secret. Aren''t you an honest customer service?"

    Subei seems to have discovered a huge secret and can''t help asking:

    "Xiao AI, are you through the company?"

    "Which cross factory system does it belong to? Does it have anything to do with Echeng?"

    "How many workers are there in your factory? How many walkers are in charge?"

    "Xiaoai, are you a robot customer service or a real customer service through the factory?"

    "Xiao AI, if you are a real customer service, can you take a picture?"

    Northern Jiangsu seems to have discovered the new world. He talks to me like a strange uncle who abducts his little sister.

    "Please respect yourself. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are handsome. Xiao AI is professionally trained and won''t be confused by your appearance!" Xiao AI said fiercely.

    "Really?"

    Subei touched his head shyly: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are my exclusive customer service. We will have a lot of opportunities to get to know each other in the future."

    "Spit ~"

    Xiao AI snorted and immediately pushed several architectural styles in Northern Jiangsu, which can be changed freely.

    Subei was happy immediately: "I knew little love you or love me, baby love you ~"

    It''s terrible, even the system!

    Xiaoai ran away directly. She didn''t know whether she was shy or what: "please don''t talk about love with the exclusive customer service!"

    "Oh, well, next time."

    After receiving the warning, Northern Jiangsu calmly breathed a sigh of relief and chose to step by step to avoid its edge.

    Northern Jiangsu chose an architectural style closer to the current Douluo continent, so as not to be so abrupt.

    But unexpectedly, this move in Northern Jiangsu shocked the Douluo people again.

    The first thing they noticed was the people of Shenyan town. For the first time, they noticed the giant giant tower nearby. The three characters of the spirit tower were marked on the waist of the tower, but it was also 200 meters high.

    Someone said in surprise, "what are the two towering towers around the Shenyan hall? Am I dreaming? Just tell me, this is definitely not reality!"

    "Wait a minute, how did they change their appearance?"

    Some people who have been paying attention to the movement of the hearse tower have seen that shocking moment. The hearse tower has changed from modern style to Douro''s medieval style.

    Someone said vaguely, "did I lose my memory? Why did I remember that they weren''t like this before? Was my memory confused?"

    "Yes, I can''t hide it. In fact, we were all super soul division soldiers in the war of the gods and the era was reset that year. After the victory, we signed a secret agreement. But you mortals were erased. In this deja vu situation, the memory was not wiped out. In fact, this is also normal. After all, the things involved in that year were too wide, the workload was heavy, and there were many mistakes Normal. "

    A little nervous flickering.

    Many people were startled when they heard the speech: "lying in the trough, really or not, I really feel like I lost an experience!"

    "Kidding, kidding."

    "However, this will not be the work of his highness Subei again?"

    "No?"

    "I think it''s a miracle!"

    "Have you ever seen such a big building suddenly? Can anyone do it? No? Only gods can!"

    For a moment, opinions varied.

    In short, the emergence of the hearse tower will push the existence of the Shenyan temple to the altar!

 Chapter 158

    "Perfect."

    The central road extending in all directions has been built, and the hearse tower has been completed.

    At the tea pavilion, Northern Jiangsu took a sip of tea and then stepped on the elevator of the spirit tower.

    Gong Yi and Shi Yi guarded him.

    Gong Yi said, "Your Highness, I have sent people to announce the main gates and go to all provinces to publicize the spirit tower."

    "In addition, the towering Lingta building has attracted people''s attention. Recently, many people have heard the wind, and the traffic in Shenyan town has more than tripled."

    Smelling the speech, Subei nodded and wanted this effect!

    It''s not high-profile in Northern Jiangsu. The hearsay tower is very important.

    As the saying goes, heaven has great responsibility for people.

    Since the system rewards him with the spirit tower, it is to let him create miracles, promote the scientific and technological development of Douluo continent, and help soul animals and humans realize the principle of peaceful coexistence.

    "Where is the process of establishing the seven treasures glazed pagoda?" Asked Subei.

    "The foundation has been laid and will be completed soon."

    Looking at the eyes of Northern Jiangsu, Gong understood for a moment and said in detail: "it will take more than a month to settle in as soon as possible."

    "More than a month? Too slow."

    Subei said faintly: "the outer Hall of Shenyan hall is divided into a sub hall for them as a temporary stop point, so that they can open in advance. The soul should be the starting planning point on the auction ground."

    "Well, first recruit a group of soul masters for soul test and build momentum."

    Subei thought for a moment, and then said, "do it in the name of Wuhun hall. No matter what we do in Shenyan hall, we just have a cooperative relationship with Wuhun hall."

    Gong Yi took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu. I understand again. Throw the pot!

    Maintain the leisurely state of Shenyan temple.

    "OK, no problem." Gong Yigong replied respectfully.

    Gong Yi reported: "by the way, your highness, under the governance of Zhang Yi, the price of Shenyan town has been stable. He also recruited a group of soul masters as [town managers] to manage the daily work and rest of Shenyan town. However, the realm of these soul masters is not too high and their strength is not strong. In addition, there are many powerful people living in Shenyan Town, so the effect is not obvious."

    "What town rules did he make? He asked the residents living in Shenyan town and even within tens of miles around Shenyan hall to abide by them. He also purchased a number of soul hunting animals and recruited soul masters to act as patrols to maintain order."

    Gong Yi truthfully reported Zhang Yi''s behavior these days. To tell the truth, Shenyan hall knows the dynamics around here. There are so many soul Douluo level waitresses. Where can there be secrets in this area?

    "This guy is a little interesting."

    Subei smiled.

    When he handed Shenyan town to Zhang Yi, he only gave him some treasures and necessary life safety protection. He needed to break into others by himself.

    But this guy knew how to take advantage of the situation. With the oral support of Northern Jiangsu, he directly recruited this group of soul masters who admired Northern Jiangsu and adapted the team.

    After successful brainwashing, it is really a powerful force that can not be ignored.

    The goods also drew up a slogan that resounded through the streets of Shenyan Town:

    [guard the North Hall, everyone has a rule. The valiant temple is on our side!]

    "If necessary, we can ask the general to help him. Although we do not directly intervene in Shenyan Town, we are actually subordinate to Shenyan hall. We can''t completely ignore it. If it interferes with Zhang Yi''s reform. If the circumstances are serious, we will deal with it according to the first-class regulations set by us and expel him from the town."

    "Good!"

    With the approval of Northern Jiangsu, Gong Yi ordered it to be implemented.

    One of the two hearse towers is ready to be visited by the people on the mainland and to start distributing souls.

    It''s Gu Yuena. Last time she brought herself three souls with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation. These three souls can be said to be the treasure of the town tower of the spirit tower.

    It is also one of the magic weapons that Northern Jiangsu plans to use to build momentum.

    If so, the evangelical tower is the gospel of soul masters all over the continent.

    These three super souls are the gospel of the top soul masters on the mainland.

    The Soul Ring of 100000 years is hard to get even a century strong man like bidong.

    Not to mention the 300000 years of cultivation for the soul?

    Looking at the fact that there are no outsiders at present, four energy balls are poked out of the void in Northern Jiangsu. The colors are white, yellow, purple and red.

    There are countless small light spots floating in the energy ball. Northern Jiangsu throws them into different levels of the hearsay tower.

    A blue and gold vine twined Su Bei''s arm. Soon, ah Yin''s spirit appeared, looked at these energy balls, stared at clean and flawless eyes and said:

    "What are these energy balls? Ah Yin seems to feel signs of life in them."

    As a soul beast, a Yin can naturally feel that there are fresh little life in the energy ball.

    "Soul, a form that allows soul beasts to fight with soul masters."

    A Yin scratched his head and said, "why do soul beasts fight with soul masters? They live freely in the forest and on the plain, isn''t it good?"

    "But soul beasts also die. When their life is over, wouldn''t it be good to use their soul and power to create souls and live in another form?"

    Subei smiled.

    Ah Yin was surprised.

    The boss with his mouth open.

    At least two sausages!

    A Yin was surprised and said, "how amazing is it? Can a dead soul survive and fight?"

    "Of course."

    "In my hometown, there is such a saying."

    Subei said, "there are three kinds of human death."

    "The first is the death of the body. Once the body dies, it loses the qualification to enjoy or work in this world. It is the loss of material."

    "The second kind of death is the disappearance of soul and thinking. It comes and goes quickly. Everyone''s soul may die at different times, some for tens of seconds and some for a few minutes."

    "But the third kind of death is the most convincing. When no one in the world remembers you and anything can show that you have existed in this world, it is called real death."

    "Therefore, the soul beast becomes a soul, which is actually a new meaning of existence. It can make the soul beast and the soul master become friends, not just a relationship of mutual utilization."

    It''s like baokemeng and trainer.

    Trainers believe in training more powerful baokemeng. Baokemeng learns wisdom from trainers. They are partners and warm each other.

    Then, can the existence of souls and soul masters create such a way of life?

    "I really hope that when the soul master fights, he can shout ''go, so and so!''" use so and so light (water polo, etc.). "

    This is really a different scene.

    Baoke dream Douluo continent?

    Thinking, Subei''s smile is even worse.

    A friendly and kind-hearted handsome guy like him hates blood most. This kind of enough and end-to-end battle appears harmonious and the acceptability soars!

    Su Bei''s smile directly reversed the six souls of a Yin Fan.

    Coupled with a profound discussion in Northern Jiangsu, ah Yin said vaguely, "it''s hard to understand. However, master, what you said and did must be right!"

    Such a handsome man shouldn''t have done wrong!

    At this time, Tang San was wearing a neon dress, with long hair and small whips on both sides of his cheeks. He walked very strangely.

    There is a look of sister Lin:

    Two bends are like frowns, not frowns, smoke eyebrows, a pair of delicate sadness and joy with exposed eyes.

    The state produces two dimples of sorrow, with tears in his eyes and a slight panting.

    Walking, it was a weak willow supporting the wind, as if it could not stand the wind.

    Tang San''s appearance is much more exquisite than a few years ago.

    However, the body became so weak. After walking a few steps, it began to breathe: "Hoo ~ uh ~ cough ~"

    This is actually the effect of the prescription he prepared at the beginning.

    As the saying goes, gains must be lost.

    He gained the beauty of women, but lost the masculinity of men.

    Tang San took a breath in his heart. Although he looked so weak, in fact, his realm had started.

    Since the last time the teacher told him to practice, he did it.

    He has to maintain his appearance and practice hard at the same time. He is too tired.

    But as long as we can win the favor of teachers, all this is worth it!

    Tang San walked on the Boulevard and looked at the hearsay tower. He couldn''t help but be shocked: I just haven''t appeared for a while. Why are there so two big things in Shenyan hall?

    He asked. The teacher is in the hearse tower now.

    It''s time!

    Let the teacher see his change!

    When he reached the hearsay tower, Tang San took out a round mirror from behind his ass and put it in front of him, which reflected his face.

    Tang San pinched his orchid finger, stroked his hair, looked at his beautiful makeup and delicate appearance, and showed a satisfied smile:

    "Well, you can go and play with the teacher, huh ~"

    Tang San twisted his small hips, walked into the area of the hearse tower, asked the waitress about the location of Northern Jiangsu, and he went straight.

    When he arrived, Subei was talking with a yin.

    Tang San looked at the blue gold and silver vines in Subei''s hands and a Yin''s face. He felt a sense of intimacy.

    "Is that blue silver grass?"

    Tang San looked at ah Yin and was very surprised. He said in his heart, "when did the teacher have a blue silver grass soul animal? Was he for me?"

    Tang San blushed: did the teacher see that my martial spirit was blue silver grass, so he went to the top Blue Silver King to let her accompany me?

    Teacher, be nice to me!

    Teacher, you still love me!

    Tang San is so moved.

    My eyes were covered with tears, and a tear came from the corner of my eyes: teacher, Xiao San will repay you well, Wuwuwuwu!

    At this time, ah took a sip on Su Bei''s face and really couldn''t resist the temptation of the supreme beauty.

    Just at a glance, I saw Tang San coming up the stairs.

    Ah Yin''s face turned red: I''m so shy to be seen!

    However, the boy made her feel warm and friendly, which coincided with Tang San''s feeling.

    The mother and son met in this way.

    But they don''t know each other.

    This will be their first acquaintance.

    Ah Yin immediately hid in Subei''s arms and replied shyly, "master, someone is coming!"

    "Someone is coming?"

    In the realm of Northern Jiangsu, he naturally noticed the sound of footsteps, but he thought it was a waitress.

    Looking back, the first glance: Yes, it''s a waitress.

    Second eye: this waitress, why does she have a strange sense of familiarity?

    The third eye: "Xiao... Xiao San?"

    Northern Jiangsu was surprised to call Tang San.

    Hearing the beautiful voice of Northern Jiangsu, Tang San was crisp.

    This is a weak body, so when your legs are soft, you will collapse.

    Fortunately, seeing that the situation was wrong, ah Yin immediately used the blue silver vine to catch Tang San''s body.

    A Yin looked at Tang San and said softly, "little sister, your body is too weak. I feel a kind of Yin cold blood in your body. This blood even suppresses your soul power."

    "By the way, little sister, what is your martial spirit? I feel that we seem to know each other. Seeing you is like seeing relatives of the same family."

    A Yin looked at Tang San and said seriously, "can I see your martial spirit?"

    Tang San pursed his mouth and looked at Subei with a crimson face.

    Peek in the eyes and observe the look and movement in Northern Jiangsu.

    Hidden meaning: (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) wow, will the teacher be interested in junior three? Look forward to! (poke hand!)

    No,

    Northern Jiangsu was only surprised.

    "Junior, you really like women''s clothes."

    "However, it has become a lot more beautiful."

    Subei thought about it. Before, when he was in modern society, he had seen people turn Tang * * into a woman on the Internet.

    Tang San''s women''s dress is much better than the net picture.

    It''s really a beauty.

    But Northern Jiangsu was unmoved.

    Because he has no abnormal habits.

    Because he knows that this is Tang San, not a goddess!

    "But, junior, your hobby is too strange."

    Subei looks strange, which is very different from Tang San in his first impression!

    "And your body is still so weak. Have you listened to what you said as a teacher and worked hard to practice?"

    Teacher, are you concerned about yourself?

    Tang San''s heart was warm and replied, "of course, teacher, every word you said, Xiao San has been remembered. Xiao San has been promoted two levels in recent months!"

    Tang Sanfu showed his martial spirit.

    His blue silver king really has a stronger breath.

    But why is it shrinking a little?

    This grass petal is really used to wipe your ass. I''m afraid it''s broken.

    A Yin looked at Tang San''s soul, but was stunned.

    Too familiar.

    It''s so friendly.

    It seems that this BLUESILVER grass belongs to a part of its own body.

    This feeling is wonderful!

    "You..."

    "You..."

    Tang San and a Yin looked at each other.

    When Tang San''s martial spirit emerged, ah Yin''s vine responded.

    The Silver Blue Silver King is very clever in front of the Gold Blue Silver emperor, like a mother and son, or a father and son? Anyway, there is blood affinity.

    The tenderness Tang San felt was something he had never had before.

    His lips were light, and he called out, "Mom... Mom..."

    Then he woke up immediately.

    God, Tang San, what''s your name? Are you out of you mind?

    Ah Yin, suddenly realized.

    This girl... Ah, no, listening to her voice, she is a bit like a man, and combined with what she knew before.

    She knows Tang San''s relationship with herself.

    A Yin stroked Tang San''s head like an elder: "silly child, I''m not your mother, I''m your aunt."

    "You are my sister''s child, Tang San, Xiao San."

    On the face of a Yin girl, there was... Love.

    "Aunt?" Tang San looked at ah Yin and suddenly felt unstable.

    "Are you my aunt? What about my mother? Do you know where my mother is?" Tang San asked excitedly.

    "Your mother... I don''t know."

    A Yin shook his head and looked worried: "but don''t worry, our blue silver emperor family is immortal. Don''t worry, your mother should be safe, or you can take me as your mother, aunt... Should also be your mother?"

    A Yin peeked at Northern Jiangsu: I recognize a child. Should I have no problem?

    Subei took a deep look at ah Yin: that was your son. It''s all right.

    The most terrible thing is not not not to understand, but to pretend not to understand.

    There can only be one blue silver emperor. Ah Yin has seen the right leg bone of the blue silver emperor, and she is also the blue silver emperor, which means that there are only two possibilities.

    ¢Ù Her sister was completely dead, so she was promoted to the blue silver emperor.

    ¢Ú This so-called sister is actually herself.

    But ah Yin chose to believe in Northern Jiangsu. She preferred to think that she just had a sister.

    "Is that ok?"

    Tang San looked at Subei tearfully: "teacher, did you find a mother for Xiao San?"

    "Teacher, you are very kind to Xiao San!"

    "Teacher, little three loves you!"

    "Teacher, let Xiao San hug you, woo woo ~"

 Chapter 159

    "Hold your father, get out!"

    Subei scolded Tang San in his heart.

    But there''s no exit.

    Subei shouted to himself in his mind: Subei, the world is so beautiful, but you are so grumpy. Calm down. This is in line with your temperament.

    So, Subei said gracefully, "please, get out."

    Smelly man, who wants to hold?

    Tang San was stunned: "teacher, can''t you hold it?"

    "Again, I''ll drive you out of the temple."

    Subei hummed.

    "Well, I won''t hold it."

    Tang San has some grievances.

    Maybe the teacher is shy, so he doesn''t want to hug Xiao San.

    But it doesn''t matter. Junior will guard you forever, teacher!

    Tang San stayed aside.

    At this time, he felt a strange change in his Blue Silver King''s martial spirit.

    Ah Yin is exerting his soul power.

    A Yin said, "Xiao San, when we first met, my aunt didn''t give you any gifts. I noticed that there were some Yin and Yang problems in your blue Silver King''s martial spirit. I''ll help you reconcile them."

    Ah Yin said faintly, her whole body was shining, and the golden blue silver grass led the silver blue silver grass to dance.

    "Reconciliation?"

    Tang San murmured.

    Suddenly, his blue silver grass changed from weak and swaying to stronger.

    The vines are more than twice as strong?

    Tang San looked at his Blue Silver King''s soul. Sure enough, he evolved twice and became more tenacious.

    But

    Tang San touched his face and felt that it was not so smooth and supple.

    "No!"

    Tang San suddenly changed his face and said, "my Yin deficiency body! My aunt mistook me!"

    As soon as Tang San''s face changed, he directly recalled Wu soul and stopped ah Yin from saying, "aunt, wait a minute ~ Tang San feels that his Wu soul has grown very strong under the moisture of the teacher''s liquid, so... Giggle, there is no need to exert external force."

    "Liquid?"

    Hearing the speech, ah Yin took a look at Northern Jiangsu instead.

    A Yin: "the liquid is really delicious and delicious. It plays a great role in our blue silver emperor flora. No wonder it can grow into a blue silver king so quickly without the help of other blue silver kings."

    Ah Yin was thoughtful.

    Tang San''s eyes flashed: "aunt, have you eaten the teacher''s liquid?"

    Seeing ah Yin nodding, Tang San was a little sad and wronged: Alas... It seems that he is not the only one who has eaten the teacher''s liquid... Is he no longer the only teacher?

    no

    At least, he is still the only apprentice of the teacher!

    This is my bottom line and belief!

    Northern Jiangsu looked reluctant.

    This... Dialogue, why is there something wrong with me?

    The exciting cerebellar bag melon in Northern Jiangsu, the open brain, blushed at once.

    What a misunderstanding!

    "Cough."

    With a serious face, Subei asked Tang San, "Xiao San, you said you have refueling practice. How many levels are you now?"

    Tang San looked proud: "teacher, I''ve reached level 27, isn''t it good? I''ve inquired. If I''m the same age, it''s a rare genius to have level 25."

    "Good?"

    Subei gave Tang San a white look: "your little dancer''s mother is now level 35 soul respect and is sprinting towards level 41 soul sect."

    "You are a rising star of Zhu Zhuqing''s younger sister. Now you have reached level 32 minhun Zun."

    "You haven''t even reached the level 31 soul respect level. How dare you be proud?"

    At the age of 12 and level 27, he is definitely a genius in the soul division outside. However, here in Northern Jiangsu, at the age of 12, he did not reach the soul respect level, that is, he failed to pass and did not reach the standard line.

    Northern Jiangsu took a deep look at Tang San: smelly boy, why can''t the mud help up the wall? At first, I thought you were not weak as the protagonist of the original work and loyal to yourself. That''s why I accepted you as an apprentice.

    You play like this and make me lose face!

    It''s really embarrassing to spread it!

    "This..."

    Tang San scratched his head tactically and was very embarrassed.

    "Well, how can I compare with Shiniang? Their talent is better than Xiaosan. Xiaosan thinks it''s very happy to follow Shiniang''s ass!"

    Tang San found a perfect excuse.

    Looking at Tang San scratching his head, Subei rubbed his temples: "don''t find reasons. You can advance to level 30. I have a surprise for you."

    "Surprise, what surprise?"

    Tang San''s eyes lit up.

    Reward a kiss?

    Or allow yourself to have a hearty shirtless battle with the teacher?

    "Soul."

    Subei said faintly, pointing to the soul storage hanging in the hearsay tower.

    ¡­¡­

    Two months later.

    Shenyan town street.

    Liu Erlong and his party returned from the depths of the Dragon Valley.

    At this time, Liu Erlong''s realm has advanced by leaps and bounds. In just a few months, he has been promoted several levels, and his stamina is very strong. It doesn''t take a few months to break through the realm of soul fighting.

    She obtained two soul bones: the right leg bone of 90000 year Thunder Dragon and the left leg bone of 100000 year fire dragon.

    Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing and Dugu Yan followed her.

    Zhu Zhuqing also absorbed two soul bones: a 100000 year old ghost right arm bone and an 80000 year old wind pterosaur left leg bone.

    Xiaowu gets great benefits from Dragon Valley: it integrates a 100000 year old rabbit dragon trunk bone and obtains a powerful soul Skill Bonus.

    Her whole temperament has changed.

    More lovely and beautiful.

    Who can refuse the lovely little rabbit?

    In fact, the most precious soul bone absorbed belongs to Dugu Yan.

    She got the most rare skull in the six piece set of soul bones!

    One hundred thousand years dark hell dragon ghost you skull!

    In addition, there is a poisonous dragon''s right arm bone.

    Soul bone is like no money.

    Not only that, Gu Yuena also asked emperor Tian to integrate the keels in the Dragon Valley and send them all to the Shenyan hall as the treasure of the town store.

    To tell the truth, Subei got a lot of rewards from childhood love, including soul bones suitable for goddesses.

    But the amount of Dragon Valley is much more than that in his inventory.

    Maybe, he only wins in quality.

    Xiaowu danced in the street with a bright smile: "I didn''t expect that there were so many soul bones in the Dragon Valley. If I knew that I would break through level 40 soul sect, I would be happy for me!"

    Zhu Zhuqing followed Xiaowu silently, thinking that he had come all the way from southern Chu to take refuge in his Highness''s brother. There was nothing wrong with him! In just a few months, his constitution has changed.

    My soul power has broken through to the realm of soul respect!

    When she was less than 12 years old, she was already a master of soul respect. This talent was the existence that her sister could only look up to.

    After only a few months here, she got rid of her sister, who was known as the hope of the family. She wanted to use all her strength to get rid of her fate!

    This is the royal highness of Northern Jiangsu, who is unparalleled in beauty and can be looked up but untouchable in folklore.

    He is very caring and genial to them, and the natural charm is irresistible to any woman.

    He can be angry at the crown and become a beauty, or he can be a leisurely Buddhist milk dog

    Zhu Zhuqing echoed in a deep voice, "well, if the hall Lord brother knows, he will be happy for us."

    Xiaowu touched Zhu Zhuqing''s head and said faintly, "Xiaoqing, you''re also good, but you''d better call your brother the Lord of the temple, or the teacher of the Lord of the temple, because that''s Xiaowu''s brother, you know?"

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded obediently: I''ll listen to it and call it whatever it should be in the future.

    Liu Erlong looked at Xiaowu and said, "Xiaowu, don''t bully Xiaoqing. You can''t even shout. Do you really want to be a big sister? Let Xiaobei know that you form gangs and must teach you a lesson!"

    Xiaowu stuck out her tongue and blinked: "how can I teach you a lesson? I like my brother to teach me a lesson ~"

    Little dance has something to say.

    Living in Longgu for so long, to tell you the truth, Xiaowu misses Northern Jiangsu very much.

    I want to sleep with him.

    Want to make out with him.

    Want to make negative contact with him.

    Liu Erlong seems to have insight into the intention of Xiaowu. As a mother, she has the obligation to carry out safety education for Xiaowu.

    Liu Erlong said to Xiaowu, "Xiaowu, come back this time, don''t bother to sleep with Xiaobei every day. You are old and different from men and women. You can''t be as unrestrained as before... You..."

    Before Liu Erlong finished, Xiao Wu was impatient.

    She has been listening to this since she was eight or nine years old!

    But does it work?

    This lovely rabbit, should touch or should touch, should kiss as kiss!

    Xiao Wu hummed, "Oh, mom, you don''t understand the feelings between Xiao Wu and brother."

    With that, the little dance jumped away and began to enjoy the scene of Shenyan town.

    It''s much more orderly than when they left.

    There is no such scene that violent war suddenly begins because of a word.

    Dugu Yan looked at Xiaowu''s back with envy: it turned out that she could sleep with her highness and do whatever she wanted

    "Oh, Huo, welcome several goddesses back to the temple. It''s a great honor for the honor guard of Shenyan town. A warm welcome!"

    I don''t know where it came from.

    Then there was a burst of gongs and drums, and the horn sounded. Colorful people surrounded Liu Erlong and others, leaving a road to the gate of Shenyan hall.

    "What happened?"

    Xiaowu took out a big rabbit candy and put it in her mouth. She was surprised to see this scene.

    A man respectfully greeted them and smiled at the women and said, "ladies, I, Zhang Yi, the goddess of Shenyan temple."

    Zhang Yi smiled at Zhu Zhuqing: "Hey, Miss Zhu Zhuqing, I haven''t seen you for months. You''ve become more beautiful. At first glance, you''re happy to follow your highness Subei."

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded and thanked Zhang Yi. She had a good impression of Zhang Yi. After all, thanks to this guy''s advice, she made a good move.

    "It''s you."

    Xiaowu licked a mouthful of sugar with the pink rabbit tongue and looked around Zhang Yi: "yes, xiaoyizi, I haven''t seen you for a few months. You have so many younger brothers. Xiaowu sister is very happy. It''s up to you for the security of Shenyan town in the future!"

    Xiaowu patted Zhang Yi on the shoulder as if she were his boss.

    However, as the nominal [sister] of Northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu is really something Zhang Yi dare not offend.

    "My pleasure, sister!"

    She was patted on the shoulder by Xiaowu. Zhang Yi was flattered. Like the security guard in the noble community, she straightened her waist and saluted suddenly. Her posture was standard.

    "Yes." Xiaowu nodded with satisfaction.

    Liu Erlong pointed to the auditorium at a crossroads in Shenyan town and asked, "Zhang Yi, what are those people doing?"

    The man Liu Erlong pointed to had tickets in his hands, white, yellow and black.

    Zhang Yi replied, "that''s the ticket for the soul of the spirit tower, which can be used to identify the soul. By the way, your highness seems to be divided in the Qibao glass tower today. It seems that he wants to make a soul contract for the soul master for the first time with the help of the auction house of the Qibao glass tower."

    "Soul contract?"

    "No wonder, on our way back, soul masters from all over the mainland came. It turned out that they borrowed the light of the seven treasures glazed tower?"

    Zhang Yi said, "yes, Lord Ning publicized the seven treasures and colored glaze sect and auctioned the treasures in Shenyan Town, which attracted a large number of soul masters."

    "Moreover, at this time, it should be the later stage of the auction house, so the soul masters are crowded in the great hall. These on the streets are late. There is no way. They have no chance to go in and watch. They can only buy a wave of soul pre-sale cards first."

    "So interesting?"

    Xiaowu clapped her hands and couldn''t wait to say, "let''s go and have a look. My soul is very interested."

    After all, she is a soul beast. Now she is a soul master. Both identities are inseparable from the soul.

    The soul ring and soul skills of Xiaowu are always self-sufficient, but if it''s a soul, she thinks she can try!

    Zhang Yijun, with a flattering face, went to the front of the women and said, "if you go, I''ll lead the way. There are many people in the great hall. It has been closed and outsiders are not allowed to enter. You''ve been away for too long. I''m afraid you don''t know the goddesses. I can avoid some trouble by leading the way."

    Hearing the speech, Liu Erlong thought it was reasonable, so he nodded and agreed.

    Qibao liulizong auction hall.

    Located on the east side of the gate of Shenyan hall, it covers a large area and can accommodate more than 5000 people at the same time.

    Today, however, the general assembly hall seems a little crowded.

    The sea of people seemed to hear each other''s breathing.

    "This auction girl looks very good."

    "Is there any channel to get a shot?"

    The beautiful woman in the auctioneer''s uniform holds a small black gold hammer on the ninth stage. The sound of the three hammers is fixed:

    "Well, today''s rare painting" the painting of killing dragons in ancient times "was taken by the Wu soul hall with five million gold soul coins."

    The auctioneer smiled and said, "next, we will have an auction that can change the future development of all soul masters."

    This has aroused some doubts:

    "An auction can change all soul masters? Qibao Liuli sect also began to boast?"

    "It''s said that it''s a thing that can replace the soul ring. It''s called the soul." Someone who had inquired for a long time disclosed.

    "Replace the soul ring? Who can study this kind of thing?"

    "It''s said that it came from the Wu soul hall, and the two hearse towers are also the treasures crowned by Pope bibidong."

    "Do you believe it? I don''t believe it."

    "I don''t believe it either. I think his highness Subei made it. Only a person as good-looking as him can have such a great achievement."

    Someone thought deeply: "if it was the work of his highness in Northern Jiangsu, I would fall in love with him. If the soul can replace the hunting of soul animals to obtain the soul ring, he is a myth. Is he the arrival of immortals?"

    The auctioneer smiled. She was obviously professionally trained. To be exact, she was the waitress of Shenyan hall.

    The auctioneer said, "it seems that everyone has heard about it."

    "Today, Qibao Liuli sect cooperates with the spirit tower. This auction is to launch the soul. I know that you don''t know much about the soul in your heart."

    "You can pick up the pamphlet on the side of your seat. On it is the soul introduction carefully prepared by the hearse tower. You can have a look."

    After the pause, the auctioneer naturally made a brief introduction to the soul.

    Finally, he said: "after reading the introduction, I think everyone must have a certain understanding of the soul. Of course, there is no lack of more profound ideas."

    "You can ask these questions like the master of our hearse tower."

    "Moreover, the master of the hearsay tower will select three lucky audiences in need for on-site soul contracts to help them break through the realm of soul masters and obtain soul skills."

    The auctioneer pointed to the curtain on the third floor of the auditorium. The curtain slowly opened and light flashed. There were two shadow like figures in it. The outline of the figure was slowly clear.

    A stunning and beautiful girl stood there, looking indifferent, or more appropriate to describe it with indifference.

    That''s Gu Yuena.

 Chapter 160

    "On the other side of the mountain and the other side of the sea, there is a God Yan temple."

    "It''s beautiful and moving."

    "It''s tall and towering."

    "It stands in the green star forest!"

    "Ou ~ lovely great soul master, lovely great soul master, they are brave, kind and care about each other ~ Ou ~ lovely soul master ~"

    Shenyan Town, Qibao Liuli sect in the great hall.

    When Gu Yuena appeared.

    A piece of music rang.

    Instantly melted Gu Yuena''s cold temperament.

    Who can stand it?

    Subei is in the VIP room at the top of the general assembly hall, watching the current scenes and listening to the happy music.

    He felt that he had found the feeling of childhood.

    "Wait."

    Subei was suddenly stunned: "why do I feel a little familiar with this rhythm?"

    "Smurf... Smurf song?"

    Su Bei smacked his tongue and asked, "who made up this song?"

    Waiting for a reply: "Your Highness, it''s a musician sent by xueqinghe, the crown prince of Tiandou empire. It''s said that this music is composed by Tang Yuehua, the Lord of Yuexuan of the court etiquette college, and her disciples."

    "Also with the word:" dedicated to the God Yan temple in the spirit kingdom. "

    "It was her."

    Subei has already gone through the goddesses of Douluo continent in his mind.

    Tang Yuehua is no stranger. She is Tang San''s aunt and Tang Hao''s sister.

    Although the innate soul power is low and weak, and he can''t go far on the road of soul master, he is blessed by God and naturally has a field called [noble ring].

    This talent field can let them surpass ordinary people in some aspects and win at the starting line.

    Therefore, Tang Yuehua is quite aristocratic, elegant and dignified. Coupled with her high musical attainments, she is indeed a goddess of good rhyme.

    "But it''s amazing to be able to match this kind of music with more joy and mental retardation."

    Northern Jiangsu nodded. There are not many rhythm goddesses in Douluo mainland. Tang Yuehua''s ability to become the leader of Tiandou Royal Hall shows that she is good.

    His eyes returned to the field of the general assembly hall again.

    Gu Yuena smiled on her cold face, looked at the musician and clenched her small fist quietly:

    What should I do? Suddenly I really want to beat them all up. Can this magical rhythm destroy my aura?

    Even, some people unconsciously hummed: "on the other side of the sea..."

    Of course, more people are curious about the hearse tower and want to dispel those doubts in their hearts.

    Someone took the soul introduction book and asked Gu Yuena, "master of the spirit tower, is it reliable? Does it have a soul ring to use?"

    This statement aroused the approval of many audiences and questioned them one after another:

    "After absorption, will there be breakthrough failure?"

    "Even if the breakthrough is successful, will there be a backward phenomenon?"

    "In addition, the introduction book says that the soul can fight in vitro, so that the soul master can have higher mobility when fighting. However, how do I know if its strength and effect will be weaker than that of absorbing the soul ring?"

    Gu Yuena can''t answer these questions.

    Because this is the future. It''s arrogant to make a conclusion about what hasn''t happened yet.

    As it happens, Gu Yuena has this arrogant strength.

    She took a cold look at the crowd, and the waitress who followed her said, "don''t worry, you can see the power of the soul with your own eyes in the later soul contract, which is absolutely no worse than the unified concept of the Soul Ring in the soul division before."

    Subei in the VIP room sweated for Gu Yuena. Her character is not suitable for facing the surging crowd. Subei is a little afraid. These forced cubs annoyed Gu Yuena, and then Gu Yuena snapped them all in anger.

    Fortunately, he arranged a professional waitress to follow Gu Yuena.

    "Speaking with facts is indeed the most convincing."

    Someone asked the voice of the public and attracted everyone''s attention: "however, I still have a question. I don''t know if the tower owner can answer it."

    "This hearse tower was born in the sky and is located in the Shenyan hall. Are these two hearse towers also related to his highness in Northern Jiangsu? Or, beauty tower owner, what mysterious organization do you actually have behind the scenes, or you are the spokesman of God and want to guide the soul master to a new step?"

    The soul master who spoke clearly had thought deeply and studied the appearance of Shenyan hall, hearsay tower and everything about Northern Jiangsu.

    Obviously, most of the remarks that Subei is an angel sent by God come from these people.

    "This..."

    Even the waitress hesitated. How should she answer so as not to drag her highness into the water?

    After all, the hearsay tower is outside the Shenyan hall. It''s so close that fools can see that the two are related.

    Lying can only deceive fools, not smart people.

    No, there are smart people jumping out right away. Subei likes these smart people best because they help themselves speak:

    "Isn''t this obvious? The master of this hearse tower must be our fans of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. They are addicted to his Highness''s beauty, trapped in his Highness''s talent and loyal to his Highness''s character, so they find the advanced thing of his Highness''s common development of souls!"

    Moreover, where there is Wolong, there must be chicks.

    A female soul master said: "yes, yes, I really envy that the tower master can have private contact with your highness. Moreover, your highness is so generous to send out the land. There is no objection in the wusoul hall. Maybe this is your Highness''s charm!"

    "Anyway, I''ve got the soul purchase ticket. Now I''m a level 48 soul sect, and I''ll soon break through level 50. At that time, I can use these black soul tickets to go directly to the spirit tower to get the inside information. They are also the first group to get the inside information. As soon as the soul ticket comes out, they go to line up to grab the ticket.

    The souls in Northern Jiangsu are limited. More and more people need to participate in the follow-up to get more faith and popularity, so that he can get more soul manufacturing value.

    He confirmed with Xiao AI that this is how the hearsay tower is played and operated.

    Running this thing is too brain burning and hair consuming. Once upon a time, a man ran his own exercise intensity, and then he became bald.

    Bald and strong.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu, with an ordinary mind, can change the situation of the soul and beast, so help it, so as not to be caught between Gu Yuena''s soul and beast sect and bibidong''s soul division sect.

    Girls maintain it, and those male soul masters can''t refute it. In addition, women''s voice is naturally eight degrees higher than men''s, which is one of the reasons why men''s quarrels can''t generally quarrel with women.

    That screams like a soul piercing sting sticking out of your body.

    Especially the single soul masters, they are still counting on whether they can take one of the female soul masters home.

    Next, Gu Yuena and the waitress answered some questions from the audience. Of course, the waitress had to be the one who spoke the most.

    Although there are twists and turns, the general direction is still in the direction of Northern Jiangsu planning.

    Soon, it''s the stage of soul test.

    At this time, Zhang Yi, Liu Erlong and others also entered from the special hall and arrived at an exclusive VIP room of Shenyan hall to watch.

    They can''t know the location of Northern Jiangsu for the time being.

    It''s top secret information about the whereabouts of Northern Jiangsu.

    Just imagine, once this is exposed, thousands of soul masters at the scene will not harass him, but attack him all? Can you get it?

    "Next, we have reached the stage of on-site soul contract."

    The auctioneer and host said, "please the deacon of the Wu soul hall bring up the soul machine."

    "Well, we need your cooperation on site."

    The auctioneer said, "before entering the great hall, you all filled in a form. We asked about your soul master realm. We are very happy. According to statistics, there are 58 soul masters who are upgrading to the bottleneck and need to hunt soul rings."

    "We will choose three of the 58 soul masters to take the stage, absorb souls, help them break through the bottleneck and demonstrate their strength on site."

    Soon, three soul infusion machines with golden light came.

    In the original work, the origin of the birth of the soul is related to a sad young man: Huo Yuhao.

    When Huo Yuhao was in haotianzong, the ice chalcedony bed made the original force of the snow emperor suppressed and sealed ignited. After everyone worked together and Electrolux lit their own divine knowledge fragments, he turned the snow emperor into Huo Yuhao''s soul, and the first soul in Douluo mainland was born.

    Among them, Electrolux, the dead spirit Saint Dharma God pressed by the halo of long HaoChen, stood aside first.

    The snow emperor is as famous as the fierce beasts under Gu Yuena''s banner. He is among the top ten fierce beasts and lives in the far north.

    And Huo Yuhao, in fact, Subei loves him very much. He has to sleep with his wife and be shocked by chastity lock. It''s too miserable.

    Thinking of this, Subei couldn''t help denouncing Tang San in his mind: apprentice, you really didn''t do it authentic. Even your daughter''s personal and sexual happiness should be limited.

    But it doesn''t matter. Since I''m here, I''m sure I can''t let Xiao Sanzi do such things.

    There are several principles and types of soul absorption.

    ¢Ù Ordinary Soul: this kind of soul has almost the same strength as the previous soul ring. It is difficult to fight in vitro. However, it can still better meet the soul power breakthrough requirements of the soul master and obtain soul skills that meet the characteristics of the soul master.

    ¢Ú Unyielding souls: unyielding souls are generally strong. They have their own pride and are difficult to be absorbed because they are rebellious. Once the soul master wants to forcibly absorb them, it is likely to be life-threatening. Generally, their accomplishments are more than 50000 years.

    ¢Û Orange Soul: the cultivation is above the second natural disaster, that is, the fierce beast whose cultivation is close to the level of 200000 years or reaches 200000 years or above is extremely powerful.

    Gu Yuena''s three headed town tower dragon spirits collected from Dragon Valley belong to orange spirits.

    ¢Ü Growing souls: the quality of souls is high enough to have growth. Such souls will increase with the soul strength of the soul master, and their strength will also increase, which can avoid the collapse of the soul master''s low cultivation skills in the early stage.

    Growing souls are very rare souls. At present, Northern Jiangsu only has a few, which are ready for its own goddess group.

    There are other side door types of souls, so I won''t repeat them one by one.

    At this time, the host lowered a large panel and said with a smile, "the number on it is their seat in the hall. You will think of these three lucky people."

    "Like the matching mechanism of the soul ring, below the soul respect realm, we will provide a hundred year yellow soul. Under the soul king, we will provide a thousand year purple soul. Under the title Douluo, we will provide a thousand year black soul."

    A group of staff will distribute white cardboard to the audience in each section of the site, and then take back the on-site ticket singing statistics after marking.

    More than ten minutes later.

    To get the final result.

    It was a man and two women who got the first chance of soul contract on stage.

    The two women are obviously fans of Northern Jiangsu. It''s a pleasure to be selected.

    There is no other reason, because this was personally stated by Northern Jiangsu. He guaranteed the credibility of the soul and encouraged soul masters from all over the continent to visit the spirit tower and use the soul.

    "Cough ~"

    Suddenly, they noticed that so many people looked at them, representing the quality of Northern Jiangsu fan group.

    Be dignified and generous!

    "You first, this... Uncle."

    "Uncle? Please call me brother. I''m only thirty."

    The host asked, "well, your soul master realm is..."

    The host looked for the login information of 58 people and read: "this lucky male audience is a noble level 49 soul sect. These two lucky female audiences, one is a level 29 soul master and the other..."

    The host looked at another woman in surprise. To be exact, it was called a woman.

    At the VIP table, Ning Fengzhi stared at the woman and smiled: "unexpectedly, the leader of the next four sects was actually a fan of his highness, and he was also qualified for the soul contract."

    "But I''m afraid your highness Subei is in trouble."

    "Trouble? What trouble?" Ning Rongrong sat beside him and asked nervously.

    "Because that lady is a strong man of soul Douluo. Now she has been selected, which shows that she is about to be promoted to the title Douluo. According to the contract just now, it will be a question whether to give her a contract for the eternal soul or the red soul."

    "The most important thing is that your Highness has few red spirits for 100000 years. We have hardly heard of them, and we don''t know whether your highness is willing to give up."

    In fact, Northern Jiangsu never considered that someone could run to level 89.

    The number of titles is so rare that Northern Jiangsu can roughly count how many there are in the whole continent, and the probability of this node is very small.

    But it''s such a coincidence.

    Sure enough, when the host said, "level 89 soul duel!" The scene was boiling when we arrived.

    Is it an honor to see a Douluo in this world?

    "It''s too hard. If there is a problem with the soul, there will be a problem with her promotion. The risk is too great. If it''s me, I must wait until the soul has been tested by others and is really better than the Soul Ring!"

    "So people are strong, and you are just a rookie."

    "The question is, what level of soul do you want to send to level 89 soul Douluo? It will take at least 70000 years?"

    "I don''t know. There are no rules."

    The host also showed a dignified look: "dear soul Douluo, the soul you need..."

    "Give her a 100000 year old soul."

    Just when the host hesitated about how to round the scene, all soul masters were waiting for the results.

    Subei sent a message to the waitress.

    This is not an obstacle, but a help.

    What he has lost is only a 100000 year old soul, but what he will gain will be the publicity and deterrence brought by the 100000 year old soul.

    When the two empires are circulating, a certain title Douluo of the next four sects obtained 100000 years of souls from the hearsay tower, together with the transformation of talents.

    At that time, what will be the status of the hearse tower?

    What will be the attraction of the soul to the soul masters?

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu took out a small number of red souls from the system on the spot, penetrated the black screen, appeared over the general assembly hall and projected them into the soul machine on the stage.

    The dazzling light attracted everyone''s attention.

    The host got the instructions from Subei, nodded and dropped a heavy hammer: "we will provide you with the soul of 100000 years of cultivation, but the 100000 year soul ring has particularity and rarity, that is, you must conquer it and obtain its recognition, so as to make it your partner."

    Boom~

    "100000 years of soul!"

    Suddenly, the whole audience was boiling and looked forward to this legendary scene.

    Only a small dance, happy to jump up: "Mom, come on, let''s find brother, I know my brother''s position!"

    Liu Erlong said helplessly, "just your sharp eyes."

    The starting point of the red soul may not be clear under the stage because of the lighting problem and fast floating speed, but they are also in the VIP room upstairs, and opposite the side of Northern Jiangsu, so they can see it at once.

    Xiaowu can''t wait to have fun with Northern Jiangsu whip candle kite set. Who cares about the soul of 100000 years? Playing with brother is the most important thing!

 Chapter 161

    "Brother, here comes the little dance ~ let the little dance see if you get bigger ~"

    Entering the VIP room, Xiaowu tooted her mouth and searched for the figure she wanted to see.

    It''s too big to hold in one hand.

    Seeing Liu Erlong and others come in, Northern Jiangsu is not surprised. At the moment they came, a waitress reported the situation to herself in advance.

    He is still very happy.

    When they come back, their soul bone absorption is complete.

    From their looks, they must have benefited a lot from Dragon Valley.

    "No matter how big it is, you can''t hold the small dance."

    Subei rubbed the head of the little dance.

    Xiaowu hummed, "brother, what you said doesn''t count. You have to measure it yourself!"

    Xiaowu thought: "last time Xiaowu measured for me, I was 18 emmm... I don''t know if there are 20 now..."

    The little dance compared the size.

    Subei patted the rabbit head of the little dance: "is 20 decimeters so long? I don''t want to be a big giant."

    Isn''t the giant good? With a broad mind, you can hold a bunch of wives.

    It''s unbearable.

    Little dance relies on kissing in the ear of Northern Jiangsu: "brother, do you want to dance? How about going to play with brother at night?"

    "If you''re not afraid of that man, come."

    Subei glanced at Gu Yuena to signal a small dance.

    Suddenly, the little dance became submissive.

    Ah? Is it the Lord? That''s all right. Xiaowu can''t compete with the Lord!

    Boom!

    Right now.

    The lucky soul master in the hall absorbed souls successfully.

    The first to complete the soul absorption are the men in the soul sect realm and the women in the great soul division realm.

    Ah, no, now they have successfully promoted.

    Five soul rings appeared at the feet of the man: yellow, yellow, purple and black, while three soul rings appeared at the feet of the woman.

    This tells everyone that the soul can really make the soul master break through!

    Their last soul ring is very special because it is accompanied by a translucent thing like a carry on pet.

    "That''s... Soul!" The audience said excitedly.

    "Soul!"

    The eyes of the two soul masters glowed: "what a powerful force!"

    "And it''s also absorbed so quickly. Usually, it takes a long time for us to absorb the soul ring. The life of the soul ring is low. It''s good to say that it takes a few days to absorb it successfully."

    The host looked at their souls and said with a smile: "ten thousand year strong bear, and nine thousand year green snake."

    "Your luck is very good. Congratulations on your soul and successful promotion."

    Then she looked at Chao Qingqing, the leader of the next four sects, who was still in a breakthrough state.

    The fame of the next four cases is much lower than that of the last three cases. The reason is that they don''t have a strong title.

    If Chao Qingqing can break through the title Douluo, then their ten thousand snake sect can rank first among the next four sects!

    The next four sects are: elephant beetle sect, ten thousand snake sect, wind sword sect and white tiger sect.

    The host then said, "the absorption process of the red soul is a little slow. Before the success of the dynasty leader, let''s take a look at the soul effects of the two lucky soul masters."

    The host looked at them and said, "well, please demonstrate your soul skills."

    Finish.

    The man''s name was bear spear. He burst into a drink and his soul power surged: "Wu soul, man bear, level 51 soul king, fifth soul skill: strong King Kong finger!"

    At the time of introduction, when the soul skill was released, a big bear with yellow brown hair appeared, pointed out the fist vertically, and the fingertips glittered with black light, breaking through the air. Suddenly, a finger wind swept the whole audience and blew everyone''s hair.

    "What a cruel and domineering force!"

    An audience was surprised and said, "is that brown bear the soul? It can replace the soul master as the source of soul skill release!"

    "The book says that if a soul with enough wisdom can fight independently, it plays too much role for the soul master!"

    "Yes, a soul master has multiple souls. If souls can fight independently, it means that one person is equivalent to five, six... Or even nine!"

    "According to the competitive team setting of the soul master, if the ordinary soul ring is changed into the soul ring, the six player team is equivalent to a soul master Legion. Who can resist?"

    "I just don''t know if the Qing Dynasty leader will succeed. If the bottleneck of Title Douluo can be solved, I will support the hearsay tower with both hands and feet!"

    With the release of the two soul masters'' soul skills and the emergence of the soul, we have basically believed in the power of the soul, but we are still looking forward to what power is hidden in the legendary red soul?

    At this time, Chao Qingqing has fallen into the test of the red soul. She has sweat on her face and wet her green silk. She looks twenty-five or six years old, but her real age is older than Liu Erlong.

    Chao Qingqing, Wu soul, thunder method, green snake, this Wu soul is a rare Wu soul among the top Wu souls. There is a fatal disadvantage, that is, after being promoted to the soul saint, the growth rate of cultivation will become extremely slow.

    As a result, she reached the holy land of the soul at a young age. She was a rare talented girl twenty years ago. Her face was almost there. Because the higher the realm, the slower her face grew old, so she didn''t look old, but very beautiful.

    In the hazy white fog, a long and straight blue silver mirror dragon rushed out, stared at Qingqing and hummed white gas, and even spit out people: "human, you can only avoid, and what qualifications can you fight side by side with me?"

    In the face of doubt, Chao Qingqing bit her lips: "I''m just afraid of killing you, so I can''t make a smooth contract with you."

    She never thought that she could absorb 100000 other soul rings one day.

    Even if it''s a hundred thousand year old weak chicken, silkworm and insect soul ring, it''s better than ten thousand year old red snake, yellow snake and so on, not to mention it''s a hundred thousand year old dragon soul!

    Release the martial spirit towards Qingqing, and a green snake with thunder and lightning emerges. A sword protrudes from the green snake''s mouth:

    Green snake sword!

    Chao Qingqing, holding a green snake sword, stood in front of the mirror dragon and shouted, "our ancestors came from the shape of souls and animals. They transformed people with green snakes and white snakes and bred children. In essence, you and I are of the same origin. Why should we fight against me? Otherwise, I can only use this green snake sword to cut you, the mirror dragon!"

    "Hahaha, it''s the offspring of the soul beast shaper. No wonder the smell is so strange."

    Jinglong laughed, but he was not afraid. Instead, he said, "come and chop!"

    "I''m an immortal in this spiritual void. If you can kill me, it''s your ability. I''m willing to fight together for your soul."

    The mirror dragon slipped into the white fog, and then appeared five... Ten, no! At a glance, there are countless green shadow mirror dragons!

    "It seems that she can''t hold on. The ten thousand snake sect has a natural curse. It''s difficult to break through the title Douluo and force it. I''m afraid... It will endanger her life."

    In the VIP room, Liu Erlong kissed Northern Jiangsu on the face. It was enough and did not act too much. People who met would only think that this was a godmother who loved her son and would never think of bad things.

    Looking at Chao Qingqing under the stage, Liu Erlong frowned and worried that if she failed, wouldn''t Xiao Bei''s efforts be in vain?

    "Don''t worry, godmother, I won''t. I have confidence in her."

    Subei was relieved. He looked calm and relaxed, not nervous at all.

    This dynasty is green. He has seen it in.

    After the establishment of Shenyan hall, there were several fan riots. They wanted to rush in and rob Northern Jiangsu.

    Several of them were pacified and suppressed by the Qing Dynasty.

    It happened that Subei saw it once and thought to himself that his charm is really great. Even the strong at the soul duel level are willing to come and be the head of fans.

    Later, after behind the scenes investigation, I learned that she was the leader of the ten thousand snake sect, and there was a bottleneck that could not be broken through.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu asked Du Douluo Dugu Bo to give her fairy medicine, hoping to help her get rid of her stubborn disease and cure the bad end of Wu soul,.

    In addition, chaoqingqing itself is highly popular among the fans. It is known as the first powder in Northern Jiangsu. It is voted out by everyone and becomes a lucky person. This is the scene now.

    Holding the corner of Northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu looked at Liu Erlong and asked, "curse? What curse?"

    Liu Erlong said faintly, "in fact, the ten thousand snake sect has something to do with our blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. It is said that the ancestors of the ten thousand snake sect and our blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex were once husband and wife. Later, they parted ways, forming today''s two sects."

    This is something that even northern Jiangsu has never heard of. Liu Erlong''s telling these legends attracted Northern Jiangsu to listen carefully.

    "What about the so-called curse and congenital defect of the ten thousand snake sect?"

    "Well... Mom saw a legend in the dust collection of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex library. It said that the ancestors of the ten thousand snake clan were two green snakes and white snakes. They came to live in the human world. Later, they met the ancestors of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex clan, fell in love with them, and conceived the crystallization of love."

    "Unfortunately, later, a bald soul master from the deep mountains of the East wanted to subdue them. The bald soul master was very powerful and had the power to restrain them. He was almost subdued and suppressed."

    "Fortunately, the ancestors of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex arrived in time to rescue the green snake and the white snake from Fayin. Unexpectedly, the bald soul master showed the rolling strength of the green snake and the White Snake, but the ancestors of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex were weak and lost in the end."

    "Before fleeing, the bald soul master set a curse, so that the descendants of green snake and white snake could never become strong, and could only hide in the corner to see people all their life. This is also the reason why wansnake sect has never been able to give birth to the title Douluo strong."

    "However, it''s just a legend. It''s not necessarily credible. Just listen."

    Liu Erlong said faintly.

    "That''s not necessarily true. I think it''s of great reference value."

    Subei smiled and had a guess in his heart.

    The bald soul master, I''m afraid it''s not a dragon slayer. He has insight into the true identity of the green snake and the White Snake, so he chases it.

    "By the way, does the bald soul master have a name? Godmother, what''s the name of your ancestors of blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex?"

    Subei suddenly asked.

    "Fahai."

    "Jade fairy."

    "I poof ~"

    Sure enough, Subei almost laughed.

    Are you sure this is not the story of the white snake?

    "Xiao Bei, what are you laughing at?"

    "Yes, brother, you still laugh at such a sad story. Have you changed, brother? You used to be very warm."

    "HMM..." Dugu Yan, as a snake warrior, felt the same way and was also sad for the green snake and the white snake.

    There was only one in Northern Jiangsu who laughed heartlessly.

    By the saying of all women, it converged a little.

    This duel is so interesting.

    "Did I laugh? I didn''t laugh. I''m sad about the love between green snake and white snake. Look at my sad ugly face."

    Subei pulled his lips and tried to be ugly.

    But on the contrary, they found another kind of handsome.

    "Wait, it seems that she is going to succeed. What blooms in her eyebrows is... A blue and white flower!"

    Chao Qingqing''s body began to tremble, and her eyebrows glowed. A blue fairy flower was in full bloom, warming her whole body, making her blood and soul sublimate in an instant.

    Flower name: [Green rhyme purple snake fairy]

    The next moment, Chao Qingqing''s body showed a strong red light, and nine soul rings appeared, shining in front of everyone.

    "Succeeded!"

    "The ninth soul ring, red!"

    In the Qing Dynasty''s soul ring, a huge green shadow mirror snake emerged. The snake only raised half of its body and almost stood against the ceiling of the general assembly hall.

    Snake letter son confided, issued a "†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ†Œ2182!

    It is confirmed that it is the soul of 100000 years!

    What a terrible momentum!

    "The 100000 year old soul that can fight in vitro is terrible."

    The front row audience was only a short distance from the mirror snake''s body, and the soul seemed to be scared away.

    "I really broke through the title Douluo?"

    Chao Qingqing on the stage was not confident and muttered to himself, "I... I succeeded? I got rid of the shackles of fate?"

    Chao Qingqing recalled the scene in the soul space in her mind. She danced and killed in thousands of mirror snakes with the green snake sword. Finally, she was powerless and almost collapsed. It was this Green rhyme purple snake fairy who finally protected herself. When she opened her eyes, she had successfully broken through the title duel.

    This huge soul in front of you is your "Ninth Soul Ring"?

    "I didn''t want to give you this Green rhyme purple snake fairy, but your highness told me. It''s your luck."

    Chao Qingqing remembered Dugu Bo''s words. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his highness, who else can there be besides Northern Jiangsu?

    Chao Qingqing firmly said: Your Highness must have helped me secretly. Xiaoqing, come on, you have attracted your Highness''s attention, and you should work harder to support your highness in the future!

    Chao Qingqing thought of another person in his heart: "Xiaobai has been closed for so long and has impacted the realm of Title duel. I don''t know whether he has succeeded. Instead, I am promoted first. Otherwise, I''d better take Xiaobai to be your Highness''s fan. Maybe I can attract your Highness''s attention and help a little?"

    Chao Qingqing touched his pretty face, red:

    How can there be such an excellent person in the world, your highness, who can do everything? Is that exciting?

    "It worked! I can''t believe it. It really worked!"

    "Isn''t that the emperor?"

    "Qing Qing, the dynasty of the ten thousand snake sect, heard that the ten thousand snake sect has the defect of martial spirit, just like the defect of the first gun in the world - Soul breaking gun. It''s hard to break through the title Douluo all his life. It''s her? She broke through!"

    "This soul is also amazing. It can even be absorbed by the defective soul master of Wu soul."

    "In my opinion, the blue and white flower still plays a regulating role?"

    "In short, the mirror snake soul told me that the existence of the spirit tower will replace the ordinary Soul Ring!"

    Before the host could follow the process, everyone could not wait:

    "Soul, what soul ring do you want if you have a soul?"

    "How much, buy!"

    "I heard that pre-sale is free. There is a list of 999."

    "Sleeping trough, isn''t it flushed yet? They all ran away. Let''s go!!!"

 Chapter 162

    A few months after the soul of Shenyan Hall''s seven treasures of glass was first shown in the great hall.

    Northern Jiangsu is 13 years old and 14 years old.

    Over the past year, the world of soul masters has undergone earth shaking changes.

    When the spirit tower appeared and the soul began to replace the previous soul ring.

    As those counselors speculated, the royal families of the two empires couldn''t sit still and had to send people to pay close attention to all the situations around the Shenyan hall.

    What a terrible thing - Shenyan hall has thousands of powerful soul masters and extremely high appeal ability. Now it controls the future of soul masters.

    As the saying goes, a woman is innocent.

    Northern Jiangsu has successfully attracted the attention of emperors!

    Secondly, in addition to the Qibao Liuli sect, the three lower four sects of wansnake sect, Xiangjia sect and white tiger sect are also connected with Shenyan hall, hoping to establish a division here.

    The wind sword sect belongs to the Qibao Liuli sect. It is the sect of jiandouluo Chenxin, the guardian elder of the Qibao Liuli sect.

    Subei directly shook hands with Gu Yuena: what does it matter to me about the spirit tower? I''m a background processor, whatever~

    In addition, the north and South hearsay towers outside Shenyan hall have become the soul division centers of the two empires. The North Tower is mostly the soul division of Tiandou Empire, and the south tower is mostly the soul division of Xingluo Empire to absorb souls.

    Today, about one fifth of the soul masters on the whole continent have souls. Their strength is generally stronger than that of their peers, which makes the concept of souls deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    There is a reason why there is only one fifth, not four fifths, or even 100%.

    First of all, some soul masters have reached the bottleneck of life, their talents are limited, their realm stops, and they can''t enjoy the beauty of the soul.

    Secondly, in more than a year, many soul masters have not reached the breakthrough period of the next level, so they can not absorb souls. In addition, due to the distance and the large number of reception people in the hearsay tower, souls can not be popularized in a short time.

    But even so, the height reached by the hearse tower is amazing.

    It can be said that it is a sweeping trend.

    As more and more people absorb souls, Subei also gets follow-up rewards from childhood love.

    For example, hundreds of people are disorderly and thousands of people are killed to achieve something.

    In short, there is no need to worry about the soul supply of the hearse tower.

    Even, he got a very rare orange soul, which made Northern Jiangsu couldn''t help but want to absorb it.

    But after thinking about it, my own dragon soul is a growing soul. It''s definitely not difficult to exceed 300000 years in the future.

    Today.

    When he woke up from his bed, the sun came in and shone on his beautiful face.

    Subei rubbed his eyes and half lay in bed, revealing his attractive upper body.

    Xiaowu pokes her head out of the quilt and pinches the collarbone of Subei with her slender fingers:

    "Brother, why did you wake up so early today?"

    "Huh?"

    Subei grabbed Xiaowu''s other mischievous hand and hung her nose: "today, Tiandou Royal sent messengers to hope to hold a friendly friendship with us."

    Xiaowu hummed, "that''s really friendly. Brother, do you want to promise them?"

    The little dance looks unfriendly.

    "Isn''t it friendship? Now the Shenyan temple stands too high. If you refuse them, they will be worried and afraid, which will inevitably lead to contradictions. It is necessary to appease them and properly cooperate with the performances of the two empires."

    In fact, the Xingluo Empire has long sent special envoys to try the meaning of Northern Jiangsu.

    Even, a group of reckless men in Xingluo Empire secretly wanted to be cruel. As a result, they were hammered under the soles of their feet by the waitress of Shenyan hall, and they didn''t dare to mess around any more.

    Northern Jiangsu is generous. For Zhu Zhuqing''s sake, it not only does not blame Xingluo, but also provides a certain amount of souls for the army of Xingluo empire. There is no queuing and other chores. Although it is only some Millennium souls, it is also a kind of friendship.

    Naturally, I can''t refuse the Royal hospitality that day, so that the guy on the snowy night won''t feel like kissing the stars. What''s more, it''s just friendship. Maybe he can meet several goddesses. Why not?

    "Fellowship? Marriage?"

    Xiaowu said strangely, "brother, you can''t wait to get married? Brother, Xiaowu doesn''t want you to get married with others unless you bring Xiaowu!"

    Xiaowu arched in Subei''s arms, and suddenly her eyes became shining with spring: "if you get married, can you do that? That''s what my sister said and loved to do."

    The little dance is a little excited.

    "Get married? Little dance, what are you talking about?"

    Subei looked at Xiaowu in surprise. His eyes twinkled like stars and looked like the eyes of a wolf watching a lamb in the dark. It was really terrible.

    "Friendship is friendship. What does it have to do with marriage?"

    Su Bei sat in shock from his bed and suddenly noticed something: "wait, what Gong Yi said at that time was marriage, not friendship?"

    "Marriage, Fellowship?" Little dance is a little confused. I think what Subei says is marriage. Read it quickly. It''s really similar.

    "Sister Gong Yi is preparing for the distribution of marriage invitations. Don''t you know? Brother, you can''t... Hear wrong?"

    Xiaowu got up and sat on Subei, waiting for her eyes to look at him: elder brother looks a little surprised?

    Subei recalled that Gong Yi was indeed reporting to himself the imperial decree of Tiandou at that time, but suddenly a waitress came in and said that bibidong and Gu Yuena came to him at the same time.

    That guy, when these two friends meet, it must be another war.

    Therefore, after listening to the first half of the paragraph and learning the general meaning, Subei hurried to separate the whereabouts of bibidong and Gu Yuena to avoid them being in a group.

    After all, now Gu Yuena has recovered to God level strength. Although bibidong has improved from northern Jiangsu, he is under God and fights, either dead or injured.

    So

    "Marriage, not friendship!"

    Ü³!

    Subei suddenly sat down from bed and suddenly woke up.

    "Fuck!"

    "With whom?"

    "Xueqinghe? That''s acceptable... Bah! Although I know it''s Qianren snow, in the eyes of the snow night, he is a man and can''t marry himself!"

    "The marriage team is coming soon?"

    "Is there any possibility of rejection?"

    Subei shouted madly in his heart.

    I haven''t handled it well in the harem. I want to marry myself. Isn''t it to cause chaos in the world?

    And it''s not that you don''t want to get married. Whoever you marry will have bad luck.

    Think about it. Can bidon let her go? Can Gu Yuena tolerate marriage in Northern Jiangsu? Can Qian Renxue watch himself become the No. n person? Little dance can''t be forced to die?

    "Stop dancing and loosen my big baby!"

    The tenacious little dancer in Northern Jiangsu struggled out, put on his clothes and rushed out of the door.

    "Hey, brother?"

    Xiaowu opened a corner of the quilt to reveal her smooth and soft skin. Watching Subei leave, she put her little hand in front of her nose and smelled it. The smell made her a little intoxicated.

    "Eh ~"

    Immediately, the little dance made a light sound, "brother, as a boy, how can my feet smell so sweet?"

    It''s not the foot fragrance of Northern Jiangsu, but the charming attraction that makes them smell the smell of heterosexuality. In fact, this is a sign of attracting suitors!

    This way.

    With bare feet on the floor, Northern Jiangsu made a mixed sound of "pa pa" and "Dong Dong", forming a wonderful "pa Dong" sound.

    He had to look at the Tiandou Royal post with his own eyes and think about the next countermeasures.

    This is really the funniest thing since he came to Douluo. He heard marriage as friendship... Well, Subei admitted that his ear strength needs to be strengthened.

    After all, in his previous life, he had the worst hearing when he took the English test.

    As a matter of fact, it is easy for Subei not to say that the eyes of thousands of miles follow the wind. He was going to come to the Shura field at that time, so he was flustered and his heart was confused when he listened to it.

    At this time, things had been arranged. He suddenly realized when he was disturbed by the little dance.

    But when he reached the hall, someone was waiting for him.

    The first is Liu Erlong.

    Today''s Liu Erlong is not what she used to be. In more than a year, nearly two years, she has been stable and began to sprint into the realm of Title Douluo.

    I''m glad that she has been recognized by the fire dragon, one of the orange souls of the three Town towers brought back by Gu Yuena. Her whole temperament has been improved, which is many times stronger than when she abducted Northern Jiangsu.

    Then there are Dugu Yan and Zhu Zhuqing: Your Highness... Married, really or not? Can I... Marry with you?

    Seeing Northern Jiangsu coming out like an immortal, Liu Erlong tightened his breath: "Xiaobei, early this morning, Tiandou royal family sent a large number of wedding gifts pasted with red wedding words, which caused a uproar and a sensation in the town. They were wondering who was going to get married in Shenyan hall."

    "I thought, I didn''t hear that a woman was going to get married in the temple, and no one would get a wife. As a result, I came back and checked. Gong Yi told me that Xiaobei, you want to marry Tiandou royal family!"

    Liu Erlong said more and more angrily, and finally said angrily, "Xiaobei, did you have a fever and burn out your original smart brain? You''re only 13 years old!"

    "I......" Subei didn''t know how to answer.

    "Your Highness, is there a threat from Tiandou royal family? If so, blink."

    Dugu Yan pursed: "if they coerce your highness to marry a royal man, I''ll let Grandpa poison them and help your highness export his evil spirit!"

    To say poison, I can poison the whole world myself. I just don''t want to use that kind of vicious, yin and spicy power. After all, it will damage my heroic appearance of being an immortal.

    "Yan''er, I really thank you."

    Subei sat on the sofa and said helplessly, "this... Was actually an accident."

    "By the way, the four of you should know about it now, with a little dance?"

    Liu Erlong found a pair of white velvet slippers and put them on for Northern Jiangsu: "feet are very important in human organs. Be careful to catch cold."

    "By the way, what accident are you talking about?"

    "At present, only we should know."

    Liu Erlong''s words have just been spoken.

    A green shadow appeared at the door.

    Chao Qingqing respectfully said, "ten thousand snake sect green snake duel, Chao Qingqing, took office as the chairman of the North Hall fan group. Please see your highness!"

    "The North Hall, your suitors and fans, are fried!"

 Chapter 163

    "They are united and making trouble at the door of Shenyan temple!"

    "Countless girl hearts are broken!"

    "Your Highness, is it true or false to marry Tiandou royal family?"

    Chao Qingqing asked North Jiangsu urgently.

    Since more than a year ago, she has successfully absorbed the souls of 100000 years and promoted to the title Douluo. She has led the 10000 snake clan to the Shenyan temple. She has also been recognized by Northern Jiangsu and has become the "official representative" of the northern Jiangsu fan group.

    "Blow it up, my head is about to blow up."

    Subei looked at Liu Erlong. The meaning was very simple: godmother? Didn''t you say that only you know about the misunderstanding of marriage? Are you sure not all the soul masters in the whole God Yan hall know?

    For a moment, Subei sorted out his thoughts and thought about how to solve this funny thing.

    "Gong Yi?"

    Subei suddenly looked at the waitress and asked, "have you counted the gifts of Tiandou royal family?"

    Gong Yi replied, "it''s time to order. The four front pieces, the gold makeup box, the gold wire bed, the Phoenix hairpin and the dragon and Phoenix pair ring, are all dowry supplies. They have been sent in advance. It is estimated that small pieces such as Chengxiang quilt and Huanhe pillow will be sent in the future."

    "In addition, the Royal side asked, why don''t you see the Shenyan hall and don''t know the wedding scene? I thought your highness knew well and held the time. Now..."

    The palace stopped talking.

    What is the current situation? Your highness won''t marry?

    This is undoubtedly a slap in the face of Tiandou Royal.

    But in the balance between offending the Tiandou royal family and the happiness of his highness in Northern Jiangsu, what was the Tiandou royal family that day? Let him die. Who cares.

    "That''s right."

    The palace suddenly remembered something and reported to Subei: "we got the news that the royal marriage object has actually followed the Royal gift giving pair to the Shenyan hall."

    "Who gave it?"

    "Just received the news from Prince xueqinghe."

    "Oh, my God."

    Subei covers his face: even Qian Renxue knows something. As a party, he has not found it until now.

    His feeling now is that the whole world knows he wants to get married, but he doesn''t know it.

    At this time, Gu Yuena suddenly appeared in front of Northern Jiangsu, without warning, and the space shifted rapidly.

    Gu Yuena''s face was cold.

    Northern Jiangsu has never seen Gu Yuena look so cold when facing herself. This is the first time.

    This look has let him know what Gu Yuena is thinking now.

    Nall, listen to me.

    Nall, it''s not what you think. I don''t want to get married.

    Na''er, I love you most

    For the eyes of ancient Yuena, Subei has conceived various explanations, flickers and sweet words in his heart.

    But Gu Yuena''s first words surprised the women: "where is she? I killed her."

    Hiss!

    Terrible!

    How overbearing!

    "This woman..."

    Chao Qingqing looks at Gu Yuena and feels familiar.

    Ouch, hello? Isn''t this Gu Yuena, the master of the spirit tower?

    Sure enough, the existence of the hearse tower is inseparable from his highness Subei.

    It''s just that the spirit tower master''s character is so violent that he will be killed when he comes. It''s really

    Unreasonable, Northern Jiangsu can only whisper: "na''er, be friendly, irritable, you will get wrinkles ~"

    Gu Yuena hummed, "I also want to be friendly, but you don''t want me to be safe."

    Gu Yuena glanced at Northern Jiangsu, and her anger suddenly decreased. Looking at this face, it was really difficult to go wild, but when she saw Liu Erlong and them, her anger rose again.

    These women have absorbed many high-quality soul bones in Dragon Valley, and their strength has made a qualitative leap.

    This is also the second. Gu Yuena is very open to those soul bones. What she can''t open is northern Jiangsu.

    This is also the most important thing. These women use their own treasures and rob themselves of big treasures!

    There are a pile of treasures, but there is only one big baby!

    The treasure can be divided. If the big baby is divided, it can''t be used.

    "Also, I won''t get wrinkles, never. Only humans will experience this kind of aging."

    Gu Yuena said proudly.

    Suddenly, Gu Yuena seemed to notice that Subei was changing the topic, so she returned to the marriage problem: "Beijun, who are you going to marry again? If you dare to marry, you won''t want to stay in the Shenyan temple again."

    "Beijun, do you remember what you told me before?"

    Gu Yuena picked up Subei''s chin and talked about the past.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Su Bei immediately covered her mouth and coughed. Nine times out of ten what Gu Yuena wanted to say was that kind of bedside talk between husband and wife, private words or something. There were so many people on the scene. Godmother, little apprentice and sister Xiaowu just came downstairs. How can Gu Yuena go on?

    No matter how thick skinned you are, you can''t resist this kind of social death scene.

    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Were you cold again last night? I pulled the quilt cover for you, and you didn''t want it. What else did you say? You want to be close to the air and sleep more comfortably." Xiao Wu tooted his mouth and poured a cup of hot water for Subei.

    At first glance, how warm and tender.

    But Northern Jiangsu is like five thunders.

    It''s cold.

    Xiaowu pulls out the sea god needle in the turbulent sea waves, and suddenly the sea howls and landslides.

    Sure enough, Gu Yuena looked at the dance coldly, and her white face began to ruddy. For Gu Yuena, this is not a healthy color, but a sign of anger. How does the idiom say: angry!

    Gu Yuena stared at Xiaowu, just like her prey: "did you sleep with Beijun last night?!"

    "That''s not right..."

    Is it not normal for Xiaowu to blurt out and sleep with my brother?

    But in an instant, she realized the bad.

    In front of you, but the man who had a wedding with my brother!

    Later, she returned to the star forest. One thing widely spread in the soul and animal world is that the Lord suddenly wanted to marry... No, according to the situation at that time, it was more appropriate to marry.

    It was not only a small dance, but later bibidong also learned about it from Brigitte and them. From a comprehensive point of view, the mystery of the abnormal soul and beast in the star forest was finally explained.

    There is only one big answer left: how on earth did this guy run to the depths of the star forest alone and dare not even set foot in the title Douluo?

    "I..." the little dance stammered.

    Liu Erlong stroked his forehead: it''s over. Mom said it long ago. The child can''t sleep together when he is old. Something will happen sooner or later.

    "Beijun!"

    Gu Yuena squeezed these two words out of her teeth.

    In the past few months, she has been too busy with the hearse tower.

    I thought that she was sharing her worries with Beijun and being fair. She endured to force him to do it.

    Unexpectedly, she made wedding clothes for her people!

    "You!"

    "No, I slept with my sister. It was pure and bright. I didn''t do anything bad..."

    Anyway, it can''t be called a bad thing, can it?

    Subei braved Gu Yuena''s cold eyes, wiped her sweat and said.

    "Well, it''s more normal for you to sleep with your sister and your wife, isn''t it?"

    Gu Yuena grabbed Subei''s arm and said, "elbow, come in with me!"

 Chapter 164

    "Go, where are you going? Bad woman!"

    When Gu Yuena took Subei to the upstairs bedroom, Liu Erlong and others were at a loss to stop Gu Yuena from any action.

    She is the Silver Dragon King.

    The king of dragons.

    "What''s none of your business?"

    Looking at the goddess holding a lollipop and flashing a residual shadow, Gu Yuena''s tone is quite indifferent, and there is helplessness in her indifference.

    The little goddess stretched out her little pink tongue and licked the palm sized lollipop. Between the upper and lower lips, she pulled out the sweet silk: it''s so sweet and delicious!

    She is different from bidon and Xiaowu.

    Her feelings for Northern Jiangsu are just simple appreciation. She thinks he can be close to him. She thinks he looks good without a trace of desire. As long as she can stay by his side, the little goddess feels very satisfied and very secure.

    Seeing the little goddess, Liu Erlong breathed a sigh of relief: he was so big that he almost watched his baby be arched.

    Xiaowu murmured, "it''s the little goddess sister!"

    Xiaowu is a little happy, but she knows the relationship between my brother and the Lord... Alas

    The little goddess has a good relationship with Zhu Zhuqing and Liu Erlong, so she helps them at ordinary times. Gu Yuena is labeled as a bad woman by her. In addition, Gu Yuena has the arrogance of co owners of souls and animals. Unless in Northern Jiangsu, no one can let her put down her posture. This sense of class makes the little goddess very uncomfortable.

    She doesn''t like the feeling of serving others. She prefers to get along with others as friends. If the enemy is a bad person, she will beat people.

    It''s impossible to kill~

    The little goddess akimbo arched her nose at Gu Yuena and said, "bad woman, I won''t allow you to bully your beautiful brother. Let go of your beautiful brother, or I''ll beat you up!"

    At the sight of the little goddess, Gu Yuena was angry.

    If she could, she would have swallowed the little goddess''s heart.

    It is not a big problem for her to recover the power of law enforcement God and God King by absorbing the power of the Golden Dragon King and integrating the broken God.

    But it''s a pity that she can''t punish this lovely and innocent little girl. She doesn''t even want to be close to her.

    Because the little goddess''s fist is very terrible.

    If we want Northern Jiangsu to describe it, it is a super missile launcher that can launch unlimited ammunition at any time.

    "I don''t understand anything. I don''t want to talk to you."

    Gu Yuena looked at the mentally retarded.

    Little goddess, stay where you are cool. Don''t disturb my good deeds.

    Chao Qingqing said: who is this lovely little girl? Dare you speak to the master of the hearse tower like this?

    In her eyes, Gu Yuena is a top boss.

    Previously, a famous strong soul emperor who came from Xingluo Empire and was about to be promoted to the soul Saint made trouble in the South hearsay tower. He wanted to jump the queue and whore the soul for nothing, and did not abide by the rules of the hearsay tower.

    Later, his realm descended from the soul emperor to the soul king.

    Chao Qingqing didn''t understand the horror of the little goddess''s combat effectiveness. He touched the little goddess''s head: "little sister, how can the tower master bully your highness? Don''t make the tower master angry."

    The little goddess wiped her nose and looked at Qingqing: "don''t be afraid. Don''t give in to the power of this bad woman. She will bully the young lady. My sisters can''t beat her, but I will guard my beautiful brother. I''ll deal with this bad woman! Hum!"

    The little goddess doesn''t like to wear shoes, but there is always a golden light on her delicate and crystal feet, which makes her soles always a distance from the ground, about three centimeters.

    The little goddess''s body slowly suspended and touched Qingqing''s head: "you should stand in line with the little goddess who represents justice and peace. Don''t come close to the bad woman, you know?"

    The little goddess solemnly taught the women: "otherwise, the beautiful brother will be completely controlled in the hands of the bad woman, ravaged by the bad woman, and then live in the hot water."

    The little goddess raised her hands and said, "this is impossible! You must rise up and resist!"

    On brainwashing of little goddess

    Subei was dying of laughter.

    The little goddess really treats Gu Yuena as a villain and villain?

    After all, Gu Yuena still failed to resist the language attack of the little goddess.

    "All right."

    At this time, Subei spoke.

    "What you resent now is nothing more than your marriage with Tiandou royal family, huh?"

    Northern Jiangsu suddenly had a flash of light and asked the palace, "what''s written in the call, is it the marriage between Tiandou royal family and Shenyan hall?"

    The palace nodded and prepared the summons for a long time, opened it and said, "yes, but the Tiandou royal family has married women, so the Shenyan hall belongs to marriage. Obviously, only your Highness has this ability in the whole hall. Obviously, what the other party really refers to is marriage with your highness."

    The palace looked very thoroughly.

    "Ah." Subei pinched his handsome chin: "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter what Tiandou Royal thinks. I want me to think."

    "In that case, then..."

    A man appeared in Subei''s mind. He looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "let Zhang Yi marry him. Xiaoqing, that guy doesn''t have a wife yet? Send him one, and he''s still a royal aristocrat. Should he be bumpy?"

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded cleverly: "I don''t think so. I''ve never heard of him getting a wife... But is this really good?"

    "OK, very good!"

    Dugu Yan raised his hands and feet and agreed: "why not just fulfill the agreement with Tiandou Royal, but also let a lost bachelor get love and indulge in the long river of love?"

    love? Long river of love? That won''t drown me?

    Zhang Yi said that love is the grave of mankind, which makes people degenerate. Now I just want to focus on my career.

    Gu Yuena glared at the little goddess. When she heard that Subei had finally said something, she relaxed her look, nodded "Hmm" and approved the strategy.

    "That guy?"

    Xiaowu blinked wisely: "don''t you need to ask for his advice?"

    "In fact, we seem to have forgotten someone."

    After Xiaowu''s reminder, Liu Erlong immediately said: "Yes, what about Xiao San? Otherwise, it''s good to take this opportunity to choose a good wife for Xiao San. Xiao Bei, have you noticed that Xiao San''s hobbies have become more and more wrong in the past two years. Like girls, I think he hasn''t been influenced by love. If he has a fiancee and establishes a sense of responsibility for men, it may be helpful to him?"

    Ouch, Hello!

    Liu Erlong''s remark also dawned on Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang San''s sense of existence is too low, and he seldom takes the initiative to find him. He doesn''t listen to Zhang Yi''s name as often as he does. Northern Jiangsu almost forgets that he has such a protagonist apprentice.

    However, Northern Jiangsu also has some feelings. It''s very uncomfortable to have a false mother apprentice.

    "If so, it''s not bad."

    Subei pinched Gu Yuena''s hand and said softly, "let Xiao San marry the head office. I''m satisfied with you. It''s really an accident."

    Subei sighed.

    She has the life of 3000 harem beauties, but she doesn''t have the power of the emperor.

    Northern Jiangsu feels that even if they are equivalent to the emperor, their beloved imperial concubines should be mi Yue, empress LV and Empress Wu. They are tempting and greedy on the surface, but they are actually forced to die.

    I can''t hold it anymore.

    Gu Yuena hummed, "I don''t care who marries. Anyway, as long as it''s not you, it''s OK."

    Gu Yuena pinched Subei''s chin and said, "Beijun, you should remember that you are my child''s adoptive husband. You can only marry me!"

    After Gu Yuena finished, she felt some unrealistic, so she had to add another sentence: "even if you want to marry, you must agree with me. I am your first wife and will always be the first!"

    Gu Yuena knew that it was impossible for the beautiful girls in the hall to be completely single-minded in Northern Jiangsu.

    Depression can suppress illness.

    Of course, with Gu Yuena''s confidence, she is sure to control Northern Jiangsu and kill all the girls close to him.

    But the focus is on the attitude of Northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena sighed in her heart: Beijun is good-looking and has outstanding talent. There are some flower hearts. Perhaps such a handsome person is so gentle and reluctant to hurt these beautiful flowers?

    Ah? Why do you use beautiful flowers to describe yourself? These are your rival in love.

    It should be... Grinding flowers!

    Well, Gu Yuena agreed with her idea. These women are just too grinding. Like this rabbit, they are grinding into Beijun''s bed!

    Luckily they didn''t do anything.

    Otherwise, you should have blood sensing.

    She didn''t feel the tension of blood gushing and energy shooting on Beijun.

    This shows that it''s just simple sleep.

    Gu Yuena comforted herself.

    But why doesn''t she want to sleep with hugging Beijun? She also cherishes this warm embrace. The smell and the deadly fragrance like midnight make her weak and tortured

    No one can refute Gu Yuena''s words.

    They all know something about the year.

    Gu Yuena was the first person to meet Northern Jiangsu and married him.

    This alone has established their unshakable super status.

    The little goddess tooted her mouth and said, "what do you agree with? Why should you agree?"

    The little goddess licked the lollipop and said to Ganggu Yuena, "bad woman, you are too selfish. The baby belongs to everyone. Of course, you should share it with everyone like your beautiful brother..."

    "No, No."

    The little goddess scratched her cheek: "my beautiful brother is not a thing. I can''t describe it like that. How should I describe it?"

    "Emmm, such an excellent person can''t be worthy of him alone. There must be a lot of people all over the world to compare with him!"

    The little goddess found the truth, ha ha, nodded, danced and said, "yes, yes, that''s it. Bad woman, do you hear me? Do as I say, oh, I can''t hammer you!"

    The little goddess waved her fist to Gu Yuena.

    Fortunately, Emperor Tian and them were not present, otherwise he had to sweat. I''m not sure. Gu Yuena was angry, sprinkled her anger on him, and slapped him into the sky.

    It feels really bad.

    As a senior experiencer of the adventure project of incarnating Halley''s comet, Emperor Tian has the most authoritative right to explain this feeling:

    That feeling, how to say?

    It''s just that you''re light and take off.

    The hit position is paralyzed first, and then like a needle into the body and directly to the brain nerve. After a series of convulsions, it is extremely comfortable and floating. Clouds and dew wrap the whole body, fly and float in the air, and shudder from the depths of the soul

    The little goddess made Gu Yuena speechless.

    She can only comfort herself in her heart: she is like a broken God. She is a pretty child. She is unreasonable. She has a simple mind and developed limbs. Don''t be angry with an ignorant child because she is stupid

    But... Why do you suddenly feel that what she said is also reasonable?

    Gu Yuena is confused in the world.

    Xiaowu clapped her hands and said, "that''s great. Xiaosan is going to get married. If Xiaosan gets married, does he still live in Shenyan hall? According to sister Nana, the royal power is great, so their princess is married, so Xiaosan should leave Shenyan hall?"

    To tell you the truth, Xiaowu is quite general. Tang San is a person who hates him all over, but he usually has a low sense of existence. He can''t see one side for a month, and his clothes are also very interesting. He is much better than that blue emperor girl ah Yin.

    Xiaowu thought in her mind that ah Yin contracted with her brother. From time to time, she came out to show her sense of existence, and everyone had nothing to do with her.

    In the past, everyone envied that Xiaowu could haunt Northern Jiangsu. Now everyone envies that ah Yin can stay with Northern Jiangsu all the time.

    Especially Xiaowu, she already hates blue silver grass. The blue silver emperor like ah Yin has a stronger flavor. If ah Yin suddenly comes out, Xiaowu''s nest can jump tens of meters in the arms of Northern Jiangsu.

    Just like when you are cool, you suddenly smell a grade 12 body odor on your object.

    "It should be. If it''s your highness, Tiandou royal family may let Princess Xueke come to Shenyan hall. Even if your Highness has several wives, they can stand it, but if it''s Tang San..."

    "Princess Xueke is the only daughter of the snow night emperor. She should not be able to live in the Shenyan hall with Tang San. Moreover, according to Her Highness''s character, she will not let other couples wander in front of her."

    Only Gong Yi dutifully wrote down Subei''s words. After answering Xiaowu''s questions, she said to Subei: "in this case, your highness, I''ll call back Tiandou royal family, and then send a maid to inform Tang San about it."

    Gong Yi, as a waitress with the same heart with Northern Jiangsu, naturally knew him very well and almost sold him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Subei hesitated.

    He subconsciously wanted to go back.

    However, he overheard a familiar name.

    Xueke?

    Subei directly click on the list of goddesses pushed by Xiao AI:

    [Xueke: noble and lovely goddess, you can get rewards for momentum, Empire shaking the world, proficiency in classic music library, soul master level...]

    Follow up is a series of rewards.

    Subei felt his conscience. He was definitely not greedy for such external things.

    I only want beautiful women.

    When Northern Jiangsu was experiencing a series of inner struggles, Gu Yuena saw that he didn''t answer, so she said to Gong Yi instead of him: "go, as soon as possible, otherwise, I can''t help but want to do it myself."

    "Obey..."

    The palace took a hesitant look at Northern Jiangsu.

    Inner words: No, the master should not agree. I clearly feel that the master''s heart has just died for a moment. Do... Do I feel wrong?

    "Wait... Wait!"

    Sure enough, I''ll wait for you.

    Gong Yi showed his deserved expression: This is the highness he knew!

    Su Bei''s eyes lit up in an instant: "I think Xiao San, as my only apprentice, we should be responsible for his major events in life. We can''t be so hasty, so we can''t blame him for the Royal affairs."

    "This pain still has to be borne by the teacher. This is called bearing!"

    "Well, Gong Yi, we need to think about the marriage in the long run. We''d better talk back to Tiandou Royal first. I''m busy for the time being. I don''t have time to get married. I''ll wait first. Maybe, as time goes by, they forget and give up."

    Northern Jiangsu began to talk serious nonsense, listening to the tears and the sentimental listener.

    Oh, my God! How can such a handsome man be so shameless?!

    At this time, a beautiful figure appeared behind the scenes. Tang Sanlu showed his head and burst into tears: it turned out that you were so kind to me, and those indifference were false. Suddenly, you were so moved! Almost thought the teacher didn''t love me! Teacher, it''s a big event in my life. I have no intention of getting a wife!

 Chapter 165

    "Hey?"

    Gu Yuena, Liu Erlong, Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, Dugu Yan, Zhu Zhuqing and others were stunned by the sudden change of mind in Northern Jiangsu.

    Xiaowu: brother, how can you change? It''s agreed to find a wife for xiaosanzi?

    Liu Erlong is not very confident. After all, if he drags, there are uncertain factors.

    Gu Yuena''s face became indifferent and pinched the handsome face of Northern Jiangsu: "anyway, if you marry another woman behind my back, I will be angry, hum!"

    When Su Bei was worried about the princess''s wife sent by the Tiandou royal family in the Shenyan hall.

    Tiandou City, Tiandou Royal, is an undercurrent surging.

    In the palace.

    Dark environment, soft and precious curtain, carved with exotic molds.

    The burly man in luxurious clothes sat on the seat, and the pendant on the side corridor swayed.

    On a snowy night, the emperor smiled knowingly, took a sip of tea on the table, and then said casually. He didn''t know who he was talking to: "back?"

    "Well..."

    After about half a breath, a meditation came from behind the Dragon chair.

    "Not surprisingly, Princess Xueke should have arrived at the Shenyan Palace at this time."

    "Yes." The great emperor replied faintly on a snowy night.

    "But... Your majesty, you don''t have many children at your knees, and your Highness the prince has been closed for several months without any movement. Princess Xueke is your only daughter. Isn''t it good to send her to the Shenyan hall?"

    "Not very good?"

    On a snowy night, the emperor opened his tired eyes and saw that his two black circles were so obvious.

    In recent months, he has really shed tears.

    The emperor of a country has too many things to consider.

    Especially in Northern Jiangsu, this is his time.

    If Northern Jiangsu moved a little, the kings of the two empires would shake three times.

    The appearance of Shenyan hall and the hearse tower has changed the pattern of the whole continent.

    With these major events, Wu soul hall also made small moves behind its back, which has the meaning of destroying his country at any time.

    Alas

    The emperor sighed in his heart on a snowy night.

    Then he said, "the little princess of Qibao Liuli sect settled in Shenyan hall more than a year ago and developed relations with his highness in Northern Jiangsu. I don''t need to say more about the benefits of Qibao Liuli sect in the past two years?"

    "The economic strength of Qibao Liuli sect is what we are afraid of. Ning Fengzhi began to divide the sect in Shenyan town and was authorized by the soul auction of the spirit tower. In cooperation with their original business and their economic strength..."

    On a snowy night, the emperor thought carefully, like a hundred needles pricking his brain. It was very cold and flustered.

    The current situation of their royal snow family is really in jeopardy!

    In terms of economy, is it prosperous and strong; On the strength of the soul master, it is not worthy to lift shoes for the Wu soul hall; In terms of army, the army of Xingluo empire is the division of tiger and wolf, which is irresistible.

    He has millions of powerful masters. Although they can cause fear in the Wulin hall, they are only people with stronger physical strength and combat effectiveness than ordinary people. They are different from the persistence of the soul masters in the Wulin hall.

    The snow night emperor knows that the details on his hands are nothing more than four words [the name is right]!

    He is the king of Tiandou empire. He is the Lord of the people. He is supported by the history of Tiandou royal family, forming an indelible influence.

    The understanding of Northern Jiangsu is actually simple: Cao Cao coerced the emperor to make princes, especially Zhou Shi''s death.

    The power distribution pattern of the two empires of Tiandou and Xingluo is almost consistent with the enfeoffment system. The country is divided into multiple kingdoms, and each kingdom is integrated.

    However, if the Wu soul hall forcibly destroys the Tiandou royal family, it will be more difficult to subdue the small kingdom within the country, especially the remote kingdom. Maybe you will be surprised and come out to stab you in the back.

    This is also the concern of bidong. To forcibly destroy a country in a short time, the country will inevitably fall apart and reunify again, which will cost huge human and material resources.

    Bibidong doesn''t like to be with qiandaoliu, but qiandaoliu makes a decision to let qianrenxue lurk into Tiandou Royal. She agrees.

    However, although this matter is good for the overall situation of Wuhun hall, it is very unfair for qianrenxue.

    There''s no other reason. It''s a waste of her divine talent.

    "In addition, the next four sects, especially the ten thousand snake sect, have given birth to the title Douluo. The soul masters in the sect are getting better and getting stronger rapidly. It is estimated that they will become a new preparatory sect of the upper sect."

    In the last three cases, haotianzong was hidden from the world. In the past, the Wuhun hall exploded and hammered haotianzong. Haotianzong fled indecently. In the view of the great emperor on a snowy night, nine times out of ten haotianzong was cold.

    That''s normal.

    After all, haotianzong''s people are as sexy as haotianhammer''s big lump of black iron. They are reckless, but they are not reckless now. They have changed to Gou. Is this normal?

    This is obviously very abnormal, unless haotianzong is destroyed, there is no inside information.

    These three cases lack one, which must be made up after all.

    However, the once Haotian sect was extremely powerful. As the first of the three sects, even the glory that has disappeared for more than ten years, the deterrent force is still there. In addition, the next four sects have almost no title Douluo. Such a strong person complements the power of the sect, so that all major sects dare not lightly say to compete for the vacant seats of the three sects.

    But no matter how powerful the deterrent force is, it will disappear over time.

    With the emergence of the soul, haotianzong didn''t move, and this seat was stared at.

    Since zongmen was boldly proposed a few months ago, there has been a huge storm. In fact, the four major doors covet this position.

    There is also a saying that Shenyan hall will replace haotianzong and rank first among the top three.

    Indeed, Shenyan temple has this strength.

    If God Yan Temple wants to rob, no one dares to fight.

    After all, in the current situation, Shenyan temple has become a leader of all religions and guided the trend of the times.

    But anyone who has seen Northern Jiangsu knows.

    His eyes were pure and dazzling like stars, and he had no ambition. He never spoke about the position of the last three sects, nor did he take the initiative to attack and annex other forces.

    The emperor on a snowy night can see people clearly, so he is 90% sure that Shenyan hall will not take care of the three seats.

    In other words, with the appeal of Northern Jiangsu, he abused himself in the three competitions.

    There''s no room for him!

    The figure of juechen in Northern Jiangsu appeared in the emperor''s mind on a snowy night. That appearance can really be a treasure of the town and country.

    In fact, the snow night emperor has always hidden something in his heart.

    That is, he once asked sculptors to carve statues in Northern Jiangsu, offer them in front of national treasures, build temples and give Northern Jiangsu a big surprise.

    (lick ~ suck ~)

    For Northern Jiangsu, it''s not a surprise, it''s a shock!

    How many have you seen before you were born?

    If God only said otherwise, if mortals, they can only have this treatment if they have made great contributions and hung up.

    Confirmed, the snow night emperor died in Northern Jiangsu!

    Fortunately, Northern Jiangsu is so handsome that Tiandou''s first painter can''t draw it. It''s more difficult to carve. Naturally, there is no result.

    Want to carve Northern Jiangsu? Who deserves this honor?

    This is also the little secret and regret hidden in the heart of the snow night emperor.

    The person behind the scenes said, "therefore, your majesty hopes to catch Princess Xueke''s marriage and let Tiandou royal family and Shenyan palace connect their fate?"

    "Unfortunately, behind the Shenyan hall is the Wulin hall, which is the enemy of the royal family. Even if we have a relationship with the Shenyan hall and take advantage of the ambition of the Wulin hall, we will not stop encroaching on the royal family."

    "Yes."

    What those behind the scenes said hit the heart of the snow night emperor.

    "However, we can put our hope on the young man. Your highness Subei, I believe he will one day become a figure that can''t be controlled by the Wulin hall. I don''t believe it. At that time, he will leave my father-in-law alone."

    The emperor suddenly laughed on a snowy night.

    This is not selling women for glory. It is judging the situation, smart and decisive.

    "This day, it won''t be too far."

    This sentence is murmured by the great emperor on a snowy night.

    "Yes, it''s not far."

    The eyes of those behind the scenes seemed to shine, which was in line with the idea of the snow night emperor.

    "Your Highness Subei, he is really a talent in the world. However, talent can''t rival his appearance."

    "Su Qin, even you think so?"

    Suqin is the national teacher behind the snow night emperor. He no longer answered, but said to the snow night Emperor: "there is no big action in Shenyan hall, and there is no military mobilization, but we need to strengthen our vigilance in Wuhun hall."

    "Bibidong hasn''t been out for a long time. I judge that she is probably looking for the power above the limit Douluo."

    "The power above the limit Douluo..."

    On a snowy night, the emperor became more and more melancholy.

    "We have no choice but to wait and see."

    ¡­¡­

    Wu soul hall, elder hall.

    In the holy place where the angel statue is full of the hall, as an angel servant, the ultimate doula with one hand in the world - thousands of streams stand in front of the angel statue.

    It was a thousand streams and his face was full of sadness.

    "Alas..."

    For a long time, his figure was tall, majestic and old. He sighed that he could not tell the truth.

    The second elder of the Wu soul hall, the golden alligator Douluo, dressed in white and gold, slowly walked out of the doorway behind the scenes, stepped up the steps and approached the thousand streams.

    Among the six offerings in the elder''s hall, the strength of the golden alligator Douluo is second only to qiandaoliu, and the realm is as high as 98. However, he is also very old, has entered the recession of the soul master, and there is almost no possibility of upgrading.

    Level 98 is the limit of his life.

    His life, said ordinary, but more wonderful than ordinary people, to say how brilliant, in fact, it is just ordinary.

    He was loyal to the angel God and worked for the angel God all his life. At this age, he didn''t have the ambition of thousands of channels. He just wanted to keep his own and complete his final mission in the angel temple - to protect the angel temple until death came to me.

    The golden alligator Douluo put his hand on qiandaoliu''s shoulder and said, "great sacrifice, Saint she..."

    Qian Daoliu waved and said, "Cher, she is passing the seventh angel test. Maybe she will inherit the throne in a short time."

    "After coming back from Shenyan temple, the saint''s qualification seems to have become better. Moreover, the saint has become so persistent about the angel God test..."

    Since then, Gu Yuena came strong and gave a heavy blow to the pride of qianrenxue. When she returned to the Wuhun hall, she went all out to practice. With her divine gift and the angel fairy flowers given to her by Northern Jiangsu, her strength improved rapidly. After passing the sixth test, she directly participated in the seventh test. After passing the eighth test, it means that she will impact the God test!

    That is not only the wish of Qianren snow, but also the lifelong dream of qiandaoliu.

    He stopped eight exams and could only become a divine servant.

    This is his regret. He can''t surpass Tang Chen and reach level 100 ahead of him.

    "Perhaps this is also a good thing."

    Qiandaoliu looked at the angel statue and said deeply: "in those years, I decided Xueer to lurk in the Tiandou royal family and wait for the opportunity to compete for the throne... Today, I really regret it."

    "There is no need to blame yourself for the worry of life and death. What''s more, it''s harmless for the saint to become a god earlier and later."

    The golden crocodile knows and comforts thousands of channels.

    "No."

    Qian Daoliu shook his head: "if it hadn''t dragged down Xueer''s realm, maybe she''s already taking the eighth Angel test at her age."

    "A strong man who goes beyond the limit is enough to lead the Wulin hall and unify the two countries!"

    There is desire in the eyes of thousands of streams.

    Lian Po is old. Can you still eat?!

    "However, after the ninth test of the angel, the great sacrifice to you... Will also pay an irreparable price. If the saint knows later, she will inevitably fall into pain." Said the golden crocodile.

    Instead, qiandaoliu smiled and looked at the golden alligator Douluo and said meaningfully, "so, please comfort xue''er at that time. The future of wusoul hall will be entrusted to her sooner or later."

    "I......" the golden crocodile Douluo didn''t know what to say. He offered it to him... Is he ready to die?

    It''s great. Is that why the great sacrifice can be so [big] and you can only be the second [big]?

    At this time, in the center of the Presbyterian hall, a huge vortex appeared in the eyebrow of the huge six winged angel statue, floating out of it.

    She didn''t release her martial spirit, but the angel wings on her back stretch independently, and the illusory golden ripples shine continuously, emitting a sacred breath, which makes people can''t help but mention it.

    A smile appeared on qiandaoliu''s face: "it''s successful. Xueer successfully passed the seventh exam."

    "Grandpa, I succeeded!"

    The sound of thousands of Ren snow is illusory, but it is difficult to hide the surprise.

    "Well, well, Congratulations, saint." The golden crocodile Douluo also got rid of his sorrow and smiled happily.

    "Well, Cher."

    Qiandaoliu said, "it''s hard for you, Xueer. You''ve been practicing hard and successfully passed the seventh exam. Next, you''ll have a rest."

    "Tiandou Royal side, they may be suspicious. Maybe you can go back and reconcile."

    It took more than ten years to gain the trust. If you give up, you will give up. Qiandaoliu is still reluctant to give up.

    That is, at least, the layout in exchange for the youth of thousands of Ren snow.

    Who knows, Qian Renxue looked at his palms and shook his head and said, "no, I want to impact directly, the eighth test!"

    This power is far away from Bitong and the woman!

    To have a royal brother, you must become stronger.

    "Grandpa, let me take the eighth exam!"

    I must finish the ninth exam as soon as possible. The woman in bibidong should also be looking for stronger strength, right?

    Qian Renxue''s eyes are tough, brave and noble, which surprised Qian Daoliu and the golden crocodile: Xueer (Saint) is really fascinated by the so-called invincible Royal Highness. Since she sneaked to the Shenyan temple and came back, she has become surprisingly progressive!

    A thousand channels of flow said: "am I going to meet him personally and see what magic he has?"

    Boom!

    At the insistence of Qianren snow, qiandaoliu can only send her to the eighth exam.

    Her figure disappeared in the angel statue.

    Angel God, I''m coming!

 Chapter 166

    "Your Highness, my charm bone is great. I have fully integrated and mastered the essence of the charm bone you gave me."

    With hulina powder yarn as lining, it has eyes like stars and moon. The powder collapse of fat window can tell people.

    There is a slight flirtatious meaning between the eyebrows and eyes. A section of pink fox tail sways under the neon clothes, which is fascinating. I can''t help but hold it, which is charming.

    Especially the charming voice: "north, do you want to see Nana''s enchanting soul skill? Nana wants to show it alone with you, OK ~"

    A few days later, in the Shenyan hall, Hu Liena left the customs. Based on this law, Shenyan town is quite harmonious at this time.

    Like when fans beat Dai mubai casually in the street, it was basically eliminated.

    It can only be said that the Shrek college party came at a bad time.

    In other words, at that time, frande and his team were looking for Yu Xiaogang and wanted to find a way to save Ma Hongjun, but they didn''t know the location of Yu Xiaogang, which led them to waste a lot of time.

    Later, Frank finally found Yu Xiaogang. Unfortunately, it was too late.

    Of course, nothing is absolute. Only if the soul is not scattered and the flesh turns to dust, there is a chance of Nirvana and rebirth, especially Ma Hongjun.

    Yu Xiaogang naturally analyzed this point.

    However, if Ma Hongjun wants to recover or even become stronger, he has to lay the foundation for two water-based and fire-based top-grade fairy medicines.

    The best fairy medicine is different from fairy grass. Their preciousness lies in that it is difficult to obtain even super Douluo.

    With frande''s strength and economy, they can''t meet the requirements of this fairy medicine.

    Yu Xiaogang couldn''t think of other theoretical methods.

    Everyone sighed and concluded that Ma Hongjun was hopeless.

    To say that Frank and Yu Xiaogang met, their intersection, in addition to their brotherhood, was Liu Erlong.

    No, the moon is big and round tonight. It''s a good day to talk about the moon with gold bottles full of wine.

    Outside the suburban cabin of notting college.

    Frande and Yu Xiaogang sat around a stone table.

    Frank hissed deeply, looked at the emaciated Yu Xiaogang and said, "Xiaogang, it seems that things hurt you so much that they have been bothering you and making you so haggard all these years."

    Yu Xiaogang looked like kidney deficiency and smiled bitterly: "it''s a long story."

    Yu Xiaogang couldn''t help recalling the tragic experience more than six years ago. When he thought love would come again, Liu Erlong would chase and lick himself, pull him together and lift the ban on his virgin life for decades.

    Who knows, what ushers in is a fire to attack the heart, a mouthful of blood spewing out years of energy.

    His wife is gone, and his apprentice looks down on him. He is really tired.

    However, Yu Xiaogang looked at frand with a slightly surprised tone: "however, boss Fu, why have you become so old?"

    Although Flander is the oldest, it''s not like to say that white hair is boundless?

    Frank''s hair was full of silk, and at least a third of it was white.

    "Alas..."

    Frank sighed and looked sad: "I... Have a long story..."

    Each of the two brothers had his own thoughts and were reluctant to tell each other about his own embarrassment.

    Can frank say that he originally wanted to cut off his beard and confess to Erlong, and Erlong has no idea about Yu Xiaogang?

    No, he can''t bear it. Yu Xiaogang is so haggard. Tell him such bad news... Hiss!

    Yu Xiaogang also thinks so. Frank can''t see Liu Erlong''s thoughts with his wisdom (although not very good, it''s still high among Douluo low intelligence people).

    Boss Fu has been so haggard. If he knows that he has lost not only to himself, but also to a child in terms of emotion, can he not have spiritual trauma?

    Boss Fu has been so miserable, so don''t hurt him, alas

    So, frank and Yu Xiaogang looked at each other affectionately, raised their glasses and drank them all at once:

    Otherwise, in this life, it''s just our two brothers. We can do what we do with women, and we can do what we can''t do. This is brotherly friendship!

 Chapter 167

    BIU ~ bang!

    A fireworks shot straight into the sky from Shenyan town.

    With the sound of the cannon, countless flowers and fires were pulled out, shining over the Shenyan hall.

    One through the clouds, thousands of wet powder to meet!

    When notting Town, Yu Xiaogang and frande experienced the extreme dark trough in their life, but the Shenyan hall was in a lively and lively state of laughter and laughter.

    Wearing a bathrobe, Northern Jiangsu stood in front of the single lens of the night view luxury room at the top of Shenyan hall, watching the bustling fireworks in Shenyan town.

    "What day is it today? It''s so busy?"

    "Isn''t it!"

    The handsome face in Northern Jiangsu turned red. Is it God''s will that everyone supports Gu Yuena to push Pai Gow in her room?

    This shot, fireworks brilliant red?

    biu~

    Another shot of sparks shining on the night.

    Shi Yi wiped the water stains on Su Bei''s face. At this time, Su Bei''s hair was in a semi humid state. It was tempting to cooperate with the looming neck.

    Shi Jiu''s martial spirit is very modern and has the ability that no one can resist after bathing. She is specially responsible for blowing the head for Northern Jiangsu.

    Almost all modern people know her martial spirit, that is: male god card [hair dryer]!

    Although it belongs to the martial spirit of daily life, in fact, it has great lethality.

    Just like the lion roar, Shi Jiu exerts his soul skill with all his strength, which can cause huge group fire damage and have the effect of burning.

    Of course, Shi Jiu is just one of the representatives of the waitresses in Shenyan hall. Those who serve Northern Jiangsu every day have this series of martial spirits.

    At this time, Shi Jiu is holding the martial spirit: the male god blows the wind tube and is slowly exerting his soul power. A slight heat flow flows between his hair. Before long, the hair in Northern Jiangsu will dry.

    Shiyi waited by at any time and replied respectfully to northern Jiangsu: "master, you forget that today is actually the day before the establishment of Shenyan hall, so everyone is warmly celebrating and waiting for the coming tomorrow, that is, the day when Shenyan hall was officially established."

    "This activity was independently proposed by the residents of Shenyan Town, and later approved by Mr. Zhang Yi, so it formed a festival to commemorate the day when the hall opened."

    Shi Yi told the whole story, and then smiled with Subei: "in fact, it has been there since last year, but the scale is much smaller. Moreover, I learned from sister Gong Yi that tomorrow night is the most prosperous time. At that time, all major doors will hold programs."

    "I don''t know such a big thing?" Subei said.

    "Master, you know, it''s the evolution of the previous fan Festival. Sister Gong Yi reported it long ago. It''s the master. Didn''t you listen carefully?" The waiter giggled.

    "Fan Festival..."

    Subei pinched his chin, as if... No, there is such a thing.

    "So what festival has it been changed to? Kaidian Festival?"

    Northern Jiangsu feels that it is very happy to have its own culture and tradition.

    Generally, culture needs historical precipitation, which can be exchanged with the long river of years.

    Unless it''s stealing other people''s culture.

    It is very difficult to form their own local culture, which often requires the persistence of generations, even dozens of generations.

    Shenyan temple can form a festival culture in a few years, which is really precious.

    Cherish it!

    Subei couldn''t help giving Zhang Yi a thumbs up. He did a really good job. It didn''t waste him making an exception to promote a man.

    Alas

    Subei sighed again.

    Although he has no intention of dominating the world, he has become the emperor of the unified mainland and the first emperor of douluosu.

    But this trend is pushing him to that position.

    Resist, and it seems deliberate, Niang in Niang Qi.

    Attack and feel like a waste of your time.

    As a submissive person... No, why use the word submissive? It should be a beautiful man with elegant demeanor and a natural and unrestrained heart floating with the wind.

    He can only adapt to the situation.

    At this time.

    At the top of Shenyan central hall, on the open platform, a figure came slowly.

    The beautiful shadow comes from the spirit tower and wears silver wings and thin clothes.

    It''s Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena''s slender and tender legs seem to show the light of dew under the bright moon. It looks like people can''t help touching them.

    The bright fireworks behind her seemed to be in full bloom for her.

    Gu Yuena looked around for a week and saw that there was no one else except the waitress in the uniform of Shenyan hall. She smiled with satisfaction: the North gentleman knew his face and kept his promise. Otherwise, hum ~ he must feel better!

    Gu Yuena came slowly, under the fireworks and starry night: Silver Dragon Spirit.

    Gu Yuena said, "why, Beijun still keeps them here. Do you want them to be an audience or to participate in the game together?"

    It''s fun, isn''t it?

    It''s really getting more and more popular.

    Subei is ashamed. Is it me or na''er? Why does it sound like a hidden meaning?

    "You just step back." Subei said faintly.

    The waiting waitress nodded obediently and withdrew to wait outside the door.

    Waitress Code: some things can''t disturb the master. Respect the master''s privacy, which is the basic requirement of a qualified waitress.

    But as an interesting waitress with a soul, it''s not simple at all (with the improvement of the realm of Northern Jiangsu, the waitress has some self judgment and has the ability to deal with things outside the plan, while the original thoughtless waitress, like a robot, can only do things according to procedures and lacks self-care ability).

    Therefore, some waitresses stood close to the root of the wall, with their ears to the room, as if they were curious about what was going to happen inside.

    Will there be any voice that makes people blush?

    Will you find out the master''s secret?

    It really makes the waitress very curious.

    In the room, Gu Yuena took off her clothes wrapped around her shoulders, approached Northern Jiangsu and smiled.

    Then, a sudden push pushed Northern Jiangsu onto the soft sofa.

    Gu Yuena put her finger against Subei''s lips and smiled:

    "They have taken the annoying and arrogant little girl to the town to see the show."

    "So, Beijun, no one can save you tonight!"

    Gu Yuena licked her lips and looked at the face of Northern Jiangsu, becoming more and more emotional.

    As soon as she explored, she sucked the yarn blanket on the bed to cover their bodies, and then there was something indescribable

    At this point.

    On the top floor of Shenyan central hall, Emperor Tian appeared in the dark and looked at the bustling scenes of Shenyan hall. He was worried and comfortable.

    Just thinking, my Lord, my goddess, should be realizing her wishes for several years now?

    Alas, I am the humble one after all.

    However, Emperor Tian has no jealousy or resentment.

    Because, for people like the Lord, only the king is her best destination, right?

    And why is he here?

    It''s very simple. I''m ordered by the Lord.

    The emperor''s eyes penetrated the night and swam around the Shenyan hall to monitor the women and prevent them from disturbing the happy time of the Lord and the king!

    But suddenly a whisper came from his ear.

    "Sister Brigitte, don''t you want to see it?"

    "This is not good. The Lord knows that he will be furious."

    "Giggle, the Lord will certainly not get angry, but the king should. After all, he is shy and can''t stand teasing."

    "Oh, sister Brigitte, don''t worry. They must be very involved. They don''t want to notice us!"

    Biji showed her doubts and asked Ziji, "how do you know?"

    Ziji nodded Biji''s forehead: "hey... Sister Biji, you''ve lived for so long in vain. If the Lord finds us, it shows that the king''s game ability is not strong and can''t let the Lord devote himself to the battle."

    "But who can prove that the king plays games very well?"

    Biji claims to be the big sister of the soul beast, but now she is taught a lesson by Ziji''s sister. The reason is that this is not what she is good at.

    And Ziji, she actually has a nickname called understanding Ji!

    Ziji was not ashamed and said, "how do I know? Of course I know. The king''s craftsmanship is so good. His game ability must be very good!"

    "When the Lord leaves, I want to..."

    Ziji''s eyes are full of longing.

    "Ah, this..."

    Brigitte was speechless.

    "The LORD said that she recently found a very interesting game. If she wants to study it privately with her highness, it''s still difficult for us to peep. Moreover, because of the precision of the building structure, we can''t find a place to see. At most, we can only listen to the sound."

    I''m a kind and honest swan, bad dragon. Don''t lead me bad~

    "Why not? Isn''t that it?"

    In the dark night, Ziji fumbled skillfully and finally found a loose wall. She pulled it down without making any sound. Through the small hole, she could really see the scene in the room. Most of the content was focused on the bed in Northern Jiangsu.

    Seeing this scene, Brigitte was surprised: "you... How could you!"

    Biji suddenly realized and said to Ziji, "ziji, tell me the truth. Did you often come to peek at the king before?!"

    Ziji hesitated and said, "where... Where is it? Why should I peek? If I come, it''s not better to lie down and sleep with the king!"

    Ziji said more and more, more reasonable, straight and strong. There''s no reason. Maybe it''s fatal self-confidence?

    Biji wiped her sweat, and Ziji could say it without blushing and jumping.

    Ziji pulled Biji''s little hand and murmured, "Oh, sister Biji, don''t tangle with such small details. Don''t you want to know what the LORD said about the interesting game?"

    "He also specially sent us out to calm the animal chaos. The small-level battle can be settled at will. It''s time to come back!"

    Ziji looked like she was egging on Biji.

    Brigitte hesitated: if you don''t want to know, it must be impossible. The most important thing is to see the king''s deadly charm~

    So, Brigitte pursed her mouth and nodded: "well... Well, only this time. We can''t do this next time. It''s a bad thing to peek at others."

    "Oh, let''s talk about it next time!"

    Two people''s eyes, cast over the hole, looked at a corner of the room, and their faces turned red involuntarily.

    Wow, this game is really embarrassing.

    For a moment, Ziji and Biji''s faces were as red as a monkey''s ass.

    Even if you live for tens of thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years, you can''t live.

    "Is the king so good at playing games?" Brigitte muttered to herself.

    "Hey, what are you two doing?"

    Just when Brigitte and Ziji''s eyes lit up and seemed to see the wonderful part of the game, a rough voice startled them.

    They were so busy that they couldn''t calm down because of their impetuous mood.

    Ziji hurriedly covered the hole and looked at the sound source. Seeing her face, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "boss ditian, why are you here?"

    Ziji suddenly had a flash of inspiration: "good guy, it turns out that boss Di Tian is so curious. Are you here to peek at the secret double game between the Lord and the king? You can, boss Di Tian, you can''t see it at ordinary times!"

    Ziji was intoxicated with her self nature and suddenly realized her self nature. She looked at emperor Tian with a deep face.

    Emperor Tian looked stunned.

    Good guys, are they... Not asking themselves?

    Emperor Tian looked black: "I was ordered by the Lord to patrol around. No one should disturb me, otherwise, hum!"

    Emperor Tian clenched his fist and warned the fierce man.

    Look at emperor Tian''s serious appearance.

    Ziji and Biji looked at each other. There was an awkward atmosphere in the air, and a silent crow flew overhead.

    Ziji: I seem to have exposed something. Is there any chance to save it?

    Brigitte: it looks like it''s gone.

    Ziji: what about that?

    Brigitte: there is no way. If the Lord knows, we will be miserable.

    Ziji: No, there must be a way!

    Brigitte:

    Ziji: Yes, since we can''t stop it, we can only let you join us!

    Ziji burst into a charming smile: "Hey, Emperor Tian, what a coincidence. We are also here to patrol for fear that someone will disturb the Lord. After all, these superficial humans must be obsessed with the Lord and the king''s body. Sister Biji and I will not tolerate it!!"

    Biji secretly gave Ziji a thumbs up: from now on, sister Ziji, you are the most intelligent beast in my mind!

    Emperor Tian showed his questioning eyes: "is it really so? Why didn''t the Lord tell me?"

    "Hey, the Lord works. I also want to tell you how you like dreaming so much. The Lord will only gently touch you with her soft little hand, and then you fly."

    Being hit by Ziji''s words, Emperor Tian said he was hurt.

    Ziji is worthy of being the second dragon among the fierce beasts under Gu Yuena. She knows the psychology of emperor Tian very well and controls him to death.

    Ziji became more and more righteous and hummed, "if you can''t, ask the Lord tomorrow to see if it''s true, as long as you''re not afraid of the Lord''s fist."

    Seeing Ziji Zhenzhen''s words, the emperor was empty.

    "All right." The emperor sighed.

    Suddenly, Emperor Tian noticed that Ziji had loosened the bright hole and said, "patrol is patrol. You were just looking inside. What are you looking at?"

    Emperor Tian frowned: "what''s good to see? Let me be healthy, too?"

    Ziji and Biji tacitly blocked: "no, you can''t see. This is our secret. The LORD said that you can''t tell anyone, and you can''t reveal it. Otherwise, the Lord will punish you severely. Maybe ten big mouths!"

    Speaking of big mouth Bazi, Emperor Tian missed and his face hurt.

    Involuntarily touched his face: it seemed that the taste came back

    "Can''t see yet, cut."

    Emperor Tian explored his probe and wanted to say a word, but the hole was small. One person could easily block it with his hands, not to mention two people blocking it with their bodies.

    Emperor Tian is curious, but he has scruples and doesn''t dare to mess around.

    Next, it is the game viewing time with rich and colorful facial expressions of Ziji and Biji. Their vivid looks have explained the brilliance and intensity of the game.

    Only emperor Tian looked bored alone: what are they looking at? Is it spicy? Does it look good?

 Chapter 168

    Note: to introduce the plot of this chapter, Northern Jiangsu had a relationship with Gu Yuena, promoted to the title Douluo, won a series of awards, and the opening of the Shenyan palace began.

    (for fear of another 404, the interactive content between Gu Yuena and Northern Jiangsu has been deleted, about more than 1000 words, but important rewards and other contents are left to prevent the article from reading fluently.)

    The next morning.

    The crimson morning glow appeared in the eastern mountains. The sun shone through the joint of Shenyan town and directly reflected the Shenyan hall.

    The shops and furnishings on the street were not messy because of last night''s activities, and they were not removed. On the contrary, many novel things were displayed.

    The soul masters were also busy. They began to work early in the morning, arranged the festival stage, and posted festive red curtains all over the street.

    Feeling the warmth of the sun, Ziji and Biji, who fell asleep on the top of Shenyan center hall, slowly opened their eyes and saw that emperor Tian was still guarding dutifully.

    Last night was sleepless, but Ziji felt that if she didn''t shield her external will and thinking, she was afraid that she would rush in and participate in their game!

    Similarly, Emperor Tian also appreciated the attractive sleeping positions of Biji and Ziji from time to time. Her white thighs were like treasures under her green dress and purple skirt.

    Emperor Tianxin said: in human words, Ziji is really a human beauty, but it is a female beast with connotation and cultivation like Biji that attracts me more.

    However, Emperor Tian shook his head again: "emperor Tian, don''t indulge in feelings. You should practice hard and avenge the dragon family!"

    "Although the Dragon slaughtering clan has disappeared, the leaders behind the Dragon slaughtering clan are still dominating. We must, we must kill them all!"

    "I believe that the Lord also thinks so. The gods who set a ban on soul animals and the gods who kill them, wait! Your doomsday will come!"

    Emperor Tian clenched his fist and set a flag.

    After waking up, Ziji''s calf shrunk slightly and rubbed her eyes: "has the night passed?"

    Moreover, the game didn''t end until midnight.

    In retrospect, Ziji also blushed: Oh, early in the morning, just thinking about this, really! Annoying! Not again!

    Biji whispered softly beside Ziji: "sister Ziji, let''s go quickly, otherwise she will wake up later. Once the divine knowledge is spread out, we will find us."

    Ziji thought that what Biji said was reasonable, but she couldn''t restrain her curiosity, so she said in Biji''s ear, "sister Biji, take another look, the last one, and we''ll go, okay?"

    Brigitte hesitated: if she was found, it would be really miserable!

    But Ziji had seen through the small hole and reached the room.

    WOW~

    Their eyes sparkled and they saw something wonderful.

    In the large room of about 100 square meters, there is a small swimming pool and a large bathtub enough to accommodate ten people for bathing and sports

    The room was quite messy, the cover of the sofa was extremely wrinkled, and the back seemed to be deformed.

    You know, this sofa is made of the best materials in Tiandou Empire and made by the best craftsmen. It is of high quality and will not deteriorate and deform in ten years.

    But now it''s deformed!

    Why?

    Maybe Gu Yuena''s game is too cruel.

    The line of sight shifted to the big bathtub. The water in the bathtub was splashed outside and absorbed by the absorbent pad.

    What is the power that makes them so irritable and surpass the limit position?

    Well, it actually comes from a pure but physically damaging game.

    On a messy White Velvet big bed.

    Although the bedding is drooping, about a third of it falls to the ground, and silver and blue clothes are scattered, the perfect ketone body exposed under the cover of the bedding is really the ultimate visual enjoyment.

    The hair of Subei and Gu Yuena stick to the skin.

    They hugged each other last night and slept until now.

    The next moment, Subei opened his eyes and looked at Gu Yuena sleeping in his arms with a soft smile.

    Even peeping at Ziji and Biji laughed: it''s really beautiful~

    However, a terrible scene appeared.

    Su Bei glanced at the ceiling, immediately startled Ziji and Biji and quickly took back his sight.

    Brigitte: was the king just looking at us? He won''t find us, will he?

    Ziji: No, no? Judging from the cultivation of the king, shouldn''t this be? Our accomplishments are very high!

    Brigitte: why don''t you look again and confirm?

    Ziji: I think so. It''s reasonable.

    So the eyes of the two beauties came to the hole again and looked inside

    I saw the beautiful young man with white and tender skin and open chest winking wink at them and making a gesture of kindness.

    Let Ziji and Biji confirm: Your Majesty... Seems to have really found us!

    Wait, when did the king find us?

    From the beginning, or just?

    Think carefully and fear!

    Ziji: Your Majesty, is this... A hint that I''m going down to accompany him?

    Ziji blushed: after all... The LORD looks very tired and can''t continue to play with Wang. No, no, I''m so shy

    (a hammer?)

    Brigitte: "it''s terrible. It''s terrible. The king must have found us. We have to get out of here, or things will be big."

    Biji took Ziji and slipped away. She knew that she could not be controlled by Ziji''s temper, otherwise the LORD would be angry and blood would splash 800 miles!

    Before leaving, Ziji hurriedly restored the cave to its original state.

    Then, Emperor Tian got up, curiously walked to Biji''s position, pondered carefully towards the wall, and even picked it with his hand:

    Ah, what have they been looking at the wall? And watch it all night? What is so tempting?

    Emperor Tian scratched his head. The Raptor was confused. He also wanted to see it!

    Feeling that Brigitte and Ziji left, there was no abnormality at the top of the hall. Subei smiled.

    Of course, he found them soon, otherwise, how could he be so bold?

    Northern Jiangsu felt the power inside. Once mobilized, Pengbai was fierce.

    Last night:

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on his intimate relationship with the goddess Gu Yuena...]

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on winning the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: congratulations on raising the host''s soul power level to the title Douluo, completing the continuous breaking of the task realm, and leading the waitress of Shenyan hall to the title Douluo together. The title is to be determined...]

    [¢Ú: congratulations to the host. He waved and shouted: "two more enchanting martial spirit sisters. Don''t be sexy, not enough to blow up. It''s an honor to be on the official program of Shenyan hall!"

    "What, remuneration? Food, shelter, distribution... What, salary? You still ask me for salary to work for his highness in Northern Jiangsu? It''s your honor!"

    "Pa!"

    "Oh, it hurts. Which guy dares to step on me?!"

    Zhang Yi hugged her feet and screamed in pain.

    Little dance pointed to his nose and said, "uncle, you''re talking nonsense again. I''ll let my brother take your position!"

    Zhang Yi looked at it. It turned out to be a small dance. Hehe said with a smile: "no nonsense, this is the pattern, the pattern!"

    "Hum!" Don''t overdo it and scoff at it.

    "In other words, what programs are there tonight?"

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at all the novelty here and was very interested.

    "It must be unique. I prepared it carefully. I don''t know if your highness will come out to see it. Alas..."

    His highness Subei''s dragon has seen the head but not the tail, and Zhang Yi is not sure. He looks at Xiaowu with a light in his eyes: "Hey, Xiaowu, you are so close to your highness. Do you think your highness will come out to see these impetuous people?"

    Zhang Yi pointed to the people walking in the street and said.

    "I don''t know, but if it''s fun, maybe I can help pull him out."

    The little dance said faintly.

    At this time, Ziji twisted her waist and aroused the desire of many men. She came over and said with a smile: "certainly not, lord king. At this time, she should be intimate with the Lord. I think the king should not pay attention to these things."

    "What?"

    ¡°£¿£¡¡±

 Chapter 169

    At night.

    The stars are bright and the night wind is cool.

    Shenyan town is bustling. The bustling scene and gorgeous fireworks can always attract girls.

    Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Dugu Yan, Hu Lena, Liu Erlong and others gathered on a viewing platform that can look around.

    In addition, Brigitte and Ziji were also there. After peeping in the Shenyan center hall, they became impetuous and couldn''t stay, so they decided to experience life in the human world.

    At this time, seeing the prosperity of people, everyone felt very happy because of the celebration and harmony.

    Brigitte smiled warmly and suddenly murmured, "in fact, human beings also have a very kind side."

    Ziji looked along Biji''s eyes. It was a group of children who had not awakened their martial spirits. They were playing. Some children were clever or helped adults do things, so an old man rewarded them with candy.

    It was really a warm scene.

    Ziji leaned on the fence and smiled: "it''s really a jade Swan representing kindness and harmony. You can find their beautiful side in the face of anyone."

    Ziji sighed: "if what I saw ten years ago was only our potential enemies, when they awaken and grow slowly, they will threaten the survival of all soul beasts."

    Ziji said casually. Although she said something very serious, she was smiling.

    She is like this. No matter how deep her heart is, all she shows is debauchery and willfulness.

    Brigitte took a deep look at Brigitte and asked, "what about now?"

    "Now?"

    Ziji turned her back, stroked her hair, and said with a smile, "now, there is a king, and the soul supply is enough. When the soul beast reaches the end of her life, she can continue her soul and live in another way."

    "Although it''s not that human beings are willing to put down the butcher''s knife and repent from the depths of their soul, it''s just that there are substitutes... But the world is mostly combined because of interests, isn''t it?"

    What Ziji said made Biji feel very profound. She couldn''t believe it. It came from Ziji''s mouth.

    Yes, interest. Nothing can escape the word interest.

    They gathered together because they managed to form a collective, which is the common interest and can resist the interests of mankind.

    They like northern Jiangsu because he has countless shining points. In essence, these things that attract them are also interests, which may be visual interests, emotional interests or material interests.

    Brigitte nodded: "that''s what I said, but I always feel strange. Everyone seems to gather around the king."

    "Although we often have quarrels and even fists, we unconsciously tacitly agree that we can''t hurt each other''s foundation and never hurt each other''s life."

    Brigitte''s eyes fell on them.

    At this time, they are playing the game of truth and adventure, which was taken advantage of by bibidong and made Liu Erlong angry to tear down the house.

    They seemed to be discussing some private topics. Even small dances were forced to blush.

    Ziji Mai opened his legs and said, "do we want to join them?"

    "Well, I''d like to know more about the king." Brigitte nodded.

    What else can these girls do when they get together except to steal the privacy of Northern Jiangsu?

    On the street, the little goddess danced, holding a string of sugar gourd, a string of charcoal barbecue slices, a string of spicy animal claws... Plus a drink.

    You can''t believe how such a little girl can eat so much.

    The little goddess''s lips were hot and red, and a hot breath rose from her stomach, mixed in her cavity and gasped.

    It''s hard, but I can''t shut up.

    The little goddess thought to herself: it''s not easy to come here. You must have enough!

    oh dear!

    I almost forgot. My beautiful brother asked me to help him buy things.

    The little goddess used her special strength to float the note out of her sleeve and spread it in front of her:

    "I don''t know why my beautiful brother wants me to go shopping. There are no shops at all, so I have to pick it myself."

    The little goddess wears a soul guide in her hand, and all the herbs she collects are put in it.

    At this time, she thought back: "Oh, poor cake, it has been a day and a night!"

    Suddenly, the barbecue at the mouth was not fragrant.

    Beautiful brother won''t wait in a hurry, will he?

    She could not distinguish the appearance and types of these herbs, but picked all the long images according to the pharmacist''s description.

    At this time, to find the right medicine, she also needs to consult the pharmacist in the town.

    The little goddess stepped into a large pharmacy, swallowed an ice sugar gourd and put the soul guide on the counter. The throughput was not very clear, but she could understand: "Mr. medicine, can you help me find these herbs in this?"

    "Well, little girl, we didn''t accept such a thing, but today is a good day in Shenyan Town, so make an exception to help you."

    The pharmacist took the list and found that it was full of first-class medicinal materials, some of which were very rare and not in the store.

    He changed from kindness to curiosity.

    "Little girl, this soul guide needs you to untie it and take out the medicine inside. I can help you distinguish it."

    There was some doubt in the pharmacist''s eyes. The lovely little girl in front of him must be a family of power. Otherwise, how could he have a soul guide at such a young age.

    But he still can''t believe that she really has so many top herbs? What about her parents?

    When the little goddess took out the medicine, herbalist Kang Jianxian said, "children, you haven''t awakened the martial spirit, and you don''t know which lovely child you are."

    "Wu soul?"

    Little goddess Dudu mouth, what is that? It doesn''t look very necessary.

    It''s more important to find medicine.

    However, when the little goddess took out the herbs in the soul guide, the fragrance filled the air, attracting all the pharmacists, and even passers-by.

    The pharmacist was stunned.

    "This... This!"

    The colorful extreme fairy grass leaps in front of us. We know the quantity and high quality, which is rare in our life.

    Each plant is shining with strange light, each plant is a rare treasure, and each plant can change the fate of a soul master.

    "All the flowers and plants in the fairy flower collection are peerless treasures!"

    Such an idea came out of the hearts of all pharmacists.

    A pharmacist said:

    "This kind of Cordyceps sinensis is grayish white in appearance and has ring lines on it; there are eight pairs of Cordyceps sinensis in the whole body, the most obvious of which is four pairs in the middle. The quality patronage is easy to break, the section is slightly flat, white and slightly yellow, and the snow silkworm of Cordyceps sinensis radiates white and yellow light all over!"

    "Cinnabar lotus, cinnabar lotus with miraculous effect on ice cold and fire poison! Didn''t a strange uncle ask for this medicine with a lot of money before?"

    This strange uncle, of course, is either someone else or frank.

    "That, that!" A pharmacist was stunned and said, "the king of immortal products, the fragrance is beautiful!"

    It was a large light pink flower, leafless, with a stem length of three feet. The flower was huge and had a full diameter. Each petal looked crystal clear. The light pink flower swayed gently with the powder fog and spread its fragrance, as touching as the fragrance of a virgin.

    "This is a hundred poisons killer. I was lucky to hear that Tiandou''s first medicine mentioned that I got this immortal flower. Even if it was poison Douluo, Dugu Bo couldn''t hurt him half!"

    "That''s... This star anise black ice grass, which is a rare cold flower, can make people feel cold and numb in the center. The cold air of this grass is very cold within ten meters. If it takes a little longer, it will be cold and poisonous. There is no medicine to cure it. Don''t say to eat it, even if it''s next to it, you''ll have bad luck. If you want to take it off, you must use something of gold and iron!"

    The appearance of fairy flowers caused a great sensation.

    Some pharmacists who knew the goods clapped their legs and were distressed: "unfortunately, these are treasures, immortal products and unique products in the world, but the preservation means are extremely ridiculous. They are simply outrageous. Nvwa is ignorant. Nvwa is ignorant!"

    Healthy eyes are almost staring out. The fairy herbs on the medicine list are rare, but compared with the fairy flowers and plants taken out by the little girl, it''s not enough!

    The little goddess expressed her incomprehensible surprise to everyone: it''s just dozens of flowers and plants with good taste. What''s the fuss?

    The little goddess picked up one and asked, "this one looks like me. Is it the one on the medicine list?"

    Healthy thinking is still addicted, shaking his head: "no... No."

    "Oh."

    The little fairy put it directly into her mouth. The fairy flower turned into energy and impacted her body, but she was as strong as nobody. How terrible it is to eat fairy products wantonly!

    "What the hell is that?" The little goddess said helplessly.

    At this time, a tall boy rushed into the crowd and stared at the fairy flower pile: "cinnabar lotus, fire apricot and delicate vegetables, cold and hot pineapple, xiaopang is saved! Xiaopang is saved!"

    This man is no other than Dai mubai.

    They learned that today was a big day in Shenyan Town, so they hurried over to take a chance. Unexpectedly, they met!

    Dai mubai was almost half kneeling in front of these fairy grasses, and his thick hands trembled to pick up fairy medicine.

    She trembled to the little goddess and said, "little girl, I want to buy the three Zhuxian flowers in you. Can you? They are very important to me!"

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, many onlookers nearby shouted to buy, and some even planned to rob secretly.

    The little goddess tooted her mouth. The man in front of her had one eye and two pupils... How ugly!

    The little goddess said, "no, these can''t be given to you now. They are also very important to me."

    Dai mubai still insisted: "they are really life-saving things for us. In urgent need, we can buy them with gold soul coins!"

    With that, Dai mubai began to pay for one bag, two bags and three bags... He was not short of money, not to mention that Frank got a lot of money from Ning Fengzhi.

    The little goddess said helplessly, "really not. Don''t worry, OK? We''ll talk later, otherwise I''ll hit people ~"

    The little goddess waved her little fist, but it was not scary at all, but it made people feel cute.

    The little goddess said: I want to complete the task of my beautiful brother. After identification, you can choose others. Anyway, I don''t care.

    But Dai mubai was impatient and would be wrong. A trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes. He suddenly pushed the little goddess, picked up those immortal herbs and ran away.

    The little goddess was unprepared and staggered a few steps back. All the strings on her hands were thrown on the ground. Looking at Dai mubai''s figure, she arched her nose and hummed, "bad guys, rob things, look at my little fist!"

    biu~

    The little goddess flashed out her shadow, directly swept in front of Dai mubai who ran away, and hit him back with a fist. Suddenly, the earth trembled and the dust rose.

    When the line of sight is clear, there is a big pit on the ground.

 Chapter 170

    "Short oil ~ fight ~ fight ~ loyal patrol guards in the North Hall, come on, it''s terrible to see blood ~"

    The coquettish man waving a handkerchief ran out of the door of the pharmacy.

    "What happened, Miss Ma?"

    Someone asked a doctor Ma curiously.

    Speaking of Mr. Ma, he was also a Tianjiao figure a hundred years ago. He was not only the Tianjiao of the pharmacist world, but also left a story that people enjoyed talking about in the boxer world.

    With one hand, Wu soul lightning, five whip and Youlong Bagua shaped Yiquan, hitting the human body with soft strength, it is to be elated, activate blood and remove blood stasis, and make the dying patient miraculous recovery.

    If you use Huajin, the fist technique, combined with the five whip of Wulin lightning, hits the human body. It really makes people want to refuse and welcome. It doesn''t want to stop. It itches and hurts. It really makes people want to live and die. Life is better than death.

    Unfortunately, teacher Ma''s whip was invincible early. Although he didn''t have an advantage against Haotian hammer Angel Sword, he was not empty at all!

    This should be traced to Tang San''s grandparents and Tang Chen''s parents. Therefore, many people don''t know Mr. Ma''s name is normal.

    Moreover, Mr. Ma has been lonely all his life, and is limited by the disadvantages brought by his own martial spirit variation. He can''t inherit the martial spirit. This generation of unique variation martial spirit [lightning five whip] has also faded out of people''s vision.

    Unexpectedly, these old ancestors also gathered in the Shenyan hall.

    Mr. Ma''s face is middle-aged and old, which means that his life has begun to come to an end, and his soul power is weakened, which is worse than the golden crocodile enshrined in the second Hall of the elders of the wusoul hall. At least, there is no such deep wrinkle on the face of the golden crocodile Douluo.

    "Let the little old man, or your boxing will shock you!"

    When the little goddess beat Dai mubai, she rubbed past Mr. Ma, and her calf inadvertently touched Mr. Ma''s body, causing him to fall back and sit on the ground.

    An acquaintance happened to come and hold Mr. Ma. He asked with concern, "Mr. Ma, what happened?"

    Mr. Ma patted his ass, straightened his waist and jumped up from the ground. He only heard a crack in his waist... Mr. Ma''s face was not good-looking for a moment, but it soon adjusted.

    Teacher Ma said with a smile, "young man, don''t talk about martial virtue."

    Mr. Ma rubbed his waist and warmed him with soul force: "this is a sneak attack. I''m careless. I didn''t flash. Little girl, sneak attack me, an old man, alas..."

    "Chum ~"

    The flashing waist is already in the right position.

    The commotion here impressively attracted Zhang Yi''s attention.

    Zhang Yi thought: who provoked right and wrong on this great day?

    Then he rushed over with the patrol guard.

    Xiaowu also looked down at the direction of the pharmacy and said excitedly, "Hey! You see, there seems to be a fight over there. Shall we go and join?"

    Rabbits have sharp eyes, too.

    Zhu Zhuqing pinched her eyebrows: sister Xiaowu seems to pay too much attention to the fight, but she is a little cautious when facing sister Biji and sister Ziji. Sister Xiaowu is really a very magical rabbit!

    "Ah ~"

    Ziji bit her lips: "can you smell it, sister Biji? It seems that the smell of heaven and earth fairy flowers is so strong and refreshing even if it is so far away. I''m afraid there''s more than one."

    "It''s really too fragrant. I once ate xianpin flowers and plants, but it''s not the same level as the smell." Brigitte closed her eyes and took a deep breath. These scents seemed to seep into her heart.

    She''s one, this is dozens of hundreds, naturally can''t be compared.

    "I seem to smell the smell of cultivation."

    Ziji smiled deeply, and then she said, "let''s go and have a look. Let''s see who can take out so many fairy flowers and see if we can grab a few."

    Dugu Yan Mohan: is that your real purpose?

    They jumped out of the viewing tower and danced in the air, just like fairies coming down to earth. They were very beautiful, especially with the stars, they fell one after another. It was really poetic praise: this scene should only be in the sky. How many times can we hear it in the world!

    When they came, people consciously gave up a path. Although not all of them were known by the people in Shenyan Town, Liu Erlong was well known, because she often helped Shenyan hall adopt things and was also responsible for monitoring Zhang Yi''s actions with Gong Yi. When they went, they were known.

    Naturally, some newcomers asked curiously, "who are they? How can everyone consciously make way for them?"

    "I''ve been in Shenyan town for several days. I haven''t even seen the daughter of the general of Tiandou Empire have such treatment?"

    A veteran replied, "you don''t understand. These are the wives of his highness in Northern Jiangsu."

    Someone carefully corrected him: "don''t talk nonsense. His highness Subei hasn''t got a wife yet. If you spread rumors like this, you will be beaten!"

    "But I''m telling the truth. It''s obviously easy to see." The passer-by thought.

    This man is too wise and sees too thoroughly. Drag him out and kill him, otherwise the privacy of public figures like northern Jiangsu will be cleaned.

    "They all look good. It''s a great blessing to marry one home. His highness Subei wants to marry all?"

    Someone twitched at the corner of his mouth: "but can his highness Subei cope with it? It''s not that all people die?"

    "Shh!"

    "Anyway, don''t hit their attention!" Someone warned.

    "Why?"

    "Why? There was a blind man who accosted sister Liu, the goddess in green clothes and hair. That person still wanted to do something. Guess what?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Sister Liu beat her hemiplegia directly. She couldn''t get out of bed after lying at home for a long time. Now she''s still lying."

    "There is a saying in Shenyan Town: if you dare to provoke the Duke and the duel, you can''t be close to the goddess Shenyan!"

    "So, weigh it yourself."

    People also talked about the appearance of Liu Erlong, Biji and Ziji. What they said is also the current situation of Shenyan town.

    Zhang Yi was already very difficult. At this time, the women came together and felt more numb.

    As soon as he took the patrol guard into the pharmacy, he felt something wrong, because he saw a little girl - a little goddess!

    The little girl, Zhang Yi, was beaten up by those beautiful women in Northern Jiangsu.

    So when he saw the little goddess, Zhang Yi knew that he was in trouble again!

    And it''s not small.

    The magic medicine of this place, mom.

    Although Zhang Yi hasn''t seen any real magic medicine, as a well-read counselor, she still has this insight.

    "This fairy flower?"

    Biji and Ziji looked at each other in surprise, but they didn''t dare to act rashly.

    This little girl is a helpless figure who can turn the Lord.

    Except for the king, she is the bravest. She dares to oppose the Lord and fight with the Lord without scruples. That kind of power is enough to make them worship.

    Dare not move, really dare not move, unless it is fully automatic.

    "That''s... Acacia heartbroken red!"

    With sharp eyes, Xiaowu found a flower of great significance to her from a pile of fairy flowers.

    Acacia heartbroken red is a token of love given by my brother. It is a very precious fairy flower, which can hide the residual spirit and beast smell on my body.

    Although it is said that her identity has long been exposed because of the appearance of fierce animals, she will still habitually bring Acacia heartbroken red with her. When Subei is not in, Acacia heartbroken red will make Xiaowu feel that Subei is accompanying her anytime and anywhere, which is an inexplicable sense of security.

    However, Xiaowu has always kept in mind the picking conditions of Acacia heartbroken Red: you must remember your loved ones to pick them! It must be absorbed by a loved one!

    This is also the biggest reason why Acacia heartbroken red is precious and rare!

    But strange, where did the little goddess come from?

    Isn''t she a simple white?

    Day by day, in addition to working against Gu Yuena, I look for food everywhere, or play family games in Northern Jiangsu

    Wait, family? When you are a wife and I am a husband, are all kinds of dog blood ethics staged together?

    Xiaowu noticed something bad.

    "Is it called Acacia heartbroken red?"

    Who knows, Xiaowu''s words attracted the attention of the little goddess. She directly picked up Acacia and heartbroken red, stared at Xiaowu and asked, "do you know it?"

    "Yes!" Little dance nodded as like as two peas of red, which were identical.

    It attracted everyone as like as two peas: "there are two identical fairy flowers!"

    "You have!" The little goddess was very surprised.

    Then, Xiaowu told the story that Subei had told her. Suddenly, the scene became a large-scale story meeting.

    After listening, the crowd was a burst of sobs.

    The little goddess rubbed her face and murmured, "no wonder when I picked this flower, there was a sense of rejection, and a powerful force was impacting my body. At the beginning, I was surprised, and I was shocked."

    "Later, I thought of picking these flowers for my beautiful brother, and then I won them smoothly."

    "Wait!"

    "Love?"

    The little goddess suddenly found something amazing and exclaimed, "my beautiful brother is my love!"

    This sound is not a sharp noise, but it breaks through the noise of the masses, so that every onlooker can hear it, and everyone can''t help thinking:

    Who is this beautiful brother? Love? Can hold this fierce little sister and win her heart?!

    In other words, is this the abduction of underage girls?

    But to everyone''s silence, the little goddess scratched her head: "but what is love? Does it mean very close? Then I really like being close to my beautiful brother, hehe ~"

    After being surprised, Liu Erlong took the initiative to move forward and asked the little fairy, "little fairy, where did you find these fairy medicines? In other words, what are you doing with these fairy flowers?"

    Liu Erlong was shocked: do these strong people who go beyond the limit actually like to use fairy flowers as food?

    As long as I eat Xianhua, I''m brave and invincible in the world?

    "My beautiful brother asked me to find it."

    The little goddess smiled.

    But as soon as this sentence came out, Liu Erlong found the problem.

    Because Xiaobei never let them find things or let them do anything for no reason.

    Is there no fairy flower in Shenyan hall? Lack, but not shortage. It doesn''t matter if there is better or not.

    In this case, Xiaobei will never let the little fairy find fairy medicine.

    So who ordered it? Or a prank?

    Liu Erlong took a look at Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing.

    Xiaoqing is good. She just wants to practice hard. She won''t dare such a thing.

    The geese are not so clever.

    Only Xiaowu seems to be able to do such a thing, but it doesn''t look like her. If she did it, she should be timid and can''t put her hands and feet away. But it doesn''t look like her behavior after doing bad things.

    Suddenly, Liu Erlong thought of an important point. She knew that last night Gu Yuena was going to enter the hall, monopolize Xiaobei and transfer them away. Although they were very unwilling, they had to give Gu Yuena''s face. They didn''t dare not give it.

    Only the little goddess, Gu Yuena, she can''t be deterred.

    Can''t Gu Yuena cheat the little goddess and transfer her away so that the little goddess won''t disturb her getting along with Xiaobei?

    Liu Erlong suddenly found the truth.

    If Gu Yuena did it, it would be very reasonable.

    Thinking of this, Liu Erlong looked at the little goddess with some pity. Alas, the little girl is poor. I don''t know if she was cheated

    wait!

    Liu Erlong was shocked: "if the little goddess knew that Gu Yuena lied to her, the little goddess would be very angry at that time, and there would inevitably be a big war!"

    The battle between them is really too noisy. It will cause an uproar!

    "How can we avoid it?" Liu Erlong murmured.

    The little goddess didn''t know Liu Erlong''s psychological words and said to herself, "as for where I found it... Hey... At that time, I felt the breath of the water dragon king and the fire dragon king, so I looked for it, and then... Then I had them!"

    The little goddess forked her waist and looked great: "how about I''m very capable?"

    The breath of Water Dragon King and Fire Dragon King, and so many fairy flowers.

    This place is ready to come out.

    Northern Jiangsu will think of ice and fire for the first time.

    With the destructive power of the little goddess, you can bring back so many fairy flowers. Except for the cornucopia, Northern Jiangsu really can''t think of any other place to let the little goddess ho ho.

    Wait, little goddess, is this... The ice and fire Liangyi eye that swept one of the three cornucopias?!

    Hiss!

    Now, it should be the treasure of Dugu Bo, the old poison, that is, Dugu Yan''s grandfathe

 Chapter 171

    "Master, let ah Yin out quickly. Ah Yin just heard a terrible voice!"

    "Ah Yin, don''t tamper with me. I feel a little pain on the top. Be good, be gentle ~"

    "Oh, I''m sorry, master. Ah Yin, be gentle. I''m out?"

    On the observation platform outside Shenyan hall, in the dark night, Northern Jiangsu stands to observe the programs in Shenyan town and feel the festival atmosphere remotely.

    Inside, there is a silver in a commotion.

    A Yin''s spirit plant emerged from the eyebrows of Northern Jiangsu, and then was pressed back by Northern Jiangsu.

    A Yin: "Hey, I''m out ~"

    A Yin: "Hey! I''m in again ~"

    Northern Jiangsu has a black line on its face. It goes in and out. How can people feel that something is wrong? Did they swap roles?

    "Come on, silver!" Subei said.

    A Yin is not afraid at all.

    Instead, he asked Su Bei, "master, you trapped ah Yin from yesterday evening to noon today, shielding ah Yin''s external perception. Master, tell me what you did last night?"

    "Although the master did this, the shielding energy was strong and weak. Ah Yin seemed to feel that the master was moving and still breathing. Did the master carry out any secret high-intensity practice last night?"

    A Yin stopped fooling around with Northern Jiangsu at this time, but turned into a girl spirit and stood in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    Staring at innocent and curious eyes.

    She''s really curious, but the owner rarely restricts himself... Of course, once a day, for example, when she wants to take a bath, a Yin stares at her. It''s more or less awkward in Northern Jiangsu, so she backhanded and isolated a Yin from the outside world

    However, it''s really rare to isolate all night. No wonder ah Yin''s eyes are shining with wisdom.

    Knowledge, this is all knowledge. A Yin needs to learn this knowledge very much!

    "Ah, this."

    Subei smiled: "ah Yin, you are still young. There are many problems in your mind, but some things, cough, can''t be understood until you grow up."

    Subei coughed a few times. It''s wonderful. He''s still alive now. He doesn''t have the idea of lying down in bed to rest.

    "Grow up?"

    Ah Yin scratched her head, suddenly straightened her chest, compared her height, and murmured, "how do you grow up? Is ah Yin not too high, or is the human body shape not good enough?"

    Ah Yin''s whisper can''t escape the ears of Northern Jiangsu.

    Scenes came to mind in Northern Jiangsu:

    Little Goddess: ? * ?

    Bibidong: (£À) (£À)

    Ziji: (* y *)

    Gu Yuena: (* person *)

    Liu Erlong: (* in *)

    The above are their facial expressions when they hide their shyness in Northern Jiangsu. Don''t think crooked.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Bei shook his head, drew his attention from it, pointed to biu~ the flying fireworks, changed the topic and said, "ah Yin, look, this is called fireworks. It''s a great invention of mankind. Isn''t it beautiful?"

    A Yin looked at the fireworks one after another and said strangely, "it''s really beautiful, but why is it a great invention?"

    Ah Yin was puzzled.

    "Fireworks existed a long time ago. Let me tell you."

    Subei breathed a sigh: "the essence of fireworks is gunpowder. A long time ago, there was a country whose ancestors invented gunpowder, but the economy of that country was too developed... Well, the living conditions were too excellent, so gunpowder was used to make romantic things like fireworks. In addition, it was also used to practice pills."

    "However, gunpowder is very terrible. After it became popular in other countries, it evolved into a shell for war. Its power is no weaker than the soul attack of the soul master."

    "Then they took away gunpowder and tea and threw shells and gunfire."

    "Wow?"

    Ah Yin stared and said, "is the gunpowder for fireworks very strong?"

    "Very strong!"

    Of course, Subei nodded affirmatively: "when it develops, it is much stronger than the soul division. The title Douluo should be just cannon fodder in front of intercontinental missiles?"

    "Under one missile, all beings are equal."

    Although missiles are not necessarily made of gunpowder, they cannot escape from chemistry, and gunpowder is the basis of this chemical explosive weapon.

    Northern Jiangsu had no contact with the military in modern times, so I didn''t know much about it, but when I think about it roughly, even if the super Douluo can barely resist death, the weaker Title Douluo will definitely die.

    This is more powerful than Tang San''s hidden weapons of Tang clan.

    Bombing a city is nothing. An intercontinental missile can blow up a province.

    Sure enough, the mysterious power of Douluo mainland is not strong enough.

    Looking at the starry sky in Northern Jiangsu, he knew that the moment he entered the divine world, he was really stepping into the fantasy world.

    "So, are people so powerful?" Ah Yin showed a surprised expression.

    The north of Jiangsu laughed and touched ah Yin''s head: "what do you think, ah yin? How can that kind of thing be owned by the soul master? It''s difficult to develop to that level in the Douluo continent now. Moreover, people have no interest in studying this and can''t find this military direction. Everyone wants to take the road of the soul master."

    Soul masters are good. They can increase their life, physical strength and strength. Who cares how far gunpowder can develop. It is difficult to develop without a chemical foundation.

    After all, this is not a technology battle.

    Of course, if the system can reward itself with several intercontinental missiles, Northern Jiangsu will be very happy.

    This must blow through the divine world?

    Subei never expected that his inner brain hole at this time would become a prophecy. A few years later, all the gods would succumb to the missiles all over the sky and be extremely humble.

    Immediately, Subei pressed ah Yin''s words. That''s the end of the topic. If you say more, you can''t hide your identity.

    A Yin showed a look of worship: the master knows a lot, how powerful!

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu also noticed the change of the big pharmacy and couldn''t help but want to get together, but due to identity.

    Once he goes out, he will be surrounded by female fans.

    When you come back, you may be covered with red lips. You don''t know how many children you are happy.

    No, I can''t come back!

    These crazy women fans, can you let yourself go?

    That''s impossible!

    "Hey? Yes."

    Subei suddenly wanted to start his life and looked through the skill book in his mind. Because Subei itself uses the ability of dragon, he can do a lot, such as controlling thunder and catching wind, resisting fire and palm water, temporary space, etc.

    There are many skills. Many people in Northern Jiangsu don''t know what they will do. They will subconsciously make it when they encounter something.

    It''s really helpless.

    Then, Northern Jiangsu found such a camouflage move, which came from the additional skill of applying soul bone angel wing.

    [Angel camouflage skill: similar to the camouflage Angel soul bone function of qianrenxue, it can change your temperament and appearance, and pinch your face...]

    Can you pinch your face... Oh, I''ll go. Haven''t I found such fun skills before?

    I have to pinch a more handsome and taller face and get pregnant at a glance?

    Of course not.

    After that, Subei tried hundreds of times, but he didn''t even have the temperament of one thousandth of his native face.

    Of course, now he wants to pinch an ordinary road face.

    In order to ensure the top secret of this matter and their wise image, Northern Jiangsu blocked a Yin again.

    "This is bigger, this is bigger, the eyes must be divine, the mouth must be exquisite, and the face must be symmetrical... Symmetrical..."

    "It''s so troublesome to pinch a face for NIMA?"

    ¡­¡­

    A few minutes later, he was just trying to pinch Lu''s face, but he pinched four different faces.

    The faces are crooked and can''t be completely symmetrical at all.

    Definitely much uglier than Zhang Wei''s average face.

    Subei can only comfort himself: it''s good. No one will find me Subei. It''s very safe. Alas

    It''s really hurt in my heart.

    The word chicken feet, which Liu Erlong could not believe, was indeed written by Northern Jiangsu.

    Moreover, Northern Jiangsu still writes carefully and seriously.

    Unexpectedly, they despised them directly and didn''t believe it was written by Subei, which hurt Subei''s heart. Since then, he never looked at the pen and was annoyed when he saw it, so it was more difficult for those professional painters to appear in front of Subei.

    Well, now there is another sad skill - pinching the face.

    To say that Subei went out before, it must have been blocked in front and crowded behind. Everyone''s eyes were on him.

    And now.

    The figure of Northern Jiangsu passed through the night, appeared in the street and leaned towards the pharmacy. Everyone didn''t pay attention to him. If someone looked at him, he would also step back, not close, or his disgusting face.

    In other words, how ugly is this man? He''s really an ox, ghost and snake god!

    Then, as a passer-by, he witnessed the whole process of placing fairy flowers in the pharmacy.

    Ice and fire eyes.

    Northern Jiangsu suddenly felt sorry for Dugu Bo.

    In other words, the little goddess was able to find the location of the eyes of ice and fire. She went to get it so soon. Nine times out of ten, she has a special feeling for the breath of advanced dragon spirits, especially the Dragon King level.

    In fact, Dugu Bo was sitting on the edge of the ice and fire eyes.

    The eyes of ice and fire can only be described in four words: a mess.

    Some fairy flowers were put aside. They were all compared by the little goddess. They didn''t look like the medicine on the list, so they were lost.

    Some fairy flowers are defective products. If they are bitten, don''t think about it. They are bitten by the little goddess. After a bite, they find that they taste bad and lack energy, so they are lost.

    [big money]

    Dugu Bo then cried.

    Tears can''t stop.

    These are not flowers. These are all his efforts!

    He''s been sitting here all day and hasn''t moved.

    He unconsciously recalled the day before.

    A long and lovely girl came here and squatted in the center of the eyes of ice and fire to pick flowers. He had never seen such abnormal things. It was really amazing!

    The girl, ignoring the characteristics and defense of these fairy flowers, directly beat up the guardian beast of fairy flowers and stayed beside her.

    Dugu Bo was stunned that the knife could directly break the iron flower and ignore the toxicity!

    Of course, he couldn''t allow the girl to destroy her treasure land, so he rushed with his soul.

    How powerful and fierce the green phosphorus snake emperor was when he first appeared. When the little goddess punched, it withered and weak.

    Dugu Bo was a little spicy chicken in front of the little goddess. He was free from poison attack.

    Oh, no, it''s not so much immune as painless, so the little goddess doesn''t feel much.

    Dugu Bo shouted, "ah!"

    That''s terrible!

    What a grievance!

    We must go to his highness Subei to complain. Let him be careful. There is such a abnormal little girl on the mainland!

    Alas, it''s useless to find Subei. He can''t help but coax the little goddess. If Dugu Bo knows that the little goddess is also from Shenyan hall, he will be triggered by grief critical hit.

    ¡­¡­

    The sight returned to Shenyan Hall pharmacy again.

    "Alas..."

    Subei shook his head. The original male character of Douluo mainland was a little miserable. He wore mubai and couldn''t take care of himself after being beaten.

    Are you Tianke them?

    Although I don''t like them, I''m not aiming at them.

    Of course, it''s based on the fact that they don''t provoke themselves.

    However, Subei''s heart was tight. The little goddess was so skinny that no one could suppress her.

    Watching Liu Erlong tentatively pacify the little goddess, Ziji and Biji all stayed quietly aside and dared not take care of them.

    Subei thought, the little goddess is too strong, this is the charm of strength!

    However, when did you let the little goddess buy medicine?

    I''m not sick. What medicine do you want?

    The most important thing is that there are many medicines in Shenyan hall!

    Like Liu Erlong, Subei suddenly found something wrong.

    With the clever cerebellar bag melon in Northern Jiangsu, can you understand Gu Yuena''s conspiracy?

    Unexpectedly, Gu Yuena''s beautiful head still hides such a deep city government and strategy.

    Also, otherwise, after ten thousand years in the original work, Gu Yuena can stage a wave of lurking and mix into the top level of the human world?

    I have to solve it myself.

    "Cough ~"

    Subei sent a message to Gong Yi in his heart: "Gong Yi Gong Yi, call Gong Yi. There''s a situation here in the big pharmacy. Bring two teams of sister Douluo to maintain order. By the way, there are many fairy medicines here, and there are a lot of people gathered. Anyway, it''s a festival. See if you can collect them and set up a festival as a reward."

    As soon as Gong Yi, who was in the Shenyan hall, accepted the instruction, he immediately took two pairs of generals out. There were seven people in a small team and nine people in a large team. Gong Yi rarely realized that Northern Jiangsu was so serious, so he transferred two brigades, a total of 18 people.

    Eighteen people, although not many, can only be a small Death Squadron in the army.

    But the terrible thing is that it''s all a title fight.

    Nine rings, and the soul rings behind are top-quality souls.

    The ninth soul ring has a 100000 year old red soul per capita. How scary it is.

    The team will arrive soon.

    Evacuate the crowd and adjust order.

    They were surprised and said, "it seems that this is the general of the temple of God Yan!"

    "Wait, don''t the generals of Shenyan hall never care about these things?"

    "They are all so beautiful ~" some coyotes are greedy.

    "Where''s the master?"

    He confessed to the little fairy that the master of Northern Jiangsu asked them to collect fairy medicine, so the little fairy didn''t stop him and jumped up happily: "did I finish the task? Will my beautiful brother give me any reward?"

    "I want a kiss, OK ~" the little goddess pouted.

    At this time, people realized that the beautiful brother was his highness in Northern Jiangsu!

 Chapter 172

    About kissing.

    How did the little goddess know?

    Her pure little golden dragon~

    In fact, it was a bright night, in the shady Forest Park of Shenyan hall.

    She saw the red faced scene. Xiaowu hung on Subei to ask for a kiss... Hey, wait, where should I kiss? What about the little mouth? Or cheeks? Or eyes? Don''t you see very clearly?

    The little goddess thought of this very serious thing.

    The little goddess seems to have fantasized in her mind: Wuhu ~ you can kiss your beautiful brother right away. It must be sweet, soft and delicious~

    This is the child''s very pure idea, oh, not mixed with evil desires.

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu had already got Gongyi''s plan - about the activity of taking these fairy flowers as rewards.

    [¢Ù: everyone can participate in the lucky draw, and those with good luck can get it. After the draw, we should give the residents of Shenyan hall a welfare and happiness.]

    ¢Ú: in the soul division competition, a team is formed temporarily on site to conduct battlefield PK. The winning team can get Xianhua reward, which is also a common form of battle on the mainland.]

    [¢Û: soul master''s personal challenge arena is an innovative type of personal battle. Only those with the strongest strength can have the most suitable immortal flowers (choose martial soul professional battle, auxiliary to auxiliary, strong attack to strong attack...)]

    These are several reliable schemes selected by Northern Jiangsu.

    Lucky draw, although all life is the same, everyone has the opportunity and the atmosphere is very good. For many people, especially civilians, it is really an opportunity to get rich.

    However, Northern Jiangsu will not choose this because he always feels that opportunities and risks coexist. If many people with poor strength and no background get Xianhua, it is bound to attract the covet of other soul masters.

    Although Douluo is not so unpopular, things are unpredictable.

    "Fan! Drag him out with me. This goods is evil to the waitress sister. I can''t tolerate it. Hammer him!"

    Zhang Yi pointed to Michael, a senior officer from the Xingluo Empire, and asked someone to get rid of him.

    Are you kidding? A little officer dares to jump? The general of Tiandou Empire comes here, but if he dares to ask for trouble, he will also be beaten!

    Several female fans dragged Michael out. Michael struggled: "hey? You can''t do this to me. Really, losing me is your loss!"

    During this period, innocent people will naturally be affected, such as northern Jiangsu, which is the nearest.

    Northern Jiangsu feels that it has suffered from bipolar differences.

    When those female fans passed by, they either despised their eyes. If they were to stay away, others muttered, "what''s the matter? Why are there so ugly people in this world? It''s better to commit suicide. What''s the meaning of living?"

    Although it is underestimated and the environment is noisy, the realm and ability of Northern Jiangsu can certainly be understood.

    To tell the truth, Northern Jiangsu is a little speechless and can''t agree with what the fan said.

    Everyone is human. There''s no need to be so malicious to ugly people, right? Even if you don''t like it, why do you say that it''s better to die than to live? Who isn''t born by parents?

    Trampling on human dignity, isn''t it necessary?

    However, in the face of these people''s strange eyes and behaviors, Subei is not angry. On the contrary, he feels that he has gained a lot today.

    He saw the world from another perspective.

    In the past, he faced everyone in the world as a peerless face and a genius.

    When he appeared with an ugly face and experienced these discrimination, his heart, which was high above the sky, precipitated instead.

    Only male compatriots patted Northern Jiangsu on the shoulder and comforted: "brother, don''t care. In fact, you look good, I''m ok. Don''t feel inferior. Love will eventually come, and there will be one who appreciates you."

    Speaking this, in fact, is not handsome. It can only be said that it is Lu''s face. He is also kind-hearted comfort.

    Of course, it''s hard to avoid a little careful thinking in my heart: how can we set off the ordinary people here without great ugliness?

    This sense of superiority is coming!

    "I really thank you."

    Subei wiped his sweat and heard people say he was ugly for the first time.

    At this time, if you have a showdown and expose your true identity, the whole audience will definitely explode.

    This is the so-called pig eating tiger?

    However, there is no need for a showdown. I am dedicated to experiencing life. I don''t need to use this to highlight the sense of existence.

    "Hey, it''s okay. Everyone is a soul master. So, are you a soul master? No one is not a soul master these days?"

    Subei nodded and said, "yes."

    "What realm?"

    Another big man with a long face as abstract as that of Subei appeared and asked with his nose on his side.

    It was a real face, a moustache, a frog''s face and a red face.

    "Ah, brother, what''s your name? How old are you? What realm?"

    Just looking at the appearance of Northern Jiangsu, it is difficult to infer the specific age, because it is too abstract and the face is crooked.

    In fact, the face is asymmetric. For example, the so-called crying and smiling face is half smiling face and half crying face.

    Although the more symmetrical the face is, it may not be more handsome and beautiful than others, but it will make people look more comfortable and pleasing to the eye.

    Subei pondered for a while, and Shanshan said, "just call me Xiao Su, 16 years old, level 41 soul power."

    "Soul sect!"

    Hearing the realm of Northern Jiangsu, the people around showed interest: "I have the soul power of the soul sect realm at a young age. I think it must be the children of a large sect?"

    Douluo is a very magical place. Because the quality of Wulin can be inherited, the origin of powerful soul masters is almost monopolized, except for the setting of variant Wulin.

    Even Tang San thought it was a counter attack by waste firewood in the early stage, and then it became a background of hanging and bombing heaven, which further demonstrated the point of Douluo class monopoly.

    The strong are always strong and the weak are always weak.

    The richer the rich, the poorer the poor.

    "Yes, boy, I''m six levels higher than you, but I''m too much older than you. It''s not a measure. Alas, there are talents from generation to generation!"

    The long one patted Subei on the shoulder equally with Subei: "Hello brother, my name is bitch Li."

    "Bitch Li?"

    Bitch Li smiled, but it was more ugly. She said, "my parents said that they don''t look good. I''m sure they don''t look good. I can only take a bad name. Because the cheaper the name, the better I live, so she named me bitch Li. Sure enough, I''m not beyond the family boundary. Am I about to become the soul king?"

    Bitch Li lined up in Northern Jiangsu. They were like brothers and sisters.

    Su Bei glanced at bitch Li''s finger and secretly exerted a soul force to move it away: madder, this hand has just pulled out the nose excrement! Look at the black nails. It''s not your fault that you''re ugly. But you don''t like hygiene. It''s your fault to scare people out!

    In this regard, Subei is really getting goose bumps. I can''t stand it!

    Just at this time, he received the instructions from northern Jiangsu and said according to the plan quickly formulated by Gong Yi: "everyone, I have good news to tell you."

    Jiang Yi said, "this girl is actually the little goddess of our Shenyan temple. She helped our Subei Temple Lord find immortal flowers to surprise today''s festival."

    "These fairy flowers, we will reward you all!"

    Boom!

    If you take one, you will ignite all the onlookers.

    Dozens of Zhuxian flowers, say send, Shenyan hall is atmospheric!

    "Well, please let''s move to the door of Shenyan hall. We have set up a stage there and will announce to you how to get our fairy flowers."

    Will say.

    Although the large pharmacy is spacious, it is crowded with more and more people. It''s better to move outside.

    Subei is also miserable. Bitch Li seems to have taken his original good friend, who can be a base friend, and dragged Subei away.

    Subei: shit, I want to sneak back and find the best position to watch them play in the challenge arena!

    But bitch Li is too enthusiastic.

    Subei can only say: "bitch brother, just talk well. I don''t like to have too much physical contact with others."

    Bitch Li pinched her nose and said, "well, I didn''t expect my brother to have a habit of cleanliness, ha ha."

    "Let''s go to the gate of the temple and have a look. It''s a fairy flower. Alas, let''s see if we can get one. If it''s appropriate, maybe I can break through to the realm of the soul king."

    Bitch Li is looking forward to it: "maybe we can see his highness in Northern Jiangsu. If we can see his Majesty in Northern Jiangsu, it''s really worth it. It''s said that many people come here to see his highness in Northern Jiangsu, but they can''t even see his clothes."

    Bitch Li rubbed her hands and said, "if you could touch your highness in Northern Jiangsu, you would be willing to die!"

    "Er..."

    Subei murmured in his heart: then you... Can go and be willing to die.

    But

    "Brother bitch, what''s the matter with you? You want to touch a man. Isn''t it necessary?"

    "Necessary!"

    Bitch Li looked at Subei in surprise: "little brother Su, haven''t you heard the legend of his highness Subei? He has a unique appearance and invincible appearance. You can''t imagine that kind of beauty!"

    "It''s said that biquanyuan, the recognized first writer of the two empires, is writing a book based on his highness Subei, called Yan Shen descend to earth: Invincible from being forced to marry by the goddess. You can know how beautiful his highness Subei is by listening to this name? The goddesses are competing to marry him!"

    "Ah, ah?"

    Now it''s Subei''s turn to be surprised.

    This fountain of pen has been heard by Subei since he was a child. It is said that he is also very handsome. He once charmed thousands of girls in Douluo world. Later, he disappeared from the world. No one can see him. It is only when he writes books that it is spread in the Jianghu.

    Unexpectedly, he was fascinated by his face and began to write for himself. It was a great honor.

    Northern Jiangsu was filled with emotion.

    At the door of Shenyan temple.

    A big stage rises from the ground. No one can build such a gorgeous stage in these tens of minutes.

    In fact, it is due to the first architect, who built quite complex mechanisms in the underground of Shenyan hall, hiding stages, defense walls and so on.

    Gong Yi told the story of Xianhua again, stood on it and said solemnly, "we will hold a soul master challenge competition. The winner will get a Xianhua, but after each sect, organization, household and person gets a Xianhua, they can''t participate in other challenge competitions."

    "We divide the contestants into three venues, which are divided into rookie challenge arena, elite challenge arena and veteran challenge arena based on the age of 16 and 20."

    But obviously, there are more seats in the rookie challenge arena and elite challenge arena than in the old challenge arena.

    After all, the future belongs to young people.

    Who wants to see old uncle and old aunt fight? Everyone wants to see his sister bloom vitality on the stage. It''s best to wear a fishing net.

    The three challenge arenas are almost enough. If there are more, it will be boring. If you don''t watch them fight for a long time, you can''t spend all the fairy flowers.

    The rules of the game are also very simple.

    ¢Ù Both feet fall outside the challenge arena, lose!

    ¢Ú Be beaten, be sealed, the fatal point, lose!

    ¢Û Admit defeat!

    ¢Ü Soul power dried up, lose!

    "By the way, remember to call our wet nurse, the one who can revive the dead."

    Subei wanted to know what to start from, so he told Gong Yi.

    Fight, it''s normal to be a little bumpy.

    Either death or injury.

    But... Who''s the nanny?

 Chapter 173

    Twelve challenge arena positions.

    Three age groups compete.

    Taking immortal flowers and plants as a reward is no less attractive than soul bones.

    Bitch Li picked her nose and said to Su Bei, "Hey, at my age, I can only participate in the old challenge arena. They are all experienced soul masters. There must be many strong people at the soul Saint level fighting each other. Xianhua, I have no hope. Alas, my soul king, when can I break through..."

    Bitch Li was worried, and then encouraged Su Bei to say, "little brother Su, you are only 16 years old and have the strength of the soul sect..."

    "Hey?"

    Bitch Li''s eyes lit up: "brother, your age is just at the boundary of the rookie challenge arena. If you don''t report for a few months to go to the Xinxiu arena to challenge, you will certainly be able to get immortal flowers!"

    "Er... I''m not interested..."

    Subei said silently, "let''s watch the game quietly."

    It''s good to feel the lively atmosphere from the perspective of passers-by.

    "No!"

    Bitch Li said, "brother, you are still young and don''t know the role of fairy flowers. If you can absorb a suitable fairy flower, your realm can prompt several levels immediately. Moreover, your talent will be promoted. It''s very rare."

    "The most important thing is that absorbing immortal flowers and plants will certainly make my brother look better and have a better temperament!"

    Bitch Li, with good intentions, gave advice for Northern Jiangsu, and was more worried about his future than northern Jiangsu himself: "brother, you don''t know, it''s difficult for ugly people to marry a wife. Fortunately, we have a high status as soul masters, and civilian wives can find them casually. However, in the soul master world, everyone still looks at their face and looks at their temperament."

    "If you marry a civilian wife, your appearance will age quickly, and you will die at the age of 60 or 70, but our life expectancy starts in a hundred years, so are you willing to ask for an ordinary wife?"

    "I have no chance in my life. It''s good to find a man, but you can''t give up now, brother!"

    Bitch Li is hard-working.

    He was stunned when he talked about Northern Jiangsu.

    That makes sense!

    Can I endure the decades of loneliness after my wife''s death?

    ¡­¡­

    No, the three pleasures of life are not promotion, wealth and dead wife?

    In this way, as long as they have thick skin, the leaders of soul masters can change a wife every few years. For different novel experiences, only their conscience can live well.

    Still wrong!

    Ü³!

    He almost took it.

    I came out to experience life. I''m ugly. Am I handsome? All around here are my fans!

    Subei shook his head, this bitch li... Really.

    "Well, well, I don''t need any fairy flowers. I just noticed that one of those fairy flowers is very suitable for you. When it''s your turn to fight its challenge arena, I''ll go up and fight for it for you."

    The so-called meeting is predestination.

    It''s not easy for the bitch brother Li. Subei wants to get him a fairy flower that can change his temperament and appearance.

    You don''t need to use your own power to play normally. Anyway, according to your current strength, you do have the details of the world.

    At this time, the fairy flowers of the twelve challenge arenas were put on.

    According to the rules, as long as you are within the age limit, you can take flowers on the stage. As long as there is no challenge within three minutes, you will be regarded as successful in the challenge, obtain immortal flowers and start the next round.

    Bitch Li pointed to herself in surprise and said, "help me win? Brother, you''re complaining? You won''t like me? Although I just said I can accept being with a man, don''t respond so quickly?"

    Bitch Li blushed and said coyly, "people will be shy. If you insist, I can. You can attack and defend as you like ~"

    "Lying trough!"

    Su Bei was immediately frightened: there are fags everywhere, and there are many fights?

    It''s understandable to say that you were good-looking before and were thought of by a group of male compatriots. After all, who can carry a good-looking person in women''s clothes?

    But now his face is crooked and ugly. Why can he be dragged into the ranks of fags.

    Am I a natural fag?

    Subei can''t help but doubt life.

    "No, no, no, I''m not interested in you at all. If you don''t want this fairy flower, I can not take it!"

    Subei quickly distanced himself from bitch Li. It''s terrible. I can''t accept it.

    "Oh, I know you''re shy. It doesn''t matter. My brother knows!"

    Bitch Li showed a meaningful smile.

    You know your horse!

    Subei almost broke foul language.

    Northern Jiangsu hasn''t cursed its mother for a long time. As the saying goes, swearing doesn''t take its mother. You, me and him.

    The last time I scolded ugly words, it should be "dog men and women".

    "Ah? Did the girl from Shenyan Temple go to challenge?"

    At this time, someone shouted, and everyone looked at the rookie challenge arena.

    As soon as the shadow of the small dance swept away, it took the lead in occupying the challenge.

    "Mom, I like to join the fun best. I''m going to fight!"

    Xiaowu shouted to Liu Erlong.

    But it aroused a strong reaction from the masses.

    "How does this count? The people of Shenyan temple also participate?"

    "Who can stand it? Who dares to go up and fight with her?"

    "Yes, yes, this girl looks thirteen or fourteen years old. She''s cute and beautiful. She looks like she can''t carry my fist. If she loses, she''ll lose face. If she wins, she''s afraid of hurting her. What if she cries? Who can bear to blame us at that time?"

    "Forget it, there are so many fairy flowers. Give her this one!"

    "You can''t say that. There are thousands of girls in the temple of God Yan. If they all come to occupy the challenge, it''s not enough for them. What else are we doing?"

    "What do you say? It''s called self-defense? Make something out of nothing? Hide behind the scenes?"

    When everyone was talking, Xiao Wu pointed to them and said, "what are you talking about? If you want this fairy flower, come up and beat me!"

    A little bolder stepped forward and said, "what if you win? What if you take revenge and bully us in the future?"

    "Bully you?"

    Xiaowu disdained to say, "you big men are afraid that a girl will bully you. Do you want to be shameless?"

    "We can''t say that. We''re not afraid of you. We respect Shenyan hall and his highness Subei. You''re the sister of his highness Subei. We don''t dare to beat you!"

    Xiaowujiao hummed, "it''s all right. Don''t be afraid. Xiaowu is the most disciplined. Just follow the rules just said by sister Gong Yi!"

    "Come on!"

    Little dancer, come and fight!

    "Really?"

    A young man came to the stage and said, "if I beat you, this purple flower will be very tough and white in the core will belong to me?"

    Xiaowu nodded: "hum, but can you beat me?"

    Xiaowu is very confident. Originally, as a soul beast of 100000 years, she has the power of super Douluo and the talent after transformation. Naturally, she can successfully reach the super Douluo. It takes hard study to surpass the realm after super Douluo. Therefore, Xiaowu has some pride in front of people.

    What''s more, now she has been moistened by love in Northern Jiangsu... No, it''s physical moistening. She has changed again.

    Boom.

    The four soul rings on Xiaowu''s body are revealed: yellow, yellow and purple.

    In particular, the fourth soul ring is purple black, with souls.

    "Thirteen years old, Wuhun soft bone rabbit, level 45 war soul sect!"

    "Thirteen years old, ghost spirit cat, level 36 war spirit statue!"

    At this time, Zhu Zhuqing also found the right time and went to the challenge arena of a sensitive soul master.

    On the one hand, they also want to take advantage of this opportunity to see what level they are in the soul master world. Such actual combat is very rare.

    At ordinary times, Zhu Zhuqing competes with Xiaowu. In terms of ruthlessness, he is indeed lacking.

    "Xiaoqing... Why do you follow to join the fun..."

    Liu Erlong looked helpless, but he thought back: isn''t his realm advancing by leaps and bounds, or should he also participate in an old challenge arena?

    Alas... Forget it, I just want to serve my baby son well and live happily with my mother when my baby son grows up.

    You won''t be involved in such violence.

    "My face is a little dry. I have to replenish water."

    Liu Erlong took out the beauty package box from his arms. When a woman reaches a certain age, she must learn to maintain it, otherwise she will grow old quickly.

    Liu Erlong doesn''t want to be wrinkled. How can he have the face to shake in front of his baby son.

    To get along with good-looking people is to have a lot of facial pressure.

    Liu Erlong is calm, but the masses are not calm.

    "13-year-old soul sect! Level 45?! sleeping trough!"

    "Even a 13-year-old soul master of level 36 is ridiculous!"

    Although it has long been heard that the waitresses in Shenyan hall are strong and terrible, the goddesses of Xiaowu have not exposed their realm.

    Those who know it are nothing more than jade Yuan Zhen them.

    Everyone''s attention is on Northern Jiangsu. Although the women behind Northern Jiangsu receive high attention, they are almost covered up by the higher heat of Northern Jiangsu.

    In other words, the two brothers of Yu Yuanzhen are actually very funny. They thought of ways to abduct them from northern Jiangsu. Their attitude has changed since the establishment of Shenyan hall and its majesty.

    Now, instead of turning people around and making profits, they follow the steps of the Qibao Liuli sect and come to the God Yan temple to get gold. Even, they are earlier than Ning Fengzhi.

    When Ning Fengzhi was watching, the order of Shenyan town was not stable, the financial system was not controlled, and it was also the most profitable time. Yu Luomian came to build a sub clan with a witty face.

    At first, he was arrogant. Later, he was taught a lesson by the waitress''s martial soul fusion technology, so he was honest.

    get down to business.

    When Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaowu said the grade, everyone was stupid.

    Generally speaking, a 13-year-old can be called a freak if he is above or below the level of level 30 great soul master.

    The forty-five levels have crossed the limit of fifteen levels.

    God''s chosen son is no better.

    "Too strong!"

    The other party bowed his hands and said, "Yang balang, 15, level 42 war soul sect, martial Soul: broken soul gun!"

    At this time, another person challenged Zhu Zhuqing: "Bai chenshen, 15 years old, level 38, min hunzun, Wu Hun: sharp tailed Swift!"

    good heavens.

    Seeing these two people showing their martial spirits, Subei in the crowd recognized them instantly.

    Isn''t this a member of the affiliated branch of haotianzong?

    No seclusion? It came out?

    As the saying goes... Bai chenshen reminds Northern Jiangsu of a person - Bai Chenxiang.

    What''s the relationship between you two?

    The four affiliated sects of Haotian sect: Imperial, sensitive, offensive and powerful.

    Royal: the royal family has the top beast soul plate armor giant rhinoceros, which is famous for its defense. From the power point of view, it is not weaker than the diamond mammoth of the elephant armor clan. Among many beast spirits, the defense belongs to the top. Few soul masters at the same level can break the defense of this spirit. Once they reach the level of Title Douluo, they can''t open it.

    Min: the top sensitive attack is the Wuhun pointed tailed Swift. The attack ability is not strong, but the speed is absolutely unmatched in the same level. It is suitable for intelligence exploration and observation.

    The sharp tailed Swift soul master at the soul Saint level can compete with the title Douluo strong one.

    But it''s only limited to competition. The enemy can''t hit me, and I don''t hurt much when I hit the enemy. Hey, it''s a trick - thirty six tricks is the best policy.

    However, it''s also terrible. If this martial soul is used well, it''s definitely an enemy''s nightmare. It''s as annoying as mosquitoes.

    Attack: it has a super weapon soul breaking gun second only to Haotian hammer. In addition, it has a unique cultivation method of the broken family. It takes attack as defense and doesn''t break or return. Therefore, the attack power of the broken family is extremely powerful.

    In the original work, Yang Wudi, the patriarch of the broken family, once competed with the strong man of the title Douluo of level 92 with the strength of level 89 soul Douluo, and did not lose the slightest.

    Unfortunately, the defect is that he was born with a black ten thousand year soul ring, but at the cost of being unable to break through the title Douluo. How powerful he is, he can only stop at level 89 all his life.

    Power: Wu soul gorillas are beautiful per capita. They can recognize a relative with Titan apes. They are powerful and can fight across the border.

    From these four affiliated sects, we can see how brilliant the Haotian sect was in the past, and how brilliant it is today''s Wuhun hall.

    "Xiaowu and Xiaoqing have a hard time."

    Subei shook his head. The other side was almost the same depending on age, so they didn''t have much advantage.

    Subei''s eyes turned to the wall at the door of Shenyan hall to watch the battle position: Fortunately, sister Brigitte, the wet nurse, has been in place.

    "Oh?"

    Northern Jiangsu noticed a little old man and a young girl, who seemed to be the assistant sent from the Wulin hall, and had a very strong wet nurse ability.

    No one else, but ye Lao and his granddaughter, ye Lingling.

    There is also a girl who looks quite noble: Xueke, the Royal Princess of Tiandou.

    My little sister is very cute, but unfortunately, it''s not the time to see them, so that they don''t fall in love with themselves, but they can''t spare the extra heart to install them.

    Subei: too many wives are still a little troublesome. You can''t take care of them. Break your heart a few more, so that you can give it to more people.

    At first glance, this is a scum, but in fact, it is a wise saying.

    At this time, Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing really fell into a bitter battle as northern Jiangsu thought.

    Yang balang''s martial spirit is very aggressive. The gun is powerful and has a ten thousand year soul ring. It is difficult for Xiaowu to deal with it.

    Bai chenshen has the skill of flying soul, and Zhu Zhuqing can''t stay in the air for too long, although she is also very fast, which is her trouble.

    "However, since they want to choose to experience these, they must bear such a soul master battle."

    "Maybe it''s more conducive for them to inherit gods in the future."

    Subei didn''t know what God position he could obtain. To be reasonable, his realm and strength were enough to bear the God King level gods.

    Although he didn''t know what God he would be, Subei thought well of Zhu Zhuqing and them.

    Small dance, it is estimated that it will be the rabbit God.

    Zhu Zhuqing, the God of speed.

    In other words, it was Zhu Zhuqing who took the God of speed and pressed down the people of min. Bai Chenxiang''s talent was not recognized, which also led to Bai Chenxiang''s failure to reach the realm of God until his death.

    "Little love? When will you give yourself some gods to help the weak and helpless goddesses?"

    At this time, the little goddess also joined in the fun and matched the fierce girl with wheat skin of the power family. As a result, she blew her fist and slipped away when she felt boring - it''s still fun to find a beautiful brother~

 Chapter 174

    [second soul skill: charm!]

    [Third soul skill: blink!]

    [first soul skill: waist bow!]

    On the challenge arena, Xiaowu was nervous and felt a lot of pressure in the face of the fierce strength of the soul breaking gun.

    She smoothed out three soul skills to form a set of close-up skills.

    Xiaowu''s eyes burst out pink light, flashing Yang balang''s eyes, making him in a trance for a moment.

    Then he stepped on a white powder rabbit and instantly moved about 60 meters (up to 150 meters. The space force is not strong, but depends more on the strong instantaneous bounce force).

    Xiaowu successfully got close to Yang balang. She remembered that her elder brother said: "when fighting with martial spirits such as spears, halberds and sticks, those with long-range attack ability should try to control the distance and keep their position. Kite opponents with strong melee ability and no rolling force must not appear at the edge of their weapons (i.e. gun tip) Otherwise, the end will be miserable. The correct response is to try to keep the body within two-thirds of the enemy''s weapons and strike the enemy accurately. "

    "Yes, precision strike."

    Xiaowu has extremely strong explosive power. A waist bow, Xiaowu and her toes hit Yang balang''s lumbar spine joint like a grenade.

    "Bang ~"

    Yang balang let out a heavy groan, and severe pain came from his waist. Then he rolled in the challenge arena for several times. He saw that he was about to get out of the challenge arena line. He inserted it easily, and the broken soul gun and the stage made of refined Xuan Steel sparked. He stopped at the edge of the challenge arena.

    This scene is quite thrilling and makes everyone look at the little dance with new eyes.

    For a long time, Xiaowu has been deeply impressed by the people living in Shenyan Town, not only because she is the sister of Northern Jiangsu, but also because she is playful and jealous of evil. When she goes on the street, she often teaches those who violate the rules and bully people.

    Naturally, everyone was worried about Xiaowu''s identity and certainly didn''t dare to do it to her. It was inevitable that they thought: Oh, girl Mao, mind your own business, or they had a good life and became the sister of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. Who would be used to you?

    Now: lying in the trough, this girl''s attack is really as fierce as her usual action of forking her waist!

    There is also a kind of perseverance and surprise in Yang balang''s eyes: this girl is two years younger than him, but her strength is equal to him!

    "Her explosive power is very strong, but such a character is often impulsive. She has released three soul skills in succession, which shows that she is proficient in the control of soul skills and the application of soul power."

    "Opportunity!"

    After Xiaowu hit Yang balang, there was a short stagnation point, which needed to land and look for the starting point again.

    Yang balang endured his waist injury. Xiaowu almost broke his spine. He felt that his upper body and lower body were out of coordination.

    But he didn''t have time to hesitate, because the eyes of the girl from Shenyan hall told him that once she made efforts again after landing, she would launch a second attack mercilessly, and the target point, nine times out of ten, was still his spine, too cruel! I can''t believe such a lovely girl can be so cruel!

    Yang balang wields a soul breaking gun, displays his soul skills, turns attack into defense, breaks the wind and goes away, looking for opportunities to change the situation.

    Zhu Zhuqing is much more boring. Unlike the fierce attackers like Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing and Bai chenshen have been looking at each other.

    Although Zhu Zhuqing is only 13 years old, many male soul masters pay attention to her because she is well developed and wears cat clothes.

    Fighting doesn''t have to be fierce, but it must be Xiong.

    But no matter how rough it is, it can''t resist two people, one high and one low, just watching instead of fighting.

    Someone already wanted to sleep: "this swallow Wuhun guy is also a man at least. How can he resist staying in the sky for so long without moving?"

    "He''s been flying. Can''t he use up his soul?"

    "This is a non still picture."

    "Fight, shit, that flying swallow, if you don''t fight, when do you want to stay up? Waste a sensitive soul attacking master challenge arena in vain!"

    The sensitive soul master who has the idea of seizing Xianhua reward can''t sit still.

    There is only one relevant challenge arena. Zhu Zhuqing and Bai chenshen don''t end, which means that other immortal flowers suitable for min attack soul division can''t appear.

    Even if you can enter the arena, you have to wait for the end of other arenas and fight in other arenas.

    So the soul master of Min attack department is still in a hurry.

    But they were reluctant to scold Zhu Zhuqing, and Zhu Zhuqing was weak on the ground. It was normal not to take the initiative to attack, so they could only scold Bai chenshen.

    Zhu Zhuqing felt the same confusion: his martial spirit was so strange that he could fly for so long. At this altitude, it was difficult for me to successfully attack him.

    Zhu Zhuqing has a clear mind at this time: if I take the initiative to attack, then I will have a relatively long dead time, and he will seize the opportunity.

    If I don''t take the initiative to attack, I need to be highly vigilant all the time to avoid the enemy''s sudden attack.

    "If only I had the flying soul skill, I might be able to kill instantly with the nether stab and shadow separation."

    Zhu Zhuqing thinks so, but she has only three soul skills at this time, which is the best matching soul skill according to normal: separate confusion + sudden stab + strong attack.

    No consideration was given to the site, and there were no conditions to consider the site.

    The fourth soul skill must absorb the soul of the flight department!

    Zhu Zhuqing thought so.

    Right now.

    The idea in Zhu Zhuqing''s mind suddenly brightened his white eyes: "the opportunity is coming!"

    If you have to be careful, you can be a master.

    Bai chenshen stepped on the flying swallow and flashed a flash of light:

    [first soul skill: Swallow shadow!]

    [Third soul skill: swallow returns!]

    The white palm condenses pieces of green feather swallow knives.

    Bai chenshen drops rapidly. He needs to shorten the distance between himself and Zhu Zhuqing in order to make an effective attack.

    He flew these green feather swallow knives at the same time, throwing a cold light.

    If you want to kill the enemy, it is difficult to solve the enemy with an ordinary knife.

    Just like catching swallows in the sky, they are extremely sensitive and difficult to master.

    Moreover, an excellent soul attacking master can feel the trend of the wind and avoid the blade.

    No matter what kind of knife, there is no way to wave without vibrating the air.

    It happened that their sensitive soul attack division relied on this sensitive feeling of the environment to predict the assassination.

    Therefore, no matter what kind of blow, it is unlikely to directly kill the sensitive attacking soul master.

    But his green feather is different. Bai chenshen can swing multiple green feathers at the same time, and can control its turning in a certain time!

    I saw those green feather swallows flying out. A moment later, they were like fresh life. After Zhu Zhuqing avoided them, they could still turn around and find a suitable angle to attack the next section.

    "Are these swallows under his control?"

    "It seems only at a certain distance."

    Zhu Zhuqing''s clothes were cut on her arm. She noticed that Bai chenshen was constantly adjusting her position, and some of the distance disappeared.

    "In other words, these green feather swallows are not actively locked, but his subjective thinking."

    Although very embarrassed, it caused many people to scold Bai chenshen for not understanding pity and cherish jade.

    But Zhu Zhuqing didn''t care about this embarrassment. Instead, he noticed Bai chenshen''s weakness.

    [second soul skill: Shadow split!]

    [first soul skill: Ghost stab two sections!]

    At present, Zhu Zhuqing''s shadow separation can be divided into three at most. With the improvement of the realm, the number of separation can increase.

    The nether spike can make her body temporarily semi invisible and carry out displacement attack.

    Attract white and heavy eyes with split body, enter the blind area of vision and prepare for flash attack.

    Sure enough, this can be called perfect skill coherence, so that Bai chenshen didn''t notice Zhu Zhuqing''s action for a while.

    Zhu Zhuqing is very cautious. Before, she competed with Xiaowu in Shenyan hall. Her skills are not good, and she can''t find a good position. Xiaowu comes up with a waist bow.

    Although the little dance party ended, Zhu Zhuqing was hit in the chest once. At that time, he felt much swollen, so Zhu Zhuqing was more cautious.

    Hunting moment.

    In the dark night, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes were miraculous.

    Spike!

    [Third soul skill: Ghost evil lock!]

    When Zhu Zhuqing''s attack was launched, Bai Chenchen looked back in dismay and found that his body was imprisoned by three huge cat claws. Zhu Zhuqing''s palm turned into a gun thorn and touched Bai Chenchen''s forehead.

    "You lost." Zhu Zhu light road.

    "Win, little wildcat win!"

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"

    The audience applauded for them: "it''s worthy of being the man of Shenyan hall. It''s really powerful!"

    "The people of the sensitive family are not weak."

    "It''s been a long time to pave the way, and the end is also very decisive and neat. It''s really an amazing and unique sensitive attack by the soul master!"

    "Most importantly, she is only thirteen."

    "The future of Douluo continent belongs to Shenyan hall!"

    However, many forces have already focused on Bai chenshen when people are feeling:

    As the person of the four affiliated sects of Haotian sect, does this child appear now indicate anything? They need to invite them home for tea and talk.

    Is haotianzong really dead, and the four affiliated sects are free, so they begin to wave?

    Or is this the call of haotianzong?

    Bai Chenchen said: we were just bored in the mountain and overheard about Shenyan hall, so we came out to experience and experience. Unexpectedly, we met Bai whoring Xianhua.

    The two young men are young and gentle. They have a bright future. Originally, they thought it was a turn of fortune. In fact, they have been watched by many religious sects. It is estimated that it is impossible to go back to the religious sects.

    Unless they want to take dozens of spies home for tea.

    "Dad, I also want to compete on the stage."

    Ning Rongrong was happy for Zhu Zhuqing, but he couldn''t help it.

    There are only two of them in Tianjiao class. Even with the privileged player of small dance, there are only three.

    Except for her, they all competed in the challenge arena and won.

    Ning Rongrong also wants to prove herself. She is also a person in Shenyan temple. She wants to be proud.

    Although the Qibao glazed pagoda does not need her to obtain these secular honors, the auxiliary ability of the Qibao glazed pagoda is recognized by almost all soul masters.

    Ning Feng gave a gentle smile: "if there are suitable fairy flowers, of course you can fight for them. Fairy flowers are very precious."

    Ning Fengzhi thought that if his highness Subei appeared 20 years earlier, he might not need to trust Rongrong to realize his wishes.

    Give yourself a top-grade fairy flower. Maybe you can try to break through the boundaries of the seven towers.

    Is it too late now?

    It''s too late, but the possibility is relatively low, and we still need to invest a lot of effort.

    However, the fairy flower that assisted the challenge arena made Ning Feng unable to sit still.

    [qiluo tulip!]

    Ning Fengzhi could see at a glance that it was a fairy flower that was of great benefit to their seven treasure glazed pagoda Wu soul.

    "Rongrong, dad is going to put down his figure and be cheeky this time."

    Ning Feng straightens up and says to Ning Rongrong.

    "Ah?" Ning Rongrong was puzzled.

    Ning Fengzhi straightened his face and said, "cough, generally speaking, dad will be vulgar this time and experience the feeling of youth."

    Ning Fengzhi got up from the noble seat: "Rongrong, dad is gone!"

    Whew~

    Ning Fengzhi''s figure fell lightly on the auxiliary challenge arena.

    Yes, this tulip is placed in the old auxiliary group.

    Ning Feng can let go? That''s impossible.

    Ning Rongrong showed a silly expression: what... What ghost?

    What kind of experience is this? It''s obviously shameless.

    My father is known as the first auxiliary soul master.

    Who dares to compare with him once he goes on... No, can''t anyone let him go?

    After all, who doesn''t want to be number one in the world.

    It''s an honor!

    The question is whether to dare. After all, it''s Ning Fengzhi, the leader of Qibao Liuli sect

    Ning Rongrong thought: Dad has been cultivating himself for a long time. Except when necessary, he usually won''t do it, let alone try.

    Sure enough, Ning Feng caused a sensation on the stage.

    "Lord Ning! It''s Lord Ning!"

    "Even the leader of Qibao Liuli sect has boarded the challenge arena!"

    "My God, the seven treasures glazed pagoda itself is the best auxiliary martial spirit. In addition, Lord Ning is a rare auxiliary genius. Who dares to compare with him?"

    "It''s so neat. Even the patriarchs of the three sects have come to the stage in person!"

    "No one dares to go?"

    Old ye on the observation platform rubbed Ye Lingling''s head: "Lingling, the fairy flower is very good for you. In addition, grandpa also admired the seven treasures liulizong for many years and has been looking forward to World War I for a long time. Grandpa, go and help you get the qiluo tulip."

    Ye Lingling shook her head: "Grandpa, your body is much worse than before. Forget it. There are so many fairy flowers. I will fight for them myself."

    "It''s okay. Although it''s a single person battle, it''s a man-made battle with the same strength. Grandpa doesn''t need to wave his fist and spear. It''s okay."

    Old Ye smiled faintly and walked down the observatory.

    Can you imagine that a faltering soul master, a strong old man and an auxiliary old Saint of the wusoul hall dare not jump even a seven or eight meter high observation platform. He has to go down.

    At this age, how much courage it takes to go up to the line with Ning Fengzhi.

    In the second minute and fifty seconds, people thought that no one dared to challenge Ning Feng.

    Ye Lao came on stage.

    This is bound to become a fantastic story in the auxiliary world.

    It is also a topic that soul masters will talk about in the future.

    In this war, the world''s talents were widely spread. It turned out that there was a martial soul in the world that could compete with the seven treasures of glass - nine heart Begonia.

    Ye Lingling pursed her lips slightly: since Grandpa insisted, I should support him... However, let Ling Ling fight side by side with grandpa!

    So ye Lingling jumped to another auxiliary challenge arena under the surprised eyes of old Ye.

    "Hum!"

    Seeing her father challenged, Ning Rongrong felt a little uncomfortable. When she saw the looming soul of Ye Lingling and ye Lao, she immediately knew the relationship between them.

    So he went on stage and prepared to compete with Ye Lingling for immortality.

    Subei under the stage looked silly: good guy, the double duel between the two generations!

 Chapter 175

    Assist in the duel in the challenge arena.

    It is a competition of auxiliary ability based on the 5v5 robot in Northern Jiangsu.

    Like ordinary soul masters, robots have the same strength, reaction, attack and judgment. If they are allowed to fight, their soul will dry up at the same time, or pierce each other''s throat at the same time.

    "I''m Ye Fan, Wu soul, nine heart Begonia, Lord Ning, please."

    Ye Fan has a fortitude in his expression.

    "Qibao Liuli sect, Ning Fengzhi, I''ve seen the elder."

    Ning Fengzhi showed his gentle character, and ye fan, the old man in front of him, was an elder in their auxiliary circles.

    We have heard of Tao and specialized in technology.

    Back in those days, Ning Fengzhi also had contact with Ye Fan, but one was the generation of teachers and the other was the generation of children and disciples.

    In fact, there has been a period of origin.

    His father had a comparison with old Mr. Ye Fan.

    His father was once proud of his life, but he was only oppressed by the old Ye.

    The martial spirit of their family, nine heart Begonia, is comparable to the martial spirit of their family''s seven treasure glazed tower. The reason why the Ye family did not develop into the upper three sects, or even the lower four sects, there was no seat for them.

    That''s because their martial spirit has too many disadvantages.

    The Wu soul of the nine heart Begonia of the Ye family can only have one successor in each generation.

    And only two nine heart Begonia soul masters can live at the same time.

    Only when one is dead can the offspring appear again.

    Let alone the establishment of a sect, it is impossible to form five girls of nine heart Begonia.

    It is doomed that their family will decline sooner or later, which is completely different from the outcome of Qibao Liuli sect.

    But

    Ning Fengzhi looked at Ye Lao and thought of his father holding his hand before he died and said to him, "Fengzhi, my father is seriously ill and has depression in his heart. He is almost out of control."

    "My father hasn''t reached the peak of the soul saint in his whole life, and even lost to Ye Fan. The nine heart Begonia is a miraculous martial soul. However, it doesn''t mean that our seven treasures glass tower is worse than it. The seven treasures glass tower has evolutionary potential. Moreover, you have great wisdom and talent better than your father. My father believes that you will become the world in the future. Because the outer hall is close to the door of the hall, Tang San The place where I live is at the boundary of Shenyan hall, close to Shenyan Town, so I obviously heard the fluctuation caused by the challenge arena.

    So after Tang San dressed up carefully, he caught a waitress in the street of Shenyan hall and asked, "waitress sister, do you know where the teacher is now? What is the teacher doing recently? Did he say that I care about me?"

    Tang San attached great importance to this.

    He usually immerses himself in his own world, dressing up and taking care of his body. As long as there is no earth shattering event, he doesn''t listen to things outside the window and focuses on seducing the teacher.

    The maid is also a little confused.

    Tang San, this guy is very special.

    He is the only man who can live in Shenyan hall. Although he only lives in the outer hall, it is enough to explain his status!

    The maid thought for a moment and said, "Lord, it''s outside the hall."

    But they knew the location of Northern Jiangsu and felt that Tang San had no malice towards Northern Jiangsu, so they told him.

    Tang San was surprised: it''s really strange that the teacher went out of the hall.

    "Thank you!"

    After thanking the waitress, Tang San quickly went out: Although the teacher is good-looking, he has no high shelf and approachable. If he wanders among ordinary people, he will be defiled. I want to protect the teacher!

    Tang Sanken made up his mind. He must protect his teacher!

    When he arrived at the door of Shenyan temple, the battle of double assistance was going on at a hot moment.

    In front of the battle between the two soul saints, the battle between Ning Rongrong and ye Lingling seemed so unbearable and weak.

    There is no harm without comparison. It''s embarrassing when there is comparison.

    However, the layman watches the excitement and the expert watches the doorway.

    Only the soul masters of the auxiliary department know how talented Ye Lingling and Ning Rongrong are.

    At this time, the battle between Ning Fengzhi and ye fan is as follows:

    With the power, speed and defense bonus of Ningfeng Qibao glass tower, the strength of the robot has been improved a lot.

    Ning Fengzhi''s robot is basically in an advantage in the battle and belongs to the rolling side. He put some water in it.

    However, the biggest feature of nine heart Begonia is the soul healing technique.

    Moreover, this is the only soul skill of nine heart Begonia skill.

    That''s what''s terrible about it. Its function is to treat the whole body in a wide range.

    The higher the level, the more soul rings, and the more soul power used for healing.

    Even if the people in the war are hurt to what extent, Ye Fan can cure them and restore them to a state of no injury and no disease.

    Even Brigitte, who was watching the war, sighed with Ziji: "the healing ability of the old man with Begonia flower martial spirit is so strong that even the healing ability of our emerald swan family may not be better than him!"

    Ziji naturally found it, agreed and nodded: "as long as there is no dead life, she can save it and quickly restore it to a full blood state. What a terrible power."

    "If this power can be used by us, and if one day we want to fight the gods, this recovery ability will certainly become a great help."

    "But unfortunately, he is too old. The spirit of death has been attached to his vitality."

    Take the battle of the Dragon God as an example. If such an assistant can revive all the people and all the dying beasts can stand up again, what should the expressions of the gods be like?

    The outcome of the war in the divine world is estimated to have changed.

    "Unexpectedly, the auxiliary battle was so wonderful."

    Looking at the robot team that helped fight in the challenge arena, Tang San sighed. However, why don''t these people play cards according to the routine?

    The teacher said that in the battle of many soul masters, we should give priority to cleaning up the auxiliary ones?

    Tang San came late and missed the rules. There was no way.

    Moreover, his purpose is to find a teacher!

    Soon, he found the announcement position of the challenge arena and learned about the situation.

    Originally, this is the teacher''s welfare.

    But where is the teacher now?

    Tang San noticed Jiang Yi and Gong Yi, but they were all at the top of the challenge arena, monitoring the whole situation. It was difficult for him to rush in.

    Unless... You take advantage of the stage

    Tang San, the cerebellar bag melon, soon found the best position. As long as he played a challenge competition, he went to the main stage and asked the waitress sister about the teacher

    However, there was a girl in ice blue clothes in the challenge arena.

    It''s the home of the soul master.

    "Although the teacher said that girls, especially beautiful girls, are the most precious treasure in the world. They can''t be bullied in public and can be bullied in private, if I don''t beat her, I won''t find a teacher."

    "Such a beautiful festival must be spent with the teacher!"

    Thinking, Tang San jumped onto the stage.

    At this time, Ning Fengzhi exhausted Ye Fan''s last soul, and their robot team was seriously injured, which made Ye Fan look like he was only losing.

    It is estimated that considering the face problem of the elders, Ning Fengzhi''s consideration is very comprehensive.

    Finally, he pretended to be very weak and bowed to Ye Fan: "I accept, senior."

    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled bitterly: "green is better than blue. You are much better than your father. Even when I was young, I may not be able to defeat you."

    Ye fanduo is so sophisticated that he can''t see Ning Fengzhi''s hand.

    "This tulip belongs to you."

    On the other hand, Ning Rongrong has already obtained the immortal flowers in Northern Jiangsu. Not only has the seven treasures glass tower evolved into the nine treasures glass tower, but also the soul power level has been improved a lot.

    Therefore, with the passage of time, the gap between soul power and combat power becomes more and more prominent.

    Finally, ye Lingling sat on the ground and muttered, "I lost..."

    "Lost to the seven treasures glass tower?"

    Ye Lingling couldn''t believe it.

    At present, the girl of the Qibao Liuli sect seems not as big as herself, but she suppresses herself?

    This

    Ye Lingling has some doubts about life.

    When it''s time to do it.

    As soon as Ziji''s figure flashed, she appeared in the challenge arena, just like a savior in front of Ye Lingling.

    Ziji said faintly and responded to Ye Lingling''s sentence "she lost."

    "You didn''t lose to Qibao Liuli, but to Shenyan hall." Ziji said so.

    Ye Lingling looked up innocently, "who are you?"

    "Me? Cough!"

    "Secretly tell you, I''m your Highness''s loyal woman!"

    Ziji secretly showed off to Ye Lingling, in a very low voice.

    "Ah?" Ye Lingling was a little confused: "you just said that what I lost was not the seven treasures of glass, but the Shenyan hall. Why?"

    "Because Rongrong came to the Shenyan hall and joined the Tianjiao class, she began to transcend the boundaries of ordinary soul masters. This is just her start."

    At this point, Brigitte''s meaning is obvious.

    "Tianjiao class?"

    Ye Lingling has heard that this is the soul master class in Shenyan hall. She heard that she could accept the personal instruction of his highness Subei. She also had the idea of joining, but she didn''t put it into practice considering her grandfather''s idea.

    "Yes, the Tianjiao class of Shenyan hall, the dream class of thousands of girls, is an excellent way for Beifan to have close contact with his highness."

    Brigitte is like a MLM leader: "young girl, are you interested in joining the Tianjiao class of Shenyan hall? In the name of the loyal guardian of the North Hall, I will make an exception to recruit your disciples. Are you willing?"

    "Become a member of Tianjiao class?!"

    Ye Lingling looked surprised. Did happiness come too suddenly?

    Ning Rongrong''s fairy flower almost fell to the ground: do you want more teammates? You want more junior sisters? I''m not the youngest at last?

    The expression of Northern Jiangsu watching the war in the crowded crowd is this style:

    !!! ¡Æ(¡ã §¥ ¡ã¥Î)¥Î

    Brigitte, what''s the matter with you? Are you taking the initiative to find me a wife? What''s the matter with you? What do you want?

    You''re playing with fire!

    "Of course!" Ye Lingling said happily.

    Is Shenyan palace really so magical? Can you join us and improve your strength by leaps and bounds?

    Ye Lingling''s impression of Northern Jiangsu and Shenyan hall is more profound and longing.

    Hearing this, Ning Rongrong took a look at the fairy flower in his hand, bit his teeth, walked to Ye Lingling and smiled: "congratulations on becoming a member of Tianjiao class. As your elder martial sister, this fairy flower will be given to you as a gift."

    Ning Rongrong generously gave the fairy flowers to Ye Lingling.

    Ye Lingling was stunned.

    This is a fairy flower. She said she would give it away?

    This is so moving!

    One second ago, they were still fighting for it!

    Ye Lingling shook her head: "this is your reward for winning. I can''t take it."

    Ning Rongrong forcibly stuffed it into Ye Lingling''s arms: "it''s from elder martial sister. You''ll be thin. Anyway, our God Yan Temple doesn''t need this one."

    Ning Rongrong has confidence in Shenyan temple. No, it should be said that he has confidence in Teachers in Northern Jiangsu.

    "Well... OK." It seems that if she doesn''t accept it, Ning Rongrong will be angry. Ye Lingling can only think of returning one to her in the future! No, two, three!

    The crowd was dumbfounded.

    This scene is too dramatic!

    "Where is the challenge arena? This is the Tianjiao class trial of Shenyan hall!"

    At this moment, many people are aware of this.

    The challenge arena is hosted by Shenyan hall. If you meet a girl with good qualifications, can you let it go?

    After figuring out this truth, a large number of girls began to be restless.

    But they would be wrong. Ziji had a whim to see ye Lingling and was not interested in other types of girls.

    Only nanny hello?

    Seeing Ning Rongrong take the initiative to send fairy flowers, Ning Feng is a little relieved: the little witch is sophisticated. This wave of operation and pattern.

    Look at these soul masters'' emotional attitude towards Rong Rong. Which one is not surprised and praised?

    But on the other side, women''s Tang San and ice blue girl are facing off

 Chapter 176

    "Shenyan hall, the only male disciple of the teacher, level 32 soul control Zun, please teach me!"

    Tang San emphasized his identity. If he could, he even wanted to add this sentence: I''m Tang San, the little arrogant disciple of the teacher.

    The girl in ice blue clothes opposite has sky blue eyes, a pair of white slender thighs, shoulder length short hair, looks calm and introverted, and has an ice cold feeling.

    When the girl heard that Tang San claimed to be a teacher''s disciple, she couldn''t help frowning and said, "teacher?"

    Tang San said proudly, "yes, although the teacher is not older than me, I am indeed a teacher disciple in Northern Jiangsu, and I am the only male disciple. I am proud of it."

    "Mr. Subei?"

    The ice blue girl murmured, "but... She said she was a man... It doesn''t look like it from the sound... Forget it, there are all kinds of wonders in the world. This [moistening the rain silently] is of great use to me, and I''m bound to get it!"

    Immediately, the girl said faintly, "Tianshui College, shuibing''er, level 37 soul respect."

    Shuibinger''s height is about 1.65 meters and his figure is symmetrical. He is neither exaggerated plumpness nor slim and bony.

    Her appearance belongs to that kind of durable type. At first glance, it doesn''t seem particularly gorgeous, but when you look carefully, you can constantly find her beauty. It is a hazy beauty. The more you look at it, the more beautiful it is and the more charming it is.

    At this time, Tang San''s speech also aroused the doubts of the audience.

    Someone exclaimed, "is she a man?"

    "What, man?!"

    "I heard that the Ju Douluo in the Wu soul hall has become matchless. Unexpectedly, someone is more brave than him!"

    "Brother, you speak carefully and be careful to be checked by Ju Douluo."

    "But is there really a man who can pretend to be so like a woman?"

    "Wait! Did she lie to us? If she''s a man, what''s the slight bulge on her chest?!"

    "Wipe, how thin are you? Just drum up a little, can''t it be used as evidence?"

    "Yes, my breasts are bigger than most women, but do you think I''m a woman?"

    A muscular man moves his chest muscles. Men see inferiority, and women see more inferiority.

    "You... You are different..." someone twitched at the corners of his mouth.

    Another man whistled at Tang San: "sister, if you are really a man, can you take out the evidence to see?"

    "Yes, everyone is a man and knows it. Take out the evidence and have a look?"

    No matter what era, it is always human nature to like to watch the excitement, and it''s not too big to watch the excitement, especially when you see the big men in women''s clothes.

    "Besides, if you are really a man, do you also like men for such a dress?"

    "Wuhu ~ what do you think of your brother? Do you want to play whip with your brother?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the face of everyone''s slander, Tang San was so angry that his face turned red.

    Damn, a bunch of smelly men, who wants to play with you? Xiao San''s body is to keep pure. How can you ordinary people see it?

    I can only show up for the teacher!

    "Vulgar! Superficial!"

    Tang San pinched his orchid finger and scolded everyone.

    But who''s afraid?

    The so-called herd effect, a person coax, there will be countless people coax.

    Moreover, with the coaxing and intense emotional evolution, people often make unusual things, to be exact, irrational things.

    Perhaps, in their eyes, it was just a small thing, but when small things were put together, it would be a big thing. These remarks caused serious harm to Tang San''s pure heart.

    This makes Tang San''s beautiful spiritual world dirty: I didn''t do this to please you. Are you seriously ill?

    Is it because I can''t find a wife in my daily life that I show my sense of existence here?

    Tang Sanleng snorted: "I don''t care about you vulgar people. It''s better to find the teacher quickly. With my appearance, they are so crazy and covet. If they are teachers, they will be more crazy. Therefore, we must ensure the safety of teachers. As teachers, we must not mix with them!"

    Thinking about it, Tang San said to Shui binger, "let''s start. Don''t pay attention to these lecherous people. They have no love and can only pollute the rhythm of others."

    Tang San smiled: "competition second, friendship first. The teacher said to let the boys rest assured that I won''t make you too painful."

    "Ladies first, you go first."

    Although Tang San had no water, bing''er''s realm was high, it did not prevent him from showing the teachings of Northern Jiangsu.

    Moreover, he is also a man of male chauvinism.

    Although many people are more or less male chauvinist.

    But it''s annoying.

    Shuibing''er thought: I''m several levels higher than him. I should be his predecessor. Do I have a big advantage? How dare he still have the idea of letting himself?

    Shuibing''er''s martial spirit is the ice Phoenix, which belongs to the top ice attribute.

    Ice Phoenix and Ma Hongjun''s evil fire phoenix are two extremes. Unfortunately, Ma Hongjun is a variant martial soul with obvious disadvantages. Without the blessing of immortal flowers and plants, it is much lower than the level of ice Phoenix.

    However... Shuibing''er looked at Tang San with deep eyes: Shenyan hall is so famous and his highness Subei is so strong. Since he can become the only male disciple of his highness Subei, he must be outstanding. This fight will also let me know the gap between himself and Tianjiao class of Shenyan hall. If I don''t notice it, it would be better if he is even better, I should be able to join the Shenyan Temple smoothly.

    If he doesn''t have the ability to fight across levels, it doesn''t matter. I''ll keep my hand and try not to hurt him... Her?

    Shui binger''s character is like this. He doesn''t like to lose to others and is unwilling to accept failure, but he won''t hurt others by unscrupulous means.

    And Shui binger''s strength is also very strong. Like Tang San, he is a soul master of the control department. Moreover, she still belongs to that kind of strong control.

    In the original work, Tang San admitted that his adaptability could not be compared with Shui binger, so the battle between them was really worth looking forward to.

    Unexpectedly, Tang San is in danger.

    Northern Jiangsu is staring at them: Ning Rongrong and ye Lingling fight each other, and a robot is injured. It''s not a big problem, but you little three dare to bully ice goddess, then you''re really ice.

    From the perspective of Northern Jiangsu, although Tang San was lazy in cultivation two days ago, he also gave him herbs to nourish, and had the record of Xuantian treasure of Tang clan as the bottom card. It would not be too weak, so it was difficult for Shui binger to win.

    [first soul skill: frozen!]

    As a result, Tang santuo was frozen into ice sculpture at the beginning.

    ¡­¡­

    Here, Ziji has brought Ning Rongrong and Ye Ling to the women''s team.

    Biji was almost scared to death by Ziji''s behavior and suddenly ran down to collect the girl.

    Biji said sadly, "sister Ziji, will he agree if you do this, your highness?"

    Ziji hummed: "sister Biji, it seems that you still don''t know your highness. If your highness knew that I found a girl with such excellent auxiliary ability and excellent appearance, he would be very happy!"

    Ye Lingling was dressed in black and her face was covered with a layer of black yarn. She was slim. A waterfall of long blue and purple hair is scattered behind, and the color of eyes is the same as that of hair.

    Her temperament has both Shuling and mystery.

    Liu Erlong had a black line on her face: Ziji knew Northern Jiangsu so well that she was very careful.

    Ziji''s words aroused Xiaowu''s strong sense of identity.

    Brother (Hall Lord, teacher) is a super beautiful flower heart radish!

    Xiaowu: Hey, but there''s no way. She has no resistance to radishes. Huaxin big radishes are happy as long as they are delicious~

    Ye Lingling''s farfetched smile: "yes... Is that so?"

    She still can''t believe that she joined the great family of the divine Yan temple that was passed down?

    She thought Tianjiao class was hard to get in!

    Do you match it yourself?

    Ye Fan, ye Lingling''s grandfather, sighed: "Alas... Ling Ling finally got involved with Shenyan hall. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a disaster."

    "I hope it''s a good thing."

    Ning Rongrong comforted Ye Lingling and said, "nine heart Begonia has strong auxiliary ability. I have a hunch that you will become my strongest competitor. Therefore, you are fully qualified to join Tianjiao class!"

    "Thank you..."

    Facing the comfort of the girls, ye Lingling was a little embarrassed.

    The more Ziji looked at Ye Lingling, the more she liked it: "Rongrong''s ability can improve our strength, and Lingling''s ability can bring us back to life. You two are invincible when combined."

    This is Ziji''s real idea. Ye Lingling''s auxiliary ability is so strong. In the future, even if she is killed by the Lord''s dragon claw because she flirts with the king, she doesn''t have to be afraid. She can be resurrected without injury!

    Kill yourself. Anyway, the king''s fragrant body can''t quit!

    Ziji had a picture in her mind. The future beauty and her worries were solved with the emergence of Ye Lingling.

    We must cultivate Ye Lingling into a good friend and let her become her own professional healer!

    In this way, no matter what waves they make, they are not afraid!

    Pure Ye Lingling, she thought it was her personality charm that conquered Ziji and let Shenyan hall make an exception to admit herself. In fact, she was trained as a wet nurse.

    Northern Jiangsu has a headache. It''s not only Ziji''s trouble, but also the bitch Li who sticks to her.

    When he changed his position, bitch Li followed him, like a dog''s plaster.

    Bitch Li asked with a smile, "brother, who do you think can win this Tang San and that shuibinger beauty?"

    Before Subei spoke, bitch Li asked and answered herself: "I think this Shuibing is several levels higher than Tang San, but Tang San, as his Highness''s apprentice in Subei, must have mastered a lot of secret skills. Therefore, I think Tang San should be able to win."

    "And the beautiful girl was too soft hearted. After freezing Tang San, she didn''t make a fatal attack, giving Tang San a chance to fight back."

    "Being kind and soft hearted is a big taboo in fighting."

    "Can you know that?"

    Subei took a look at bitch Li. Although he was ugly, in fact, his combat experience was OK. He had his own analysis ability and was not an ordinary reckless soul master.

    "Of course!" Bitch Li showed a proud face.

    "But I think Shuibing will win."

    Bitch Li thought Subei agreed with him, but unexpectedly, she put forward the opposite opinion.

    "Why?" Bitch Li asked puzzled.

    "Because Tang San''s body is very weak." The words of Northern Jiangsu are meaningful.

    "Very empty? What do you mean?" Bitch Li''s expression is indescribable.

    Subei is not deep enough.

    This virtual is really virtual.

    Northern Jiangsu has the best medical skills. You can see Tang San''s physical condition at a glance. It must be that he has taken the medicine that causes Yin and cold for a long time. Northern Jiangsu has also reminded Tang San to pay attention to his health.

    But Tang San himself didn''t think about this at all. Instead, he thought that the change of his temperament caused the concern of Northern Jiangsu and intensified his development towards women.

    Therefore, Tang San''s internal temperature is actually low.

    As we all know, women are afraid of the cold. They are not as hot as men. If they encounter cold steam, they will be very uncomfortable.

    Not to mention, Tang San''s body is cold.

    As it happens, the ice phoenix of shuibing''er also belongs to extreme Yin and cold.

    In a duel.

    It will make Tang San''s body worse.

    As considered by Northern Jiangsu.

    Tang San became much slower in the ice cold zone.

    Tang San Yue''s war became more and more empty, but Shui Bing Er became more and more brave.

    The results are self-evident.

    Even so, Tang San''s control ability is still good. The battle with shuibing''er also belongs to the Tianjiao level of the control department.

    Finally, Tang San was taken away by the ice phoenix of shuibing''er in the emptiness and freezing of his waist.

    Bitch Li patted Subei on the shoulder: "brother, you guessed right!"

    Subei: (¡ã©`¡ã¡å) I''m not guessing, I''m reasoning.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, several hours have passed.

    As xianpin flowers are rewarded one after another, the process of the challenge arena has reached the end.

    It is not difficult to imagine that the winners of these fairy flowers will achieve at least 20 titles in the future.

    In fact, this number is very small, because the little goddess sacrificed the tens of thousands of years of herb development of ice and fire eyes.

    If it is reasonable picking and reasonable distribution, then every fairy flower can become a title level Douluo.

    Ice and fire eyes, meet the little goddess, can be said to be lucky, can also be said to be sad.

    The sad thing is that they can''t be used to their maximum value.

    Fortunately, they can play their value.

    Without the little goddess, these flowers are likely to be handled by no one.

    At least, Dugu Bo, the title Douluo who is proficient in toxicology, doesn''t have this ability.

    At this time, bitch Li yawned and was a little sleepy. Subei also thought it was time to go back to the hall.

    Bitch Li shook Subei''s arm: "brother, you go. If you don''t play again, there are no fairy flowers. Moreover, those great talents have played at this time and won fairy flowers. The last few are the easiest to take!"

    "Unfortunately, I''m too old. Now those on the court are higher than me. It''s impossible to beat them. Alas..."

    "But you have hope, brother. The level of the rookie challenge arena has dropped below level 30! It''s like picking up leaks and giving free benefits!"

    Bitch Li is a little excited.

    "Ah, this..."

 Chapter 177

    Flying colors overflow the golden jubilant night, and the beauty of mountains and cities is in the eyes.

    Thousands of lights are shining in the hall, and Baizhang neon Tongling tower.

    The sky street in downtown is full of stars and moons, and the electric and optical flow of cableway in the sky.

    The crowd gathered in all directions, and the emerald waves and red waves were shining in Kyushu.

    Unconsciously, it has reached midnight.

    In the dark, even if a couple hides in a quiet corner and kisses enthusiastically, no one may be able to detect it.

    Outside the Shenyan temple, there is great excitement, but the Shura God in the divine world is lonely and not easy.

    Most of the affairs of the whole divine world committee are on him.

    Shura God took up the holy Qiong liquid on the table, drank two mouthfuls and continued his divine life: "fortunately, there is the precious divine liquid of the goddess of life to maintain spiritual power, otherwise he will be tired to death."

    "But sometimes I really want to retire."

    Shura God muttered to himself, and then sighed deeply: "Alas..."

    At this time, a divine shadow appeared at the door of the Committee. A white robe with Phnom Penh was draped over him. He wore a trident ring with a water blue gem in the center of the ring.

    The sea god said faintly, "Dear law enforcement God, what is the reason for sighing? Is it because of what happened to the subordinate Galaxy?"

    "Poseidon? What are you doing here?"

    Shura looked at the sea god.

    The sea god said helplessly, "don''t you know?"

    The sea god looked at Shura with resentment: "There is no big fluctuation in the boundary field of the divine world. However, when I came back from other galaxies, I found that a forest area of Douluo star was particularly shining. I expanded my divine knowledge and found that the soul masters there were singing and dancing, a scene of prosperity, and I felt the energy of many immortal flowers and plants, so I came here specially."

    "Really?"

    Shura was a little surprised.

    His body and spirit are very tired, because he not only has to work hard to enforce God''s affairs, but also is fed dog food.

    Five law enforcement gods, the other four in pairs as husband and wife, he is the only one working alone, which is very uncomfortable.

    I want to retire and take my sister around the world.

    "Well, I seem to feel that the soul power cloud of Douluo star is stronger than before, so I came to the committee to report and check it out."

    "Really?"

    Shura God''s bloody eyes shine: "the soul power cloud energy of Douluo star is not weak. If it is still enhanced, maybe some people can inherit the God position and regard it as the key new God source."

    "That''s right." So did Poseidon.

    They looked at each other, smiled knowingly, and had their own thoughts.

    Shura God:

    Let me see if there is someone with good talent who can be my successor. There was a candidate to consider in Douluo star before. Unfortunately, it was a pity that the chess was poor and the work was defeated. It was a little close. It was a pity.

    If I find a good partner, I can retire safely!

    Poseidon:

    Let me have a look at the situation of Douluo star and find an excellent person to inherit my God position. In this way, I don''t have to rush around all kinds of chores assigned by Shura God every day. I can travel happily!

    "What are you waiting for?"

    "Open the divine diamond mirror of Douluo star!"

    The sea god looked at the Shura God as if he had fallen into the world of self imagination, and hurriedly urged him.

    Shura God''s face was black: "Poseidon, please respect your superior gods!"

    "OK, dear Lord law enforcement God." Poseidon is helpless.

    The Shura God looked for the position of Douluo star on the visual inspection mirror: "wait, there are many galaxies managed by the divine world, which takes some time."

    Poseidon was silly: brother, can you be more professional?

    The Shura God himself became angry first: "this is definitely the result of the guy of the God of destruction. This search record is really speechless."

    [the galaxy most suitable for the expansion of the divine world]

    [material, the most vigorous outer planet]

    [the best way to expand the divine world in history]

    £Û¡­¡­£Ý

    and so on.

    Poseidon twitched at the corner of his mouth: "does this guy regard the inspection system as a universal question and answer system?"

    Who can tell the God of destruction these questions and reassure him?

    Can google give him the answer?

    This destruction is so stupid that I feel a little cute.

    "Ah, I found it."

    Shura God clicks on the inspection mirror, and accordingly, a divine diamond mirror on the wall flashes, which means that through this divine diamond mirror, you can see the overall situation of Douluo star, including climate, terrain, soul cloud, etc.

    So the bodies of Shura God and sea god floated up and stopped in front of the God''s mirror.

    On the Shenling mirror is a blue planet marked with various data, including the rotation speed of the planet, the temperature of the earth''s core and so on.

    You can also rotate and slide to view various regions, and click the local region to enter and zoom in.

    The Shura God turned his head and asked the sea god, "where is the abnormal area you perceive?"

    Poseidon''s fingers moved on the Shenling mirror. After some searching, he double clicked in a dark forest area: "it should be so."

    Suddenly, the brightness of Shenling mirror darkened and dotted with stars, because at this time, the mainland is in the dark, only lights are bright.

    It shows

    [climate: warm, no rain, suitable humidity.]

    [increase of soul power cloud over the previous day: 1314520%] (divine time calculation) (extremely abnormal) (recorded in the divine Center: no response)

    "More than 10000 times!"

    "Why?"

    "In other words, why is this data so strange?"

    Shura and sea god looked at each other.

    What is the concept of 10000 times?

    The concept is that it has the opportunity to replace the divine world!

    The soul power cloud increased 10000 times. Over time, it''s not surprising that someone in Douluo star created his own God, and it''s not one or two, it''s likely to be a batch.

    Both the Shura God and the sea god felt the pressure, and a sense of threat arose spontaneously.

    Ten thousand times, it is quantitative change that causes qualitative change.

    "In other words, what''s the matter with the reported and untreated information displayed on the divine diamond mirror? Lord Shura, are you lazy and don''t check it every day?"

    "How possible!"

    Shura''s righteous words said: "one day in the divine world, one year in the mortal world, there is not one day. It''s not normal not to spot check!"

    "But... It shows here that the total growth in the past ten days is as high as 20000 times, which shows that there was a terrible energy growth in the past few days. Didn''t you have time to see it?"

    Poseidon looked at the data on the Shenling mirror and said.

    Shura was embarrassed: shit, you shouldn''t put this goods into the Committee. Now, there''s no secret!

    "Our focus should be on why the energy fluctuation of Douluo is so huge, okay?"

    "The last time these big energy fluctuations occurred on subordinate planets, it was still in the battle of the Dragon God. We cleaned up the remaining evils of beasts, and the energy clouds of various planets declined significantly."

    Soul force cloud can also be called energy cloud. It can be called differently according to different planets. If a planet relies on flame for growth energy, it can also be called flame cloud. In short, it represents the overall strength of a planet or a plane.

    Poseidon said, "either the energy of the planet changes, or there are many strong people, even demigods... And even the divine realm!"

    The eyes of Shura God and sea god brightened: "it is not ruled out that the split God of the Dragon God is recovering and is accumulating strength... Counterattack!"

    The Shura God and the sea god were surprised.

    "Anyway, this matter is very important. We must investigate it clearly. If necessary, we can even make an exception and go to the investigation in person!"

    Shura God attaches great importance to this matter.

    "Can the picture on Shenling mirror be enlarged?" Asked Poseidon.

    "Most of these rich soul power clouds gather in this place. There must be some problems. First, investigate here."

    Shura God nodded: "yes, but because it''s night, you may not see anything useful."

    "At this time, I want to hold a meeting of the gods."

    "Then, immediately investigate Douluo star."

    The Shura God said faintly.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Shenyan hall, Northern Jiangsu did not know that the supervision of the divine world was so high-tech.

    What''s more, Shenyan temple is very close to being stared at.

    The soul power cloud of Douluo star soared, which has something to do with Northern Jiangsu.

    It was the soul power of the waitress who soared and reached the title Douluo one after another. In addition, Gu Yuena, the silver dragon king who recovered to the divine realm, also had throughput activities. Gu Yuena took the ninth test of the angel God. Bibidong was ranked as the demigod and was trying to seal the God.

    That led to the current situation.

    It is conceivable that it is difficult to say whether there are 50 titles in the whole continent.

    At the same time, 3000 people in Shenyan hall suddenly emerged and built a supernatural tower, which will naturally lead to a significant change in the energy pattern of Douluo continent.

    ¡­¡­

    After Tang San lost water to bing''er, he was not discouraged, but directly took advantage of Daogong Yi''s side, shyly scratched his head and asked about the whereabouts of Northern Jiangsu.

    Jiang Yihe and Gong Yi secretly glanced at the changed face in the crowd in Northern Jiangsu. It''s not good to tell Tang San.

    Of course, Northern Jiangsu can''t let them tell Tang San that they are experiencing ugly life. Don''t disturb yourself.

    But it''s a pity that Subei''s abacus is wrong. For example, Tang San, Xiaowu and little goddess, he is not afraid to find him. After all, he has the art of changing face and can change his unique charming temperament.

    But the terrible thing is: after Gu Yuena had a good rest, she also got up from bed and looked for him.

    As mentioned before, there is Gu Yuena''s blood essence in Northern Jiangsu. Although there is a certain talent bonus and strength bonus, there is a big disadvantage: Gu Yuena can easily detect his position.

    Subei has always felt that he was cheated by a big coin.

    The most important thing is that Northern Jiangsu has no way to eliminate this disadvantage for the time being. Only when his strength is higher than Gu Yuena can he hide from the world and even completely eliminate it.

    When Gu Yuena got up, she was still nostalgic for the enthusiasm of the previous night.

    Lazily took a bath, and then flew over the sky of Shenyan temple to accurately locate Northern Jiangsu.

    "Na''er has recovered. I feel like I can do it again. I want to continue playing games!"

    Gu Yuena is worthy of being a person with divine personality. The body of silver dragon is very resistant. Ordinary people can''t satisfy her.

    "Why are there so many people so late?"

    Gu Yuena looked at the noisy crowd and frowned.

    She doesn''t like being too lively, let alone all dirty humans.

    But there was no way. She missed that warm and powerful arm too much.

    It''s been a day. She doesn''t feel that happiness.

    Therefore, she felt the position of silver dragon blood and stared directly at Northern Jiangsu.

    When her keen eyesight reached the target, Gu yuenaton was startled:

    ¦² (¤Ã¡ã §¥ ¡ã;) Who is this man?

    How can this ugly human have his own silver dragon blood?

    She could never give silver dragon blood to such a person!

    ... isn''t it!

    Gu Yuena''s eyes were fierce: did this man take advantage of his rest, devour Beijun at a lightning speed and obtain Beijun''s blood, so he would have his own silver dragon blood?

    Boom!

    Thinking of this, Gu Yuena released an angry energy gun aimed at the vilified Northern Jiangsu.

    Although Gu Yuena didn''t use all her strength, this energy gun was also an angry one, which was enough to fool everyone.

    Even those with a low level can be disabled or even killed.

    Fleeting:

    Subei: "sleeping trough, little love, cover me quickly!"

    Subei: "give me an Aegis!"

    Xiao AI: "do it yourself and have plenty of food and clothing."

    Subei: "this is a shot of the divine silver dragon. I can''t, I can''t carry it!"

    Little love: "men can''t say they can''t."

    Xiao AI: "according to professional advice, you can transfer energy by taking advantage of the space ability of Pulao. If the transfer is not complete, for the sake of stability, you can use the negative dragon shield power to avoid remaining damage."

    The systematic dialogue between Subei and Xiaoai is very fast, which is different from the time flow rate of the outside world.

    "Alas..."

    Subei sighed: "can I not know this operation? The main reason is that I don''t want to move. Can''t you understand something, fully automatic?"

    Little love: don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are handsome. Ben is cute and principled!

    In desperation, a six pointed star Mark was released from the palm of Northern Jiangsu. The center of the mark was in the shape of a dragon. Most of the energy of the energy bomb was pulled to the uninhabited forest hundreds of meters away to detonate, making a huge explosion.

    Then, Gu Yuena stabbed the White Dragon Silver gun directly, which caught Northern Jiangsu off guard. Even if she tried her best to dodge, she was still scratched a blood mark on her chest by the White Dragon Silver gun.

    Suddenly a bloody smell accompanied by pain came.

    Passers by are more innocent. The energy directly shakes them away and basically suffers internal injuries.

    Bitch Li, in particular, flew out for nearly 100 meters and spewed out a mouthful of blood: "lying in the trough! Brother, who have you provoked? Do you want to be cold?"

    Gu Yuena''s attack speed was very fast, and the next shot came one after another.

    Northern Jiangsu felt the cooling of his back.

    The shot almost hit the back of the head in Northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu dare not move.

    "Say, did you swallow up Beijun?"

    Gu Yuena hummed to Subei Leng.

    "Er..."

    Subei was stunned.

    The difference between the two poles is too big, isn''t it?

    Buzz!

    The white dragon and silver gun vibrated with a sound, and Northern Jiangsu felt the threat of death.

    "Say!" Gu Yuena said ruthlessly.

    Hearing the speech, everyone was surprised.

    "Your Highness Subei?"

    "He swallowed his highness in Northern Jiangsu?"

    "This ugly man swallowed his highness in Northern Jiangsu?"

    "Kill him, kill him!"

    "You can''t kill him. You must let him live rather than die!"

    So everyone was angry.

    Are denouncing Northern Jiangsu.

    "It''s the first time I''ve become a target of public criticism. Alas, I suddenly understand why the characters in the novel have blackened."

    In desperation, Northern Jiangsu can only uncover the mask of camouflage and reveal its true face:

    "Na''er, it''s me."

    The sound

    £¡

 Chapter 178

    "You?"

    At this time, Gu Yuena changed her position, holding a silver dragon gun, directly against the eyebrows of Northern Jiangsu, and the tip of the gun almost stabbed into the skin of Northern Jiangsu.

    But the sound made Gu Yuena''s Dragon gun hesitate.

    The voice was like the peerless boy who slept with her.

    Until, through Gu Yuena''s cold eyes, the ugly face recovered and became the ultimate beauty.

    "Beijun! Why are you?"

    "My gun almost pierced you!"

    Gu Yuena''s hands shook. She almost became a sinner for thousands of years.

    If this shot pierces through the eyebrows of Northern Jiangsu, she will repent all her life.

    Because I almost shot the most handsome man in history.

    "Na''er, you are too grumpy. You poke me when you come up. Although I stabbed you not long ago, you don''t have to do this to me?"

    The cold sweat in Northern Jiangsu was scared out.

    This is definitely the closest he has to death.

    Hearing the words of Northern Jiangsu, Gu Yuena was shy and mixed with guilt: "seeing that your appearance has become like that, as soon as I was worried, I thought there were bad people harming you and wanted to help you take revenge. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Beijun himself."

    Gu Yuena stuck out her tongue. One second she wanted to kill the cold queen. The next she was coquettish and cute. She rolled and threw herself directly into the arms of Northern Jiangsu:

    "It''s clearly Beijun. You mess around. You obviously have a very good-looking face. You have to pretend to be ugly, and you pretend so well that I can''t even recognize it. That''s why there''s this misunderstanding."

    Gu Yuena pinched the delicate bridge of the nose in Northern Jiangsu: "in the future, Beijun is not allowed to disguise like this. Even if you want to disguise, you have to tell me in advance."

    "Well, there''s really nothing I can do about you. I don''t dare if you don''t say it, so that next time you can directly pierce my heart."

    Northern Jiangsu was afraid, but she rubbed the back of Gu Yuena''s head. Gu Yuena seemed to enjoy it.

    Gu Yuena retorted lightly: "no, with this lesson, I will not be so impulsive in the future. I must first confirm that it is not Beijun... No, why do you do it? With me, no one will be allowed to hurt Beijun!"

    "You weren''t so rude last night, baby."

    Subei hugged Gu Yuena''s arrogant waist and made her body close to herself, saying faintly.

    The two men were suspended in mid air and staged an epic dog food for everyone.

    The appearance of the true face of Northern Jiangsu also shocked everyone.

    Bitch Li, in particular, just got up, but her chin almost fell to the ground. She pointed to Subei and stammered: "Subei... Brother Subei... He is Subei... His highness Subei... Is he pretending to be an ugly man... Experiencing life?"

    "I, I just patted his highness Subei on the shoulder? Did I call him brother?"

    Bitch Li looked at her hands: my hands have just touched the most handsome and charming teenager in the world?

    At this moment, bitch Li made up her mind: for the rest of her life, these hands will never be washed or stained with water. There will always be the brand of his highness in Northern Jiangsu!

    If Subei knew the obscene idea of bitch Li, he would be angry to death.

    However, Subei also fulfilled his promise. After returning to his mind, he talked to Gong Yi in his heart and asked her to arrange a [Yixiang mengyan grass] for bitch Li, which was also a chore.

    Ziji, who was fooling Ning Rongrong and ye Lingling, looked at Subei and Gu Yuena, who were like a peerless couple, and couldn''t help admiring them:

    "The king is really carefree. He travels among ordinary soul masters and observes the world from the perspective of ordinary people. Maybe he can have some new understanding."

    Brigitte took a glass of blue tail wine of Wu soul autocracy and sipped it.

    Xiaowu raised her face: "no wonder when I just ran into the central hall and called my brother out to watch the excitement, I didn''t even see the shadow. It turned out that my brother had long been hidden in the crowd."

    "Even if we cheat, brother is too bad?"

    Zhu Zhuqing, Dugu Yan and others nodded: "I agree!"

    Liu Erlong also said: "Xiaobei is really too much this time. If he wanders among the crowd, what should he do in case of any accident? Even we hide it from him. After returning to the hall, we must teach Xiaobei a lesson!"

    Ziji said faintly, "after returning to the temple, we can''t get close to the king. Look at the Lord''s expression, we won''t let the king go."

    But it doesn''t matter. Although I can''t taste the delicious juice, I can see a delicious dish on stage.

    Therefore, it is not a loss.

    As long as you are patient, you will always have your own chance.

    There will be cake and soup.

    It should be said that the emotions of the women were mobilized and talking about how to deal with Northern Jiangsu better.

    The soul masters in the Shenyan hall were almost excited.

    "Look, it''s your highness in Northern Jiangsu!"

    "Wait, I just seemed to scold his highness Subei for being ugly. It''s over. Am I going to be beaten?"

    Some soul masters seem to have mocked the face of Northern Jiangsu after camouflage. When they think of it, they can''t help being afraid.

    Not only afraid, but also feel like a fool.

    How great and beautiful that face is?

    At the thought of his royal highness Subei hiding under the disguised ugly face, he suddenly felt amiable and ugly. Instead, he felt a sense of longing.

    If you do it again, you must lick it!

    Lick a trace of relationship and preference, it is worth blowing for a lifetime!

    Unfortunately, life can''t come back. The world has no regret medicine.

    Even if they regret their death, they can''t get the attention of Northern Jiangsu.

    Bitch Li is admired by many people. She is praised by everyone because she had a short time with Northern Jiangsu.

    "I''ve been in Shenyan town for more than half a year. It''s the first time to see the face of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. It''s so beautiful."

    Under the bright stars and moon, Northern Jiangsu shines in it.

    Tang San clenched his fist: the hateful women robbed himself of the teacher. With the existence of these women, he would never get the chance to be alone with the teacher.

    However, due to the Sumen code, he can''t do anything disrespectful to these goddesses!

    How angry!

    Tang San thought: when can he live a happy apprenticeship life with his teacher!

    [blackening system]_ ¨s£Ý

    For five years, there were stars shining in the eyes of true love powder: "we once met his highness Subei when the Shenyan palace opened. At that time, his highness Subei was very cute. People couldn''t help but want to go up and hold him and pinch his face. Now..."

    "How handsome! It seems to go up and touch the abdominal muscles of his highness in Northern Jiangsu, blushing!"

    "Yes, without your highness in Northern Jiangsu, you won''t be disabled at all. It breaks the law that the more lovely your childhood is, the uglier you grow up!"

    "Your Highness Subei''s face value is printed with God''s life, and you follow the soul teacher''s feelings. As long as your faith is immortal, your highness Subei''s face value will not be defeated!"

    "Wuhu ~"

    "Ouch!"

    Some people even howled with joy.

    The scene was boiling, and everyone was happy, lively and jumping like a free red ass monkey.

    "North Hall, North Hall, North Hall!"

    The cheers of the crowd seemed to make people forget that there were people wailing because of Gu Yuena''s serious injury.

    Fortunately, with Ye Lingling, Biji released healing power to cover the wounds and restore their vitality.

    Ye Lingling looked at Biji inconceivably: Shenyan hall is indeed crouching tiger, hidden dragon. This woman''s healing ability is so strong.

    Although she can recover the dying, her soul power is limited to the front.

    Gu Yuena''s element attack is too strong. Even the remaining power also causes serious injuries to soul masters in a considerable area.

    With Ye Lingling''s soul power, it is impossible to cure the whole staff instantaneously, but Brigitte can.

    Brigitte''s green light radiated, and immediately let dozens of soul masters stand up again, and their vitality returned to the normal level.

    "She is also a title Douluo, isn''t she?"

    Ye Lingling glanced at Brigitte and thought.

    Looking at the enthusiastic crowd, Subei smiled and waved, "Hello, everyone."

    The voice is not loud, but it is mixed with soul power, so everyone can hear it clearly.

    Subei''s response completely blew up the fans:

    "Good North Hall!"

    "North Hall, I love you!"

    "North Hall, you are the only one in your life!"

    "North Hall, yyds!"

    "Beidian, can you give some benefits to fans and choose some to feed public food? Look forward to it!"

    "Do you fans just can''t wait to deliver it to the door? Three outlooks are not right!"

    "I want you to take care of me. I want my strength. I want a man with no face. Don''t talk!"

    "Cut ~"

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu still held Gu Yuena in his arms, which aroused the envy of many female fans. At the beginning, some male compatriots were indignant and envious.

    The only thing is that the women envy Gu Yuena''s intimacy with Northern Jiangsu, while the men envy Northern Jiangsu''s handsome, powerful and a bunch of beautiful goddesses to play with.

    Even if they play, it''s mainly about where, how and what they play behind the scenes, which makes people very curious and even imaginative.

    "You are so popular."

    Gu Yuena painted a circle on the chest of Northern Jiangsu in public, which may be understood as: declaring sovereignty.

    "However, the most important thing now is to go back to the room."

    Gu Yuena provoked Subei''s chin and caused everyone to shout.

    "What room is this? Just put it here. We want to see it!"

    "Yes, we want to see his highness Subei''s performance on the spot. We all want to see it?"

    "Who doesn''t want to see it, drag it out to shoot the target!"

    I don''t know it''s the one with sharp ears. I heard Gu Yuena''s key words to northern Jiangsu all the way.

    If you don''t listen to other words, you are particularly sensitive to the word "return to the room".

    Almost at this time.

    Dugu Bo came here with a heavy burden.

    He was so miserable that he needed his baby granddaughter to comfort him.

    So I came to Shenyan town.

    In the middle of the night, Dugu Bo thought that people were thin and the lights were dark.

    But I didn''t expect that the rainbow lamp was always on, and more than 90% of the people in Shenyan town were outside.

    In particular, when he saw someone holding fairy flowers after entering Shenyan Town, he couldn''t help thinking: has the Shenyan hall developed to this extent? Fairy flowers can be seen everywhere?

    However, as immortal flowers appeared in Dugu Bo''s vision, he felt more and more wrong: these immortal flowers... How do you feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity?

    These fairy flowers... Seem to be in the eyes of ice and fire?

    Dugu Bo was confused.

    He''s not really sure.

    If the terrible girl got these fairy flowers from the eyes of ice and fire, why did she send them to these soul masters?

    With Dugu Bo''s title of Douluo, we can feel that these people who obtain immortal flowers have good realm and not bad talent.

    Dugu Bo, a mysterious poison expert, walked in the streets of Shenyan town like a lengtouqing:

    "That''s the flower on the other side of the ice hell... And the fire moon, the setting sun grass, the Yellow thunder and purple flowers... The pulse is not green!"

    Dugu Bo was very surprised when he read out the names of those immortal flowers and plants.

    It was Dugu Yan who looked around a few times and just noticed her grandfather Dugu Bo.

    It was rare to see Grandpa. Dugu Yan was naturally very happy. He called Dugu Bo from a distance and took him to the observation platform.

    Dugu Bo showed his grandpa''s kind smile and asked eagerly, "Yan''er, why do so many fairy flowers suddenly appear in Shenyan town?"

    Dugu Yan replied truthfully, "it seems that the little goddess brought it back. Then his highness Subei doesn''t need it, so it will be used as a reward for the challenge arena."

    "Little goddess? Who? Why haven''t I heard of her before? Does she have a pair of smart big eyes, strong physical strength, and her mantra is'' I''ll hit you ''?"

    Dugu Bo seemed very excited.

    Dugu Yan nodded and said in surprise, "Grandpa, do you even know the little goddess?"

    "I know you so well."

    Suddenly, Dugu Bo felt bitter.

    Dugu Bo asked again, "what''s the relationship between that little goddess and your highness?"

    "Of course it''s a very close relationship, sir."

    Dugu Bo was very familiar with that arrogant voice.

    "Hey, sir, have we met somewhere?"

    Every time, it was the little goddess holding snacks. She sat on the roof of the observatory and heard someone talking about her, so she turned over and fell down.

    "I haven''t seen it. I recognize the wrong person."

    Dugu Bo opened his face. Yes, that''s the little girl!

    But what can he do? He can''t take revenge. On poison, he has seen the poison art in Northern Jiangsu. On strength, he has no inside information. He was beaten by this little girl who looks seven or eight years old. He doesn''t have face at all, okay?

    Dugu Bo sighed deeply in his heart: just think it''s a dream. He will lose his memory when he wakes up.

    "Really?"

    The little goddess didn''t care. It doesn''t matter who Dugu Bo is.

    Instead, the little goddess looked at Gu Yuena and said, "this bad woman came out to seduce her beautiful brother. She really wants to beat her and make her so angry."

    The little goddess took a bite of the snack, as if this was the only way to relieve her anger.

    Only the little goddess dared to say so.

    However, it has attracted the recognition of many people.

    Xiaowu: OK, pull the master away and I can get close to brother.

    Ziji: you said what I dare to think and do.

    Zhu Zhuqing: the little goddess is so domineering. I really envy her for her great power.

    Only Liu Erlong, devoted to the management of the harem for Northern Jiangsu, said softly to the little goddess, "little goddess, it''s best not to fight casually, okay?"

    The little goddess nodded: "I''m very gentle. If a bad woman dares to kiss her beautiful brother, I''ll beat her again!"

    According to the concept of beating with a kiss, don''t you have to fight half to death in bed?

    If the little goddess knew that Gu Yuena had taken her to collect fairy medicine, she would have to go wild.

    This is the brilliance of Northern Jiangsu. It successfully avoided a wave of Shura field by taking Xiancao as an award.

    It''s rare for Subei to appear in public. After telling everyone the details, Gu Yuena couldn''t stand it anymore. She took Subei and flew to the palace.

    "Midnight is short. If you don''t hurry up, it will be difficult to do things at dawn!"

    The end of the challenge arena event has made Shenyan hall better known, but the surface benign development and calm are only temporary.

    A new storm is brewing.

    At this time, the divine world is opening a divine meeting, and it is decided to send divine officials to investigate the situation and stabilize the situation.

 Chapter 179

    "In just a few days, the energy cloud of this planet has soared nearly 20000 times. Has this ever happened in history?"

    In the assembly hall of the gods, Shura demonstrated the situation of Douluo star to the gods.

    Suddenly, the gods talked one after another.

    The censor said, "the energy clouds of all planets in history have changed greatly, but most of them are weakened, resulting in the weakening of plane power."

    "The reason for the inexplicable surge is nothing more than the outbreak of hidden powerful forces, or the birth of strange treasures, or the birth of gods, which will raise the overall strength of the next session to a higher level."

    "However, there are rules to follow in everything. If it is a sharp decline, such as the Dragon God war, we have not slowed down the God so far. The divine power cloud is much thinner than tens of thousands of years ago. The movement involves the whole divine world, and the next level is also affected."

    "If it is a surge, it is still the same. At this time, Douluo star must be in full swing, with extraordinary events."

    "Well, then, have any of our gods passed on in Douluo star these two days?"

    A beautiful goddess in turquoise clothes asked the warden softly.

    The goddess of life, one of the five law enforcement gods of the divine world Committee, is an ancient tree of life, conceived in destruction, and the end of destruction is also life.

    With a vibrant smell, it is a God that makes people feel very close.

    "There is no change of gods found on the central pivot of the divine species. However, the divine souls of the angel God and the Luocha God have all come to Douluo star. It should be that they have found an heir, but it is not enough to cause such a huge change in the energy cloud."

    The warden replied that he was responsible for observing the situation of gods and the dynamics of new gods in all walks of life.

    The central pivot of the divine species is one of the most important gods in the divine world. All the gods linked to the divine world will be displayed on it.

    The God of destruction frowned impatiently and said, "say, there will be such a big change next year. Haven''t the two kings of evil and good come back?"

    "Yes, the two gods don''t seem to be aware of it."

    "Perhaps it is the sweetness of love that makes them forget each other''s responsibilities. Love is really a terrible thing."

    "Cough."

    Hearing that a God was making fun of him, the God of destruction suddenly looked very bad and coughed a few times.

    So, a god pulled the God who teased the God King: don''t want to live? There are two couples in the five law enforcement gods!

    Although the God of destruction and the goddess of life are only nominally husband and wife, their actual behavior is very different from husband and wife, but anyway, they are the original gods and can''t be provoked!

    Shura God got back on track: "our theme should be the abnormality of Douluo star. It doesn''t matter whether the two God kings of good and evil are present for the time being. However, the patrol God officer should also contact the two God kings as soon as possible. If this matter is really related to the remaining sins of the Dragon God, it''s safer to have the two God kings of good and evil present."

    The Dragon God war left an indelible mark in the hearts of the gods.

    They had to tie the two things together.

    "However, whether it is related to the remaining sins of the Dragon God, we can''t make a positive judgment. I propose to send a supervisor to Douluo star to investigate the situation on the spot."

    Poseidon put forward his own ideas and solutions at this time.

    "Yes, the observation range of Shenling mirror is limited. I have adjusted it. I don''t need to go to other places. I just need to go here to investigate. All energy and experts gather here."

    The inspector pointed to a position on Douluo continent and said, it''s not elsewhere, it''s Shenyan hall.

    He noticed that even late at night, there are still signs of human high-frequency activities in this position, which is very unusual. Under normal circumstances, this point should be the time point for rest and deep sleep.

    The suggestion of the visiting God made all the gods agree.

    "So, who is willing to come to Douluo personally to check and solve this situation?"

    "The separation of gods and souls is impossible. The energy cloud is thick and majestic. I''m afraid ordinary gods can''t solve it easily."

    "Well, it''s best to have a secondary God willing to go."

    Shura looked around at the gods and said faintly.

    "Second level gods? Are they overqualified and underused? Even the strongest of Douluo stars in the past can''t reach 1% of the gods. Third level gods are enough?"

    "No, you are too shallow."

    Shura God looked coldly: "this level of soul power cloud needs at least the second level gods to go. What I hope is the first level gods."

    "Is it really so serious?"

    "Very serious, must not be ignored!"

    Shura God said, "if you are not careful, it is likely to lead to the fall of the gods. Therefore, the divine power can only be stronger, not weaker."

    "What, and the risk of falling?"

    Hearing the speech, the gods were a little flustered.

    Death is absolutely something that any life is afraid of, even God.

    Therefore, after hearing that there was a risk of death, those gods who were ready to take advantage of this opportunity to travel to the lower world hesitated.

    The gods looked at each other:

    Will you go?

    It may die. I won''t go. Why don''t you go?

    I won''t go either. I''d better leave it to your young god to serve the divine world!

    Why didn''t you say anything?

    crap? Who wants to fall?

    Suddenly, there was a complete silence.

    You can feel a sense of embarrassment through the air.

    Shura God was speechless: these guys are usually active and dying one by one, especially when God only gets together and whistles at those beautiful goddesses on the beach, it''s called a passion.

    Born fearless and indomitable.

    Shura God looked forward to stopping the gods and quickly took the initiative to stand up to bear the burden. God, do you want me to call the roll or do you want me to lower the boundary in person?

    The Shura God said, "you don''t have to worry too much. When necessary, I will release the spirit to come to Douluo star together. It''s just that there are still my own things to solve."

    The gods were relieved: "it''s safe to have Shura as the backing."

    The atmosphere is better.

    But courtesy is still courtesy. Shura God only said that the divine soul came separately, not the body came together. How much combat power is the separation worth? It''s hard to say whether there is a secondary God.

    In such a case, even gods are vulgar.

    It''s hard to avoid it. I don''t want to eat this bitter.

    Who dares to cross the knife immediately?

    "Let''s go."

    As like as two peas and a white dress, the goddess came out and said, "anyway, the gods are so boring. They are not defending the source of God, they are monitoring stars. They can make an exception to save the world to the lower boundary, and feel the feeling of the Savior."

    "It is the God of metaphysics and the God of vegetarianism!" Some gods only say the names of two goddesses.

    Xuanzhi Goddess: a second-class God, who is in charge of the water power of heixuan. Her dark and dense hair is pulled up high by the golden crown. Her tight black dark clothes wrap her exquisite and beautiful figure, enchanting figure, like a water snake. The pupil is deep and mysterious, like a black hole, attracting and swallowing people who look at it.

    Goddess of vegetarianism: a second-class God, who is in charge of the water of white vegetarianism. She moves in white clothes. The lotus in the snow flows out of the water. Her skirt is pleated like snow and moonlight. She flows gently to the ground and stretches more than three feet. Although she has no protruding body, she has a noble and pure spirit. But the pupils are almost all white, with a strange sense of Saint

    "Although xuan''er and I are second-class gods, we can create the power of yin and Yang together, and our strength is not inferior to the first-class gods. It should be appropriate for us to come to Douluo star."

    The tone of Su Zhi''s goddess was tepid and said faintly.

    The goddess of xuanzhi said coldly, "no matter what the abnormality is, no matter whether there is a residual evil of the Dragon God, all are banned, or just kill. It''s no big deal."

    "The younger generation is terrible."

    The old God looked at the Xuannv and sighed: "it''s really worthy of being the most potential God among the new gods. Look, it''s full of vitality."

    "Well, good!"

    Shura God also looked at the two goddesses Xuan and Su nodding with satisfaction and said: "The Xuannv''s divine power is very similar to her own, partial to darkness, but she is Shura Slava. She is the mystery of yin and hell. They are two new gods that are likely to guide the evolution of gods. If Xuan and Su gods can enter the ranks of first-class gods, they can be comparable to the God King in the field of their fusion gods."

    Because of this, Shura God is very concerned about their growth.

    "With this opportunity, I can also see your growth and how much you have achieved in the insect kingdom of God."

    After receiving the instruction, the two goddesses Xuan and Su fled into the void and went to Douluo mainland!

    ¡­¡­

    Douluo continental time, the next morning.

    Because the people in Shenyan town were too late last night, most of them didn''t get up at this time.

    The sun shines on the buttocks. The sun shines brightly. People pull up quilts to cover their eyes and then sleep.

    The lazy atmosphere is full of festive red dust.

    But there were two uninvited guests.

    The plain girl looked at the gate of Shenyan hall with a little helplessness: "sister, did we find the right place this time?"

    Xuannv spread out a gold inlaid brocade map, which shows the terrain and environment of Douluo continent: "it should... It should be, because the ability of the planet changes, and there seems to be a position deviation in the transmission of the void hole in the divine world."

    Plain girl Jie''s face as white as paper was rather bitter: "we have flown over most parts of the continent, met savages without wisdom, went to the terrible bat cave, and went to the shameless and uninhibited tribes..."

    I can''t imagine that these two beautiful goddesses are actually Lu Chi.

    "Sister, are you sure it''s here?"

    In the face of Su NV''s questioning, Xuan NV only said three words:

    "Not sure."

    "Uh."

    I''m not sure it''s so reasonable.

    "It doesn''t matter. We can ask for directions."

    Xuannv said the solution with a cold face.

    Then, Xuannv looked up to the soul master sweeping the street and said proudly, "Hey, mortal, is this our destination?"

    "Hey!"

    Sister, is that how you ask for directions?

    A plain girl is speechless.

    The street sweeper murmured inexplicably, "it looks good. It''s strange to talk."

    What is mortal? Are you a fairy or a God?

    "Who knows what your destination is? What''s wrong with your brain?"

    Shura, who followed the two goddesses Xuan and Su through the divine diamond mirror, scratched his head in the Committee Hall of the divine world: "what are they doing? Are they traveling? In just a few hours, they have visited the whole continent."

    "Although the picture is very vague and I can''t see the expressions of the two goddesses, it''s not difficult for me to imagine that they should be lost." Said the sea god.

    Shura was surprised and said, "as a God, can you get lost?"

    The sea god said faintly, "it''s not a god like space. It''s normal that I can''t grasp the direction. When I was young, I lost my direction on the sea."

    "Who says that God cannot lose his voyage?"

    "But the focus now is not whether God will get lost, but whether they are really worth trusting?"

    In a short time, the attitude of Shura God changed, which is too unreliable. They look serious, and the result is over before it starts.

    "I have no choice but to make do with it."

    Poseidon said, "is there any way to talk to them? I think it''s necessary."

    "Trust them."

    Shura said, "after all, they are the most outstanding of our new gods."

    There are nearly 1500 gods in the present divine world, of which only 32 are first-class gods.

    There are almost no new gods who have the opportunity to reach the level of main god except Xuan and su.

    Poseidon nodded and agreed: "now the new God, men are addicted to women and mingle with a pile of confidants. The goddess is scarce and most of them have had wonderful experiences. They always want to hook up the blue Yan in the lower world. It''s really a degenerate image."

    The magistrates said to themselves: God of the sea, your sea, what is your sea squeezed into? I don''t know in my heart, do I?

    ¡­¡­

    "Here, Shenyan Town, Shenyan town of the two famous empires. Where did you two come from? Haven''t you even heard of Shenyan hall?"

    The street sweeper answered Su NV and Xuan NV, looking at the countryman.

    "Shenyan hall?"

    Xuannv turned her head and left: "su''er, let''s go. It''s not here. It''s marked on the brocade map. It''s called Senyuan."

    "Oh, oh..." plain girl followed Xuannv.

    At this time, the soul sweeper said, "Senyuan? That''s the original name of this place. A few years ago, this place was changed to the land of divine face... How strange are these two people? Aren''t they here for his highness Subei? But his highness Subei is so handsome. That beauty is so excited."

    Whew!

    The figure of the Xuannv turned into a black water flow and appeared beside the soul sweeper. She said coldly, "is that right? This is morihara?"

    "HMM... hmm? It''s really the old name here. What do you want?"

    "That, that, what you just said, your highness Subei, who is it?"

    Compared with Xuannv, sunv is more gentle.

    The soul sweeper muttered, "it''s strange. They can hear me so quietly. It seems that they are strong."

    "Not only the strong, but also the strongest here." Xuannv said proudly.

    Plain girl: it''s not necessary. It''s really not necessary at all. We can know it ourselves. It''s just an ordinary soul master. There''s no need to compare it.

    "It''s impossible. Your talent must not be as good as your highness Subei. Besides, you''re not old enough. Don''t talk too crazy, otherwise the Shenyan hall will give you a painful experience."

    The soul sweeper glanced at the two goddesses Xuan and su. These young people are arrogant and arrogant. Sooner or later, they will be suppressed and their water chestnut will be smoothed out.

    "Your Highness Subei, who is it? It sounds very powerful?"

    Speaking of Northern Jiangsu, the soul sweeper was in high spirits.

    It''s rare to meet a beauty who doesn''t know anything. It''s a soul sweeper. It''s talking and rolling with experience.

    After learning the story of Northern Jiangsu, the two goddesses Xuan and Su looked at each other: it seems necessary to catch this northern Jiangsu and have a good talk.

    The next moment, a white and a black figure quickly flew into the Shenyan Hall

 Chapter 180

    "Last night, the rain was sparse and the wind was sudden, and the pile driving was not familiar with maintenance."

    "It''s strange that no one stopped me at the door today."

    Northern Jiangsu is wearing pajamas with blurred eyes.

    The sleepiness is thin, and Northern Jiangsu has not been sorted out, so it is a little messy, revealing the skin and attracting people''s salivation.

    I smoothed a sweater, warmed it with soul power to make it more comfortable, and then gently covered Northern Jiangsu:

    "Maybe, ladies are practicing and absorbing the immortal flowers and plants from the challenge arena last night."

    "Yes."

    Northern Jiangsu nodded: "however, things will turn around when they reach the extreme. Even for immortal products, excessive absorption may not be a good thing. Since they win immortal products with their own ability, the supply of immortal products in the hall will be appropriately delayed."

    "Yes." The waiter replied.

    "Then..."

    The waiter looked at the room consciously and said, "master, is it the same as yesterday? But the brown sugar water we prepared is useless. She doesn''t drink it."

    "Ah?"

    Subei didn''t understand for a moment, and then said, "yes, na''er is not an ordinary person, and brown sugar water can''t make it up."

    Su Bei said, "well, whatever na''er wants to eat, just follow her instructions."

    "OK, but what Gu Yuena''s hostess wants to eat seems strange. After she woke up yesterday, she likes to eat [return my wet fruit] and hold a banana in a daze."

    "Master, hostess Gu Yuena is very strange. You should pay attention to some."

    Shi 11ben solemnly reminded Northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu: "

    I really envy you pure people. I really don''t want to understand any more.

    "Hey? Xiao San, why are you here?"

    As soon as I walked along the viewing corridor with the waiter, I said that at a corner, Northern Jiangsu noticed that Tang San in women''s clothes had a sad face.

    "Old... Teacher!"

    Seeing Northern Jiangsu, Tang San immediately stood up, a little restrained and more shy.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Seeing Tang San''s appearance, Northern Jiangsu lamented that things are right and people are wrong. The development of the times is so fast that he can''t keep up with Tang San''s thinking.

    Only two words can describe it: advanced!

    "Teacher, that man came to me."

    Tang San hesitated and seemed to have something on his mind.

    But after thinking about it, I decided to tell the truth to northern Jiangsu.

    He is not only his own teacher, but also the best-looking teenager in the world. How can he bear to hide it from him?

    Tang San thinks so.

    "The man?"

    Subei smiled: "which man is that man? Who do you know? I usually let you go out to experience, but you don''t go."

    "That family doesn''t want to stay in the same place with you." Tang San was wronged and muttered.

    No, that''s not the point!

    Tang San looked up: "teacher, it''s me... Dad."

    "Your father? Tang Hao?"

    Subei thought, it''s normal for Tang Hao to come to Tang San. After all, this is his only son, and ah Yin''s departure is estimated to have dealt him a great blow, so Tang San''s importance to Tang Hao has escalated again.

    Subei asked, "what''s the matter? He''s looking for you. Did he beat you up?"

    Tang San sipped his mouth and said astringently, "no, but he almost didn''t recognize Xiao San. He recognized Xiao San only when he saw the Blue Silver King because of the challenge match between Xiao San and Shui binger."

    "After seeing Xiao San, he looked around Xiao San for a long time and said that Xiao San was very similar to his mother, especially his eyes."

    Tang San said.

    That''s true. Tang San and a Yin''s eyes are really similar, bright and deep blue eyes.

    It seems that when Tang Hao saw Tang San last night, he saw his son thinking of his wife. When he saw Tang San, he couldn''t help thinking of his little bit by bit with ah Yin more than ten years ago. Compared with the miserable end now, some can''t accept it.

    "What else?" Subei asked faintly.

    "And..."

    Tang San is a little embarrassed.

    Tang San took out a brown yellow envelope from his underwear, opened it and handed it to Subei.

    See only the above:

    [to junior 3:]

    Father misses you very much

    [once, dad told you to break the relationship between father and son. That''s because Dad hates you and hopes you can become better. Which father wants his children to please others, and dad wants you to live strong and independent.]

    [you''ve never seen your mother since you were a child. I remember the first time you learned to speak, you asked me: where has your mother gone?]

    [at that time, I felt funny and sad, but more gratified, because my child was very sensible. You were more precocious than other children. I thought it was difficult to raise a baby, but you didn''t let dad worry about it. Even when I was young, I took care of my father. My father was proud of you.]

    But now, dad has something to tell you

    That''s about your mother. She''s a head...]

    [omit 30000 words of past stories.]

    In a word, your mother and I have a wonderful story, strong emotion and complex love, which children like you can''t understand

    [but all this was destroyed by a young man.]

    That''s your teacher, Northern Jiangsu

    [dad admitted that Subei was a legendary young man, so magical that he had never appeared in history. His appearance was unparalleled and he had countless treasures...]

    [but he robbed people''s wives and was extremely mean. He seduced the new ah Yin with his perfect beauty and made you lose your mother. Xiao San, now you must not recognize thieves as your father in the temple of God''s face!]

    [together, you, my father and son will make ah Yin change his mind.]

    [at the beginning, I vowed not to count. A copy of haotianzong''s cultivation method is attached. Come on, son!]

    [you mustn''t tell Subei about this, junior three, or you and I will face a great disaster and have no place to turn over. Be careful.]

    Tang Hao''s letter is nothing more than playing the emotion card, saying his feelings with Tang San, his deeds with a Yin, and despised Northern Jiangsu, so as to win Tang San back.

    But he never thought that Tang San would sell him in a twinkling of an eye. In vain, he talked all over and tried his best, and specially asked Tang San to keep it secret.

    Subei feels funny.

    This Tang Hao is like a resentful woman.

    Also, as soon as Tang San learned to speak, he asked where his mother had gone. He didn''t think it was strange, but thought he was precocious.

    A newborn child doesn''t know how he was born, but it''s only when someone tells him that he can be a father, even if he deceives the child that he climbed out of his stomach.

    Alas, as if he had no experience as a father for the first time, it might be better to be a father a few more times.

    "Well..."

    After glancing at the letter roughly, Subei looked at Tang San and said faintly, "so, what are you going to do? Do you want to go back to your father or stay in Shenyan hall?"

    "Of course it''s to stay. Tang San said to guard the teacher forever!"

    "I thank you, but I don''t need your protection. If you can protect yourself and grow stronger slowly, I feel very good."

    Northern Jiangsu can''t bear the corruption of a former protagonist who looks like a God King.

    Teacher, I care about junior three very much!

    Tang San consciously ignored the words of alienation in Northern Jiangsu and attached importance to the words of intimacy in Northern Jiangsu.

    Suddenly she blushed: "just, Xiao San wants to know if that blue silver emperor aunt is Xiao San''s mother?"

    Subei took a thoughtful look at Tang San: "do you think she is?"

    "Is this... What I think is OK?" Tang San was stunned.

    "Of course, the relationship between people is actually wonderful, but it''s all based on your feelings for each other. If you trust someone and you feel maternal love from her, you can treat her as your mother, but you should also tolerate that others'' feelings for you are inconsistent with you."

    "Blood relationship is just to brand this feeling on you and make the relationship more reliable, that''s all."

    Tang sangeng was stunned: I really deserve to be a teacher. What I said is so profound that it is difficult for me, who has been reborn for two generations!

    Tang San said, "sister a Yin gives me the feeling that blood is thicker than water, but it''s not my mother''s feeling. It''s more like a sister who makes me feel safe..."

    That''s how Tang San feels.

    Say it''s her mother. Ah Yin looks like a girl, far from her mother''s age. Moreover, she looks at her eyes, not like her mother, but her elders at most.

    Su Bei said, "you regard her as your sister. That''s your sister. However, your father didn''t lie to you. Ah Yin''s previous life is your mother."

    "Previous life?"

    Tang San looked at Northern Jiangsu and said bitterly, "teacher, should I change my name from now on?"

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "I should call you teacher, father."

    Tang San emphasized the word "father".

    "You don''t have to."

    Subei nodded Tang San''s head and immediately dispelled his doubts: "I''m far from being a father."

    A Yin came out of Subei''s shoulder and said to Tang San, "I don''t want to be your mother, but you can call me Shiniang. I can accept this."

    Ah Yin nodded and agreed with himself!

    Tang San: "

    At this time.

    The general of Shenyan temple is facing the greatest challenge in history.

    He hurried in from the balcony with his clothes in disorder.

    They usually take stairs. This is a regular, elegant and fixed road. Otherwise, 3000 beauties fly around in the sky all day. Are they beautiful?

    "Your Highness, it''s not good!"

    Knock the knee pad on the ground, make a sound and arch your hands.

    "What''s the matter!"

    "Will be a sister, you..."

    Seeing Jiang Yi, it was obviously what he looked like after a hard battle.

    Only then did Northern Jiangsu check the system message of 3000 waitresses - 99 +

    [urgent notice: there are two very nice uninvited guests.]

    [urgent notice: two uninvited guests are looking for your highness and are negotiating!]

    [urgent warning: two uninvited guests attacked us. They are powerful. Please ask for support!]

    [high risk warning: the enemy is too powerful and the fusion soul skill is invalid. The place has broken through the outer hall and is looking for his highness in Northern Jiangsu!]

    [highest warning: the enemy''s strength is as high as God level, and the specific strength exceeds the measurement. Please go out for refuge, please go out for refuge... Please answer!]

    "I... wipe!"

    Subei squeezed two words from his teeth.

    Two gods? Who?

    Angel God? Rosha God? Poseidon? Or Shura?

    What the hell?

    Northern Jiangsu felt a little caught off guard.

    Why do two God level players suddenly appear and make trouble in Shenyan hall?

    Compared with the confusion in Northern Jiangsu, xuansu double gods seem to have found the key to the problem.

    The goddess of Xuan said: "according to the history of soul masters in Douluo mainland in recent months, every 100 days, that is, a century in Douluo mainland, the number of Title Douluo will generally be between 40-200, but every one here is Title Douluo, at least a thousand, which is very abnormal. Therefore, we must find the right place."

    The goddess of vegetarianism pulled her fingers: "one, ten, hundred... Thousands... Um..."

    The goddess of vegetarianism looked up and thought: "thousands are ten times as much as a hundred, and it is also the amount of a century. That is to say, well, there are ten centuries of titles here. There are indeed a lot."

    White whirlpools appeared around the vegan goddess, sucking the waitresses who stopped them directly.

    She suddenly said, "I just heard at the door that his highness Subei is very unusual. I don''t know if he will cooperate with us."

    The mysterious goddess hummed, "no matter how great things he has done on this planet and how high his reputation is, he''d better cooperate with us, otherwise he can only use strong to let him understand that God''s power is irresistible."

    "All right."

    The goddess of Su Zhi said, "but sister, if this matter is easy to solve, should we delay and play here for a while? I just noticed that there seem to be a lot of good-looking things on the street."

    The goddess of Xuan gave the goddess of Su a glance.

    Plain girl thought Xuannv was unhappy, and then said, "if you can''t..."

    Before she finished, Xuannv nodded solemnly, "OK."

    So, the two goddesses xuansu exerted their divine power and leisurely in the Shenyan hall. They caught the waitress and asked, "where is the man named Subei?"

    The waitress is loyal. How can she expose Northern Jiangsu?

    It can only be limited by the mysterious power of xuansu double gods.

    Here, a sincere persuasion: "Your Highness, run, those two seem to be stronger than your highness Gu Yuena before!"

    Tang San quietly put away his father''s letter and kneaded it into a ball: Dad, I''m sorry. Xiao San can''t betray the teacher. When you go back, I''ll write to advise you to put down the past, welcome a new future and start a different life.

    The father is kind and the son is filial. I hope the mother will marry the teacher.

    fabulous!

    ¡­¡­

    "Gu Yuena?"

    Reminded Northern Jiangsu of this remark.

    God, how did you appear on Douluo?

    No, it''s not for the Dragon God, is it?

    "No, I can''t go."

    One stop forward in Northern Jiangsu: I am honest and hardworking, low-key, never causing trouble, serious and profound in my feelings, unmatched in talent and impeccable in appearance.

    How could someone do it to themselves?

    "Shiyi, take good care of na''er, calm her mood, and don''t let her release energy and appear in the enemy''s perspective."

    "Also, tell emperor Tian them to be safe and go back to the cave in the soul and beast area. The storm is uneven and cannot be exposed without orders."

    Northern Jiangsu quickly made a decision to solve the sensitive identity of Gu Yuena and the divine world first.

    "I''ll meet them myself, God?"

    "Absolutely not, your highness!"

    "Teacher, even a sister can''t stop it. It''s dangerous. Think twice, teacher!" Tang San said.

    "There is no way, God, we can''t avoid it. We can only deal with it positively."

    "It''s best to look forward to a peaceful settlement."

    When Subei walked out of the gate of the central hall, he asked Xiao AI if he could kill God, how to kill God, and what would happen if he did?

    After all, Shenyan hall has become the home of Northern Jiangsu. He doesn''t want to lose all this.

    He can''t let Gu Yuena face the gods alone.

 Chapter 181

    "Call out your biggest man."

    "We are not interested in small ones."

    "Only big ones can arouse our interest."

    "Generally large ones are not good, but the largest ones."

    Xuansu''s two gods sang and made a mess of Shenyan hall.

    As a new God, xuansu goddess did not know that the gods were observing their situation through the divine prism

    In short, it is a live broadcast, and the audience is the gods.

    Poseidon said, "is their behavior too direct? We arrange them to solve things, but we don''t let them mess things up."

    "It''s like a bandit. It''s like tarnishing the face of our gods."

    The bandit God had a black line on his face: "Poseidon, do you have any opinion on me?"

    The sea god looked coldly at the bandit God: "I have a problem. Don''t you think I don''t know how to let those pirates go on the sea?"

    The bandit God was pierced and smiled awkwardly: "there is no way. Our God just wants to become stronger, and the power of faith is essential."

    The sea god snorted coldly and ignored the bandit God: this God representing the evil side, as the God of the vast sea, he disdained to be with it.

    Besides, this guy is just a third level God.

    Shura God spoke: "although xuansu double gods were rough and direct, they also achieved some results. At least, we know that this is a premeditated and regular organization. Those forces may feel that they come from here."

    "However, the strange thing is that since entering the gate called Shenyan hall, all the xuansu goddess met were women."

    "If only I could see more clearly, it seems that some sisters with long legs still wear black silk, white silk and fishing nets." The God of lust muttered.

    "This place is really strange. Do you see it? There are two towering sky towers around here. According to the analysis data of Shenling mirror, there are strong energy fluctuations. This energy may be weak for us, but for the world, it can be made into hundreds of super strong."

    "It seems that the explosion of Douluo''s energy cloud is really closely related to this place." A god official seriously analyzed it.

    Just then, a god pointed to the figure at the door of the center hall of Shenyan through the Shenling mirror and exclaimed:

    "Wait, there seems to be a man at the door of the temple."

    "What!"

    "Is there a man?"

    With this sound, the gods couldn''t help looking over.

    They are more excited than seeing a woman.

    Hobbies are really incomprehensible.

    "This seems to be the only teenager in the hall so far."

    "Judging from his temperament alone, he is really an elegant childe."

    "Wait? Why did xuansu double gods take back their divine power?"

    "Are they so close to the boy?"

    "Danger!"

    "If this young man is the Dragon God who has divine power, he will be badly hurt if he approaches so unprepared!"

    "Although the xuansu double gods have a shallow experience, they have also experienced God test at least. They stand out from thousands of human beings. They should not make such a mistake!"

    "What''s the matter? Did the Youth Association''s divine charm make the xuansu goddess lose her mind?"

    For a moment, the gods were very puzzled about the behavior of xuansu goddess and showed a confused look.

    "Can you make the picture bigger and clearer?"

    Shura God held his hands and asked.

    The inspector nodded: "yes, but it will consume more central divine resources."

    "Don''t worry. When it''s in danger, I think it''s more important to see the scene clearly."

    The goddess of life sat up and smiled softly.

    Shura agreed: "the goddess of life is right. Let''s do it."

    "OK."

    The palm of the visiting deity covered the divine diamond mirror and pulled the divine power. Soon, the picture became clearer and clearer.

    "Enlarge the image of the boy."

    With the picture getting better and the upper body of the goddess of life leaning forward, she rarely had an emotional fluctuation, so she urged the inspector to say.

    "OK."

    The inspector did so.

    The youth''s unique posture on the screen appeared in front of the gods, so that they couldn''t hold their breath and stared at Northern Jiangsu.

    At this moment, they seemed to understand the behavior of xuansu double gods.

    "They are not fascinated by their appearance, are they?"

    "It''s possible that when xuansu double gods were in the world, it was because the marriage object arranged by the family was not agreeable, so they concentrated on their practice and made an oath of ''not marrying a shameless person''."

    "This young man, how can he be so beautiful? More importantly, we just observe his temperament through the divine diamond mirror and feel that it is an ability that is more ethereal than ordinary divine power. We can''t imagine the experience of xuansu goddess''s personal contact."

    Suddenly, the purple eyes of the God of destruction opened, looked at the stunned goddess of life, and looked at the eyes of Shura:

    "What do you think of this boy?"

    "Very handsome."

    Shura God revealed only two words.

    Language is indifferent, but it can''t hide its inner heat and impulse.

    God of destruction: "I mean, what do you think of his strength?"

    Shura God paid attention to the energy analysis on the divine diamond mirror: "title Douluo, 13 years old? How is this possible?"

    "In the history of Douluo star, it seems that there has never been a title Douluo under the age of 20?"

    "No, there are also. In ancient times, there were not a few who became gods at the age of 20."

    Shura gave him a white look: "the goddess of life and the God of destruction have powerful divine power since their birth. Do you think it can be used as a normal reference?"

    Shura looked at the noisy God and shut up.

    The surprise of the gods is most like modern people licking the peerless fairy face in the TV.

    Xuansu double gods'' hearts at this time can be described as ups and downs.

    The goddess of Su communicated with the goddess of Xuan: "sister, this boy is so handsome!"

    Xuanzhi goddess is usually cold and arrogant, but she also has waves in her heart: "well, it''s really beautiful and fully meets my requirements."

    Su Zhi Goddess: "well... Sister, are we going to bring him back to the divine world?"

    Xuanzhi Goddess: "although God can''t disturb people in the world so much, we are ordered to calm the storm of Douluo star, so taking him back is also to complete the mission, so I agree."

    The goddess of vegetarianism: "sister, we said we would marry one person, or do we count if we marry the same person?"

    The goddess of Xuan replied coldly, "otherwise."

    North Jiangsu naturally doesn''t know the little 99 in the hearts of the goddess of metaphysics and the goddess of vegetarianism.

    Northern Jiangsu still has some hesitation. After all, except Gu Yuena, he has not contacted God level players.

    I don''t know what changes have taken place in the aesthetics of divine athletes?

    I don''t know to what extent their resistance will increase?

    What''s the intention of killing suddenly?

    Will they kill themselves?

    Northern Jiangsu is very confused.

    Seeing that his waitress was hurt by xuansu''s divine power, Subei was distressed. He helped the waitress up and took out special healing medicine from the system for them.

    The waitresses recovered quickly.

    "Who are you?"

    Subei said, "I think there should be no hatred between us?"

    "Why do you do such a terrible thing to my people?"

    Northern Jiangsu uses words as if the goddess xuansu had done a very abnormal thing.

    Although there are some perverts.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Standing in front of Northern Jiangsu, the plain goddess and the mysterious goddess, with a slight red on their white face, introduced themselves as follows:

    "My name is Su nu."

    "Xuannv."

    "Northern Jiangsu."

    Northern Jiangsu frowned. At first glance, the two goddesses have different styles, one black and one white.

    But as like as two peas, they will find that their facial features are so alike, and they will be thrown away from the polar temperament.

    Obviously, this is a pair of twins.

    The plain girl said, "please don''t treat us as bad guys."

    Xuannv then said, "we''re just looking for the biggest man here. There''s no malice."

    The plain girl added, "but they stopped us, so we had to give a little punishment."

    "Excuse me, are you the biggest person here?"

    The plain girl smiled, took a step forward, grabbed Su Bei''s hand and asked with a red face.

    Xiaowu peeped behind her and stamped her feet anxiously: "didn''t someone come to smash the field? What field is this? It''s clearly to seduce my brother!"

    Zhu Zhuqing tooted his mouth and said, "that''s right!"

    Shi Yi kept silent: "Shh! The strength of these two people is very strong. If your highness can win by beauty, it will be a good way!"

    The little dancer tilted her head back and said in surprise, "if you want to say so, this crisis is not a crisis at all. It''s our crisis at most!"

    The waiter smiled and asked, "why?"

    Xiaowu clapped with both hands: "there are two more sisters who can''t stand it. Isn''t this our disaster? For Shenyan hall, there are two more powerful sister helpers!"

    Sleeping trough, you see too much.

    Subei didn''t see it so clearly.

    "Max?"

    This way, Subei''s face turned red.

    Under the comparison of system strength, these two are divine players.

    Can''t even God be free from vulgarity?

    God, it''s also superficial.

    Big

    I

    Northern Jiangsu is a little embarrassed: what does this big mean?

    Age?

    Or?

    If you are old, you must not be big.

    Status or something... I''m so big that you can''t stand it.

    Subei nodded: "big is very big, but you haven''t experienced it. Shouldn''t you know?"

    The plain girl narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "really, that''s great."

    Xuannv looked up and said faintly, "let''s talk in the room."

    The plain girl looked at Xuannv and immediately realized: "our identity is special. We need to find you to understand some things."

    "Of course, after understanding, we can talk about other things."

    Plain girl said more than Xuannv: "for example, do you have a girlfriend?"

    Not only the plain girl, but also the mysterious girl turned her ears and was very interested in it.

    "This..."

    Subei hasn''t answered yet.

    The plain girl walked around northern Jiangsu twice: "I think, you are such a beautiful human, and here are all women. There must be more than one girlfriend."

    Xuannv said coldly, "I think so."

    The plain girl said, "but it doesn''t matter. Many of the old sex gods in the divine world have lovers. Some go to the lower world every few years to develop a new relationship and hook up with those beautiful women."

    Xuannv coughed and said, "be careful of exposure."

    ¡Æ(¡ã §¥ ¡ã)

    Subei is stupid.

    With this IQ, what are you careful about? Expose what? I know everything!

    Should I turn a blind eye to your performance?

    If the gods heard it, they would have to argue with each other: nonsense, this is absolutely nonsense, slandering the purity of our gods. We never went to find a mistress. We just happened to meet love.

    Following the ideas of Xuannv and sunv, Subei took them to a hidden room.

    The gods of the divine world are stupid:

    "What are xuansu double gods doing?"

    "What are they doing in the room? It will avoid the tracking of Shenling mirror. Don''t they know?"

    "Maybe they don''t want us to see it on purpose."

    "Don''t let us see it? Do they want to put on any restricted pictures?"

    Shura God breathed again: "we should believe them."

    However, the Shura God himself has no confidence.

    That boy is so beautiful.

    It''s really a female killer.

    Even myself... Looking at the young man, my heart of Shura killing and cutting was a little shaken.

    Enough to shake yourself as the fundamental foundation of God. What kind of appearance and temperament is this?

    Is it because your God''s heart is unstable?

    The Shura God opened his eyes and peeped at the goddess of life. He said, "although the goddess of life seems to have little fluctuation on the surface, I can feel her inner disorder. At least, the goddess of life, who has always been calm and gentle, her breath has changed."

    Although her eyes are closed and plain, she is actually stabilizing her mind.

    If you don''t pay attention, you may become possessed because of the excessive suppression of yourself and the imbalance of divine power.

    The goddess of life can hide those secondary and tertiary gods, but she can never hide herself as a law enforcement God!

    I don''t know what the mood of the God of destruction is now. What is in his mind?

    I think I just treat the boy as a child and haven''t done anything deep thinking, have I?

    Alas

    As an experienced and experienced law enforcement God, Shura God really understands.

    If the boy enters the divine world, it must be a bloody rain.

    Fishy is the fishy of female gods, and blood is the blood of male gods.

    It''s... Xuansu goddess, won''t you give it in vain?

    Shura was melancholy.

    When the gods were in mood, xuansu double gods sat opposite Subei, and Subei ordered the maid to pour tea.

    The martial spirits of the two waitresses are tea and water system. They are familiar with the way of tea and the way of temperature. They belong to both Japanese and Shi brands.

    The dark green tea gave off a fragrance in the steaming warm water. Subei said, "since you two came to the God Yan hall not to make trouble on purpose, I will entertain you with the courtesy of guests. I hope we can live in peace. You don''t hurt the waitress in my hall anymore."

    Subei''s smile is so charming.

    Fascinated by the gods.

    The plain girl said stupidly, "listen to you!"

    Xuannv said, "su''er, reserved."

    The plain girl looked back and nodded: "yes, boys can''t take the initiative..."

    "But he has a good look. I can''t help it!"

    The plain girl forced herself to hold back so that she wouldn''t show her face.

    "I can''t help it either."

    Xuannv was taken askew.

    "Drink tea."

    "OK."

    The plain girl took the tea cup and held Subei''s hand.

    White eyed shining stars: so long, so slippery, so big!

 Chapter 182

    "Can you... Don''t clip me?"

    Su Bei''s hand was held by a plain girl, soft but extremely cold.

    This cold attack feeling gripped Northern Jiangsu and even made his palms stiff.

    Under the white jade like skin, purple capillaries like emerald are exposed, and his palm is like a work of art.

    Bitter cold.

    For a moment, Northern Jiangsu did not understand the meaning of the two goddesses.

    At this time.

    Xiao AI:

    [congratulations to the host for signing in to xuansu goddess, who is the twin God of war of Baiming and heiming in the divine world.]

    [congratulations to the host for the following rewards:]

    [¢Ù: Soul power degenerates and begins to change to divine power. The purity of divine power increases automatically with each level.]

    [¢Ú: Soul power rises by two levels. After the title duel, there is a considerable strength gap at each level, and each level means that it is only closer to God.]

    ¢Û: obtain the divine yin-yang life and death talisman ¡Á 2. The divine life and death talisman can control the decline of the deity and can be used to punish the deity.]

    ¢Ü: obtain Douluo space station ¡Á 2. It can be used to place space fleets, materials, soul masters and gods. It is a sub space war and can avoid divine exploration.]

    ¢Ý: get the space fleet ¡Á 2. The fleet has certain space combat capability, including space aircraft carrier, space fighter and space energy gun (the combat capability is Shenguan level)]

    ¢Þ: Jian Mei ¡Á 30. The third team is proficient in various technologies such as space aircraft carrier, fighter operation, Fort preview, etc.]

    With the award.

    In the dark and cold universe, two scientific and technological space stations appear in the two fleeting light spots between Douluo star and the divine world.

    The space station has a variety of functional areas such as observation platform, combat platform and fort.

    The universe is vast and the starry sky is boundless. These two space stations are like small white dots on black paper.

    Soon, a huge floating space carrier appeared on the edge of the two space stations, with scattered girls in mecha clothes on it.

    These girls were tightly wrapped in space machine armor, highlighting their protruding and warping bodies incisively and vividly.

    This scene has become a special aesthetic scene of Douluo galaxy.

    Two space wars are facing the divine world, which is also a special galactic space.

    It also forms a corner with Douluo star.

    Enter to attack the challenge, retreat to contain and guard.

    The yin-yang talisman of life and death reassured Northern Jiangsu.

    Take the xuansu and use it for xuansu.

    If these two highly personalized goddesses dare to mess around, no wonder they are cruel and cruel.

    This talisman of life and death, which is elusive in Northern Jiangsu, is very similar to the concealed weapon of the spirit vulture palace of the Xiaoyao sect in the martial arts of Jin Yong.

    It''s just a divine version.

    With the yin-yang talisman of life and death, Northern Jiangsu is much more at ease.

    It''s natural to get along with xuansu double gods, less worry and prudence.

    Set off their natural and unrestrained fairy temperament better.

    Hearing the slightly painful voice of Northern Jiangsu, the plain girl gave up.

    She advocated the power of white and dark, including water softness, ice cold and Yin and dark power.

    Xuannv is just the opposite of her.

    "Excuse me, what are you here for?"

    Subei asked again.

    In fact, at this time, he knew that he was a man in the divine world.

    But he didn''t know if they were aware of Gu Yuena''s existence, so they came down to punish the soul beast.

    But if they find out, they should kill them directly, not bully their waitresses.

    This is the point of doubt in Northern Jiangsu.

    So he has to talk.

    "For, cloud."

    Xuannv waved her magic power, opened the curtain, pointed to the white clouds in the sky and said.

    "Cloud?"

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the crystal clear clouds in the sky. Indeed, these clouds are very special, just like floating out of fairy tales.

    But what does this have to do with sending people down from the divine world?

    Northern Jiangsu can''t figure it out.

    The gods of the divine world were excited:

    "There they are, and their appearance appears again on the Shenling mirror!"

    Obviously, these obstacles will interfere with the peeping of Shenling mirror to a certain extent.

    As the face on the mirror became clear, the eyes of the gods gathered:

    How handsome!

    But soon, the Xuannv exerted another divine power and pulled up the curtain. The picture on the Shenling mirror was blurred in an instant.

    It''s like a mosaic love film. There''s no excitement at all.

    Suddenly, the gods were silent: "

    Is xuansu double gods intentional?

    absolute!

    Eat alone?

    Damn it!

    "I ask that xuansu double gods, as new gods, are not mature enough and inexperienced to succeed. Therefore, I ask that I go to the next session to help xuansu double gods, find the reason for the soaring soul power cloud of Douluo star and complete the great cause!"

    This is the God of the silver moon, who controls the power of the silver moon.

    She volunteered to help xuansu double gods. She seemed to be a kind goddess.

    But it''s actually to see the great boy himself.

    Shura God pinched his eyebrows: "wait, believe them."

    Wait a little longer, but the cauliflower will be cold!

    God''s son has come out.

    "Cloud?"

    "Very nice."

    Subei said, "I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me."

    "Less reading? Emmm, it''s reasonable to say that Xuaner''s abdominal black index is 78% and his deception index is 48%, but I can testify that Xuaner didn''t cheat you."

    The plain girl said, "it''s really because of the cloud."

    "Because the cloud represents..."

    Plain girl didn''t finish.

    Xuannv interrupted and called Su NV, "su''er, cough!"

    "What does the cloud represent?"

    Northern Jiangsu immediately asked.

    Can the gods rely on the clouds to speculate about the situation here?

    "Sister, it doesn''t matter. I think we can trust him."

    Said the plain girl.

    Xuannv was silent.

    "Have you forgotten our faith?"

    The plain girl said, "face is justice."

    Xuannv could not see any expression on her face. She nodded for a while: "what you said is reasonable."

    "Hey, hey."

    So she sold the gods.

    They told Subei everything about hunliyun.

    He also told Northern Jiangsu that if there is news about the Silver Dragon King, we must tell them!

    Let them destroy the Silver Dragon King and save Douluo star.

    He also patted Subei on the shoulder with a proud face: "we know that the gods are unattainable to you, but you don''t have to be afraid. We will protect you. Like the people you look good, we guarantee you to inherit the gods."

    "If a god dares not to give his God to you, we''ll beat them!"

    The plain girl said solemnly.

    Subei''s mouth twitched: I really thank you. Shuai can not only be used as a meal, but also be used to rob God''s position.

    However, Northern Jiangsu did not expect that the divine world could judge the strength of a planet according to the purity of clouds, just like measuring weather and climate.

    Subei pinched his eyebrows: "no, no, but if you want to investigate the reasons for the sharp rise in the purity of soul power cloud, I can give you an answer."

    Su Bei said, "the waitresses in the hall you doubt are Title Douluo, which is far beyond the normal index, and the two high towers full of powerful soul power were all done by me."

    "At first glance, this is an abnormal index, but in fact, it is extremely normal."

    "In history, every once in a while, there must be world-class contradictions. Then there must be a great man who will lead a nation, a country, or even everyone to new glory."

    "Today''s Douluo continent is similar to this situation."

    "Although this man is not a great man, but an ordinary young man, he has a heart to comfort girls all over the world and seek good welfare for everyone."

    Northern Jiangsu seems to be awe inspiring.

    What is fooling people? Fooling God is ability.

    The plain girl covered her mouth and smiled, "this great man can''t be yourself."

    "Handsome and confident, really good."

    The plain girl looked at Northern Jiangsu with her head tilted.

    "However, we don''t know enough about these things. Otherwise, we will take you into the divine world. Tell the gods yourself. They should also welcome you. After all, you are the best among the gods."

    A plain girl can''t hide without a mysterious woman, and a flower fool can''t hide.

    "Enter the divine world? No, no, No."

    Su Bei said, "I never thought the divine world was better than life here, but you who have the divine throne have a life span that almost everyone can''t refuse, that is eternal life."

    "That''s an undeniable benefit for ordinary people. I know a Qin Shihuang once tried to get longevity medicine by giving strength to a country."

    "But what are the benefits of longevity? If you can only live in a cage, then a leisurely life will slowly become dull."

    Subei does think so.

    If the welfare of eternal life is removed after becoming God, God will not have much temptation.

    Northern Jiangsu''s words made both Xuannv and sunv fall into thinking: Yes, although the divine world environment is more pure, they will no longer age and die.

    But they face the same God as them all day.

    Without any sense of superiority and existence, they don''t know where they can reach next.

    After God, is there a realm?

    For a long time, I have to stay in the space of the divine world. It seems to be extremely boring.

    Before becoming God, God was a very tempting term.

    After becoming a God, you will have regrets and start worrying about your next family.

    To say that they also have a sustenance, that is to upgrade their God level.

    it''s too hard.

    It''s too hard to see the end.

    For thousands of years, God may not break through the shackles.

    Therefore, the words of Northern Jiangsu immediately aroused the resonance of xuansu double gods.

    Although they are new gods and have entered the divine world for less than a hundred years, they have a faint sense of meaninglessness.

    "Unexpectedly, as a mortal, you have such a high opinion."

    "Unfortunately, we have been fooled."

    "Did not resist the temptation of strength and appearance."

    "No family affection, no love, no desire for revenge, but only day-to-day work, which is really boring and monotonous."

    Xuannv said faintly, "however, the divine world stipulates that you can bring your family members into residence."

    "We don''t seem to have used this power."

    Xuannv doesn''t speak, and she has rich meaning as soon as she opens her mouth.

    Subei''s face froze: it''s over. Stealing chickens can''t erode rice.

    I wanted to win their recognition and become friends.

    But this look... I seem to have seen it somewhere in Northern Jiangsu

    Yes, when I first came here and met Gu Yuena!

    I saw Xuannv and sunv looking at each other, as if they were communicating something.

    Subei drank a cup of tea.

    The inner words of xuansu double gods at this time:

    Plain girl: xuan''er, do you mean to take him back to the divine world and be our husband?

    Xuannv: Yes.

    Plain girl: but look at his skeleton. He''s only thirteen years old. In front of us, he''s just a child.

    Xuannv: it''s small or big. I don''t know until I see the sense of experience.

    Plain girl:?

    Xuannv: the goddess of the silver moon next door and the God of the Milky way are dating close next door every day. Don''t you want to?

    Plain girl: the bad woman of the silver moon goddess is greedy for the beauty of the God of the Milky way. If we take Subei back, she will envy us and turn to seduce our husband.

    Xuannv: if she dares, I''ll let her enjoy the dark pool.

    Dark dark pool: one of the God fields of Xuannv. It is composed of corrosive, restrictive and confusing divine power. It is a kind of pain like imprisonment in the underworld for any God. Even the power of space is hard to get rid of.

    Plain girl: xuan''er, is that the deal? One three five for me, two four six for you, together on the seventh day?

    Xuannv: OK!

    Perfect, consensus.

    At this moment, Xuannv and sunv nodded together and decided their life events happily.

    That look, like a wolf staring at a lamb.

    "Do... What?"

    Subei''s handsome face showed foolishness.

    Subei touched his face: I''m handsome, I know, but can you stop staring like this?

    "Discuss with you... No."

    Plain women are about one and a half shorter than northern Jiangsu, only to the chest of Northern Jiangsu.

    She looked up and could almost feel the heat exhaled from the nasal cavity of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Not to discuss, but to inform you."

    The plain girl smiled and said, "congratulations on getting two divine wives."

    Suddenly.

    It was so sudden.

    It''s as sudden as Gu Yuena''s forced marriage at the beginning.

    Subei: ah? Don''t you two represent that God only came down to ask questions? Why did you suddenly change your mind?

    Have already developed to this point, how to be forced to marry again.

    As the saying goes, there is one, there are two, there are two, there are three, and three produce all things.

    Can''t I avoid being forced to marry?

    Northern Jiangsu has a long lost sense of familiarity.

    Or the original taste

    Northern Jiangsu tears.

    Although very familiar, Subei asked painfully, "what do you mean?"

    The plain girl said with a smile, "yes, xuan''er and I will be your wife. Do you want to?"

    Old Su, open the door. Do you want a wife or not?

    Subei shouted in his heart: No, I don''t want a wife. Let''s talk about love. Isn''t it fragrant? Why do you have to get married?

    The plain girl gave the answer: "only by becoming the husband of xuan''er and me can we take you to the divine world. You can also have eternal life. Although you don''t want to look like, there''s no way. We have no other choice."

    The plain girl''s smile hides her belly black.

    "This, this certainly can''t, two noble goddesses, please forgive my vulgarity. To be honest, I don''t want to give up all this, all this palace, and these lovely soul masters."

    "So I can''t go to the divine world with you."

    Subei immediately refused.

    I can''t give up my beautiful family (harem) for the sake of two goddesses!

    "You don''t seem to hear me clearly. We mean to inform you."

    A plain girl smiles politely.

    "Of course, it''s a good place for our wedding vacation. What do you think, xuan''er?"

    Su NV said to Xuan NV.

    Xuannv nodded, "yes."

    So she stood on tiptoe and touched the head of Northern Jiangsu: "don''t worry, we will be very good to you and won''t let anyone bully you."

    "Be good ~"

 Chapter 183

    "Get married?!"

    ¡°©B(o ¦¤ o)©B¡±

    "Disaster, disaster, your highness is getting married again!"

    "Hey, sister Yan, why do you use this word again?"

    In the hall of Shenyan hall, xuansu double gods seem to have forgotten their mission. They represent the gods to explore the situation and solve problems.

    The plain girl put her hands in front of her, smiled like all the girls, looked a little humble and said, "Hello, you may have to work hard in recent days."

    "We want to marry your royal highness, please help us arrange the wedding scene. Thank you!"

    The plain girl''s words made everyone look at each other.

    In addition to the waitress of Shenyan hall, Liu Erlong, Xiaowu, Dugu Yan, Zhu Zhuqing, Hu Liena and others were present.

    After last night, Shui binger and ye Lingling joined the team of Tianjiao class and were being arranged by the maid at this time.

    At this time, the thoughts of all women are like this:

    What''s wrong with these two chic girls?

    Xiaowu: want to marry my brother? Do you want us to help set it up? Are you dreaming? I don''t make trouble. It''s all gods!

    Liu Erlong: I''m so angry that I can''t bear it. Why do everyone want to marry Xiaobei? Did I start wrong? Shouldn''t be a godmother? Or I can do whatever I want!

    Hulena: call the teacher, call the teacher. There are powerful guys to rob the north. Protect our North brother!

    Zhu Zhuqing: I really envy that they are qualified to speak the words of teachers in Northern Jiangsu. One day, I also want to speak those words openly!

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing that the women didn''t speak, the plain girl took it as a default, and then said, "we don''t understand the customs here. It''s really troublesome for you, so please start arranging the wedding scene immediately!"

    Plain girl is so polite. Even if she is respected as a God, she can''t see arrogance at all.

    "Shit!"

    Liu Erlong vomited Finland.

    "Are you two a little hasty? Who can bear it?

    If so, the moment before, everyone did not want to provoke them because of the strength of xuansu goddess, so as to avoid chaos in Shenyan hall.

    But what they think is that although they want to get Northern Jiangsu, it is still difficult after all. They don''t have that strength, and xuansu double gods have this strength. Although they are uncomfortable, they can only bear it temporarily and protect Northern Jiangsu by people with confrontation ability such as bidong.

    But now they hear that Subei will be taken away after marriage, and they may not see him until they die.

    Then the meaning changes.

    They can''t accept it at all.

    If you are waiting for a person until you die, you might as well die for him.

    The hostility of the women to xuansu double gods was immediately aroused.

    "No!"

    "We all disagree!"

    "Dream, we can never help you get married. Brother Subei doesn''t want to marry you at all. This is forced marriage!"

    "Than faint?"

    Just then, the little goddess passed by, shouting a stick lollipop in her mouth, and jumped directly into Subei''s arms, like a delicate doll. She asked foolishly:

    "What does it mean to be stupefied? Is it more stupefied than anyone else?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Forced marriage means forcing others to marry themselves. It means robbers, bandits and bad people."

    Liu Erlong explained to the little goddess.

    "Bad guys?"

    I don''t understand anything else, but these two words are very easy to understand.

    The little goddess looked at xuansu''s double gods and showed her jealous eyes: "bad guys, are you a bad woman like a bad woman?"

    The little goddess pointed to the xuansu sisters and said.

    But the little goddess turned back and asked Liu Erlong, "but who forced her to marry?"

    "Who else can it be?"

    "Me."

    Subei rubbed the little goddess''s head and smiled bitterly.

    He''s still thinking.

    Whether to use life and death talisman for xuansu double gods to make them deeply realize who is their father.

    But on second thought, something was wrong.

    If the xuansu double gods are conquered, it is difficult to guarantee that no other gods will come down. At that time, they will have no cards in their hands, what can they do.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu can only temporarily be controlled by xuansu double gods.

    The future is long. We need to think out a good countermeasure.

    "Beautiful brother!"

    The little goddess pedaled twice in Subei''s arms, looked at xuansu''s double gods arched her nose and puffed her cheeks: "what can I do after marriage?"

    "Can... Do it?"

    "That is, you can figure out each other''s body openly."

    Liu Erlong said it directly.

    "What, beautiful brother''s body?"

    The little fairy took a breath of fairy gas from the chest of Northern Jiangsu, and her face suddenly blushed: "these two bad women are as bad as that stupid silver dragon, so I won''t let them succeed ~"

    So, the little goddess Chong xuansu warned, "Hey, you two black and white bad women, don''t try to bully my beautiful brother, or I''ll beat you!"

    At this time, the faces of Su Nu and Xuan Nu obviously became solemn.

    Plain girl: sister, I feel a strong divine power on this little girl. There seems to be something sealed in her body. I think she should be the chosen goddess, with the power of the Golden Dragon King sealed in her body.

    Xuannv nodded: I also felt it. However, her power has not been released yet, but... The power of imprisonment seems to be weakened, and that power seems to rush out.

    Plain girl: when we take our husband back to the divine world, should we take the little goddess back for proper control?

    Xuannv shook her head, and Su NV immediately realized: Well, this is not within our scope of responsibility.

    The plain girl took a step forward: "little goddess, you have only been here for three years. In three years, a divine official will come to pick you up and lead you back to the divine world. At that time, we will meet again."

    The calculation time is actually far less than three years.

    When she was stabbed into her heart, the little goddess looked gloomy, and the lollipop in her mouth was no longer fragrant.

    Then, the little goddess said fiercely, "I want you to control, bad woman, hum (¨s ^) ¨r"

    "Well, well, don''t make trouble. I said, I won''t consider getting married for the time being."

    Subei''s head is big.

    "If you want to experience life here, I welcome it, but I''m sorry to get married."

    "I think if we get married, we must have deep feelings for each other. We can''t talk about marriage when we meet for less than two hours. I can''t accept it."

    Vulgar, superficial, see color!

    Although this has just been said by Northern Jiangsu, he had to reiterate his position.

    "Hey? What about the Lord''s wedding? Brother?"

    At this time, the words of Xiaowu made Subei dumbfounded.

    Mercilessly expose it.

    Oh, mom, you tiger dance?

    Subei rubbed his temples.

    "Are you married?"

    The plain girl looked at Subei and said in surprise.

    The plain girl looked at Xuannv and sighed:

    "There is no way, in that case."

    "In order to get rid of worldly views and reduce your psychological pressure, we can only do so."

    The plain girl said, "we have decided that we will take you back to the divine world and hold a wedding in our hometown."

    "This is a new beginning."

    The plain girl''s eyes narrowed into a crescent.

    They can spend the long years in the future with this beautiful boy, which is really a happy thing.

    "Let''s go."

    A gray power emerged from the ground, wrapped Northern Jiangsu and began to float.

    In the arms of Northern Jiangsu, the little goddess was also separated by this divine power.

    Once you touch the gray power mask, it''s like exploring the void on the other side, and you can''t touch the body of Northern Jiangsu at all.

    The little fairy tiger pulled up a few times and couldn''t hold Northern Jiangsu.

    Xuannv and sunv''s bodies also instantly moved outside the hall, taking Northern Jiangsu with them.

    The gods immediately stared: "they appear, they appear again!"

    "But what do they want?"

    "Why did you bring that peerless boy back? Did they want to return to the divine world? Have they solved the problem?"

    Silver Moon Goddess: really? Are they going to bring this boy back? I''ve never played before. I''ll pry him over and live a good life!

    "It''s over. I don''t think they''re doing anything serious." The sea god stroked his forehead and sighed.

    Shura God rubbed his eyes: "I... alas..."

    "Wait, there''s a bunch of girls coming out!"

    "Oh?"

    Shura God, they noticed the little goddess at a glance.

    Heart way: "originally she is also in this area, isn''t it?"

    "Damn, bad woman!"

    The little goddess clenched her fist, followed xuansu''s double gods, and waved it at the back of their heads.

    But a Black Mist appeared and swallowed the little goddess''s fist, as if it were hammered on cotton.

    Xuannv said faintly, "little goddess, with your current divine power, it''s difficult to hurt us."

    The plain girl also looked back and smiled, "see you in the divine world."

    Arrogance.

    It seems that we have settled on Northern Jiangsu.

    Although the title of Shenyan hall is not worth money, it really can''t keep them.

    In the room.

    The movement outside the hall has alarmed Gu Yuena.

    Gu Yuena woke up from bed.

    Her keen consciousness had insight into divine power.

    There was a look of doubt on his radiant face.

    "Divine power?"

    "How could a divine power appear?"

    "It''s not like that kid''s. she doesn''t have such a powerful power."

    Gu Yuena got up from bed. Her body was still a little sore, but it was not uncomfortable. Instead, she had some comfort. It was a pleasant feeling.

    "I don''t know what Beijun is doing now."

    Gu Yuena hugged her soft shoulder. When she woke up, she was really nostalgic for Beijun.

    However, her eyes changed: "I can''t feel Beijun!"

    Gu Yuena was a little flustered.

    This unknown feeling!

    Gu Yuena said, "go and see what''s going on."

    "If it''s really a God, then when you''re unlucky, bear the hatred of the divine beast for thousands of years."

    Gu Yuena opened the quilt to reveal the perfect body. The quilt flashed past. Gu Yuena had put on her clothes.

    She doesn''t need to open the door or sneak through the window.

    In front of her, a door of space appeared. She stepped in and disappeared.

    The next moment, she appeared at the scene where xuansu double gods abducted Northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena saw Northern Jiangsu wrapped by the divine power of xuansu double gods: I see. No wonder she couldn''t feel the existence of Beijun!

    The power of these two gods can isolate space!

    "These two shameless gods!"

    Gu Yuena gnashed her teeth.

    [silver dragon real body!]

    Boom~

    A huge Silver Dragon shadow appeared and shrouded the sky of Shenyan hall.

    Everyone can''t sit still.

    The gods of the divine world stood up.

 Chapter 184

    "It''s smooth and strong. It looks like people can''t help rolling... The dragon body with silver light all over..."

    "It was the creative spirit split by the Dragon God at that time!"

    In the divine world Committee, the gods could not restrain themselves.

    Although the battle of the Dragon God has long ended, the Dragon God will never disappear.

    Although the Dragon God is dead, his divine personality will not be annihilated.

    The Dragon God left an indelible mark in their hearts, which is their shame and their nightmare.

    Dragon God, in the eyes of ordinary people, is supreme and noble.

    But in the eyes of the gods, it is the spokesman of a very powerful devil.

    "Dragon God..." some gods who have participated in the battle of Dragon God and haven''t fallen yet only make a trill.

    Their minds involuntarily recalled the bloody war.

    Too many of their brothers fell. Even the seven element gods and seven sin gods, who are first-class gods, can''t resist the attack of the Dragon God.

    "The divinity official came to the Oracle exceptionally and asked xuansu double gods to catch the silver dragon back to the divine world and accept the trial of the Committee."

    Shura is worthy of being the main god in charge of the affairs of the divine world Committee. He quickly made a judgment and ordered the divine Officer:

    "And bring the little goddess back."

    "Yes!"

    When the divine official was ordered, he was covered with a golden light, and a brilliant God was aimed at condensing in front of him.

    Then, as soon as he commanded, the golden light penetrated the space and formed a huge divine seal over the Shenyan hall.

    The use of the Oracle means the meaning of the gods.

    The last time the Oracle appeared in Douluo mainland was when the Dragon Slayer clan was first established. It gave a group of people divine power and martial spirits to eliminate super soul beasts.

    The reappearance of the oracle at this time must shock the whole continent.

    All the gods were sweating and worried: they were afraid. They didn''t know where the real strength of the silver dragon had recovered. If the xuansu double gods could deal with it, it would be better, if not

    The gods know that when the divine fields of xuansu and xuansu gods merge with each other, they can burst out the level of first-class gods, second only to law enforcement gods.

    If they are killed by seconds and have no chance to fight against them, it means that a new battlefield slaughter in the divine world will begin.

    With all due respect, every God present may fall.

    Perhaps, it is a good choice to end the loneliness of eternal life.

    The whole sky of Shenyan town is shining with golden light, and Shenyin has become the second existence like the sun.

    All the soul masters stopped what they were doing and looked up at the sky.

    The scene in front of them was so sacred that they held their breath and dared not speak at all.

    But they all have a question:

    What is this?

    Is that an alien?

    Are there still a group of astronauts living in the sky?

    What on earth is there in the sky?

    Why did this happen? Does it have anything to do with your highness Subei?

    In fact, everyone''s heart is very sure: this must have something to do with his highness Subei.

    Because, since the appearance of his highness in Northern Jiangsu and the establishment of Shenyan hall, there have been some shocking things from time to time.

    Unparalleled supreme face.

    The emergence and submission of super soul beasts.

    Two towering hearse towers suddenly appeared.

    ¡­¡­

    I''m used to it. I''m really used to it.

    How dare you live in Shenyan town without a strong enough heart to keep up with this rapidly changing era.

    Those who can''t accept it, I''m afraid they will hide far away.

    "Oracle..."

    The plain girl murmured, then frowned and looked at the Xuannv: "sister, it''s the instruction of Lord Shura, and he wants to teach us to do things."

    Xuannv said faintly, "it''s all right. We can pretend to ignore our husband''s will."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Pretend? Can you fit this? We''re not blind!

    My sister is really capricious~

    "There''s really no way. Let''s hope Lord Shura doesn''t know good or bad." The plain girl was helpless.

    At this time, Gu Yuena has revealed her divine power, holding a silver dragon gun, and her momentum is not lost to any of xuansu''s double gods.

    An Oracle appeared in the divine seal, and the breath of the oracle was sent out to convey the divine knowledge to the xuansu double gods.

    However, Gu Yuena threw out the silver dragon gun, wrapped the power of space through the divine seal, rolled away the Oracle directly, and almost didn''t recite Shura.

    "Lord Shura, the silver dragon destroyed the Oracle with her special space power."

    The priest looked wronged.

    "Yes."

    Of course I did.

    Shura God pinched his eyebrows: the dark power of xuansu double gods can obviously interfere with the spatial power of the silver dragon, but they don''t stop and don''t know?

    Really not sensible? Or on purpose?

    Plain girl: "sister, now it''s good. We can''t see or hear. It''s the so-called ignorance is innocent. We can play at will."

    If the Shura God knew that they were so unreliable, I didn''t know if they would vomit blood with anger.

    Gu Yuena recalled the silver dragon gun like a female god of war in silver: "you damn gods, smash the divine power that once helped you, and the dove occupies the magpie''s nest. Why, now, do you like someone else''s husband?"

    Wait, do you mean like it or like it.

    Gu Yuena was angry when she saw the God.

    It''s not accurate for the Dragon God to occupy the magpie''s nest, because the Dragon God is a local resident of Douluo mainland, not in the divine world. However, after the Dragon God entered the divine world, his strength was too strong to overwhelm the gods, which led the divine beast to become the leader.

    The plain girl''s body was suspended in front of Gu Yuena. Bai Ming''s divine power collided with Gu Yuena''s elemental divine power, but it was wonderful, but it didn''t explode. Instead, it neutralized in pairs without causing any damage.

    "Your husband?"

    The plain girl thought: "you did the marriage they just said..."

    The plain girl opened her teeth and was so angry that she didn''t pay for her life: "you don''t even let go of a few-year-old child. You really deserve to be a [open school] beast. You''re so abnormal."

    Sure enough, Gu Yuena was really angry.

    "That''s a wise eye!"

    Gu Yuena gnashing her teeth, where can she stand this injustice.

    Holding the silver dragon gun, he pointed the gun at the plain girl''s eyebrows and said, "the blood of the God in my hand is no less than you."

    The weakness of God is the divine personality in the body.

    As long as we find the right place and break the divine grid, we can crush their divine power and block the power of eternal life.

    Then, kill with one blow!

    However, when the silver dragon gun reached the center of the plain girl''s eyebrows, the tip of the silver dragon gun was as if it had been corroded.

    It''s like playing on soft water. It''s not aggressive at all.

    This power is terrible.

    Instead, the spear tip of the silver dragon spear unexpectedly stabbed out of Baiming and attacked Gu Yuena.

    Return his body with his strength.

    Gu Yuena was surprised and immediately flashed behind the plain girl, ready to punch the enemy''s head.

    After getting along with the little goddess for a long time, it is inevitable to learn a little violence from her.

    But Gu Yuena was stupid.

    Bai Ming around the plain girl suddenly formed a crystal hedgehog shell, and those thorns were the tip of her lost Silver Dragon gun.

    This is embarrassing. All Gu Yuena''s attacks are ineffective against plain women. Is this the so-called soft power?

    Even northern Jiangsu was stunned. What divine power is this?

    Replication + immunity?

    Boo~

    Just then.

    Another battlefield also lit up.

    "Little goddess, you are still good. Don''t make trouble."

    Xuannv touched the head of the little goddess. She really regarded her as a child and was not afraid of her fist at all.

    The little goddess hummed, "hit you!"

    "Can''t beat me." Xuannv said faintly.

    "Bah!"

    The little goddess raised her fist and punched out the Golden Dragon.

    The little goddess turned back to Gu Yuena and said, "bad woman, although I don''t like you, now I don''t like these two big bad women. I''ll give you directions to deal with them and seal them with rolling power!"

    "So it is?"

    According to the law of conservation of divine power, you have to return as much as you copy and send as much as you corrode.

    Sure enough, Gu Yuena covered it with the power of creation, and Bai Ming''s power began to fade, making a killing sound of "zizizi".

    Moreover, Gu Yuena and the little goddess carry the divine king level divine lattice. Even if they are suppressed, they are higher than the second level divine lattice of Xuannv double gods.

    It''s OK to face the little goddess. After all, her power is only at the level of a deity. The Xuannv suppresses her at once and can''t move her head.

    Plain girl is miserable.

    Gu Yuena, who has been moistened by Northern Jiangsu, is now powerful and pursues the first-class gods. Plain women are struggling.

    But seeing Gu Yuena play better and better and suppress the plain girl, Subei was not happy.

    Victory is only temporary.

    Subei knows that those guys in the divine world know the existence of Gu Yuena and will not give up.

    The arrival of the secondary God is just a prelude.

    How to protect na''er has become a headache.

    It''s really a headache.

    Looking at the messy scene, Subei sighed.

    But Subei doesn''t know that he is no less dangerous than Gu Yuena.

    From the moment he showed his face on the divine mirror, he was stared at by a group of goddesses in the divine world.

    Moreover, Subei doesn''t know. He also implicated Qianren snow and bidong

    Wu soul hall.

    Angel Sanctuary.

    The angel statue suddenly emitted a strange light.

    Instantly awaken the thousand streams of meditation.

    "Did you succeed?"

    Thousands of streams looked at the angel statue and said Leng Leng.

    He''s about to be sacrificed?

    Thousands of streams are a little melancholy.

    In the void.

    Assessment of thousand Ren snow.

    While Qianren snow is indulging in the illusion.

    Suddenly, everything around me disappeared.

    Draw spirit from the aesthetic life.

    Qianren snow is not used to it and can''t give up.

    "What''s the situation? The children are going to be born. Is it over?"

    Qianren snow has some complaints.

    A vast expanse of white.

    Suddenly, an ethereal divine voice floated: "thousands of Ren snow!"

    This divine sound shocked the heart of Qianren snow.

    "Who?!"

    In the space, thousands of Ren snow look around.

    "My faithful heir, I want to tell you two news."

    If you don''t see a man, smell his voice first.

    "Heir?"

    Qian Renxue murmured and suddenly asked, "are you an angel God?"

    "That''s right."

    The voice of angel God came again: "I am the most beautiful God representing light and purity and purifying the world - angel God!"

    Qianren snow: "

    Qian Renxue asked, "angel God, what''s the news?"

    "A good news, a bad news, which one do you want to listen to first?"

    Angel God''s voice is a little arrogant.

    "Er..."

    The snow is speechless.

    How can this angel God have an inexplicable sense of joy, which is not in line with the kind of sacred feeling expected in his mind?

    "Good news."

    Thousand Ren Snow said.

    She needs good news to calm down.

    "The good news is that you have the potential to pass the God test and become a god sooner or later, but you are addicted to the relationship between men and women and need some change."

    Don''t indulge in love between men and women?

    That''s impossible.

    If Qianren snow really decides whether to want Angel gods or northern Jiangsu, Qianren snow will inevitably say, "it''s not necessary. I don''t want this angel God."

    Of course, it''s best not to happen.

    Because Qianren snow is in urgent need of strength.

    "What''s the bad news? What''s it?"

    Qian Renxue asked with a pursed mouth.

    "Bad news..."

    The angel God''s voice hesitated.

    "The bad news is that although you have passed the eighth exam, I can''t let you take the final exam for the time being."

    "Why?!"

    Qianren snow was anxious, and his eyes began to turn red.

    What did she rush to participate in the God test for? She even put down the identity of Xueqing River, which has been laid out for many years.

    In order to get the position of God, gain strength, and have the strength to stand in front of Northern Jiangsu and compete with those women.

    But now tell her that she can''t inherit the angel God. This great harm makes Qianren snow unbearable.

    "When you leave here, you will naturally know why."

    The angel God said, "we are very afraid of the existence of Shenyan temple. We have temporarily strengthened control, so you still need to wait."

    After the angel God left this sentence, he completely evacuated the void.

    A thousand feet of snow appeared from the eyebrows of the angel statue.

    Qiandaoliu opened his eyes: "Xueer, did you succeed?"

    Qian Renxue shook his head and looked depressed.

    Don''t want to talk.

    "Grandpa, I want to go to Shenyan Temple immediately."

    Qian Renxue remembered the words of the angel God. She mentioned the God Yan temple, so there must be something wrong.

    Before the thousand streams answered, the thousand Ren snow had flown away.

    In the divine world, the white and beautiful holy angel God sighed: he wanted to get rid of God as soon as possible, live in seclusion and live a carefree and happy life.

    But it happened that silver dragon appeared at this node.

    And the boy

    The angel showed desire in the holy eyes of God

    A scene similar to this scene.

    In the capital of killing.

    Bibidong was also dissuaded by the God of rosha.

    Many years ago, bibidong also crossed the hell road and the Shura river.

    What she pursues is the God of killing and Shura.

    But he was cut off by Luocha.

    The euphemism of God Rosa is similar to that of angel God.

    The difference is that the angel God said mysterious and unpredictable, while the Luocha God said simple and direct:

    "I have a crush on a young man and want to find a chance to get close to him. The God doesn''t want to give it for the time being. I''ll give it to you after I turn my hand."

    Bibidong: "

    In this way, the mother and daughter were blocked on the way to God.

    In the divine world, the Shura God who had been sitting heavily stood up and said, "arrange the space mirror. I''ll go down myself."

    There was no way. The oracle was destroyed. It was difficult for Shura to recognize the playful behavior of xuansu double gods.

    The silver dragon is related to the final result of divine beasts and gods. It''s not a small matter. It''s worth solving it himself.

 Chapter 185

    "Come on, bad woman. If you win another bad woman, I''ll give you a kiss reward from my beautiful brother!"

    The little goddess, whose nature was restrained by the Xuannv, waved her fist and shouted to Gu Yuena.

    In her eyes, a kiss reward from Subei is already her best gift and one of her most important things.

    Subei: hey? When did I promise her a kiss? Although Lori is beautiful, if she is not a pervert, she will really feel guilty!

    Gu Yuena''s cold face despised: kiss? I''ve done ten times and a hundred times more than this. Do you care about your kiss? Shallow little children, look up to our adult fun!

    However, why should the little goddess say more about defeating the God representatives in front of her?

    Gu Yuena will naturally go all out.

    There are at least seven colors around her, representing the power of fire, water, earth, wind, light, darkness and space.

    These forces are mixed together to form a mixed divine power, which is extremely close to the nine color chaotic power of the Dragon God.

    Nine color chaos power is the most advanced power, which can suppress almost all other powers.

    Black Hades and white Hades can limit any element power of Gu Yuena, but they can''t do anything about the nine color chaotic power.

    Not only they, but also any God in the divine world, dare not face the nine color chaos divine power, including the law enforcement God.

    Bai Ming is quite weak in front of Gu Yuena''s creative power. Bai Ming''s immune ability and replication ability have been destroyed and lost its characteristics under the repressive phagocytosis.

    Xuannv realized that the situation was wrong, so she used a magic skill [black hell god prisoner], locked the little goddess and turned to join the battlefield:

    "Su''er, let me help you."

    The little goddess struggled and could only attack with words: "hetui~ bad woman, what''s the ability of two dozen and one, bullying people!"

    Liu Erlong''s daughters also flew to northern Jiangsu at this time, showed their martial spirit, and said angrily, "Xiaobei, although I don''t have much favor with Gu Yuena, we are willing to help Gu Yuena for you!"

    Liu Erlong and their heroic faces.

    Can''t they? This is a war between gods. They are ordinary soul masters. It''s hard to win the title duel. They don''t rush up and serve in two words: give it for nothing.

    It''s too straightforward to give for nothing. It should be better to describe it with sacrifice.

    "No!"

    Northern Jiangsu was also limited by the dark power and could only scold them to stop: "it was a duel between gods. Just wait and see. Once you approached that power, you would be hurt or even die."

    Northern Jiangsu warned.

    Then a smile Blooms:

    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. All we have to do is expect na''er to form a confrontation with them. We have to wait."

    Northern Jiangsu has used information power to learn from Xiao AI that the combination of xuansu''s twin gods is as strong as a first-class God.

    So, when the first level gods can''t solve Gu Yuena, what action will the divine world take?

    Will they sit back and let Gu Yuena grow slowly in Douluo continent and seek revenge from them?

    No, never.

    Northern Jiangsu speculated that they would send more powerful gods.

    So, who is the God more powerful than the ordinary first-class God?

    There is no doubt that it is the God of the seven original sins.

    Even the God of law enforcement.

    You can only catch big fish if you have patience.

    Subei breathed a sigh.

    Patience is just two words, but it''s really difficult to do it.

    For example, now he has to endure the Shura field.

    Na''er, who slept with her, was bullied by the two goddesses who wanted to force her to marry.

    But he can''t interfere too much.

    What can Subei do?

    Subei could only meditate in his heart: who caused the trouble? The woman asked her to rub her feet and wash her underwear, and the man threw him into the brothel as a duck.

    Only in this way can we feel more comfortable.

    When black and white meet.

    The sky of the whole Shenyan hall has become the color of black and white, which can be described as Yin and Yang.

    This power contacted with the nine color chaotic divine power, which dimmed the light on Gu Yuena.

    No wonder Shura is so optimistic about xuansu double gods and regards them as Optimus Prime among the new gods.

    The original focus is on their integration skills!

    "Yin Yang eight diagrams!"

    Northern Jiangsu was completely moved.

    Northern Jiangsu is too familiar.

    They didn''t rise from the earth, did they?

    No, no, the divine world governs. Where is the earth?

    This should not be a universe, right?

    No wonder Subei thinks so much.

    But this scene is really too Taoist, the Tao of Taoism.

    God''s power will change the whole heaven and earth.

    The road is natural and loses its original color. The world is either black or white.

    "My body... Turned gray!"

    The soul watchers in Shenyan town were also affected and restrained by black-and-white Ming force.

    They were covered in gray, their actions became slow, and their soul power could not be released.

    Their hearts were afraid.

    "Is this the end?" Someone muttered.

    "The end of the soul master has come?"

    "Is that God?"

    "Is this divine power... Quite different from soul power, it has its own characteristics. It itself is equivalent to a permanent soul skill!"

    Some people are inspired to learn more about God.

    Some people feel scared and wretched in the corner.

    Ning Fengzhi murmured, "Your Highness Subei, what storm will he set off? The emergence of the gods has enveloped the whole sky, unprecedented in history."

    Ning Feng''s heart is a little uneasy.

    What can he do? Help Shenyan town?

    But what is the use of God, even as the first assistant in the world?

    The soul skill of increasing soul power cannot be used on divine power.

    He, there is no way.

    "This is a crisis in Shenyan temple, the biggest crisis since the temple was built."

    Ning Fengzhi said, "once God Yan steps over this threshold, he will become an existence that even gods are afraid of. On this continent, he will become the real, supreme one."

    Ning Fengzhi looked very thoroughly.

    On this continent, in the face of gods, which is not respected and which is not serving the gods?

    Only licking God has never been heard of?

    An angel God as a backing can create an organization such as Wuhun hall.

    How shocking it is to defeat God!

    "I will lead it as the main, merge the seven treasures and colored glaze sect, and serve it all my life."

    Ning Fengzhi looked at the black and white sky, muttered to himself and said a pious speech in his heart.

    "What a strange power."

    Gu Yuena also paid attention to xuansu double gods.

    "This is not the God of the divine world. You two belong to the God of your own creation."

    Gu Yuena concentrated and looked at xuansu''s two daughters.

    "Smart."

    The plain girl gave Gu Yuena a thumbs up: "however, we still want to bring you back to the divine world for trial."

    "Talk big." Gu Yuena said coldly.

    However, they are really proud that they can create their own gods.

    Nowadays, there are many gods, and what is easy to create has been created. Therefore, the emergence of new gods is really valuable.

    This is the same reason as invention. In the early stage, wooden cart, chopsticks bowl, gunpowder paper, aircraft, artillery and tanks can be invented, which is becoming more and more difficult.

    Another great advantage of the new deity is that the power of the deity is not fully developed and there is room for improvement.

    This is also the reason why Shura thought that if xuansu double gods could advance to the first level God, what step would their fusion God level reach? He was looking forward to it.

    Gu Yuena glanced at the little goddess and offered a golden and silver light from the space.

    The two lights shine in the yin-yang eight trigrams on the sky.

    That''s a different fireworks in the black-and-white world.

    Lit up the fallen souls of all.

    Revive the desire for life.

    That is the inverse scale of the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King.

    It is the so-called dragon''s inverse scale. If you touch it, you will die.

    Counting the treasures on the dragon, the inverse scale is definitely one of the best.

    When he escaped from the divine world, the Golden Dragon King pulled out his scales and handed them to Gu Yuena, making her strength stronger.

    The Golden Dragon King once prayed that one day, with the help of inverse scale, she would subvert the whole divine world, let the dragon and the beast step on the gods!

    When the golden dragon scale and silver dragon scale meet, the field of Yin-Yang divine power is suddenly penetrated by the chaotic divine light... From a small point, the black-and-white world is suddenly fragmented

    At this moment, the faces of plain and Xuannv were pale.

    Blood oozed from the corners of the mouth.

    "Sister, her divine power seems to restrain us."

    Xuannv repressed the injury caused by the destruction of the field: "no, her divine power is the most advanced divine power."

    "I can''t grasp it."

    The plain girl sucked her nose and said, "otherwise, let''s run with Northern Jiangsu. The matter of Yinlong should be handed over to the people of the divine world Committee."

    "Good idea." Xuannv nodded.

    God is born in the world. He can advance and retreat freely and freely!

    "Hello, don''t fight. It''s a big deal to give you a share. Let''s share our husband."

    A plain girl can stretch and shrink, and her husband can use it with her sister. Why not add another one? Don''t ask about God''s world. You just can''t understand it.

    Gu Yuena is a female god of war at this time. She is cool and handsome.

    Gu Yuena''s language was very cold: "who wants to share with you, shameless!"

    Hum -!

    The silver dragon gun roared angrily.

    Liu Erlong breathed a sigh of relief: "they can''t beat na''er. It''s safe. Xiaobei doesn''t have to leave us."

    "No one can take my brother away from me!"

    "They are too young. His highness Subei has never been owned by one or two people."

    "Although I don''t want to admit it."

    Xiaowu is a little depressed when she hears such true words.

    The plain girl said quietly, "we can''t fight. We recognize that it''s a big deal. You should be big and we should be small. Isn''t that ok?"

    Never stop talking.

    Subei is dumbfounded.

    God, two big sisters of goddesses, can you two be normal? What bold words are these?

    Besides, can you have a little bit of God''s pride? It''s shameless to deceive your opponent after you realize that you can''t fight, isn''t it?

    At this time, the soul master of Shenyan town is also cheering:

    "Recovered! We recovered!"

    The world has regained its color.

    "At that moment, I was almost depressed!"

    At this time.

    A sharp, neutral voice appeared in the sky:

    "Enough!"

    The divine space mirror appeared in the sky, and the figure of Shura appeared.

    The gods of the divine world also sweat.

    Because Gu Yuena''s Silver Dragon gun is against the plain girl''s head. If Shura doesn''t appear in time, there will be many holes in her head.

    Yingwei.

    The plain girl said to the Xuannv, "sister, I found for the first time that Lord Shura is so great. Do you think he will help us rob our husbands?"

    My God, when is it? I''m still struggling to rob my husband.

    Xuannv stroked her forehead: "su''er, calm down."

    "Here we are."

    Here, Subei''s eyes lit up and thought in his mind, "it was Shura himself. He really attached great importance to it."

    But

    Thank you for the express from the divine world.

    thank!

    The surface of Northern Jiangsu is calm, but his fingertips secretly condense a rune seal, waiting for the opportunity to move, ready to... Arrange a god level life and death Rune for Shura God.

    As a law enforcement God, Shura can control him, which is really a very good result.

    Just wait for one chance.

    Subei glanced lightly at Shura God.

    Happened to look at the God of shangshura.

    Good guy, look at each other.

    Shura God sighed in his heart: "it''s really better to meet than to be famous. He is much better than the demonstration on the divine diamond mirror. This face seems to have any addition or omission. It''s not perfect. It can''t be described by any peeping utensils."

    Shura God couldn''t help looking at Northern Jiangsu: handsome, too handsome. Even if he was imprisoned by divine power, his temperament was not affected at all. He was still so handsome!

    Shura God touched his face: he is also looking at me. Does it mean that I am also handsome.

    Only handsome men can resonate with handsome men.

    Do I want to be close and good friends with him?

    Although the age gap is somewhat large.

    Shura''s mind is full of imagination and some narcissism.

    Then, the Shura God looked at Gu Yuena and said faintly, "silver dragon, we meet again."

    This smile is not very friendly in Gu Yuena''s eyes.

    Gu Yuena said coldly, "you said, should I thank you or hate you."

    Hatred is self-evident, but where does gratitude begin?

    The Shura God said lightly, "thank you? I think you have nothing to thank me?"

    "No, you created me."

    Gu Yuena clutched the silver dragon gun and stared at the Shura God.

    "I created you?"

    "Yes, if you didn''t cut the Dragon God''s body with Shura sword and force the Dragon God''s personality to split, I couldn''t appear as an independent silver dragon."

    "Ha ha, you really want to thank me."

    Hearing the speech, Shura God smiled.

    If so, he is really Gu Yuena''s benefactor.

    If it were not for the encirclement and suppression of the gods in the divine world, the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King would indeed no longer exist.

    "But even so, you have a lot of hatred for me, don''t you?"

    The Shura God said, "so I must take you back to the divine world."

    "Handling? Hehe."

    Gu Yuena snorted coldly.

    If there is a chance to be silent for decades and centuries, Gu Yuena is sure to return to the divine world, but now the time is wrong, which is very unfavorable to her. It''s too early and her strength is far from enough.

    She knew that it was difficult to defeat the Shura God.

    But she doesn''t regret it, because if she doesn''t stand up, Beijun will be taken to the divine world by them. There are many goddesses in the divine world. If there is no power of resistance, Northern Jiangsu will inevitably become an artifact slaughtered by God.

    Again, she will still stand up firmly.

    The power of Shura God is very different from that of xuansu double gods.

    He is very direct and decisive. The battle with Gu Yuena is to fight hard and cut the mess with a quick knife.

    This battle gave birth to a very powerful power wave over the Shenyan hall.

    Gusts of strong wind seem like the end of the world... Well, the soul master of Shenyan hall has experienced the end of the world twice in a short time

    The results are obvious.

    Gu Yuena is in full strength. Although she can defeat the new God of first-class God strength, she has no chance of winning against the experienced Shura God.

    Gu Yuena hated: "if you can repair the last Shura sword scar of the divine lattice, you will defeat him!"

    Gu Yuena''s silver eyes were covered with blood.

    The plain girl grinned and said, "Lord Shura is really powerful. He subdued the silver dragon as soon as he made a move."

    "He."

    Shura God showed Shura''s ban, sealed Gu Yuena, looked at Northern Jiangsu and pursed his mouth: "you two, go back to the divine world and punish you!"

    The plain girl muttered, "we didn''t do well. Why should we punish us... Really..."

    Soon, Shura looked at Northern Jiangsu.

    Everyone breathed:

    It''s over. It''s over.

    God, they can''t fight at all.

    All the women in Shenyan temple were in despair.

    As Gu Yuena was sealed, they had no cards against God.

    But for Northern Jiangsu.

    This is just the beginning.

    "Closer, closer..."

    The most secure and appropriate distance in Northern Jiangsu is to grasp the distance to display the God level life and death talisman.

    The Shura God seemed to marvel at the beauty of Subei. In addition, Subei was limited by the black-and-white power, so he was not very defensive.

    Moreover, he doesn''t think a thirteen or fourteen year old child can threaten him.

    However, such a child punished him.

    "God level life and death talisman, out!"

    Northern Jiangsu''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 186

    "Has anything entered my body?"

    Comfortable feeling: the warm spring flows into the body and blends with your own breath, producing a wonderful feeling.

    Then the warm current turned into an ice cone, collided violently with the divine power, and penetrated into the internal organs, as if to tear the divine body.

    Shura''s body swayed in the air. He was just lost in a trance. What seemed to flash in the space?

    It''s too fast.

    In addition, he focused on the appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    I didn''t notice it for the first time.

    When he reacted and used Shura''s divine power to fight against this power, he couldn''t catch it.

    That breath is extremely mysterious. When you relax, they will deliberately expose and disturb your mind. When you are alert, they will hide and find no trace.

    The Shura God looked around and said, "are there any hidden strong people here that have not been discovered by us? Douluo continent is a magical place. It should be normal to have other wild old gods and people who can give birth to the existence of the Dragon God."

    "But where is he? I didn''t even notice!"

    Shura God panicked.

    He represents the top combat effectiveness of the divine world!

    I can''t see through the man''s reality!

    As everyone knows, the culprit is opposite him, less than ten meters apart.

    Subei is such an opportunity. If the distance is appropriate, the divine consciousness of Shura God is lax, and one hit is right.

    It seems that the Shura God hasn''t connected the changes in his body with himself?

    More precisely, Shura subconsciously felt that such a powerful move should not be owned by Northern Jiangsu.

    After all, in the eyes of Shura God, no matter how rebellious Northern Jiangsu is, it is only 13 or 14 years old, and it is basically impossible to threaten itself.

    It''s this kind of psychology that has hurt himself.

    In the divine world, the gods looked at the divine Ling mirror and said, "why doesn''t lord Shura move? What is he looking at?"

    "Lord Shura himself made a move, captured it, invincible!"

    "Wouldn''t it be better to come back directly with the silver dragon and the little goddess? What is the Lord Shura hesitating about?"

    The silver moon goddess agrees with a sentence: "it''s best to bring that beautiful young man back to the divine world."

    The more the silver moon goddess looked at Northern Jiangsu, the more she liked it. She wanted to sleep with him immediately!

    The God of Tianhe is known as the handsome guy in the divine world and the God of war of Tianhe, which makes the sassy Shangbao God rake the favorite object of many girls, but when compared with this teenager... Tianhe sausage, don''t make trouble!

    The words of the silver moon goddess aroused the resonance and approval of many goddesses.

    Some goddesses have secretly vowed in their hearts: if the boy can''t enter the divine world within three days, they will go down to find him in person.

    The three days of the divine world, that is, the three years of Douluo continent.

    In the face of the beauty of Northern Jiangsu, the patience of many goddesses will be basically wiped out within three days, leaving only greed.

    In fact, in the final analysis, even God is vulgar.

    At this time, the God of destruction patted the table and hummed, "what is this guy tardy about? I don''t have time to stay here and watch him play."

    This God wants to expand the field of the divine world several times, or even dozens of times. How can he put his excess energy here?

    It''s unforgivable!

    The God of destruction stood up and was dissatisfied with Shura. He was ready to leave:

    There is no suspense about the war. The peak power of the silver dragon is only in the middle of the first level God. Shura God will win.

    In the confrontation between the Dragon God and the divine world Committee, there is no doubt that the divine world Committee laughed to the end and controlled the two supreme gods of destruction and creation, which the Dragon God is proud of.

    The God of destruction pulled his purple cloak and hid his face.

    Sometimes I really doubt whether the God of destruction doesn''t look very good, so I have no face to see people, so I cover my face with purple robes all day.

    Or is he pretending to be cool?

    However, just as the God of destruction was about to step out of the door of the committee, a gentle voice stopped him and turned back.

    The goddess of life was surprised and said, "no, the Shura God seems to be hurt!"

    "Shura God is hurt? How can it?"

    So many double God''s eyes are staring at it. How can you not even see the move of Shura God?

    But how dare they question the words of the goddess of life.

    Can their eyes be used by the Lord of law enforcement?

    That certainly can''t.

    "Why?"

    Someone asked the goddess of life.

    The goddess of life said, "although it can''t be fully sensed, from the eyes and face of Shura God, his vitality is passing quickly. In other words, there is a problem with the divine personality of Shura God."

    "Something wrong with the divine personality?"

    The God of destruction returned to his committee position: "although the divine personality of Shura is worse than that of my divine source, it can barely squeeze into the Committee. How can it be seriously damaged on a lower planet?"

    Even against the Dragon God, Shura God did not have a divine personality problem.

    Douluo mainland, just him, also deserve?

    The God of destruction thought proudly.

    The goddess of life glanced at the God of destruction.

    But the goddess of life was right.

    Sure enough, through the divine diamond mirror, the gods saw the face of Shura God and began to be ferocious, and his body began to curl up.

    They don''t know what happened.

    Liu Erlong thought that the matter was over and they had no room to turn over.

    God is an inviolable existence.

    In the face of the power of God, they are like ants.

    How?

    How can you defeat AK and M4 with bare hands?

    But at this time, things have turned for the better.

    "What''s going on?" Dugu Yan covered his mouth and exclaimed.

    "I don''t know." Liu Erlong frowned and looked at the struggling Shura God in the air.

    "He must have done too many bad things. Even God can''t see it anymore, so he has to accept him!"

    Xiaowu jumped up happily: "it''s great that God helps me. It''s hard for him to bully us, hahaha!"

    The little goddess also grinned her white teeth in her imprisonment: "Stinky white gourd, it hurts you! I remember you, you locked me in a dark place, you bad man, rotten watermelon!"

    The little goddess spurned the way to Shura God.

    I can''t bear it. Shura abused children. It''s wrong. I have to pay a little respect to haw.

    "Pain!"

    "It hurts!"

    Shura God seemed unable to hear the curse of the women. He devoted himself to the power of restraining the talisman of life and death.

    Xuansu''s two daughters stood by the Shura God, helped the Shura God with divine power, and asked with concern, "Lord Shura, what''s the matter with you?"

    No answer.

    Xuansu shuangnv is a little nervous.

    No, Lord Shura, if you want to die, you will die later!

    If you die, we can''t deal with the silver dragon. If we can''t deal with the silver dragon, we can''t take our husband away. In that way, there will be no future divine sex life!

    Thinking of this, xuansu Shuangshen panicked.

    "Panic is useless. If you don''t withdraw the divine power around me, the final end of Shura God will be the destruction of his divine personality, the whole divine body will be turned into blood and water, and the divine knowledge will be annihilated."

    Looking at the confused xuansu double gods and the painful Shura God, Subei said faintly.

    It''s shocking to say a word.

    The plain girl stammered, "husband... Husband? Is this your masterpiece?"

    Xuansu''s two gods were all dumbfounded.

    The peerless boy imprisoned by himself restrained the Lord Shura?

    Is that possible?

    The plain girl asked Xuannv, "sister, am I dreaming?"

    Xuannv only said faintly, "it''s really the man we like."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, here.

    Plain girl looked at Xuannv in surprise: sister''s brain circuit... Really makes sense!

    The power to bind Northern Jiangsu was revoked.

    It''s great to feel free in Northern Jiangsu.

    The plain girl stared at Subei and said, "husband, did you make the Lord Shura like this?"

    "What husband, don''t yell! I''m a very devoted person. I didn''t marry you. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Northern Jiangsu righteously taught Xuannv double gods.

    The dark pupil of the Xuannv flashed, "how domineering, I like it!"

    Fuck? What the hell?

    Northern Jiangsu even made two big question marks.

    The plain girl said, "special love? It doesn''t matter. We can make up for the wedding. Shout first. You can call me su''er and my sister xuan''er."

    Northern Jiangsu: "

    Now it''s all like this. These two black and white goddesses are still in the mood to adjust their youth with themselves. I really don''t know whether they have a good heart or not?

    Northern Jiangsu ignored the love of xuansu double gods, looked at Shura God and said faintly: "Dear Shura God, what''s the taste of being controlled by people?"

    The Shura God raised his head. The pupil of Shura was full of blood. The blue blood vessels on his face burst out, and the years on his face were hard.

    Shura God forced two words from between his teeth: "save... Me!"

    The gods in the divine world were surprised.

    When have they seen Shura so miserable?

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly, "yes."

    The fingers of Northern Jiangsu moved slightly to reduce the harm of God level life and death talisman.

    Suddenly, Shura God stood up.

    He feels much better.

    "What on earth is this magical skill? It can put me in such a position."

    Shura God''s heart.

    Then, Shura God coughed up a mouthful of dirty blood, which was the blood of internal injury caused by the destruction of his internal organs by the talisman of life and death.

    Shura could not help but pay attention to northern Jiangsu.

    I was wrong.

    It turns out that the strength of the beautiful youth and the divine level are linked.

    Shura stared at Subei: "what have you done to my body?"

    Northern Jiangsu looks a lot dull.

    God level life and death talisman can make the gods feel miserable and adjust the degree of pain to the maximum, which is enough to make any God compromise.

    Shura God.

    I''ve got it.

    Subei said, "a little means is just to protect our safety."

    "Security?"

    The Shura God wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, shook his head and said, "I admit that I underestimated you and was charmed by your appearance. However, the silver dragon is far more complex than you thought. You are just a human and don''t understand the rules, advantages and disadvantages. You can''t grasp it."

    "So, silver dragon and little goddess, I must take them away."

    "As for you, I hope you can become a member of our divine world."

    Shura God made a good condition for Northern Jiangsu: "as long as you like, the first-class God can be chosen by you. Even my Shura God can be inherited by you."

    God of law enforcement, how tempting.

    Basically no one can refuse.

    But Northern Jiangsu remained unmoved.

    Subei shook his head: "whether it''s na''er or little goddess, you can''t take it away."

    Suddenly, Northern Jiangsu looked into the sky and spread the sound with thick soul force:

    "The gods of the divine world! I want to tell you that the people left by the Dragon God are covered! The gods retreat!"

    Domineering.

    It''s too domineering.

    The sudden words of shaking the sky stunned everyone.

    "Your Highness Subei, is he challenging God?"

    "Your Highness Subei, you are not afraid of the gods!"

    The people of Shenyan town were shocked by the words of Northern Jiangsu.

    That''s God. It''s a great honor to get a trace of their strength. It''s good not to bow down and worship. How dare you swear loudly and how dare you be an enemy?

    Who dares to cross the enemy God? Only I, your highness Subei!

    This time, if the temple of God Yan is safe and sound, it will inevitably become a place of faith in the whole continent.

    There is absolutely no doubt about it.

    "Beijun..." Gu Yuena looked at Subei affectionately and burst into tears.

    be moved.

    It turns out that Beijun cares so much about himself.

    Gu Yuena always thought that she took the initiative to post it. Although it would be good to live with Northern Jiangsu, she always felt that she was the Dragon King fish in the fish pond.

    Now, Beijun is protecting himself.

    For himself, Beijun is willing to be the enemy of the whole divine world!

    Gu Yuena was still moved, but there was a cry and she was speechless.

    No one else is crying.

    It''s the little goddess.

    The little goddess sobbed: "wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ~"

    "Beautiful brother, I want to be with you forever, woo woo ~"

    Gu Yuena: it''s over. She has a broken spirit. What Beijun just said, including her, is another terrible rival in love.

    "I don''t know!"

    The Shura God drank violently and pointed to the eyebrows of Northern Jiangsu: "you are killing yourself by doing this!"

    "For the sake of your rare genius, I can give you a chance!"

    "Go to the prison of the divine world and reflect!"

    "When you want to understand, then the beauty that belongs to you will come!"

    Shura God shouted to Subei.

    If it weren''t for the strange skills of the young man in front of him, he would look... Hiss

    The Shura God has long performed the Shura world beheading skill.

    "Joke, Lord Shura, you may not recognize the situation."

    Su Bei''s handsome face showed a smile. It was so handsome, but it scared God.

    "Lying trough!"

    The Shura God regretted immediately after his irritable speech.

    Because the painful feeling just came again.

    Shura God rolled in the air with pain.

    This is not a one-time magic skill, but a permanent residue!

    The eyes of Shura God looking at Subei have completely changed.

    At this time, in the divine world.

    Under the translation of audio-visual gods, the gods were angered by the provocation of Northern Jiangsu.

    In particular, the God of destruction stood up and shouted angrily: "this child, relying on his talent and a little dignity, is lawless and arrogant. It''s ridiculous!"

    "Shura God can''t deal with it. Let him solve it!"

    The God of destruction has a violent temper.

    The goddesses said, "a little beauty? That''s not a little, it''s countless points!"

    Looking at the Shura God begging for mercy in front of him, Subei said faintly, "how are you? Do you take it? As long as you promise me that you will no longer impose harmful sanctions on us and live in peace with me, then you will be in peace."

    Subei smiled, but in the eyes of Shura God, he was a devil.

    At this time, another divine voice came from the sky:

    "Vertical son, bear the anger and sanctions of the divine world!"

    The God of destruction came in the air.

    Looking back, Subei said faintly, "another one?"

 Chapter 187

    "It has long been said that you still need to learn more about Shura God. You don''t believe it. You''re careless. You''ve got a bad move."

    The God of destruction stepped into the air: "there''s no way. I still need to settle the battle of the Dragon God. Let me draw a complete end."

    The God of destruction looks at the world with a king''s attitude.

    His whole body released the breath of destruction, surging, and the overwhelming divine power shrouded the whole Shenyan temple.

    The soul master in Shenyan town just separated from the blood killing breath of Shura divine power. He didn''t take a breath. After a while, he ushered in a new and more terrible divine power.

    It is different from the sharp power of Shura God, as if he would be cut off if he moved.

    The feeling brought by the God of destruction is explosion and silence. It seems that in the next moment, they will become meat sauce, ashes and foam.

    It''s horrible.

    A talent jumped for a while and felt that the gods were just like this. He happily raised his middle finger to the Shura God: "Oh, God, it''s just like this ~"

    The next moment, the God of destruction came and immediately ran away: "God Father, I''m wrong, don''t hit me!"

    I just don''t know if there will be another turning point. Will they stand up, steer in the wind, and put up a beautiful middle finger with God.

    The God of destruction is different from the God of Shura. He is obviously more irritable and direct than the God of Shura.

    He was on guard.

    The God of destruction looked at Subei and said lightly, "I always firmly believe that excellent people will be better. A handsome boy like you must have his own hidden cards, just as excellent as when I was young."

    "Although it''s the careless move of Shura God, you can do this step. It''s already Kuang Gu Shuo today. Come to the divine world and be my successor. I''ll temper you and let you be the strongest God."

    The statue of destruction is giving alms, but it''s not hard to hear. The pity and the strange light in his eyes when he looks at Northern Jiangsu show that he is not willing to kill Northern Jiangsu.

    Also, after all, who can bear to kill the peerless handsome man.

    At most, you can only do it, but you must not kill it.

    "The God of destruction?"

    Northern Jiangsu was crushed by the power of destruction to breathe, but it has a different style.

    Change the place, change the way, change the posture... That''s really imaginative.

    Subei smiled bitterly, not because of temptation, but because he was attacked by divine power.

    They really pay a lot of money to seduce themselves with the throne of law enforcement. They look up to themselves very much.

    However, it is a pity that this should be exchanged for the seal of Gu Yuena and the little goddess.

    It''s impossible.

    I can''t sell my wife for glory.

    He who has done a bad job loses his conscience.

    However, the God of destruction has the example of Shura. He has been wary of Subei and will not get close to himself easily.

    What should I do?

    Although the divine level life and death talisman can be launched silently, if the distance is too far, gods like the God of destruction will still detect and avoid.

    A careless move will set you on fire.

    Prudence, prudence.

    "Patience, especially patience!"

    Subei gasped and held his mind in his heart.

    "Let me go! Please!"

    At this time, the Shura God has suffered to the extreme. The talisman of life and death goes deep into the heart, corrodes the source of God and devours the internal organs. Even the law enforcement God can''t bear this suffering.

    So the Shura God stretched out his hand to northern Jiangsu and begged for mercy.

    The God of destruction looked at Shura: "look at your embarrassed appearance, where is the appearance of law enforcement God."

    But I can''t bear it. At least I''m a colleague who gets along with myself in 10000 years. I''m grasped by a human and held in the palm of my hand.

    This is not only a disgrace to Shura God, but also a disgrace to their divine world.

    Fortunately, it is not ordinary people who cause all this. At least, he has a peerless face.

    Ling ran, the God of destruction, said to northern Jiangsu, "release the imprisonment of Shura God, otherwise, they will suffer the same pain as Shura God."

    The destructive power turned into a destructive tornado and attacked Liu Erlong and others.

    "Wait!"

    Subei approached the God of destruction and blocked his action.

    The God of destruction used his divine power to block Subei and keep a safe distance from him: "don''t come near me, I know you have strange things."

    He is worthy of being the God of law enforcement. He can also detect something different through the divine diamond mirror.

    Then, the God of destruction said faintly, "if you want to save them, what you should do is to cooperate with us, not senseless resistance."

    "The divine world will not hurt people for no reason unless we are forced to do so by ignorant people."

    The tone of the God of destruction was more or less threatening.

    Seeing this scene, the goddess in the divine world couldn''t help feeling distressed in Northern Jiangsu: "why is the Lord of destruction so fierce and frightening the beautiful boy? Can''t you treat the baby gently?"

    The sea god said silently, "why don''t you love Lord Shura?"

    Goddesses: "maybe that''s a little training for the Lord Shura. After experience, the Lord Shura will become stronger and more majestic. Well, that''s it!"

    This is a double label?

    Shura God is too miserable. It''s the worst to be corrected. It''s not flattering.

    Subei''s eyes were dark: "OK, I cooperate with you, but I''m afraid. Lord Shura didn''t dare to do anything."

    Northern Jiangsu temporarily removed the life and death talisman function in Shura God. Shura God slowed down and didn''t dare to move at all.

    He can feel that the power still exists in his body, and he absolutely doesn''t want to experience that pain again.

    Shura God looks wronged.

    It''s like it was done by some tough guy.

    The God of destruction thought: Shura God is also a law enforcement God. He is powerful, but now he is tortured into the appearance of no man and no God. It''s really pathetic.

    Thinking of this, the God of destruction approached Shura and held his weak body.

    At this time.

    The legendary evil spirit smiled at the corners of the mouth in Northern Jiangsu.

    Shura God and the God of destruction were surprised at the same time and looked at each other: it''s over!

    In particular, the God of destruction comforted the Shura God with a smile one second ago, which is similar to this meaning:

    "Luo Zi, don''t worry. Brother Rui has come to save you. It''s okay. We''re safe now. Brother protects you. Don''t be afraid!"

    Next second.

    The same feeling as Shura God is first warm, then cold, and then cool.

    "Yes... Yes?"

    Shura asked weakly.

    Just now, he seemed to feel the symbol of life and death in his body, differentiated together, and got into the body of the God of destruction.

    To be exact, it is the life and death talisman, which can rely on the connection between each other and control the distance, that is, it can launch the God level life and death talisman with the Shura God''s body as the hub.

    At this time, the God of destruction realized that it was too late.

    It''s over. Give it away.

    The God of destruction turned back and saw the beautiful face of Northern Jiangsu with a brilliant smile.

    Su Bei stroked his hand: just now this guy seemed to threaten himself with the wives of Shenyan temple? What if I let him go so easily? return with kindness? be kind and generous?

    Anyway, we must let him suffer!

    Once the eyes of Northern Jiangsu changed, the torture degree of life and death talisman was adjusted from [none] to [purgatory level].

    The pain level of life and death talisman is: none, standard, hell, Purgatory and death.

    What Shura has just experienced is hell level.

    Therefore, the experience of the God of destruction is a higher and more ethereal level, which can fully meet the inner desire and dissatisfaction of the God of destruction.

    At this moment, it''s Shura''s turn to show sympathy to the God of destruction: destruction, there is reincarnation in the way of heaven. Don''t be a God. You have to suffer!

    Then, the Shura God squatted next to northern Jiangsu: "my Lord, I''m wrong. I''ll go back to the divine world and never come down to disturb the life of adults. If adults need gods, just say, I''ll try my best to meet them."

    Shura God''s serious and cold face was smiling.

    The God of destruction was also miserable. He endured and thought: I can''t be the same as the Shura God. I must hold back and never give in. The gods are watching through the divine diamond mirror. If he doesn''t hold back, the divine world society is dead.

    More importantly, little green is also watching. He must not lose!

    Therefore, we must resist!

    The God of destruction clenched his teeth.

    Yes, this is definitely a real man, a real man!

    A few years later.

    Today, Shenyan town has established a wonderful festival, which is famous in the whole Douluo continent. The soul masters are fond of talking about it. This festival is called God subduing day.

    Tell the people, tell the soul master: Gods are not inviolable. They can also be above gods.

    The origin of all this is related to the mistakes of Shura God and the God of destruction.

    Shura God approached carelessly, beauty temptation, pain and torture, but he couldn''t resist rough.

    The God of destruction charged bravely. When heaven and earth heard of the loss of courage, they sent another god head and succumbed to his highness in Northern Jiangsu.

    How can you carry it.

    God level life and death talisman can''t be carried as long as it is below the ranks of God level.

    But then again, what is beyond God?

    No?

    The most cowhide should be the God King? Still in the ranks of God.

    Oh, mom, the divine level life and death talisman is invincible.

    After figuring this out, Subei was immediately comfortable:

    Divine level life and death talisman = invincible.

    I''m invincible?

    Unfortunately, there are only two divine level life and death talismans.

    Two law enforcement gods.

    Say whether you lose or not, say whether you earn or not.

    The divine world Committee.

    The gods are confused.

    Some god was surprised and said, "even the God of destruction has lost. What strong man is there to protect them?"

    "Two successive law enforcement gods have failed. It''s terrible. This boy, his secret is at the same level as his face. It''s terrible. I never want to set foot on this planet!"

    Some gods tremble.

    "The God of destruction and the God of Shura have stood on behalf of the supremacy of our divine world. Even they are frustrated in Douluo star. We..."

    Poseidon slumped in his seat, half a sound and speechless.

    In this short time, the divine world experienced a super big fluctuation.

    "What should I do?"

    "Is it the same as predicted by Shenling mirror that Douluo star has the opportunity to grow into a region to ban the divine world... Can we only let it go?"

    "It must be true that even the Shura God and the God of destruction can''t successfully solve this matter. How can we deal with it? The divine world is coming!"

    God officials have no mind to work. Only by relying on walls and columns can they stand firm.

    "Go and invite the good and evil god king!"

    Some gods only hold their heads in distress and call for the real post of emperor in the divine world.

    Just when the gods in the divine world were in a panic and no one could deal with Northern Jiangsu.

    The goddess of life stood up.

    She is the only law enforcement God in the divine world. If she doesn''t stand up to appease the gods, then the gods will really have no head.

    The goddess of life said, "you don''t have to worry. Arrange the void mirror of the divine world. I will go to Douluo star myself."

    Although the words of the goddess of life played a leading role, they worried them more.

    The sea god advised, "goddess of life, this must not be."

    "Let''s not say what strange means the beautiful boy has."

    "The Shura God and the God of destruction, as the gods with the strongest combat power, are broken. Goddess of life, as the gods of the auxiliary system, your combat power is far less than that of several other law enforcement gods. This matter is very dangerous. Goddess of life, think twice!"

    The goddess of life smiled softly: "as the only law enforcement God present, Shura God and the God of destruction encountered a crisis in Douluo star, which should be solved by me."

    The goddess of life looked deeply at the peerless boy in the diamond mirror and said softly, "besides, I also want to know him."

    "Even so, if the goddess of life is also trapped in Douluo star, there will be no law enforcement God in the divine world. What should we do?"

    The goddess of life said, "the strength of Douluo star has exceeded our expectations, and it will take some time to observe. In addition, send all inspection gods to invite the two gods of good and evil back as soon as possible."

    "The situation is urgent to avoid the tragedy of the Dragon God war. Please unite the gods."

    The sea god agreed: "through the response of the divine source center, the divine powers of angel God and Luocha God have just appeared on Douluo star. At this juncture, I want to warn you not to come to Douluo star without authorization, let alone inherit the God, otherwise..."

    The sea god stares at the gods. He is close to the Shura God. He is a superior and subordinate, and also like a close friend. Therefore, he has the right to warn the gods at this time.

    Angel God bowed his head: Hey, he was found and didn''t let Douluo star come... How can I see the boy? Can you bring him back?

    Luocha God didn''t think so: you said you wouldn''t let it? Are you responsible for your sister''s sexual life? I don''t like you, huh!

    The hearts of the gods are very heavy.

    The battle of Dragon God is a power struggle between gods and beasts, which is an internal struggle in the divine world.

    Now, what the divine world faces is the rise of a new regime.

    This is not a hierarchical concept at all.

    "By the way, you should consult Su Xiaosheng, the God of omen, as a reference to determine the next move of the divine world."

    Under the persistence of the goddess of life, she stepped into the void mirror of the divine world and came to Douluo star.

    The sea god temporarily ordered the magistrates to stabilize the situation of the divine world and seek the help of the old gods.

    Su Xiaosheng, the God of omen, is one of the spiritual leaders of the gods and a very mysterious old God.

    When the divine world committee decided to punish the Dragon God and launch the battle of the Dragon God, it asked the omen God Su Xiaosheng for his opinion and was restored: will win.

    Only then did the gods fight bravely and no longer be submissive.

    Therefore, the opinion of [wizard] is also very important for such important things.

    But no matter how important, it has become a fact that the two law enforcement gods in the divine world lost to northern Jiangsu.

    And experienced a wave of inhuman treatment.

    "Have you taken it? Do you want to fight? If you still plot against our God Yan temple, I don''t mind letting you experience three days and three nights here."

    "Three days and three nights?"

    Hearing the speech, the face of the God of destruction was stiff. He was miserable in only a few minutes.

    Three days and three nights, he died!

    Death is impossible. These two are his cards.

    Although the Shura God and the God of destruction don''t know, they feel that they are now a mouse pinched by people.

    But just then, the goddess of life came again.

    Boom~

    The golden vanity mirror appeared in the sky, and a tall, gentle and beautiful looking woman appeared

 Chapter 188

    "Child, please let Xiao Zi and Xiao Hong go. Let me make up for what they did wrong."

    That voice, the ultimate tenderness and smoothness, cooperates with the delicate body full of life breath

    I really can''t help calling:

    "Ah, my dear mother ~ go to my dear mother ~"

    Yes, the goddess of life is an ancient tree of life, which is the source of life for countless creatures.

    In front of the goddess of life, everyone is like a newborn child who needs the love of his parents.

    From everyone, the goddess of life can be everyone''s mother.

    But as a child, the goddess of life doesn''t even have a child who really belongs to her.

    This has always been her great regret.

    Because the God of destruction can''t, cough... That''s the one who can''t.

    Little purple, nature is the God of destruction, because his eyes are purple.

    Xiaohong is the Shura God, because he often wears dark red Shura clothes and his pupils are also dark red.

    For Subei, he didn''t care whether Shura and the God of destruction existed or not.

    The truth is: if the divine world wants to chase Gu Yuena and protect Gu Yuena, it is bound to make Gu Yuena grow stronger, and Gu Yuena is also likely to counterattack the divine world.

    This forms a dead buckle.

    Now, I am the center of this chain.

    If I am soft, the ancient moon is cool and the divine world smiles.

    If I am hard, Gu Yuena smiles and the divine world is cold.

    How?

    It doesn''t seem difficult to choose.

    Subei will definitely choose na''er to smile without hesitation.

    Isn''t it a hero''s story since ancient times?

    Looking at the modesty and courtesy of the goddess of life, Subei smiled warmly: "the focus now is not whether I let them go, but whether you let us go."

    Meanwhile, the supreme male god system in Northern Jiangsu responded:

    [congratulations to the host on signing in to the goddess of life, one of the five law enforcement gods (divine kings) in the divine world. The host receives the following system rewards - unlock the subsequent posture to get more.]

    [¢Ù: Orange soul for the spirit tower ¡Á 30. Special red soul for hearse tower ¡Á 100, black soul of the hearse tower ¡Á 1000¡­¡­¡¿

    This data, although not unlimited, is basically enough for hundreds of years with the previous data.

    ¡¾ ¢Ú ¡¿ obtain the bombardment fort ¡Á 2. Under the power of God, they are mole ants and have no resistance.

    One after another, shocking.

    The goddess of life was silent, and so were the Shura God and the God of destruction.

    When they came, they only wanted to bring the silver dragon and the Golden Dragon back to the divine world as soon as possible. When they met the enemy, they naturally tried their best to defeat them, but ignored the harm brought by their divine power.

    They stayed in the divine world for too long and had long forgotten that the power of divine power is not a measure of soul power.

    The goddess of life said, "on behalf of the divine world, I would like to extend my most sincere apology to you. Child, if you can let go of little purple and little red, the divine world will be grateful and will meet all your conditions."

    "What I''m talking about is that I can''t fight. I can only change my rhetoric and seek a short-term peace. Once I find other solutions, I''m estimated to have to bully my na''er."

    Subei was speechless.

    However, there is no other way.

    Subei said lightly, "all the conditions, can you speak on behalf of the divine world?"

    Although there is no sign of life and death on hand, we must be confident, calm and calm in negotiations.

    The Shura God was wounded and weak and said, "we are the law enforcement God of the divine world. We are the third of the five divine kings. Even if we vote, we also account for the majority. Therefore, the three of us represent the divine world."

    The God of destruction did not dare to make eye contact with Subei. Obviously, he was tortured by the life and death symbol, so he nodded, which was in line with the words of Shura God.

    The goddess of life smiled softly: "child, just say it."

    The goddess of life waved green lights and sprinkled them on the earth. The lives destroyed by the Shura God and the God of destruction began to recover, healed those who were in fear of divine power, and relaxed after contacting the divine power of life.

    At the same time, the goddess of life has a stable divine personality. When she looks at the child in the Shenling mirror, she is already in a floating mood. At this time, she looks at each other truthfully, only better looking and more excited. However, as a law enforcement God, she should refrain from letting the gods watch the live broadcast and embarrassment.

    Zhang Yi and others got up from the ground. The skin that had been burned by the divine power recovered. They looked at Northern Jiangsu in the sky and had only one idea in their hearts:

    Our future depends on your highness Subei!

    At this time, Subei looked at the goddess of life and said, "in that case, my request is very simple. The gods are not allowed to come to Douluo without my approval."

    "Once the gods do anything against us, it''s easy next time."

    At this time, the star eyes of Northern Jiangsu were shining like an eagle. He looked at Shura God and the God of destruction. It was self-evident how he meant.

    The first reaction of the gods, I put it on my mind: This peerless boy is terrible. He even wants to show his magic skill of law enforcement God to make their life worse than death on us. He can''t afford it!

    The goddess of life bit her lips and said, "OK, we promise. I swear with my dignity that the gods in the divine world will never cover it without your permission."

    The words of the goddess of life made the gods silent.

    This saying means that Douluo star will become the umbrella of the silver dragon.

    No God can guarantee that they can rest easy. They will always be in a state of worry and preparation: worry about when the silver dragon will attack the divine world.

    Subei took a deep look at the goddess of life: "well, you are different from other gods. This time, I can trust you, goddess of life. I will give you this face, but if you break your promise, you will pay the consequences."

    Subei looked at the God of destruction and the God of Shura and said, "tell the gods your feelings and let them know your weight and the things in your body. It will always exist and will not be eliminated. At that time, there were changes in the divine world, and I will sacrifice you two."

    Hearing this, the faces of Shura God and the God of destruction turned white.

    "Will never be eliminated?"

    Their bodies trembled and looked helplessly at the goddess of life. It seemed that they were telling: little green, this young man seems to have a good attitude towards you. Help us talk about it and let him remove the handle.

    But before the goddess of life could speak, Subei waved and said, "let''s go. I can''t undo the life and death talisman. It will remind you of the inviolability of Shenyan hall."

    Looking at the young man''s back in Northern Jiangsu, the kind of firmness, the goddess of life knew that he had made up his mind, and there was no possibility of persuading him.

    Although this child is only thirteen or fourteen years old, he has his unique aura and is different.

    The goddess of life sighed. She didn''t know whether she was lamenting the relationship and possibility between herself and Northern Jiangsu, or whether the status of the divine world was in danger.

    "Let''s go, little green, little red."

    The goddess of life looked at Shura and the God of destruction and said.

    When entering the void mirror of the divine world, the goddess of life looked back at Northern Jiangsu and murmured, "I hope we will no longer be enemies next time we meet..."

    Xuansu double gods also couldn''t give up: "my husband is gone. Goodbye, my husband. If you miss us, call us. We''ll accompany you. If you don''t go here, we can..."

    Shura and the God of destruction had a black line on their face: "

    When the gods dispersed, all the soul masters were boiling and cheering.

    "Long live your highness Subei!"

    "When the gods go, freedom comes, the air is fresh, and the good days are back!"

    The soul masters shouted up to the sky.

    "Shameless God, go away and don''t appear again!"

    "For the first time, I felt that it should not be called God, but a devil, a destruction devil in purple, a killing devil!"

    "Yo Hoo ~"

    Someone took off his coat and took off in the wind.

    The divine power retreated and dispersed. Gu Yuena broke away from her bondage and rushed into the arms of Northern Jiangsu for the first time, sobbing: "northern gentleman..."

    The little goddess arched her nose. Originally, she wanted to rush into the arms of Northern Jiangsu, but at this time, she surprisingly didn''t make trouble with Gu Yuena: "for the sake of your good performance and driving away other bad guys, I''ll let you grab the hug of your beautiful brother next time, and I''ll hit you as well."

    Liu Erlong and other women also came up to care about the situation in Northern Jiangsu, touched his chest and his handsome face: "Xiaobei (elder brother) (your highness) are you okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Subei smiled faintly and looked at the sky: "however, for the next period of time, everyone should strive to practice, otherwise, the gods don''t know when they will come again."

    After this battle, they all knew that their strength was insufficient. In the face of the gods, they had no power to parry and could not protect Northern Jiangsu at all.

    At this time, bibidong and qianrenxue came at the same time to witness the departure of the goddess of life. After learning the whole story, they also put it on their mind:

    No wonder they can''t continue to take the God test. It turns out that the war between God and them has begun.

    Moreover, it affects the whole Douluo continent.

    There is another very important thing that ordinary soul masters did not consider about this kind of thing, but bibidong and qianrenxue thought of it for the first time, that is:

    People on Douluo continent may no longer inherit the gods!

    The strength of soul masters can only stop at the limit Douluo?!

 Chapter 189

    The next day.

    Around the Shenyan temple, the soul masters began the environmental reconstruction work in full swing.

    But everyone knows that the collision between gods and Shenyan temple is only the beginning.

    The next time may be tomorrow, decades, centuries, or even tens of thousands of years later.

    The coming of the five gods and their power will awaken everyone.

    At the same time, the existence of the divine power and the divine world will also be made public, so that everyone can know what the power that comes over the soul master is.

    We are also waiting for an answer from the God Yan Temple: a road, how do they face the Unknown God crisis.

    This matter has too much impact and energy to hide.

    Even if you are hundreds of miles away, those powerful people with titles will feel the existence of that divine power.

    The royal families of the two empires also panicked when there was no door to sit.

    The snowy night emperor was still thinking about the previous behavior of Shenyan hall was to fight for power, and how they should contain, deal with, or win over... So he sent his baby daughter Xueke to Shenyan hall for marriage, but there was no following, which made Tiandou Royal more confused.

    At this time, the contradiction between Shenyan hall and gods broke out, and the snow night emperor knew that he might not be able to keep up with this era.

    On hearing the news, the snow night emperor immediately summoned the most senior diplomat of Tiandou Empire and ordered him to run to Shenyan hall as fast as possible.

    The emperor of Xingluo Empire also made the same move, sent senior commanders, carried heavy gifts, ran to Shenyan hall to understand the situation and engage in diplomacy.

    However, Northern Jiangsu has never been in the mood to play these political matters with the two empires.

    The divine world does not need to be reminded, and Northern Jiangsu will naturally actively deal with it.

    It''s just... Su Bei also knows that from today on, he has been crowned as a spiritual leader. Whether he recognizes it or not, all soul masters will recognize it:

    He, Subei, is the God of Douluo continent.

    If the thirteen or fourteen year old God level leader didn''t really appear, everyone would think it was a fake, a story.

    Early morning is a good time for farming.

    After a night of heavy rain, the air is fresh and the temperature is appropriate.

    In the back garden of Shenyan temple.

    The footwall of Northern Jiangsu is stable, holding an exquisite hoe.

    If the restless soul masters outside know that Northern Jiangsu, which has just experienced the turmoil of gods, is still in the mood to dig here, they have to be angry with a big question mark on their heads.

    The girls also have a sad face and guard beside them.

    Xiaowu pulled the corners of laliu Erlong''s clothes and said, "Mom, there are so many people waiting for my brother''s decision. How can I hoe the ground? I''ve never seen my brother do this before..."

    Liu Erlong touched Xiaowu''s head: "maybe Xiaobei is also under great pressure. Hoeing is just one of his ways to vent."

    The girls were silent.

    Yes, Subei is still a minor. The whole divine world is pressed on him. His heart must be very uncomfortable.

    All the girls are in love with Northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena bit her lips, opened her long legs, stood beside Subei and said, "Beijun, the gods in the divine world have been defeated by you. Next time they dare to come again, I will be able to kill them myself."

    Gu Yuena pursed her mouth and murmured, "thank you..."

    At this time, Subei suddenly squatted down, took out a tape measure and measured it: "one meter deep, it should be enough."

    Subei just turned back and smiled at Gu Yuena Chunfeng: "between you and me, there is no need to thank."

    Then, Northern Jiangsu looked back at the women: "you don''t have to worry. Everything has me. Even if the divine world is difficult, you don''t have to worry about poor strength."

    "Especially teachers and Xueer, I know you attach great importance to whether you can break through the restrictions of soul masters. I''m worried that because of yesterday''s events, all the roads for soul masters to be promoted to God level have been completely cut off."

    When the worry was mentioned, Qian Renxue and Bi bidong''s mother and daughter looked at each other and were a little embarrassed.

    They wasted their time and held the victory of God, just to win Gu Yuena and be the eldest sister around northern Jiangsu.

    But I didn''t expect that stealing chicken can''t erode rice.

    But in retrospect, not inheriting God is only a good thing.

    Now Gu Yuena grows much faster than them.

    Gu Yuena is already comparable to the first-class God, and the angel God who chose Qianren snow is just a second-class God.

    Once inherited, the height of angel God will be there. No matter what the talent of Qianren snow is, there is no chance to go against the sky, and her height will be there.

    Never beat Gu Yuena.

    Whether it''s bibidong, qianrenxue or even Liu Erlong, they don''t want to be one head lower than others forever. Then, in their hearts, they will always have a common goal, that is to become the strongest among all women.

    Therefore, set a small goal first: surpass Gu Yuena.

    Qian Renxue''s eyes coagulated and asked Northern Jiangsu, "northern brother, do you have the cultivation method to surpass the gods, or do you have the assurance to fight against the gods?"

    Subei nodded: "Xueer, you are really smart."

    "However, even if the gods can''t be a threat, the age of the soul master is only a few hundred years. With a flick of his fingers, he can''t be satisfied..."

    At first glance, I thought that bidong was lamenting that youth was dying and life was short. We should cherish time.

    But in her eyes, Subei knew that she was obviously dissatisfied with him

    As for which aspect I don''t give up, I don''t need to say more.

    Bibidong''s remarks were recognized by qianrenxue.

    Girls are sensitive to age.

    Others don''t understand that becoming God has eternal life, so they can''t lose a thousand feet of snow.

    Subei smiled.

    The palm poked out a mysterious and gorgeous seed from the void. After careful observation, the small seed was colorful, with three primary colors as the main tone, and all chromaticity reflected on it.

    This is not the most important.

    The energy on the seed shocked Gu Yuena.

    "This is... The seed of God!"

    Gu Yuena widened her eyes. Where else is Gao Leng, the Silver Dragon King.

    "God only seed?" Qian Renxue asked suspiciously.

    "God only seed, also known as God source seed, is said to be the source of divine power in the divine world and the foundation of the birth of the gods."

    Gu Yuena said, "if there is a new God in the area under the jurisdiction of the divine world, there will be signs on the God center first and experience a change of God source."

    "The God only center is built on the God tree, and the God tree is developed from the God only seed."

    "In other words, the existence of the gods is based on the existence of God seeds and the growth of a lush God tree."

    "The so-called eternal life of the gods is not really eternal life. It is just a relationship with the seed of God. If the divine tree does not wither, life will be immortal."

    Gu Yuena explained the reason for the existence of the divine world. She came out of the divine world. There are many top secret materials of the divine world in the memory of the Dragon God.

    "So it is." Bibidong stared at the palm of Subei and muttered.

    "But, Beijun, where did you get the God seed?"

    Gu Yuena felt a little suffocated: "this is not an ordinary baby. No matter how powerful the God is, it is impossible to have a second one..."

    Suddenly, Gu Yuena seemed to understand something and said in surprise: "Beijun, you won''t secretly pull out the divine tree in the divine world and let it degenerate into seeds?"

    A word comes out and the truth comes out.

    All the women believed it.

    Gu Yuena said that God''s seed is so precious that there can be no second one, otherwise there will be two divine worlds.

    Liu Erlong swallowed his saliva: "it''s my dry son. It''s fierce to do things..."

    Facing the surprised and shining eyes of the women, Subei was stunned: Mom, how can I go to the divine world to steal seeds? I can''t find the channel of the divine world. I can''t go at all.

    However, Gu Yuena is worthy of being the descendant of the Dragon God, as we all know.

    As Gu Yuena said, Northern Jiangsu is also the goddess of life. After they left yesterday, they learned from Xiao AI''s classmates.

    He also felt that the ultimate reward was indeed the ultimate. He sent a divine cultivation plan.

    "Don''t look at me like that. In short, with it, some of the problems you worry about will no longer become problems, and the lives of Shura God and the God of destruction are still in my hands, and there will be no changes for the time being."

    North Jiangsu carefully put down the seeds and took up the shovel and buried them. They said, "the divine realm is one day here, which is equivalent to the year here. During this period, we all need to work hard and hang our own gods on the tree of God."

    Su Bei said, then took out a bottle of God level grass, and thought, there is no difference between trees and grass... In essence, should it promote growth?

    With the idea of trying, Northern Jiangsu dumped God level grass on the land, and the blue and gold liquid flowed in the fertile soil.

    Infiltration, contact with embryo.

    Suddenly, the golden light was in full bloom.

    Not only did the seeds react and grow rapidly, but the tender buds broke their shells... Ah Yin also smelled the taste

    "Master, master, do you have sweet and delicious silky liquid again? Give ah Yin a drink. Ah Yin wants it!"

    Out of Subei, a delicate blue and silver vine followed the liquid of grass and fled to the ground.

    When Northern Jiangsu reacted, ah Yin had disappeared and competed with God''s seeds for food.

    "Too simple is not a good thing. It''s still playing when it''s so important."

    Subei sighed in his heart and told ah Yin, "that seed is very important. Don''t swallow it or break it, otherwise the whole Douluo continent will be cold and your master will have to be abducted."

    A Yin promised, "don''t worry, master. It seems that this seed has sprouted. There is so strong power in it!"

    "I''m protecting it with my body and wrapping it. It feels hot inside my body. It''s really hard!"

    Northern Jiangsu: "

    "It''s best if you can see the growth of seeds. Report to me if there are any abnormalities."

    Subei told ah Yin that last night, he had asked Xiao AI for a copy of "divine tree cultivation tree" and read it carefully.

    Thinking, can''t a tree grow a worm?

    What if the seeds are fragile and can''t even break the soil?

    It''s windy and rainy. What if it''s damaged?

    It has to be said that Northern Jiangsu, which has the thinking of modern people, thinks differently. This is the seed of divine tree... The most important thing to consider is that the land is not fertile enough to raise.

    But this problem has been solved by God level baicaosheng.

    Then there is basically no harm.

    At this time, Gu Yuena said a very important thing: "however, as for the flow rate of time, since the moment when the sacred tree seeds grow, the time here begins to slowly follow the divine world."

    "What do you say?"

    Bibidong and Qianren snow asked Gu Yuena at the same time.

    "The day here will be longer until it corresponds to the divine world, or even gets rid of the divine world, which also means that people''s life will be shorter according to the original day and night calculation, but at the same time, because divine power replaces soul power, the cultivation conditions will become better and better, people''s energy will become more and more vigorous, and there will be more and more strong people, until... They leave a divine position on the divine tree , get the recognition of symbiosis. "

    "This is actually a corresponding relationship."

    Gu Yuena provides knowledge for women and the divine world.

    Because the dimensions are different, God''s concept of time is not different from that of the soul master.

    "Well, let''s practice."

    Northern Jiangsu has sorted out the rewards they have won over the years and asked Gong Yi to keep and distribute them. Liu Erlong and Zhu Zhuqing can apply for treasures such as soul bones and fairy flowers whenever they need.

    Except Gu Yuena, little goddess and bidong, all other goddesses need to improve their soul power level as soon as possible.

    The next time is to recuperate, wait for the opportunity and grow up as soon as possible.

    By the way, there is another very important thing that has not been done.

    Looking at the sky in Northern Jiangsu, in that mysterious universe, the space fleet attacked!

    The divine world Committee.

    The goddess of life returned here with Shura and the God of destruction.

    The gods looked depressed.

    Especially the God of Shura and the God of destruction, their faces are more ugly than eating shit.

    As the law enforcement gods with explosive combat effectiveness, they were so humiliated that they had to rely on the goddess of the auxiliary system to sign the regulations on humiliating the gods in the funeral world. They had no face to face the gods.

    Sink for a long time.

    The goddess of life began to say, "believe me, the content of the negotiation between me and the child just now is exclusive to the divine officer. You should all know."

    "From now on, no God can enter the periphery of Douluo star. Otherwise, the throne will be banned and put in the prison of the divine world."

    The goddess of life looked around at the gods.

    The Sea God asked the Shura God, "Shura, what''s the situation of the young man? Why are you two law enforcement gods planted in his hands one after another?"

    The Sea God asked what the gods wanted to ask.

    But this is undoubtedly sprinkling salt on the wound of Shura God.

    Shura and the God of destruction feel hurt.

    "We..."

    "Alas..."

    The two gods sighed together. The most humiliating thing was that they were controlled, but they didn''t notice the operation reason. They couldn''t say why.

    I can only say: I''m close, I''m caught, and then I''m going to die.

    "Hiss ~ boom!"

    At this time, a voice was released for Shura God and the God of destruction.

    Hearing the sound, the gods looked away.

    I saw that the divine diamond mirror in charge of Douluo star made an abnormal sound, and then went out instantly. There was no more content, and I couldn''t observe any situation of Douluo star.

    "What''s going on?!"

    The gods stood up and exclaimed.

    Then, a god official rushed in embarrassed: "Lord law enforcement God, the big thing is bad!"

    "We were responsible for observing the gods and artifacts of Douluo star, and were attacked by a group of inexplicable spaceships!"

 Chapter 190

    "It was a group of female soldiers in Qihong, purple and pink ship clothes, driving flying tools that could ignore the patrol gods, and expelling all the detectors and gods around Douluo star!"

    "They said that if they dare to break into the star domain around Douluo, they will be killed!"

    The sea king patted the case and said, "arrogance!"

    "What are their origins? This is taking advantage of the fire, this is a villain gaining power!"

    "It''s ridiculous that there are still people staring at the divine world! Do they think that if there is a contradiction between the divine world and Douluo star, they can get a bargain?"

    "The angel God listened to the order and led a group of secondary gods and tertiary gods to snipe them in Douluo star region. He committed crimes and meritorious deeds!"

    The God of destruction also took the case. He was so angry that he was punished by the peerless boy. Now there are other cats and mice running out!

    Although it is a girl, it will not be tolerated.

    In addition, the breath of angel God and Luocha God appeared on Douluo star before, and they were naturally pinched out.

    Angel God and Luocha God agreed immediately and looked very happy.

    I was thinking: doesn''t that mean I can get close to Douluo star and look for an opportunity to slip down?

    Yearning for a person, often where he is and what he has used, will become something you yearn for.

    This is true for people or gods who like northern Jiangsu.

    The divine world is not home, Douluo star is home.

    "But have you ever thought about what enemies we have besides the silver dragon? No?"

    The wise God raised his doubts.

    "Yes, this is really a question worth thinking about."

    "Do those fleets belong to the peerless boy?" God guessed the truth.

    Another God said, "anyway, we are already at a disadvantage. If we lose the right to supervise dolosin again, we will know nothing about its future development, which will be a very terrible thing."

    "Yes, we have never been forced to this point. This is our backbone. Fight back!"

    "But who of you has the courage to defeat the Lord of law enforcement? Provoking the young man will end up quite miserable, because we know little about him!"

    "It is precisely because there are few, so we have to maintain the surveillance of Shenling mirror."

    "Let''s go and smash those ship girls!"

    The gods in the divine world Committee fought fiercely. Some were in awe of Northern Jiangsu. Naturally, they also advocated fighting without fear of death.

    The three goddesses of life, as law enforcement gods, fell into silence.

    Finally, the goddess of life said, "wait for the good goddess and the evil god to return. They have only left for more than ten days. The patrolling God officials should be able to find them within five days. At this time, the divine world needs their chairmanship."

    Although the good goddess and the evil God belong to the law enforcement God and the God King with the three of them, in terms of status and strength, the good goddess and the evil god are definitely the strongest of the five.

    At this time, Douluo star has changed greatly. It is the best way to let the evil god and the good goddess control the situation.

    The sea god said sadly, "however, the two God kings became very strange more than ten days ago. They have a look of debauchery and love freedom. I don''t know if I can call them back."

    Therefore, there are two major strategies in the divine world:

    ¢Ù Destroy the unknown too fast fleet and get back the surveillance right of Douluo star.

    ¢Ú Looking for the lost god of evil and goddess of goodness.

    And Douluo.

    In the Shenyan hall, Northern Jiangsu felt the call of the times and asked Gong Yi to issue an emergency invitation to the two empires with the intention of summoning all geniuses and strong people for common development.

    Of course, soul beasts are also in this ranks.

    Gu Yuena ordered her fierce beasts to supervise the developable and promising ten thousand year soul beasts to fight bravely and practice hard.

    The soul beast with the strength of 100000 years can directly stay in the Shenyan hall and enjoy the divine power that began to sprout.

    Divine power is spread all over the world with the divine tree as the center. Therefore, Shenyan hall must be the place with the strongest divine power and will inevitably become the dream place of the top strong.

    This day is definitely the largest day in the history of Shenyan town.

    Zhang Yi was under great pressure, not only to appease those who were hurt by Shura God, but also to maintain the order on the scene.

    But he was happy.

    Because minister Xingluo, who once shut him out coldly, was sitting opposite him with a flattering face.

    "Xiaoyi, when I saw you in Xingluo City, I thought that although the young cloth clothes have a young face, they have beautiful eyebrows and vast stars in their eyes. They must make great achievements in the future. No, look at your style. The actions of senior officials of the two empires are limited by your words. It''s really a three-day farewell."

    The man with a little goatee is Zhao Gao, the right Prime Minister of the Xingluo empire.

    The official system of Xingluo Empire has three prime ministers - General prime minister, left prime minister and right prime minister.

    Speaking of the origin of Li Si and Zhang Yi, we can summarize it with that sentence: thirty years east and thirty years West, don''t deceive the young poor.

    Only 30 years later, but only a few years later, Zhang Yi took Zhu Zhuqing as the fulcrum and raised her whole life.

    Nowadays, the power of Shenyan temple is so great that no one of the two empires dares to disrespect him.

    In a word, even if the emperor of Xingluo Empire came, he had to be polite to his town.

    It seems that Zhang Yi''s ideal has changed imperceptibly because of this unique hall.

    He originally aspired to rule the country, below one person and above ten thousand people, and became the general Prime Minister of Xingluo empire.

    Now, he is satisfied to stick to the place with a radius of only fifty miles.

    Zhang Yi smiled: "you Cheng, in those days, you just regarded me as a country boy. You didn''t even have the qualification to enter the eye."

    If she had been arrogant before, Zhang Yi should turn around and leave.

    But he did not, but stated the facts and was calm.

    There is no need for human sophistication, nor for pressure.

    Zhao Gaoshan smiled: "how can it be? Childe Zhang is always a dragon and Phoenix in my eyes."

    "Don''t fart. I can''t stand your flattery."

    Zhang Yi almost believed Zhao Gao''s evil.

    Zhang Yi despised Zhao Gao and said, "it''s concise and comprehensive. Tell me directly. What can I do for you?"

    "Ah? I just came to see your old friend." Zhao Gao said.

    So Zhang Yi got up from his seat, pushed him and said coldly, "if you have nothing to do, I''m very busy and don''t have time to chat with you."

    "Alas!"

    Zhao Gao stopped, his face full of embarrassment.

    At least he is also the Prime Minister of the Empire. He has suffered such cold treatment... But there is no way. The Prime Minister of the Empire really can''t compare with the mayor of Shenyan town... At present, only Shenyan hall can have a future.

    Zhao Gao talked and said, "sure enough, I can''t hide anything from mayor Zhang. In fact..."

    Zhao Gao explained his intention. In fact, all the major organizations came out. He wanted to get information from Zhang Yi. For example, what did Tiandou royal family do, what did Qibao Liuli sect do today, what his highness Subei thought... And what did Shenyan hall ask for all the list of soul masters from the two empires.

    Moreover, the temptation was that Zhao Gao took out a soul guide, which was a pile of golden soul coins and jewelry

    As the manager of Shenyan Town, Zhang Yi naturally knows a lot.

    But can he tell Zhao Gao?

    No.

    Zhang Yi once swore that she would faithfully follow his highness in Northern Jiangsu.

    He can''t sell the news of Shenyan town to win wealth.

    If he can do it, with his talent and his shameless face... No, it''s wisdom, otherwise he can''t be reduced to returning to the pianye South Chu of Xingluo.

    Zhang Yiyi''s rejection of Zhengyan.

    Zhao Gao also took the national righteousness as the reason that Zhang Yi came from Xingluo Empire and asked him to work for Xingluo empire.

    Zhang Yi was even more angry and thought that the mainland crisis had come, but each of these people still wanted to grow their country.

    If the matter with the divine world is not completely solved, any country or organization will just be manipulated by God.

    So, the right phase of Tangtang Xingluo was kicked out by Zhang Yi.

    Zhu Zhuqing has such experience.

    On the same day, Zhu Zhuqing sat on the treetop of the park in the Shenyan hall, holding a letter with a gloomy face.

    Xiaowu patted her on the shoulder and asked, "Xiaoqing, why are you so unhappy?"

    In this palace, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaowu seem to be a pair of sisters who talk about everything.

    Zhu Zhuqing pursed and said, "my father came to me."

    Hearing this, Xiaowu jumped up happily and danced in front of Zhu Zhuqing, happier than herself: "really? Isn''t that a good thing? It should be happy!"

    Zhu Zhuqing is still sad.

    Xiaowu just recovered. Her own father died too early, so she lacked father''s love. She must be happy to hear Zhu Zhuqing''s father come to her.

    But Xiaowu knows Zhu Zhuqing''s situation. Her family is a deep aristocratic struggle in Chengfu.

    Although Xiaowu doesn''t know how dark it is, it must be very hard to make Zhu Zhuqing so upset?

    "Anyway, he is also your father. See you."

    Xiaowu gives Zhu Zhuqing a move.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked up innocently at Xiaowu: "but, sister, they are also coming."

    "Ah?"

    Zhu Zhuqing said again: "moreover, his father revealed in his letter that he wanted me to help connect and have a good relationship with his highness..."

    Zhu Zhuqing hesitated.

    "Ah? Go to the backyard?"

    "Backyard?"

    "Back door?"

    Xiaowu angrily said, "I thought your father found out his conscience and knew that we were attacked by God. Let''s see if you were hurt. It was still for profit!"

    "Let them die!"

    Xiaowu took Zhu Zhuqing''s small hand and walked towards the place of Cultivation: "give a letter to sister Gong Yi and call back directly. Let''s go to practice as if we were closed and don''t know!"

    "Isn''t that good?"

    Zhu Zhuqing blinked his big shining hazy eyes.

    Xiaowu taught Zhu Zhuqing: "what''s wrong? You''re just not cruel enough, so you''re bullied. They don''t care about you. Why do you care about them!"

    "Anyway, they don''t treat you as his daughter... Don''t care..."

    As she spoke, Xiaowu began to cry.

    Her father, too, abandoned her and her mother and left alone. He must not care. Xiaowu doesn''t care about his life or death.

    Here, Subei, Gu Yuena and Gong Yi screened the list of soul masters submitted by the two empires and divided them into levels according to their talents.

    Gu Yuena asked suspiciously, "Beijun, at such a critical time, we are not at ease to practice. Why do we do this?"

    Su Bei smiled: "na''er, just go to practice. I''ll give you all the baby you need. I''ll deal with it with the waitresses."

    Gu Yuena bit her lips: "no, your big baby doesn''t give it to me. Moreover, you don''t know. We can make my strength stronger by playing that game..."

    "Ah, this..."

    Su Beijun blushed and touched Gu Yuena''s head: "ZuLong, I really can''t give you. Even I can''t control this power."

    ZuLong is the favorite of nine dragons in Northern Jiangsu. It integrates soul skills. In fact, it has strong power. When testing at that time, Gu Yuena was jacked, too big, too hard and too violent.

    The strength of the scales and the ruggedness of the Dragon horns are not comparable to those of ordinary dragons.

    Gu Yuena tooted her mouth and hummed, "no fun ~"

    "These soul masters, you can reply to the corresponding organizations of the two empires. In a crisis, Shenyan hall can make an exception to admit them and set up a special soul master organization to participate in the [God creation plan]. Whether to participate is completely voluntary and not mandatory, but I hope they will focus on the overall situation and think carefully."

    Gong Yi nodded: "yes!"

    As soon as the palace left, Gu Yuena grabbed Subei''s hand: "God making plan?"

    Northern Jiangsu has nothing to hide from Gu Yuena, and directly said, "in the early stage of the growth of the divine tree, it needs a lot of talents to plant fruit on the divine tree. You know everything about the divine tree, na''er, don''t you?"

    "Ah, um..."

    Gu Yuena nodded thoughtfully and looked up at his eyes in Subei''s arms: "Beijun, you want to gather all the forces of the two empires and cultivate a large number of gods in the shortest world to deal with the divine world."

    "Beijun, it seems that your moves against Shura and the God of destruction are limited and can no longer be used, otherwise you won''t take this action."

    Gu Yuena is also smart. She can see that Northern Jiangsu can no longer rely on the talisman of life and death.

    "Shh!"

    Subei kept silent to Gu Yuena: "you can''t tell anyone about this. Once the gods know it, they will seize the opportunity to call back."

    "Of course I know."

    Gu Yuena said, "however, how long will it take them to notice the gods in the divine world?"

    "They have no idea."

    Northern Jiangsu smiled faintly. At this time, the gods estimated that they were preparing how to destroy their space ship sister, but with space war as the foundation, the ship sister''s guerrilla warfare was very good.

    It was a competition between modern scientific and technological weapons and gods.

    However, without the support of nuclear weapons, the space ship sisters can only contain.

    "By the way, not only the soul master can become a God, but also the soul beast can become a God."

    "After all, we won''t set any boundary restrictions for soul beasts."

    Subei said again.

    Gu Yuena nodded and shook her head: "unfortunately, the cultivation of the soul beast is relatively slow. Under the opportunity of the divine tree, there are only a few fierce beasts who have the opportunity to become a God in a hundred years."

    "A hundred years? No, a hundred years is too long. We may not be able to wait."

    "Shorter? Shorter time, that''s almost impossible!" Gu Yuena was surprised.

    "You''ll know then."

    Northern Jiangsu is meaningful, but also played a deep game with Gu Yuena.

    "Na''er, I''ll discuss something with you."

    "What''s up?"

    Su Bei said, "Douluo is not the only continent of Douluo star, you know, so I need you to go to the sun moon continent to subdue the powerful soul beasts there, especially the evil eye tyrant in the evil forest. They will become our powerful assistant against the divine world."

    "Even know that."

    Sometimes, I can''t figure out who Beijun is and where he learned the news. He is like the creator of the world

    "Well, take God to heaven. He may know better."

    Since the evil emperor is ranked second among the top ten fierce beasts, it shows that he must have lost to Emperor Tian and had fighting experience.

    "However, most of the sun and moon mainland are evil soul masters. Maybe there are evil soul masters in the capital of killing. We don''t want evil soul masters. If we encounter them, we''ll either kill them. If we really can''t bear it, we''ll give them up, so as not to cause disaster for thousands of years."

    Subei explained almost. Gu Yuena nodded. At this time, she naturally distinguished the pros and cons. Moreover, Beijun''s behavior was on the same road with her revenge!

    But

    At the door, Gu Yuena suddenly looked back and smiled beautifully: "what about you, Beijun? Won''t you go with us?"

    "Na''er, you should laugh more. You look good."

    Subei looked at Gu Yuena''s smile and was in a much better mood.

    Northern Jiangsu looked to the far north: "there is another place where we can help. I will go there myself."

 Chapter 191

    The far north.

    Snow and ice mixed with cold wind roared.

    The snow is vast and the white ground is boundless.

    Several dark shadows crossed the snow and worked hard at full speed to the depths of the glacier.

    "We are about to leave the edge of the far north. There may be crevices of ice gullies under the snow here. Be careful of falling."

    The natural male voice is transmitted in the cold air, purifying the ice and snow world with warmth.

    ¡ª¡ªThere is no greenhouse effect and environmental pollution in the far north, only natural purity.

    Wearing a thick white velvet suit and stepping on a snowboard, Xiaowu suddenly accelerated and went hand in hand with Northern Jiangsu. She smiled and said, "brother, can we be faster than who?"

    "You''re fast, you''re fast. Boys can''t be too fast, or something will happen."

    On this trip, Northern Jiangsu brought two: Xiaowu and Ziji.

    Originally, Subei wanted to deal with the three heavenly kings of the far north alone, but Gu Yuena was not at ease and had to be followed to protect his safety.

    In fact, after Northern Jiangsu obtained the soul skill of Nine Dragons'' fusion summoning, it is already the peak of God. It is not a big problem to arrange ice emperor and snow emperor.

    What''s more, with the appearance and appeal of Northern Jiangsu... They are not necessarily willing to hurt him.

    Finally, on the grounds that the soul beast knew more about the soul beast, she arranged for Ziji.

    Poor Gu Yuena trusts Ziji so much that she doesn''t know Ziji''s ambition. She doesn''t know what will happen when she comes out alone with Northern Jiangsu.

    At least, the last dance also competed with each other.

    As for Ziji, ditian and bidong, the strong ones who have a great chance to become gods, naturally stay in the Shenyan temple and devote themselves to cultivation.

    As they advanced to the depths of the far north, Ziji''s purple lips were frozen into a layer of frost, and she could only use her soul force to dispel the cold.

    Ziji asked, "Your Majesty, do you know which crack of ice they live in?"

    Subei shook his head: "no count."

    "If they don''t take the initiative to expose this vast world, we estimate that we will find it for some time."

    This is naturally desirable for Ziji.

    However, in extraordinary times, she can''t selfishly trip up in order to prolong the time for Northern Jiangsu to complete his plan.

    "Yes, I can''t. I hope we can meet some intelligent souls and animals to guide us."

    The cold wind can''t blow the hair of Northern Jiangsu, because his side has its own space, which hinders the impact of the environment on himself.

    On the contrary, Xiaowu''s cultivation is the weakest. In the environment of tens of degrees below zero, her little face is red with cold.

    No coincidence makes a book.

    Just as the northern Jiangsu dialect was finished, there was a jolt under my feet. Suddenly, the quiet snow moved and collapsed due to sudden external force.

    A strong attraction pulls Northern Jiangsu.

    Fortunately, Northern Jiangsu responded in time and took off in mid air with a jump.

    Then there was a vigorous snow storm, which broke the silence of the far north.

    It was an expanding snow crack, from one meter wide... To three meters... Ten meters, and finally formed an abyss.

    In the distance of the crack, sea water poured in and rushed in as fast as thunder. The waves were rough, but a thin layer of ice soon appeared on the surface of the sea water, but the ice was broken and repeated.

    Ziji flew up to the sky with a little dance and sighed: "this far north is really dangerous. Just one step has caused this level of natural disaster. This is a scene that can''t be seen in Xingdou forest."

    Subei nodded: "here, any movement may cause a huge snow storm, including sound."

    "Well, let''s go and keep going inside. It''s good to trigger this snow storm several times. Maybe there''s a sleeping super soul inside."

    Northern Jiangsu not only does not actively avoid it, but wants to die.

    But it makes sense.

    The sleeping soul beast has almost no breath fluctuation, so Gu Yuena may not find the right position.

    Making a big noise is really a good plan - as long as it does not endanger your life safety.

    "Wait, brother, look, what''s that?"

    Xiaowu points to the two giants of the glacier below and exclaims.

    Boom~

    A huge white haired giant came galloping on the ice.

    The white haired giant is more than 100 meters tall. It''s cute and swaying in the air. It echoes with the white hair from afar. It''s a different scenery.

    His face was covered with white fluff, and his scarlet eyes were fixed on a large ice floe.

    On the ice floe is a white giant silkworm with golden grain, plump.

    The whole body of the giant silkworm is white jade and crystal clear. Although it appears under the ice, there is no ice and snow frost on Guanghua''s skin. On his head was a pair of golden antennae, in a drooping state. The most peculiar thing is that from half a meter away from his head, there is a circle of gold patterns at intervals. From beginning to end, there are as many as nine gold patterns.

    With the roar of the white haired giant, "where does tianmeng escape? I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years, for thousands of years, and I''ll catch you now!"

    This giant silkworm is tianmeng ice silkworm.

    A spiritual nanny soul beast with nearly one million years of cultivation and good luck.

    For Northern Jiangsu, this is indeed an unexpected joy.

    He thought that tianmeng ice silkworm was either still nestled in the ice cave and lived a lazy silkworm life of eating, sleeping and eating.

    Or just cross the sea to avoid natural enemies.

    I didn''t expect such a coincidence.

    It seems that the first divine beast of Douluo star has landed.

    Subei smiled.

    Although tianmeng is a waste wood and has millions of other soul power, it can''t even fight a soul beast for 100000 years.

    But it doesn''t affect its preciousness at all.

    "I''m afraid emperor Tian''s dream will be broken."

    Subei said.

    "What?" Ziji asked.

    "What did emperor Tian say when we went out?"

    Su Bei looked at Ziji and said.

    "Said..."

    Ziji pursed her purple lips: "he wants to be the first soul beast to break through the shackles of millions of years and become a divine beast."

    "Yes."

    Looking along Su Bei''s eyes, Ziji pointed to tianmeng ice silkworm and said, "Your Highness, don''t you mean that it has a chance to become a god earlier than emperor Tian?"

    Subei nodded his eyebrows: "it''s not a chance, it''s a necessity."

    "Do you see the gold patterns on it? Each one has 100000 years of cultivation, a full nine, representing 900000 years of cultivation. Finally, there is a silver pattern, representing at least 950000 years of soul power."

    "As far as I know, it is the second closest to the God level soul beast."

    Subei said.

    "The second nearest... The cultivation of more than 950000 years is the second. Who is the first?"

    Both Xiaowu and Ziji were very curious and surprised.

    In the king''s eyes, Emperor Tian''s boss can''t even rank second in the list of soul beasts!

    If he knew about it, he would be heartbroken

    "First."

    Subei said faintly, "you will naturally know later. We''d better solve the extreme north first."

    "To tell you the truth, I''m very afraid. The cultivation of this white haired giant is approaching 200000 years. I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention, he will hammer out the ice silkworm juice."

    Meanwhile, Northern Jiangsu applied to Xiaoai for species identification, and a detailed information about the white giant appeared:

    [Titan Snow Demon]

    [species: Titan Snow Demon.]

    [status: one of the three heavenly kings of the far north, ranking third.]

    [relationship between soul and beast: I like the snow Emperor (I confess that I can''t be beaten half to death. It took thousands of years to recover, but I never change my mind). The enemy is the ice bear king.]

    [background: the ancient ice God is lucky to be the offspring left by the Titans. As long as their ethnic groups gather together, they are invincible in this extremely cold place. The Titan snow devil was born more than ten meters tall. The height of the adult Titan snow devil will exceed 50 meters. Even in the ocean, it is rare to compare with it in volume.]

    [current behavior background: ten thousand years ago, he noticed that tianmeng ice silkworm hiding in the gap of the ice cave squatted in order to please the snow emperor, so he waited for the opportunity to catch tianmeng ice silkworm, so he slept around and was awakened by the snow storm inadvertently caused by the host.]

    "Titan Snow Demon."

    He is also a soul beast in line.

    Subei nodded.

    At this time, tianmeng ice silkworm was awakened by the Titan Snow Demon, and little Jintong was greatly puzzled: Oh, my God, the incarnation of hero and chivalry, the king of the soul beast with equal emphasis on wisdom and beauty, and a generation of great power brother tianmeng was in this difficulty!

    "Trough, slip away!"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm arched hard on the floating ice and plopped into the ice water. The guy was so sour that he couldn''t help but blush and moan:

    "Warm, exciting, comfortable!"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm''s small mouth pouted.

    Seeing the whole process, Northern Jiangsu couldn''t help laughing.

    The body adapts to the temperature of minus tens of degrees Celsius outside the ice layer. Drilling into the ice water mixture of zero degrees Celsius is really the same as soaking in a hot spring, just two words: comfortable!

    However, for the sake of love, how could the Titan snow devil give up so much, step away and make big footprints on the ice (it must be the mysterious big feet of the Arctic surprised by later generations).

    Ice silkworm, you can''t escape!

    The Titan Snow Demon jumped down and captured tianmeng directly.

    "Brother snow devil, although I am handsome and greedy, please be kind and let me go!"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm said shamelessly.

    The Titan Snow Demon showed brown and yellow teeth, in sharp contrast to his white hair all his life.

    This guy, his untidy appearance, let alone the snow emperor likes him. He is lucky to be close to the snow emperor within 800 meters.

    The Titan snow devil said, "that''s not good. I want to enjoy you with my dear snow emperor. Look at your fat body and soul power. It''s a gift of ignoring nature if you don''t swallow you."

    Titan Snow Demon: thanks for the gift of nature, MUA~

    opportunity!

    Tianmeng ice silkworm shines all over: mental attack!

    Zizi... Liu~

    The Titan snow devil''s brain was shocked and his hand slipped. Tianmeng''s smooth and viscous body slipped away and hid into the sea water between the cracks.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm: Hey, run away, safety first.

    But, bang bang.

    Justice comes from heaven.

    The clattering ice water mixture was shaken up to tens of meters high. He kissed his tail and kicked tianmeng out of the water: a gorgeous inverted Full Score diving action, the team of extreme northern dreams!

    "Oh, who?"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm is messy in the air: I almost escaped from the sea of suffering with beautiful posture and excellent rowing action. Why did another ambush come out?

    Titan snow devil grinned: ah, hey, are you back again?

    "No, Ichthyosaurus, what a powerful ice Xuan force!"

    Suddenly, another huge shadow shrouded the Titan Snow Demon. He looked back in horror and saw several dragon spirits with more than his own cultivation staring at him.

    There is no doubt that if he moves a little, he may be eaten by them.

    Titan Snow Demon had only one thought in his heart: should there be no such ghosts in the far north? I shouldn''t have offended them, should I? Love is precious, and the price of life is higher!

    On top of these powerful dragon spirits, there are three figures, which are the three people in Northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu emerged in front of his dragon pets. The strength of the Dragon pets now is very strong, which causes the fear of the Titan Snow Demon King. It''s normal.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm is more afraid than the Titan Snow Demon, trembling: it''s over. Brother tianmeng will be bullied by many animals, absorbed by many animals and moved by many animals

    Subei said lightly, "ice silkworm, don''t be afraid. I''m not here to persecute you, but to help you."

    "Help us?"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm''s head stood up, stretching like a white turtle''s neck and looking up like a turtle''s head: "what do you mean?"

    "Don''t defile brother tianmeng''s body, do you?"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm looks forward to it.

    Savior!

    Hey? How does this savior look... Makes himself feel strange? It''s the kind that is very pleasing to the eye, very exquisite and wants to be close to.

    Tianmeng''s situation is very similar to that of the original emperor Tian. He has been living in the ice cave. With good luck, he got the treasure of ice pulp. Like a pig, he has lived in isolation for so long.

    Therefore, it is still unable to accurately stabilize aesthetics.

    I just think Northern Jiangsu is very special, countless times more pleasing to the eye than the Titan Snow Demon King.

    The Titan Snow Demon was stunned: hey? Who is this floating boy? Suck, suck

    My mouth is watering.

    Subei smiled politely: "tianmeng, have you ever thought that your last link will gather soon, so, where can you reach?"

    "The soul beast cannot become a God."

    Brother tianmeng rubbed on the ice and rolled twice. The vibration caused the snow mountain collapse in the distance

    "I don''t know. Just live." Brother tianmeng is very calm and casual.

    "What if you can''t live?"

    "Who will insult my pure body again? Ah ah, you still won''t let me go?"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm looked up at the sky and sighed: "brother''s great name?"

    "No!"

    Next, Northern Jiangsu will tell the crisis of Douluo star. This is the time to unite global forces.

    Soul beasts are easier to deal with than people, because God''s one size fits all, few soul beasts don''t hate God.

    Smelling the speech, it was the Titan snow devil who first expressed his goodwill and was willing to fight against God, on the premise that Northern Jiangsu really had a card to fight against God.

    And tianmeng ice silkworm... Counselled and hesitated

    "Tie it directly."

    Looking at the hesitation of tianmeng ice silkworm, Northern Jiangsu asked Pu Lao to control it directly with a space lock.

    He doesn''t have much time to waste on his tongue. He can tame and find animals at the same time.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm shouted: "immoral!"

    Subei looked at the Titan snow devil with a smile, but he was fascinated: "where is the snow emperor you just said?"

 Chapter 192

    "Light, light, it hurts!"

    At the foot of the white snow mountain, thick objects secrete viscous juice, wrapped in snow and slide out a shining track.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm wants to cry without tears. He just learned that the boy who kidnapped him wants to find snow emperor. He was scared to death and cried for his father and mother.

    Snow emperor, the race snow girl, is the strongest in the far north, and ranks third among the top ten fierce beasts.

    Although... Tianmeng ice silkworm only hears its name, it has never had contact with snow Emperor

    No.

    But among the three heavenly kings of the far north, he is familiar with another super fierce beast.

    That is his natural enemy - ice emperor, race ice Bi emperor scorpion.

    The ice emperor has been coveting his body.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm was frightened. At the thought of the cold green ice hook, if it was stuck on his body, all his essence would be sucked dry in an instant.

    You can''t turn your crystal clear skin into a dry and ugly look.

    "Be honest. Otherwise, I''ll swallow you alive!"

    The Titan Snow Demon ha let out a thick white fog. He''s not kidding. Tianmeng ice silkworm is a pure soul force approaching millions of years and slowly devours it. Maybe he can catch up with the snow emperor and be a pair of powerful and beautiful super soul animals.

    But stop, your appearance doesn''t match. How can you see a guy with hair on his face?

    Led by the Titan Snow Demon, they reached the center of the far north very smoothly.

    There are colorful lights in the sky, including banded, arc, curtain and radial.

    Xiaowu''s big eyes twinkled, took Subei''s hand, pointed to the sky and said, "brother, what''s this? It''s so beautiful!"

    Ziji was also surprised. In the vast white world, there were colorful ornaments. Being in it, she seemed to be in a dream, very beautiful.

    This is a sight you can''t see in the star forest. When the weather is good, there are at most stars in the sky.

    "This should be the aurora."

    Northern Jiangsu smiles.

    Then he looked at the Titan snow Devil: "are you sure the snow emperor is in the snow mountain?"

    The Titan snow devil suddenly nodded: "well, the snow emperor lives in the ice and snow world. If you go further, there will be snow elves. They are the friends and guardians of the snow emperor."

    "Once the snow elves find us, they will immediately inform the snow emperor. They are fast and can perfectly integrate into the ice and snow. I was found less than five miles before, and then invited out by the snow emperor in the way of love."

    Said the Titan Snow Demon.

    Only he knew the pain in his heart. In fact, it was a blast hammer. Almost all his bones were crushed and paralyzed like a vegetable.

    Now he can stand up and walk, thanks to his indomitable willpower.

    "If she is found, she will be found. She can come to us on her own initiative, faster than we come to her aimlessly."

    In this way, a peerless teenager, with two beautiful women, a large white silkworm, a white haired giant and several dragon pets, broke into the ice and snow world.

    The soul beasts in the far north were stunned: are these soul beasts dead? The ice and snow world is a forbidden area. Even those in their native places dare not enter!

    ¡­¡­

    Ice and snow world.

    The aurora changes, the sky is covered with snow and carved with ice and jade.

    Amber ice jade bright heart mirror, Qionglou drop column ice Ying pot. The sky in the ice building is like a mirror, and the crystal wall edge combs the cloud servant.

    Wall of ice heart.

    Wearing ice blue and purple velvet clothes and white and purple hair, the stunning beauty stands on the top of the ice like an ice sculpture. The wind can''t move and the snow can''t attack her.

    She is the most precious treasure and the most noble and beautiful spirit in the ice and snow world.

    It has the posture of conquering the country and the city, and the beauty of appearance. Everything you see, your heart will click.

    Her cool and beautiful temperament may be inferior to Gu Yuena.

    She is the most beautiful woman among the top ten fierce beasts, and one of the main aids that Northern Jiangsu is looking for - ice snow lady snow emperor.

    She was still in the place where the ice and snow swayed, as if time had been sealed... However, suddenly, a dark green light emerged from the ice, winding her snow-white feet.

    The dark green light turned into a pair of catkins and hugged the snow emperor.

    Behind her, a beautiful girl with dark green hair and wearing a green silk plain brocade skirt appeared. She put her face on the back of snow emperor and called happily:

    "Sister Xueer ~"

    At this moment, the stunning ice sculpture moved.

    Snow emperor opened his eyes. It seemed that no one could look at her with those ice blue pupils, otherwise he would fall in love with her.

    She looked back and moved the ice blue diamond inlaid on her hair.

    Helplessly looking at the girl in front of her, she said lightly, "bing''er, why are you here?"

    The dark green girl is the ice emperor, one of the three heavenly kings in the far north.

    Ice emperor threw himself into snow emperor''s arms, his double horsetails swaying, and his head rubbed in front of snow emperor''s chest: "because I miss sister Xueer."

    Snow emperor frowned. She was disgusted that others touched her body, even ice emperor, which would make her feel strange.

    It feels like... I treat you as a sister, but you want to fuck me

    A wave of soft ice and snow pushed the ice emperor away. The snow emperor said, "don''t do this. Recently, I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. It seems that something is going to happen. You should be in your territory..."

    The snow emperor rejected his body, which made the ice emperor feel wronged. He pursed his mouth and said, "the far north is isolated from the world. What else can happen except the restless ugly guy of the Titan snow devil."

    Snow emperor''s beautiful eyes were worried and looked into the distance: "however, I always felt that this continent was restless."

    Ice emperor stood in front of snow emperor and stared at her eyes. They were only three or five centimeters apart. The exhaled heat could hit snow emperor''s face.

    The ice emperor said, "Cher, is it because of your cultivation... The reason why the seventh heaven disaster is coming?"

    The ice emperor was also a little flustered.

    Tianjie is to sharpen and punish the soul beast.

    As soon as the age comes, they can only accept it passively.

    Snow emperor shook his head: "although the natural disaster is likely to come in these ten thousand years, that feeling is not the deterrent of the natural disaster..."

    The snow emperor took a faint look at the ice emperor: "go back and improve your cultivation as soon as possible, which is the safest."

    Snow emperor''s inside and outside are consistent. She speaks without hot breath and is unusually cold.

    "I don''t want it!"

    The ice emperor tossed his head, swayed his horse''s tail and hummed, "Xueer, I just want to be with you."

    The ice emperor looked at the snow emperor expectantly: "Xueer, let''s sleep together. I recently got a 10000 year old Wen Xueyu, which can stabilize cultivation, enhance spirit, absorb together, and support each other."

    Greedy Xueer''s body has been for a long time and hasn''t found a chance to eat it.

    Looking at the beauty of snow emperor, ice emperor swallowed his saliva.

    The beauty of Northern Jiangsu can be subverted by the same sex, and the appearance of snow emperor can also be subverted by the same sex. This shows how beautiful snow emperor is.

    Snow Emperor: "

    Just when the snow emperor looked cold and thought about how to refuse the ice emperor.

    From the soft snow, many fist sized snow elves sprang out, hopping around the snow emperor and calling out a special ethereal voice, which is a language that only the snow emperor can understand:

    Sister Xuedi, it''s not good. A group of outsiders are going to the ice and snow world. They are aggressive, and their accomplishments look very high, dangerous, dangerous!

    Didi didi!

    There are five snowflakes baby suddenly turned red, constantly flashing, issued an alarm: Five-Star danger!

    As the sister of snow emperor, the ice emperor also knew a little. His face changed and he said coldly: "Xueer, don''t worry. It must be the helper from where the Titan snow devil came to harass you. It''s really not a long memory. Let me teach them a lesson this time!"

    The Titan snow devil confessed to the snow emperor, which made her unhappy for a long time. She dared to rob a girl with herself. She''s really tired of living!

    "No."

    The snow emperor''s eyes looked through the snow mist and said, "they are following the elves, coming."

    Is there really nothing wrong with your hunch?

    The extreme north has always been deserted, and no external soul is willing to set foot. One is the environmental problem, the other is the food problem.

    Only a long time ago, on the mainland, a divine organization came into the world to hunt down all powerful soul Beasts (that is, the Dragon slaughtering clan mentioned earlier). At that time, the far north suffered a huge crisis. However, with the help of the terrain of the far north and their maladjustment, the casualties were small.

    At this time, there was an external soul beast coming. Snow emperor thought, is it... Is God doing trouble again?

    The first thing that comes into view is the huge soul beast, including PU prison, ferocious gluttony, and... Titan Snow Demon.

    The ice emperor saw the snow devil at a glance and said, "it''s really him. He''s lawless. I''ll make him disabled here today."

    "Wait, it seems that there are three more humans coming."

    The snow emperor saw three figures in front of him surrounded by animals in the hazy wind and snow.

    Northern Jiangsu put on a windbreaker and came with broken ice and snow

    The snow emperor stopped the ice emperor who was about to move until the young man''s gorgeous face appeared in front of him

    The enemy has arrived at the snow city, and his heart is beating with joy.

    The ice emperor, who has resisted the scorpion tail and raised the ice spike high, gave a heart thump, and the scorpion tail changed from an attack position to a heart shape:

    Take a good look at the boy!

    The ice emperor''s face turned red and his hands couldn''t help touching his face. He had a lot of inner Drama:

    What are you thinking? Don''t you like Cher? How can you blush at others, or male!

    However, he is really beautiful. Even Xueer is inferior to him

    What to do!

    Snow emperor''s cold body seemed to feel gentle.

    She stared at the boy under the wall, and he was looking at himself.

    The human boy was so beautiful. In the ice and snow, he was like a prince who had just been unsealed and came to meet his destiny.

    At a glance, it seems to be fate.

    Prying the snow emperor''s heart as cold as this ice and snow.

    Is this love at first sight?

    Snow emperor couldn''t help taking two steps forward:

    In her life, she has been lonely and proud. No one can deserve her. She was born and saved for ice and snow.

    Until she met Northern Jiangsu.

    Icebergs melt, mountains collapse, and the sea dries up.

    "Fate?"

    Snow emperor whispered in his heart.

    The snow emperor found some reason and sent out ethereal trills, echoing among the ice and snow:

    "Those who break into the ice and snow world will be severely punished!"

    This is the warning of the queen in the ice and snow world.

    The Titan snow devil looked at the snow emperor with admiration: she still hasn''t changed, and her charm is still so big. It... Put it with this boy, it''s so popular... Right? Right? How can you think so... Although they are both so beautiful, I want to get it.

    The Titan snow devil had not awakened after being beaten. Thinking like this, he coveted the bodies of Northern Jiangsu and snow emperor.

    At this time, the ice Emperor Ling and the top of the wall said to the Titan snow devil, "roll, otherwise, you will disappear from the northern Lord forever!"

    The Titan Snow Demon shivered and muttered, "I... I just followed in. Don''t threaten me..."

    When the voice of snow emperor came to an end.

    Subei''s body slowly suspended and left a sentence to Ziji and Xiaowu: "wait for me here quietly."

    Then he kept rising until he stood in front of snow emperor and ice emperor.

    A faint smile: "how to punish severely?"

    Titan Snow Demon: small problem, break all your bones and throw them out.

    But snow emperor''s answer made his chin fall into the snow.

    Snow emperor''s lips hummed, and a blush appeared on his icy skin.

    When the ice girl has warm senses, it means that she has fallen.

    The snow emperor murmured, "I''ll be locked in the ice and snow world all my life, and I''ll never get out..."

    Subei shook his head: "I can''t accept it."

    The snow emperor bit his cold lips and said faintly, "my region, I decide."

    The ice emperor hummed, "let you live with us. Don''t be ignorant."

    Ice emperor is much more direct than snow emperor.

    Snow emperor Leng looked at ice emperor: "it''s me and him, without you..."

    Ice emperor: heartbroken

    Ice emperor: "I don''t care. Anyway, Xueer, you can''t leave me."

    "Say..."

    When the ice emperor looked at tianmeng ice silkworm, his eyes suddenly lit up: "are you bringing that fat silkworm together as a gift for us?"

    "Look, Xueer, what a powerful soul!"

    Looking at the imprisoned tianmeng ice silkworm, the ice emperor was more excited.

    "You misunderstood."

    Subei slapped in front of the ice emperor and said faintly, "it''s not your food. If you want to get more powerful power, I have other good ways."

    Subei said to Xuedi, "the reason why he came to the far north is to find you."

    Northern Jiangsu Daoming''s intention: "to be honest, I''m dissatisfied with you. The war between the mainland and the divine world has begun. I use special methods to force back the gods. During this time, we need to gather the strength of the whole continent, so I need your help."

    The beautiful fairy tale is broken.

    Snow emperor and ice emperor have some loss in their hearts.

    Snow Emperor: originally, my uneasiness is really related to God. Originally, he just wants to find help, not

    Ice emperor: this young man is so beautiful, and his strength can even reach the position of fighting against God... Wait, his strength... Has imprisoned himself and can''t move!

    It''s the power of space!

    Awesome!

    The ice emperor showed his loving eyes to northern Jiangsu.

    Who can not love a good-looking and strong teenager?

    Half a ring, the blush on the snow emperor''s face dissipated and returned to ice cold. Try to avoid looking at Northern Jiangsu.

    His face is the most powerful force, and his eyes are the most conquering weapon. This weapon launches his charm, which no one can beat.

    Snow emperor said lightly, "why should I believe you?"

 Chapter 193

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on signing in to the extreme north Shuangmei: snow emperor and ice emperor.]

    [the host can receive the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: the host''s soul power is increased to level 95 super Douluo, and the soul power of 3000 women is increased simultaneously.]

    [¢Ú: obtain 99 divine ice and snow sealed bombs (better effect when used with space fleet, strong control + ice injury effect, even gods have a headache)]

    [¢Û: reward the source of ice and snow X2, which is a second God treasure and contains the ultimate power of ice and snow. It is very useful to the snow emperor and the ice emperor.]

    99 divine ice and snow bombs were directly transmitted to the space station in Northern Jiangsu.

    At this time, the gods of the divine world sought trouble, fought against the fleet, and carried out fierce pursuit stations and guerrilla warfare.

    The combat strength of the fleet supported by ice bombs has risen to another level.

    Ice and snow bombs burst out, blooming snow-white flowers in the Dark Universe

    Before long, the magistrates will go to the divine world committee to complain and cry: "report to the Lord of law enforcement God, it''s bad! The enemy is too strong and our losses are heavy!"

    ¡­¡­

    "The source of ice and snow."

    There are two pure white, palm sized spherical snowflakes - the visual center of the hollowed out position is the shape of snowflakes no matter from which direction.

    Inside the hollowed out snowflake, it is a source of energy shining with white light, containing powerful power.

    Subei returned to his senses and looked at the snow emperor.

    It has to be said that snow emperor is one of the best women he has ever seen, both in appearance and temperament.

    Subei said lightly, "whether you believe it or not, the divine world has taken action. I don''t know when it will come."

    "Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me perish."

    "This is the self positioning of the divine world. I believe you should understand this truth."

    "God''s suppression of the soul beast is huge. Are you willing to be forced by God to shrink in this ice and snow and never be born?"

    "Let''s talk about the problem of exceeding the limit. What should you do when you reach the bottleneck, can''t deal with the natural disaster, and can''t avoid the tracking of the gods?"

    "All you can choose is to die, or to become human, real human, and then break through the shackles again."

    "However, after breaking through the shackles? Do you want to inherit the throne? Become a member of those groups that once squeezed you? Can you really stand this outcome?"

    Subei''s words sound like MLM leaders brainwashing.

    But it just plunged into the heart of snow emperor.

    Coupled with the sincere tone and peerless appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    It''s hard to convince.

    "He''s right."

    Snow emperor sighed in his heart.

    Her accomplishments have been infinitely close to 700000 years, but she is not sure to deal with it.

    Where should she go?

    All the paths were analyzed by the peerless boy in front of him.

    There are only two final destinations: death and serving the enemy.

    Both are not accepted by snow emperor.

    But now, she has a third way to go, that is to fight against the gods and shoot them down from the altar.

    Gradually, snow emperor''s eyes began to be firm and bright.

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu took out the source of ice and snow and presented it to them: "these two sources of ice and snow can help you break through the disaster in front of you and give it to you."

    Subei smiled faintly: "in short, I need your help. If you think clearly, please come to a palace outside the star forest in Douluo mainland to find me, which is called Shenyan hall."

    "By the way, my name is Subei."

    Northern Jiangsu said no more, turned around and was about to leave. A light and leisurely sentence floated: "the crisis in the mainland is coming. I hope you can put down your little kindness and resentment and go to great difficulties together."

    Subei told Xiaowu and Ziji Judo: "the words have been conveyed in person. Let''s go."

    "Go through great difficulties together..."

    Snow emperor murmured.

    The two hearts of ice and snow shone before their eyes.

    The ice emperor picked up one and smacked his tongue: "what a strong power. I''m afraid this energy is enough to quickly improve my cultivation to 500000 years?"

    "This is... The treasure of sub God level."

    The snow emperor looked at his back in the wind and snow and murmured, "maybe... He didn''t deceive us. He really... Has the capital to fight against God."

    Snow emperor turned his head and looked at ice emperor: "what do you say?"

    The ice emperor pointed to himself and looked like Venus: "me? I don''t know, but I think he''s really good-looking. Even sister Xueer is a little worse than him. Oh ~ we really don''t want to leave him to live together? He''s such a good-looking person. I really don''t mind the three of us living together."

    The ice emperor was full of dirty things.

    At this time, brother tianmeng called, "ice emperor, surrender quickly and follow your master. You are popular and spicy. Brother tianmeng guarantees you peace and happiness. Come on, come on!"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm''s tail pouts up and looks cheap. I''m afraid the ice emperor won''t catch up with them.

    "Er..."

    Everyone looked black.

    That''s your world. You''re the ice emperor who took your original food. You''re not afraid at all. You even seem to be coquetting.

    But who can know that tianmeng has been in love with the ice emperor for nearly 200000 years.

    Hey... To put it bluntly, it''s just being cheap (like natural enemies abusing themselves), and seeing color (old color silkworm)

    At this moment, the snow emperor''s mind was in a flash.

    In the vast white snow, the snow emperor stopped Northern Jiangsu at the last moment:

    "Wait!"

    Her figure shuttled away.

    For tens of thousands of years, her life is as cold as her constitution, and she has never left here.

    She followed the steps of Northern Jiangsu and said, "I have only one request."

    "What requirements?"

    "Take my palm. If you are calm, I can go with you immediately against the gods."

    Snow emperor said.

    "OK." Northern Jiangsu should go directly.

    Snow emperor was surprised. He didn''t hesitate at all.

    Although there are many powerful soul beasts around him, especially those with the smell of dragon, she can feel how powerful they are.

    They are all soul beasts with more than 500000 years of cultivation.

    But it was a soul beast, not Northern Jiangsu itself.

    "OK."

    Snow emperor nodded.

    "This palm is the palm technique that I suddenly realized in the disaster of heaven - it''s cold without snow. No one can resist it for more than 100000 years. If you can become the first person who doesn''t work for it, then I''m willing to command anything from you."

    There is another word that snow Emperor didn''t say.

    That''s what she once said: if you want to pursue her, the first pass is through her emperor''s palm - great cold and no snow.

    This can prove that the other party is qualified to stand with himself.

    At the same time, the snow is shining and the sun is empty.

    This is a kind of domain capability. In an instant, the region with a diameter of 10000 meters is turned into its own domain, and the snow is flying, becoming a forbidden area on earth.

    Even the brilliance of the sun cannot interfere with it at all.

    Snow emperor''s palm exudes extreme cold. Every move affects the changes of the cold flow around.

    One palm out.

    Snow emperor''s eyebrows were locked, and the boy in front of him didn''t move. It seemed that he really dared to eat his own palm.

    If it were someone else, she might look at her coldly and think that the other party is overestimating her strength.

    But for Northern Jiangsu, she was both incredible and distressed: what if she killed the beautiful boy?

    But snow emperor could not penetrate the heart of Northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu is actually very flustered.

    As snow emperor reminded herself, no one can take her emperor''s palm. The only way to deal with it is to avoid being hit by it.

    If you want to make a positive connection... Subei''s larynx wriggles, maybe you can have a try.

    At a critical juncture.

    Northern Jiangsu made a thick layer of rougamo with soul power:

    The extreme water ice power of kissing is used at the outermost side to dispel some of the snow emperor''s ice and snow power. Next, other forces are used to hedge and resist, and then a layer of purao space power is arranged at the back to divide and transfer palm power. Finally, a double protective film mixed with flame and water ice is used to dissolve all the effects of snow emperor.

    This is a very safe practice.

    But... The feeling of snow emperor is very subtle

    Under the erosion of so many types of soul power, her palm seems to be being played by a pervert... All kinds of gestures, perceptions... Transmitted.

    Therefore, the snow emperor was too late to be surprised that the soul power of Northern Jiangsu swallowed her power. Her palm was against his chest, and a slight blush reappeared on her cold face

    Xiaowu looked at it and murmured, "sister Zi, does she deliberately want to take advantage of my brother? Obviously, she just wants to touch my brother''s chest!"

    Ziji touched her chin charmingly: "I don''t think it''s so simple. The king''s chest muscles are not as big as you. It doesn''t feel very good. It''s not as good as his eight abdominal muscles."

    Dance: "

    That''s my chest, not my chest muscles, okay!

    Xiaowu was suddenly irritable.

    "You won."

    I don''t know why, Xuedi breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You did it on purpose."

    Subei grabbed snow emperor''s hand. Her hand was very soft, but it was unusually cold. It was no different from holding a ball of soft ice.

    Feel the temperature from the palm of Subei''s hand, and then Subei pulled her to her side. She didn''t resist.

    There was a hot breath in his ear. Su Bei said, "you didn''t use your strength. You were worried about hurting me, so did you keep your hand?"

    Snow emperor''s earlobe suddenly turned red into a crystal red agate and stammered: "you... You think more... This is your... Strength."

    "All right."

    Subei habitually rubbed each other''s heads.

    But this habitual action made Xuedi collapse.

    Why... Why does he have no awe of himself... Does he regard me as a close person... As an ordinary girl? Otherwise, how could he touch his head so casually

    It''s an action that represents domestication.

    If a girl is willing to be touched by you, it means that she trusts you very much... Unless she is a scum girl

    Therefore, the scene in the eyes of the Titan Snow Demon is actually like this:

    Subei touched the snow emperor''s head. The snow emperor moaned obediently, raised his tail and said, "Oh, it''s so comfortable. Please touch it more, master ~"

    The mountains of love collapse directly.

    Are you still the iceberg beauty I influenced? Snow emperor?

    The Titan Snow Demon looked complex.

    But what can he do?

    In fact, he is a weak chicken. If he doesn''t cooperate, he can only be made into ice cream and eaten. He has no choice.

    Woo woo.

    The most complicated mood is actually the ice emperor.

    That''s a head you can''t even touch.

    She also tried to touch snow emperor''s head, but was ruthlessly rejected.

    The ice emperor thought about it and stood up and said to Subei, "you touch my head, right now!"

    Tianmeng ice silkworm: "

    "If you don''t touch it, touch it quickly. If you don''t look good, I wouldn''t want you to touch it!"

    Seeing that there was no action in Northern Jiangsu, the ice emperor couldn''t help urging.

    Trough, slip away.

    The ice emperor looked impatient, and the scorpion tail swaying on her ass. Subei was afraid that she would become angry and stab herself.

    I prick you: Yes.

    You stab me: never.

    This time, Northern Jiangsu left quickly, almost instantaneously.

    Looking at the soul beast and little dance taken away together, the ice emperor was angry and shouted, "damn! You can''t run away, I''ll let you touch me sooner or later!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Subei left a sentence: "remember to come to Shenyan temple to find me. There are forces that can help you."

    The snow emperor looked at the source of ice and snow and muttered, "I will go. After absorbing the source of ice and snow, I will start."

    The periphery of the far north, over the ice sea.

    Subei, Xiaowu and Ziji appear from space.

    The Dragon pets have been recalled.

    Xiaowu has seen through, and youyou said, "Congratulations, brother. I like to mention two confidants again."

    Ziji giggled: "those two are not weak, and they are the attribute of extreme ice and snow. If they really start the war of God, they must be the powerful help of the king against the gods of the flame system."

    Subei shook his head and said faintly, "it''s not me, but us."

    Ziji was stunned for a moment, and then turned back to her mind. She couldn''t help sighing: "the most magical thing of human beings is the brain. Their brain evolved very fast. It only takes two or three years to change from children''s thinking to mature philosophers, which is far beyond our reach."

    "Perhaps, this is also one of the charm of shape, and enjoy the ultimate wisdom."

    Um.

    "Are you praising me or hurting me?"

    Subei: does this mean that I am precocious, or that I did not work properly in the past few years... I always think my career is to pick up girls, not to make trouble or save the world.

    However, girls sometimes have to show up and stage what heroes save the United States, which is really compared with the gods.

    "Of course it''s a compliment. How dare I harm the king? Otherwise, won''t the Lord devour me alive ~"

    Ziji looked at Northern Jiangsu with a wronged and humble face.

    Subei reluctantly smiled: "you are so smart. In terms of playing means, na''er is not your opponent at all. You are the two thorns under na''er."

    Su Bei took Ziji''s face in his hand and tooted it.

    "King, are you seducing me? I''m not polite."

    Ziji was not afraid of the cold. Her shoulders were loose, revealing her shoulder straps and white skin.

    Subei was startled. It was not that he was afraid that the sky would be frozen into a bed, but that the little dance was still there, afraid of damaging the little dance.

    (excuse me, the little dance is already bad. I''m not afraid to bring it bad at all)

    "Don''t make trouble."

    "If you don''t make trouble now, you won''t have a chance to make trouble when you go back to the Shenyan temple." Ziji is ready to move.

    "Get down to business."

    Subei sighed.

    "All right." I''m a little lost.

    "I''ll clean you up later."

    Subei said again, let yourself be reborn.

    In a strict sense, Ziji is the enlightener of sexual happiness in Northern Jiangsu.

    I can''t treat you badly.

    Xiaowu snorted and asked, "brother, are we going back to the Shenyan temple now?"

    Subei shook his head: "no, next, we will move from the far north to the southwest and reach the depths of the sea, where there are not only thousands of underwater scenery, but also a very strong organization."

    "God''s organization - Poseidon island!"

 Chapter 194

    "Danger! Danger!"

    In space, dark king warships set out, shooting ice cannons all over the sky from their forts.

    Hundreds of deities fled and fled in the meteorite stream to avoid ice and snow bombs.

    "Angel God, their goal seems to be the divine world!"

    A priest with blue wings came to the angel God and realized the seriousness of the problem:

    "Have you found that their shells are restricted according to a specific route, forcing us to close around the divine world?"

    "If so, what will they do when they reach outside the divine world?"

    "With their strength, do you still want to break through the protective shield of the divine world?"

    A god official was furious: "if the law enforcement God sends out, they can kill the enemy in the bomb command room. Moreover, they just rely on that kind of inexplicable flying equipment and don''t have a single combat ability at all! Do they still want to break through the boundary of the divine world?!"

    "What a fool''s dream. Fight back, angel God Samo, and let them taste the power of our God!"

    A grumpy secondary God, wielding a magic knife, cut off the flying wings of the space plane, and then was pushed back by the shell, urging the angel God to say.

    "With all due respect, the angel God Sammo, with the power of your first-class God, can try to destroy their main ship!"

    "Yes, Samo, Luocha God, they detonated the enemy''s main ship and successfully alleviated the crisis in the ¢Ü star domain!"

    The divine realm divides its jurisdiction into nine star domains, each containing countless planets.

    "What about her? Why didn''t I see her?"

    The angel god dressed in white and radiated holy light. He looked around and asked questions.

    "It''s strange that Luocha God should return to the divine world to rest and take credit to the law enforcement gods... Unexpectedly..."

    Some priests expressed their puzzlement.

    Why are they so upset?

    The most disturbing thing is the Shura God and the God of destruction.

    Divine center.

    With the help of the power of the divine tree, Shura and the God of destruction tried to erase the life and death talisman in their bodies.

    The divine tree is the embodiment of the highest will in the law. They firmly believe that the divine tree is omnipotent.

    But they were disappointed and helpless.

    Under the ancient golden God tree, Shura opened his eyes and asked the God of destruction on the other side who was in the same situation as him:

    "Destruction, that energy, have you successfully eliminated it?"

    "No." The God of destruction shook his head.

    "Instead of eliminating it, it rebounded at the bottom. The more it was forced, the more restless it became."

    "Even the sacred tree doesn''t help..."

    "Perhaps the only way at present is to wait."

    Shura God waved his sleeve: "however, I still can''t figure out the idea of the human youth. For a silver dragon, I am willing to be opposite to our whole divine world."

    "If not, with his qualifications, after entering the divine world, he will sooner or later become the co Lord of the divine world, stand at the peak of the divine king, drive to the supernatural realm and sit on rivers and mountains."

    "Unfortunately, unfortunately, I can''t understand."

    Shura God shook his head and sighed again and again.

    That boy is a real headache.

    Although they are very resentful, if they can master Northern Jiangsu, they probably won''t hurt the killer, but will confine him to serve the gods and become the public toilet of God.

    "Although it can''t be cleared, I vaguely feel that there is a breath of life and death, as well as a breath of evil and goodness."

    The God of destruction is the original God. He said a way that may work: "perhaps, gather the divine power of our five law enforcement gods to have the power to break the situation. For today''s plan, we can only wait for the return of the two God kings."

    The God of destruction glanced at Shura and said, "also, how can you know love, a Bachelor of hundreds of thousands of years?"

    Then the God of destruction left proudly.

    Looking at the back of the God of destruction, Shura was stunned, wiped his nose and said, "Hey! You seem to know love very well."

    "After coming back from Douluo star, the goddess of life has been depressed and can''t avoid people. Ten and eighty-nine are confused by the boy''s beauty. Be careful and don''t lose your love!"

    "Shut up!"

    The God of destruction turned back and scolded the Shura God.

    But he has panicked:

    No, I have to see Xiaolv. Her state of mind is really wrong. I''ve never seen her so lost!

    Thinking, the action of the God of destruction accelerated several times.

    Imagine that your enemy is a great fan. Can you not be nervous?

    Looking at the back of the God of destruction, Shura knew that the divine world Committee was no longer a climate. Their only hope was to reorganize the divine world after the return of the evil and good gods.

    But no God is only aware that in the center of the divine world at the moment, there are only subtle changes in the God of rosha.

    Seems to be borrowing divine power.

    If it had been a few days ago, this situation would have been noticed by Shura God.

    But now, because the gods are fighting the mysterious space women''s fleet, the divine power of the divine world center changes greatly every day. This divine power is really insignificant.

    With the help of the war, the Dark Goddess, Luocha God, has hidden into the area of Douluo star and dived into the star cloud to resist the powerful speed friction with divine power.

    Luocha God is not beautiful, but he is not ugly. There is a mark on her left face, a dark purple sickle, which is her unique mark.

    However, it is also a flaw in the face.

    It can only be said that the person you like is equivalent to a beautiful decoration and feels good-looking.

    People who don''t like will feel superfluous, fancy and very superfluous.

    differ from man to man.

    Although he is not absolutely beautiful, he does not affect Luocha God''s heart of pursuing perfection.

    Therefore, her purpose is to pursue Northern Jiangsu!

    Even if she disobeys the order of law enforcement God, she will secretly come to Douluo star!

    Nothing else, just to be able to chew a face in person!

    She landed quietly in the deep forest and hid in the dark. To be safe, she chose the capital of killing.

    Although the capital of killing is the territory of Shura God, there is also her layout for many years, which can hide from Shura God. Moreover, now Shura God''s divine consciousness dare not spy on Douluo land.

    Luocha God breathed the air on Douluo continent and felt the environment here. Suddenly, she sighed: "the data on Shenling mirror is indeed right. This planet is likely to trace back to the development of the divine world. These forces... Have evolved very rapidly."

    In the eyes of God, soul power is no longer soul power, but a kind of basic energy. It has unlimited possibilities and is a degenerate of God power.

    Luocha soon remembered her successor, bibidong.

    Perhaps she is a good chess piece, which can help her create a chance to meet the boy harmoniously.

    After all, she doesn''t want to suffer from the power of immortality and immortality of life and death talisman like Shura.

    She contacted bibidong with the power of Luocha, but with a frown, she found that her link with bibidong had been interrupted.

    "Is it... Because I refused to pass on the throne to her immediately?"

    "No!"

    Luocha God denied his speculation.

    "This is obviously impossible unless she is gaining new power to cover up or even... Disperse the power of Luocha!"

    "Has there been a power beyond me on Douluo? How is this possible?"

    The battle was also heard of by Luocha God.

    Gu Yuena and the little goddess have divine strength, which is normal and acceptable, because they came from the divine world.

    As a human being in Douluo continent, how could she surpass the secondary divine power without the help of the gods?

    Even the gods are enough to crush them, right?

    The mysterious corner of the capital of killing is beyond the comprehension of Luocha God.

    At this time, not far away, a middle-aged man with a jar of old wine passed by with a red face.

    When he met a dog in the way who didn''t know his face, he kicked it away. His strength was so strong that people couldn''t resist.

    Tang Hao''s lips hummed and said softly: "his wife ran away, and Xiao San didn''t miss his father and son at all, and he didn''t have the courage to return to haotianzong. It''s meaningless to see his ancestors and life in front of him..."

    "Ha ha ha!"

    Inadvertently, Tang Hao suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed and cried. The tears on his cheeks were clearly visible.

    He is a man who will never cry.

    Unless he reaches a situation where he is desperate and really unable to return to heaven.

    He can only come to this evil capital, where he can do whatever he wants, as long as he is strong enough.

    Because all the people living here are the most evil people in the world.

    He doesn''t need to pity anyone, he doesn''t need to restrain his heart.

    It''s good luck not to kill each other. Killing them is also eliminating harm for the people.

    The figure of Luocha God moved and stood in front of Tang Hao.

    Tang Hao didn''t even lift his eyes. He just said impatiently and fiercely, "if you don''t want to die, get out!"

    "You are the first person who dares to talk to me like this."

    Luo Cha looked at Tang Hao and said faintly.

    She just noticed the passing hammer in Tang Hao''s hand.

    She knows.

    "Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are like that temple Lord? Relying only on your appearance and messy utensils, you have the courage to fight me like a man. That''s the aura of a man!"

    Tang Hao stuttered and couldn''t leave a few words without alluding to Subei. Subei was obviously persistent in his heart.

    "Temple leader? Yan Juan? What are you talking about?"

    Luocha asked tentatively.

    "It''s not the Lord of the Shenyan temple. He is really good-looking... But what''s the use of men? Superficial, the world is a group of superficial people."

    Tang Hao was so angry that he didn''t fight at the thought that ah Yin was seduced and ran away.

    Luo chashen looked at Tang Hao contemptuously. Nine times out of ten, the man in his mouth was the beautiful boy, but unexpectedly, the beautiful boy had hurt a man

    What kind of story is there?

    Luocha God became more and more curious about Northern Jiangsu: he was not old, but there were many stories.

    So, Luocha God hung out all the things about Tang Hao. Tang Hao himself was willing to indulge in the world in his heart and complain about his boredom.

    Luocha God smiled: "I didn''t expect that you two are so similar in character. You are indeed the same relatives of Wu soul."

    Tang Hao shook his head and didn''t understand the meaning of Luocha God: "what?"

    "As like as two peas ago, I met a man who was very much like you. He was like a little hammer."

    Tang Hao summoned the Wu soul and shouted, "it''s called Haotian hammer, but it''s not a small hammer!"

    "Oh."

    "You two are just as stupid. You both lose yourself for women. You don''t need to use other means at all. Even if you have a unique talent, it won''t help."

    Luocha God stood up and hummed, "just live and die. I should go."

    She knew something about Northern Jiangsu by beating around the bush.

    Tang Hao wandered around the Shenyan hall, wanted to break in and have a duel with Northern Jiangsu, took Tang San and a Yin away, but was beaten by the waitress.

    Aware that the future is hopeless, so people are desperate, and this is the capital of killing.

    What Luocha God learned: Northern Jiangsu advocates that all the people should be soldiers and develop and grow. He himself is also looking for capable people and different people all over the mainland. Only the Dragon sees the head and does not see the tail. No one knows where he will appear next.

    These messages have been analyzed by the intelligent Luocha God. Northern Jiangsu has no cards that can absolutely defeat the gods. Perhaps, he has no assurance of 55 points, otherwise he would not be so eager and take so much trouble.

    The cruel words he had put down to the gods were just cruel words, but only threats.

    Luo chashen smiled and said, "he is really a boy with courage and character. I really love him more and more."

    And now.

    Subei did not know that his divine life and death talisman convinced the two law enforcement gods, but did not deter the goddess.

    One had slipped down, but he didn''t find it.

    More importantly, she also directly analyzed and mastered their current situation.

    Once the Luocha God is loyal to the divine world and goes back to say that the gods attack in advance, even northern Jiangsu has no way to return to heaven.

    It must be a fierce battle.

    He needs a development time.

    Fortunately, the female excrement stirring stick of Luocha God dares to mess around in the field of Shura God and damage her heart. At first glance, she is not a serious person. I didn''t think she would go back to inform the * * child gods in the divine world immediately.

    Perhaps, when she suffered some heartache here in Northern Jiangsu, she would consider doing so.

    Western Ocean.

    North Jiangsu steps on the sea.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm and Titan Snow Demon have been released back to Xingdou forest by him with the power of space, which is under the unified management of Gu Yuena.

    Tianmeng ice silkworm originally thought that his accomplishments had been suspended, but the moment he saw Gu Yuena, he couldn''t be proud.

    Gu Yuena, that''s the real God of beasts.

    When North Jiangsu was drifting on the sea, he had been thinking about a problem.

    Because Poseidon island is a very special organization.

    Then he thought of Wu soul hall.

    It''s all about the gods.

    Will they eventually become insiders?

    What should I do with them?

    Anyway?

    Subei is going to collect the first whale in the sea now.

    At this time, the sea is sparkling, the cool sea breeze blows, the seagulls fly in the blue sky, return to the west, and the sunset comes. The end of the sea is dyed golden yellow by this glow, like a burning flame.

    The passing fishermen returned home, put away their nets, held their fishing caps, looked at the backs of the three people in Northern Jiangsu and warned:

    "Hello? That''s a dangerous sea area. There are many aggressive souls entrenched in it. You can''t get close to it. Leave quickly!"

    "It is said that there is a deep-sea demon whale King living in the depths of that sea area. Even the adults of Poseidon island have no way to take him. Once they enter, they will die without a whole body."

    "Hey! Don''t blame me for not reminding you! Once a team of Pirates broke into the treasure hunt and never came out again!"

    Hearing the fishermen''s reminder, Northern Jiangsu was indifferent and didn''t even look back.

    And Xiaowu turned back and smiled, "thank you, uncle, but we''re here to find it!"

    Fisherman uncle: ¦² (¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

 Chapter 195

    Magic whale sea area.

    "Buzz ~ ~ buzz~¡°

    Accompanied by the loud noise, a large ship lined up in a neat team, sailing to this sea area from a distance.

    But as they approached, they turned their course and moved away.

    The flags of those giant ships were marked with three big words: Poseidon island.

    Poseidon island is one of the top forces in Douluo. It is also second only to Wuhun hall in Douluo mainland. Its strength is not weaker or even worse than Tiandou Empire and Xingluo empire.

    Because there are at least eight titles here:

    Sea dragon Douluo, starfish Douluo, sea magic Douluo, sea ghost Douluo, sea girl Douluo, sea spear Douluo, seahorse Douluo.

    And posesi, the supreme priest of Poseidon island and the high priest of Poseidon.

    Moreover, posisi is one of the three extreme duels, which is as famous as Tang Chen and qiandaoliu 30 years ago.

    Therefore, the relationship between Wuhun temple and Poseidon Island represents the relationship between angel God and Poseidon.

    Poseidon island has ruled the sea for thousands of years. There is no doubt about its strength, but it still dare not break into the field of magic whales.

    The fundamental reason is that there is a deep-sea demon whale King living in this sea area, which has infinite cultivation for nearly one million years.

    In order to break through the bottleneck, it even dared to steal the holy pillar of Poseidon island.

    Later, Poseidon attacked the deep-sea demon whale king and taught it a lesson, but Poseidon island also suffered some losses.

    And because Poseidon Island did not fully grasp the killing of the deep-sea demon whale king in the external waters, it could only let it be arrogant.

    As the supreme controller of Poseidon Island, poseide is the core existence of Poseidon island. The annual memory of Poseidon island is a headache for the deep-sea demon whale king.

    They can only summon the soul animals at the bottom of the sea and order the guardian of Poseidon island and the hunter of the sea - the demon soul great white shark to closely watch the changes in the deep-sea demon whale sea area.

    But they never dreamed that today, the demon whale king, who gave Posey a headache, would become a partner to fight with her.

    Poseidon island.

    Under the setting sun, the sea breeze blowing, blowing white waves, curling.

    With the sound of "Hua La", the white waves burst instantly, splashing tens of meters high, forming ripples and provoking huge waves of 100 meters.

    Then, there was another sound of water, and another white flower came quickly.

    With the white spray falling directly, it left a huge hole in the sea, sent out a huge force impact, and lined up all the surrounding sea water, forming a gully tens of meters deep, as if it had been split by some sharp weapon.

    White waves fell.

    A figure with white hair and purple clothes was exposed.

    At the moment, she was standing on the sea with her chest in her hands, looking forward nervously.

    "Snore, snore¡°

    The sea water kept churning and making a violent noise. The waves on the sea rolled like boiling water, and the heat kept rising.

    "Whew --!"

    Suddenly, her footsteps were hurried and ran towards the noble figure on the top of the mountain.

    "Priest, it''s a big deal!"

    Posisi looked back and said quietly, "Xiaobai, what''s the matter?"

    Posisi''s height was not high, almost like a small dance. His whole body was shrouded in a layer of red and blue gorgeous robes, and his long sea blue hair was scattered behind him, floating in the wind.

    The soft face looks twenty-six or seven, not old, but has a lasting appeal, which is very similar to Liu Erlong, but different.

    Posisi''s beauty is more from temperament, noble, elegant and warm.

    Liu Erlong''s beauty comes more from her directness and magnanimity.

    In posisi''s right hand, he holds a three meter long scepter. The scepter is gold, just like the gold in the sky just now. The whole body is carved with magic patterns. The head of the scepter is a diamond protrusion like a spear. Five inches below the tip of the spear is inlaid with a diamond Golden gem.

    As for her appearance, needless to say, she is definitely a rare beauty, and her temperament can''t be compared with anyone. Even Bi bidong, a teacher in Northern Jiangsu, is inferior to her in temperament.

    Now the girl in her deep eyes is the king of the guardian beast of Poseidon Island - the king of the devil''s soul and the great white shark, Xiaobai.

    Xiaobai looked anxious and wanted to turn a sentence into a word: "priest, there was a huge fluctuation of soul power in the sea area of the deep-sea demon whale. Before that, I saw three people entering the sea area from a distance. It must have something to do with them. What should we do?"

    "Huge soul power fluctuation? Specific degree?"

    Posisi was also moved.

    The deep sea demon whale king has 999900 years of cultivation. Who dares to fight it?

    Even if I don''t have the light protection of Poseidon Island, I don''t dare to negotiate with it easily.

    "Far more than me... Moreover, I have only seen such a strong breath in you, the high priest. Presumably, they have startled the deep-sea demon whale king."

    Xiaobai reported it truthfully.

    "Then they should have been in trouble and become the food of the deep-sea demon whale king."

    Posey could not help shaking his head and sighing. Who was it? He couldn''t figure it out. He went to the territory of the deep sea demon whale king to die.

    Posisi said: "before that, I have noticed the emergence of divine power on the mainland, but I haven''t seen the instructions of Lord Poseidon. I have a hunch that something big will happen. We Poseidon island will watch the change and don''t make trouble."

    Posisi was cautious.

    It is reasonable to say that when a God comes, nine times out of ten it is the God who can only lead and promote the divine world. Lord Poseidon should also give instructions and ask about his successor.

    Xiaobai shook his head fiercely and said to posisi, "no, priest, the fluctuation lasted more than half an hour and hasn''t stopped yet, so I hurried back to report."

    "Priest, you said... Will those three people punish the deep sea demon whale king? Do we need to help them? From their back, I think he is very mysterious, natural and powerful!"

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Posey couldn''t believe it.

    Taking a deep look at Xiaobai, he thought: Xiaobai was not such a careless beast before. How can you judge a person''s strength only by his back?

    However, for the sake of conservatism, posisi said: "most of the seven guardians work in their own waters. Even if they are urgently called, it is too late. We can''t use the power of the seven holy pillars."

    "But... Since you say they have that strength, I''ll go and check it myself..."

    At this time.

    The sea soul masters in the sea area of Poseidon island are boiling:

    A huge wave hit, and there was a huge monster hundreds of meters hidden under the seabed - the deep-sea demon whale king. Everyone was shocked!

    Countless sea waters were lifted and flew in the air, forming a huge storm, sweeping towards a certain position in the distance.

    "Roar¡°

    A roar came from the powerful tsunami.

    The sound was deafening, making everyone who heard it dizzy and tremble!

    "Boom ~ ~ ~¡°

    The sea water impacts the beach, forming thick sand columns, which directly destroy all the plants and trees on the beach!

    "The deep sea demon whale King dares to come to Poseidon island!"

    "The world is crazy!"

    "Is the deep sea demon whale King imagining the formal declaration of war on Poseidon island? Has he got more power than the high priest, so he is so arrogant?"

    Under the shock of powerful forces, no one does not shudder.

    Posey''s face was angry, nine soul rings bloomed, and her soul power fluctuated to announce her strength, dancing her sleeves in the wind.

    "Bold!"

    An angry cry resounded through the sea.

    Hearing the voice of posisi, the trembling sea soul masters were comforted, as if an angel was whispering in their ears:

    The backer is still there. What are you afraid of? As long as there is a high priest, the world will be peaceful~

    However, just when the emotions of all sea soul masters were mobilized.

    The deep sea demon whale king suddenly stopped moving and became very docile.

    It also makes a "moo, moo, moo".

    Posey''s anger was like venting on cotton.

    "What''s going on?"

    "That seems to be the sound of whales being tamed?"

    "What? The deep sea demon whale king has been tamed?"

    "How is this possible!"

    The previous horror became gossip at this time.

    What kind of situation is this?

    Suddenly, someone pointed to the back of the deep-sea demon whale king and shouted, "look, there seems to be someone on it. Unexpectedly, someone is standing on the back of the deep-sea demon whale king!"

    "Hehe, heaven talks at night."

    "Wait, I saw it too!"

    As the deep sea demon whale King approached, the face of Northern Jiangsu became clear.

    Subei took up the strong iron stick, inserted it into the big hole in the head of the deep-sea demon whale king and poked it twice.

    "I asked you to come over and say hello to the friends of Poseidon island. That''s how you say hello? Do you want to be beaten?"

    The deep sea demon whale king was wronged. Ruoxi said, "don''t poke. Don''t poke. It''s a breathing mouth and a water jet. It''s very soft and fragile and will be stabbed!"

    The deep sea demon whale king said, "I don''t mean my enthusiasm and friendship. Who knows, they are so weak that they are afraid at once... Moreover, I have a festival with Poseidon island... They have a problem with me..."

    Subei shook his head. The power of the deep sea demon whale king is really strong, especially in the sea. Using the power of water, a slight move in its eyes is a marine disaster in the eyes of the sea soul masters.

    The deep sea demon whale king treated by darkness has also become a messenger of darkness.

    But on this day, it was brought back by the light of Northern Jiangsu.

    Here''s the thing.

    When Northern Jiangsu entered the magic whale sea area, many young brothers of the deep-sea magic whale were killed. First, the little soul beast of 50000 or 60000 years, and then the young brother of 100000 years was taken in. Then it couldn''t sit still and went out in person.

    Then the deep sea demon whale king was surrounded and beaten by nine dragon soul beasts.

    Originally, it was impossible for the nine dragon spirits to conquer themselves.

    But they don''t talk about martial virtue. They go together.

    I''m not afraid to go there together. We''re a god level soul beast for nearly a million years. Even if it''s a dragon, so what? You can''t give in.

    But in the end, a super terrible dragon came out. Even he couldn''t measure his cultivation and strength.

    The appearance of the soul beast is first of all very frightening, and then huge.

    Scales covered its whole body, with a pair of ferocious horns on its head, fierce and old eyes, but with a ruby like vertical pupil.

    The mouth is full of tusks and the body has barbs. The whole dragon is full of a strong violent atmosphere. This is the momentum of the ZuLong.

    ZuLong was suspended in the mid air of the ocean, overlooking the deep-sea demon whale king in the sea below, with cold light shining in his eyes. It was an extremely dangerous look, as if all the life below were like mole ants in his eyes.

    The demon whale king had to admit that he was wise, but the moment he was resisted by ZuLong, he was really counselled.

    And ZuLong''s ability is so strong that it doesn''t even have a chance to escape.

    He whipped it obediently.

    Then Subei knew it with emotion and understood it with reason. In addition, the deep-sea demon whale king himself was restrained by the sea god for hundreds of thousands of years, and his resentment was very deep.

    Hearing that Subei was going to be the enemy of God, its last hesitation and pride disappeared, and immediately recognized Subei as the master.

    What else can it expect to serve such a beautiful and ambitious young man?

    What''s that? That''s heaven!

    If Northern Jiangsu didn''t need a soul ring, it even wanted to be the hardest part of Northern Jiangsu.

    Wait, no... the hardest part? Deep sea demon whale king, are you a little malicious?

    Perhaps, becoming a God is what soul masters and soul beasts want to do.

    But when it comes to slaughtering God, it is definitely the dream hidden in the bottom of the heart of all souls, especially the top souls like the deep sea demon whale king.

    Therefore, it is not difficult to conquer the deep-sea demon whale king. This northern Jiangsu had a hunch for a long time, so he chose to go to the demon whale sea area first.

    Because all women can''t be a problem when facing Northern Jiangsu - but it''s really troublesome when competing for favor.

    When Posey saw Northern Jiangsu, the whole dark blue eyeball changed its taste.

    It was vast and calm after ancient calcination. At the moment, it turned into a warm spring breeze.

    Xiaobai rubbed his eyes and murmured: "priest, I''ll say... His back is very charming... Unexpectedly, his front is more charming... I''ll say, they can fight the deep-sea demon whale King..."

    Xiaobai shook his head: "no, it''s a powerful boy to tame the deep-sea demon whale king!"

    Xiaobai''s eyes twinkled at Subei: it''s really a whale!

    Northern Jiangsu:

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on signing in posisi, the goddess of Poseidon Island, and Xiaobai, the king of the devil''s great white shark.]

    [the host will receive the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù the host''s soul power has reached level 97, and its spiritual power has broken the God level. It has been blessed with the power of various dragon pets. It is invincible under God.]

    (2) obtain 99 divine sea bombs: the front power of the sea bomb is small, but it contains magnificent water, which can trigger ocean crises such as tsunamis and hurricanes in an instant (Note: when used close to the divine world, it has the effect of drowning the ocean).]

    (3) Shenshu ocean is a Shenzhi promoter x1, which can evolve Shenshu seeds and accelerate the growth of Shenshu.]

    Numb.

    Subei originally thought he was on the road of salvation, but the little love of his classmates always gave him some rewards, which made him feel like a treasure greedy financial fan.

    But his integrity and selflessness are well known all over the world!

    Subei left the whale back of the deep sea demon whale king, came to posisi and smiled, "Hello, my name is Subei."

    Posisi was stunned: "you... Hello, I''m posisi, the high priest of Poseidon island."

    Wait, it seems that you are the host? Why are you so reserved?

    "My name is Xiaobai!"

    Xiaobai was more direct and said with a smile.

    "So, are you the messenger sent by God? Did you give us the evil demon whale king to cut into ten pieces and eight pieces?"

    Deep sea demon whale King Wen Yan:!!! ¡Æ(¡ã §¥ ¡ã¥Î)¥Î

 Chapter 196

    In the temple of the sea god.

    The huge statue of Poseidon stands at the highest place, a majestic statue, but it seems ironic at this time.

    Because the beautiful North Jiangsu will say some very disrespectful words to God here.

    Talking about the plan of killing God in the temple, it''s exciting to think about it.

    Posisi couldn''t hold back her heart. She invited Subei to the sea god hall.

    The sea god temple is the place of belief on the sea god island. Generally, no one can enter except posisi himself.

    Just like the status of the angel temple in the Wu soul temple.

    Even the seven guardians of Poseidon island have no right to go out of the sea temple freely.

    At this time, Posey even brought Subei in dizzy - this is indeed the biggest welcome on Poseidon island. No one has ever received such etiquette from her.

    Even though the three extremes of decades ago were fighting the past, the genius Tang Chen and qiandaoliu traveled to Poseidon island. They had to climb the jiutianxuan step obediently. They couldn''t climb the hall without Poseidon''s approval.

    "You..."

    As soon as Subei opened his mouth, posisi immediately raised his head, looked at Subei with bright eyes and listened carefully.

    There is no doubt that the girl''s heart buried in the depths has fallen into the beauty of Northern Jiangsu.

    Despite her appearance, she looks about the same age as Liu Erlong, but her age is more than twice that of Liu Erlong. However, she has the ultimate strength and the protection of the God of the sea, so the aging speed is extremely slow.

    In fact, she is an old Chu woman, who is very eager to love in her heart.

    There was a bad relationship between her and Tang Chen.

    Tang Chen, Tang San''s great grandfather, is a man of great power for decades, a super genius, and one of the three peerless fights in the world.

    At that time, Posey was still a romantic servant whose maiden heart had not been completely tamed by divine service.

    Tang Chen and qiandaoliu go to Poseidon Island together and meet poseide. The three have a big war. Tang Chen and qiandaoliu are defeated by poseide. Qiandaoliu returns to the Wulin hall to deal with affairs due to the call of the angel God.

    Tang Chen lived on Poseidon island for a period of time. He exchanged views with poseide all day and loved poseide deeply. Later, due to his unyielding power of poseide, his pride was aroused and made a promise of "no God, no return".

    Tang Chen''s arrogant and powerful young heroism left a profound influence on Posey''s heart.

    She knows that Tang Chen''s "oath of becoming a God" is actually a "oath of love".

    Tang Chen will not tolerate his wife being stronger than himself. Even if he likes posisi, he will not dare to confess until he surpasses posisi.

    But Northern Jiangsu believes that Tang Chen is a scum man, and the scum is not complete.

    When Tang Chen met Posey, he should have a wife, and even the children were about to make soy sauce.

    Because after leaving Poseidon Island, he wholeheartedly pursued the inheritance of the gods and had no intention of marrying a wife and having children.

    Xiaoai classmate: I''ve never seen such a shameless host. Even if I find so many wives, I still have a sense of pride, hetui~ shameless generation!

    Subei: little love, don''t do this. I''m not scum. I just want to warm these lost goddesses.

    And didn''t the system seduce me to do so!

    Subei thinks that Xiaoai has a big opinion on herself recently. Maybe it''s the reason why she flirted with her before.

    Once she had a system outage. Northern Jiangsu couldn''t even see the main page of the dormitory. She couldn''t take out the things inside and complete the task.

    Remember that time... It was Zhu Zhuqing''s bold son who kissed himself, and Liu Erlong who insisted on taking himself to the hot spring... He went into the water in his belly pocket underwear all over his body

    As a result, there was no task reward.

    The downtime lasted three days.

    Since then, Northern Jiangsu no longer dare to tease little love often, only dare to say hi occasionally.

    So, in the face of small love Tucao, the handsome handsome man in Northern Jiangsu can only make complaints about his own system, and how can he do it? Pet!

    "You say, I''m listening."

    Seeing the muddled of Northern Jiangsu, it was lovely. Posey couldn''t help reminding.

    In Posey''s heart, Tang Chen''s figure was shattered.

    With the passage of time, the once exciting feeling can''t be found back.

    Especially with the arrival of Northern Jiangsu, his bravery drove the most powerful soul animal in the ocean - the deep-sea demon whale king. Posisi was deeply impressed by his momentum and great shore.

    No matter the appearance or strength, there is no doubt that Northern Jiangsu has crushed everything.

    "You..."

    Subei doesn''t know how to say it.

    Now it''s time to persuade poseide to turn against Poseidon. How can we organize the language without losing grace?

    No, this time, you still need grace?

    Get up, Douluo people who don''t want to be conquered~

    "Your skirt looks good."

    Subei praised his wit.

    He glanced at Posey''s beautiful blue and red dress and said.

    Posey blushed: is he... Flirting with himself? Or just praise yourself in good faith?

    Posisi replied, "your pants are nice, too."

    Such beautiful pants, can you come into the room with me and let me take them off for research? Very pure ones?

    "Well..."

    Subei smiled: "this is the best tailor master in the mainland. It is made of top-level cloth and is very comfortable to wear."

    Subei pinched his clothes, really soft and comfortable: "do you want to touch it?"

    Subei suddenly asked Posey.

    Draw closer to your feelings, so that you can take God''s servant for granted.

    "Touch... Touch where?"

    Posisi glanced at Su Bei''s hand, held his clothes an inch below his abdomen and said to himself: does he want me to touch him? Too fast? Isn''t that good? We haven''t seen each other long? I''m not that casual person?!

    Posisi approached and reached out to northern Jiangsu: "OK, I''m also curious about how comfortable the best clothes in the mainland will be."

    A record of catching dragons and binding tigers really caught Northern Jiangsu off guard.

    Japanese burst out: "quedumad! Priest posesi, where are you going to touch?"

    Posisi, like a frightened bird, quickly took back his hand and stammered, "no... didn''t you... Let me touch it there?"

    "Clothes... Clothes?"

    If the sea soul masters of Poseidon Island see such a scene, they will be surprised to lose their chin: when have they seen such a little daughter posture as a strong woman high priest, which is completely different from the description of the Poseidon priest who gallops the sea and is dignified in all directions!

    Perhaps this is the difference between internal and external virtue.

    Subei breathed a sigh of relief. Just after Posey''s hand, his white and slender hand leaned towards his abdomen. He was really a little flustered.

    Consciously launched the passive skill that all men have: [shrink their hips and run back].

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Subei sorted out his emotions and said to Posey, "in fact, I came to the Western sea not only to subdue the deep-sea demon whale king, but also for your Poseidon island."

    "And, you."

    Subei took a serious look at Posey road.

    Posey''s head is still buzzing.

    The topic span is a little big, so she can''t turn around for a moment.

    The first second is still touching, and the next second is talking about serious content.

    Posisi asked positively, "why? Is it about?"

    Posisi subconsciously took a look at the sea god. Women''s sixth sense is always so accurate. She guessed that Northern Jiangsu might come because of the sea god.

    "Yes, I came for God, from God, and I want to know your destination."

    Northern Jiangsu paused:

    "About ten days before that, there was a contradiction between the divine world and us..."

    Subei still told posisi the of the divine world.

    However, due to posesi''s sensitive identity, Subei said, "because you are the servant of the sea god, you will be in a quite contradictory situation."

    "If you stand on the side of the gods, you will be the enemy of us. On the battlefield, you will all become the chess pieces of the gods and enslave or even massacre the local residents and soul animals of the Douluo continent."

    Subei''s flexible tongue plays an excellent eloquence and personality charm:

    "In fact, it is difficult for you to break through the shackles of serving God. You are just a god servant all your life. You will grow old, die, and your beautiful appearance will wither. You will never be able to reach a higher level."

    "Serving God may be an honor in the eyes of those soul masters, but in my eyes, it is no different from ordinary domestic servants, just serving stronger people."

    Subei killed his heart word by word and plunged into posisi''s heart.

    This is definitely the most painful point in every servant''s heart.

    Posey swallowed his saliva and wavered in his heart.

    If others say so, she slaps her face without saying a word.

    But this is a teenager in Northern Jiangsu who can surrender the deep-sea demon whale king at will, and listen to the meaning of the teenager. He also caused the divine power fluctuation she felt before.

    She had to hesitate.

    It is a splendid thing to be a divine servant. In the world of soul master, the former Douluo star, the divine servant is definitely the top position, and there is no one.

    But, my Lord, the world has changed.

    For the top strong, it is a great pity that the divine servant can never become a God.

    In particular, Subei said a condition she dreamed of:

    "I can make you a God and get rid of the shackles of Poseidon."

    "You are the God of the sea."

    Subei said to posisi quite seriously.

    The reason why Subei said this sentence with such confidence is that the previously obtained [divine tree ocean system divine only nourishing liquid] has a divine only position as a card, which is so hard.

    Posisi was excited.

    Not only for God, but also for people.

    "How can I believe you?"

    Asking this question is the last vestige of posisi''s reason.

    Yes, she didn''t see it with her own eyes and didn''t know the mystery of the divine tree. How could she believe that there is a secret formula in Northern Jiangsu.

    Believe in a thirteen or fourteen year old boy. Don''t be funny. How can this be possible? A fool will recognize it.

    Is this boy from northern Jiangsu?

    Sorry, I''m talking nonsense.

    "You don''t need to believe me, but you can always believe it."

    It was a sea blue shell, one meter high and about 30cm in diameter. The shell was covered with white rings and small holes. Once detonated, it would burst into an ocean.

    The amount of water is so large that it can''t submerge the planet. It can submerge Da Kun.

    "What is this?"

    "Can''t you feel it?"

    "Feel... Smooth? But what are these sticky filaments... It seems a little salty."

    Posey touched the sea bomb and tasted it without image.

    Northern Jiangsu: "

    "Don''t you feel its coarseness and the infinite quantity contained inside?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Posey: I suspect you''re flirting with me, but I have no evidence

    "Is it powerful?"

    Posey bounced around the ocean. When Northern Jiangsu didn''t pay attention, she put her hand on a rotating pivot and twisted it gently.

    When Subei regained his mind, his eyes were shocked: "wait, don''t touch there!"

    It''s late.

    Boom.

    The whole sea temple made a startling sound.

    Then white water bloomed in the yellow sky.

    "You say, will something romantic happen between the high priest and the beautiful young man?"

    "The envoy of God has no love, don''t you know?"

    "Who knows, if the high priest is enlightened."

    While chatting, the sea soul master witnessed the super tsunami in the sea temple.

    Xiaobai is still patrolling, staring at the deep-sea demon whale king, just like looking at the prisoner, but his eyes still can''t help looking inside the sea temple.

    I don''t see Northern Jiangsu for a moment. I feel uncomfortable all over.

    Xiaobai kicked the deep sea demon whale King: "bad thing, bullying the market in the sea every day. Don''t think you can be good now by mixing with a handsome man. I''ll keep an eye on you at any time. If you dare to go to the sea again, I won''t let you go!"

    Going to sea is a dialect in the sea area, which means doing evil.

    It''s not a pornographic transaction in modern society. Don''t get me wrong.

    Although the deep-sea demon whale King counsels like a bug in front of Subei, he is a overlord in front of the soul beasts Xiaobai. How can he stand her anger?

    Open your voice and roar, blow Xiaobai''s hair into a golden lion, and directly cover the circle:

    "Little white shark, don''t mess with me, or I''ll eat you."

    "Snore ~"

    The deep sea demon whale king has just finished.

    On the sea temple, a huge water column rose into the sky, forming a white water column like Optimus Prime, which is particularly eye-catching in the dark environment.

    The huge water column turned into countless small water columns in the air and injected into the sea. Soon, huge vortices appeared on the sea.

    These vortices rotate faster and more violently, and finally form a large vortex with a diameter of tens of meters, swallowing all creatures on the sea.

    The clouds in the sky have been completely disturbed, covering the rosy clouds. It is extremely dark. Under the dark clouds, there is a strong wind roaring and heavy rain.

    Suddenly, the vast sea suddenly set off huge waves, which was as terrible as the coming of the end. Lightning and thunder in the sky, dark clouds covered the moon and darkness covered the whole sea area.

    This is the crisis of the whole sea.

    "I... shit!"

    The deep sea demon whale King slowly spit out two beautiful words and was immediately submerged by the ocean.

    The water contained in that divine sea bomb is enough to raise the sea level of the whole Douluo star by 30 cm.

    Without the powerful water control means of gods, it is absolutely a global catastrophic crisis to break out from local areas.

    Later, Su Bei chatted with his wives about today''s affairs and said only one sentence: "I regret it. At that time, I shouldn''t install this force, because if I don''t take out the ocean bomb, Xi''er will also come to the Shenyan hall."

    But things are irreversible.

    The crisis caused by the divine sea bomb is destined to harm the whole Douluo star.

    The sea level rose, countless tsunamis broke out, and all the soul masters living in fishing towns and cities near the sea were devastated

    Most importantly, Luocha God rushed directly to the source:

    "Such strong sea fluctuations, ordinary people can''t come out, only him."

    "Only that boy can create such a powerful force!"

    "He''s right here!"

    Luocha God locked the figure in the turbulence. Some powerful soul masters flew into the sky to avoid disasters. Others were pulled into the vortex because of their poor strength.

    At this time, a blue light appeared in the wate

 Chapter 197

    "It''s him, it''s him, my darling ~"

    At this time, the brilliance in the water curtain.

    The blue light enveloped the two figures.

    Posey was dumbfounded by the power of the sea bomb.

    As a sea god priest, she didn''t react immediately and launched marine defense.

    But Northern Jiangsu used the extreme power of water to drag them out of Wang Liu.

    They slowly suspended in mid air.

    Ziji stared in the air with a little dance, and Xiaobai was foolish.

    The huge body of the deep-sea demon whale King churned in the sea. It was like a sea fixing stone. The whale could not withstand the tsunami caused by the ocean bomb and tilted West in the middle of the ocean.

    As soon as Ziji''s face changed, she flew higher with a little dance: the intensity of the tsunami was still changing, and the momentum of the avalanche made people dare not have the idea of hard resistance.

    If she hadn''t reacted quickly, she might have been submerged in the countercurrent.

    Most of the sea soul masters do not have the ability to protect themselves from danger.

    Even before they could howl, they were swallowed up by the current.

    "What are you doing? Use your strength to see if you can recover anything!"

    Once the sea bomb is triggered, even northern Jiangsu cannot be completely contained.

    He can only summon all his dragon pets, perform their duties and calm the sea.

    He is also good at using various abilities to rescue some soul masters.

    Posisi was awakened by the sound of Northern Jiangsu.

    The confused soul wakes up.

    Posey looked at the end of the sea in front of him and couldn''t help sweating on his cheeks.

    This is her achievement.

    It was her years of hard work as a sea god priest to govern the sea like this.

    From today on, all those achievements will be wasted.

    "Wait, Poseidon statue!"

    Posey looked back in amazement.

    It was found that the temple of the sea god had been washed into ruins by the burst current, and the statue of the sea god collapsed in the sea and was broken in half by the reverse current.

    Poseidon statue is the only way for her to actively contact Poseidon and pray for Poseidon, and it is also the most important point of Poseidon''s ninth test.

    But now

    Posey is a little bitter.

    "Ridiculous!"

    Anger appeared on the exquisite appearance of Northern Jiangsu.

    "Under you are thousands of suffering sea soul masters, not a broken statue!"

    "Is that all your consciousness?"

    Northern Jiangsu exerted all its strength to alleviate the harm caused by the sea bomb and said to posisi:

    "If you always stay in the servility of the God servant, then what I said before is nonsense!"

    "Because God Yan temple only needs people who have themselves, and never needs a humble slave."

    "What is the sea god? He is just a person who was born earlier than us, understood God''s law earlier and recognized by God."

    "Why is he more noble than you? Is he your father, your mother, or your lover? Make you remember him?"

    "In front of you are the people who live in the same sea with you and worship you for decades. Impolitely, they are actually your people!"

    Subei is really angry.

    In his eyes, Posey''s reaction at this time was simply inhuman.

    The above miser, holding his own Treasury, ignores his family and friends, starves and suffers from cold.

    The angry face of Northern Jiangsu is still so beautiful, but it makes people stunned.

    Who would have the heart to make a person like Subei sad?

    It should be the one who is held in the palm of his hand.

    Posisi looked at Subei in a daze. His eyes were hard-working figures and expressions of Subei, and his mind echoed:

    "Are you really willing to be a divine servant all your life? The result of a divine servant can only be sacrifice. Are you really willing?"

    "Unwilling, really unwilling."

    "My strength is only a little poor. If I continue to grow and give me more opportunities, I will succeed in passing the Poseidon nine exams."

    Gulu~

    Boom, boom!

    The churning sea water and the roaring waves bring Posey''s floating thinking back to reality.

    And right now.

    A dark voice sounded and giggled:

    "He''s right. Poseidon is a hypocritical guy. She just wants you to help him find a suitable successor so that he can retire and enjoy his old age."

    Luosha God was unaffected by the waves and strong winds.

    Her eyes were on Subei: the little guy''s angry look was inexplicably cute.

    However, it''s unforgivable to make the little guy angry.

    The fingertip of Luocha God aimed at posisi and sent out a dark purple light bomb, which shot at posisi very fast.

    Posisi''s extreme power of level 99 didn''t even have a chance to play in front of rosha.

    Posisi fell from the air and into the sea

    Her body was extremely heavy and fell deep

    Posey lay on the icy sea bottom, looking into the distance with beautiful blue eyes. She knew where she was.

    In posesi''s eyes, the ocean is an incomparably broad city of freedom.

    Poseide in the water is as beautiful as crystal. If you carefully observe it, you can find that poseide in the water is completely different from poseide on land.

    Posisi in the water, is a peerless flirtatious goblin, that delicate face with a noble temperament, people can not help but feel the meaning of submission, and posisi''s blue eyes, more Soul-catching, people can''t look away after watching.

    Posisi''s skin is shining softly at the bottom of the sea. Her skin is like a thin gauze, emitting a faint fragrance and intoxicating.

    Posisi in the water is as beautiful as a dream. Her beauty is a kind of beauty beyond the world, which people can''t forget.

    However, this static beauty did not last long.

    Posisi''s body was stirred and she was pulled to the center of the crazy rotating ocean eye.

    She seemed to be dead. She let the sea play with her posture and didn''t make any resistance and movement.

    I don''t know how long it took.

    Posisi slowly opened his eyes.

    Her pupils have changed.

    Her lips were whispering:

    "Dear Poseidon, I am willing to exchange my life for the power of Poseidon halberd..."

    "God''s servant posisi, in the body of God''s servant, ended the worship of God, drowned the sin, and crossed the people of the sea..."

    Poseidon halberd, also known as Poseidon Trident, is an artifact of Poseidon. It not only has strong attack power, but also has the power to smooth the ocean.

    At the moment, posisi impressively chose to devote his life.

    Use your life to launch strength support to Poseidon to calm down the chaos of the ocean.

    This is the only way she can save.

    Her voice of redemption spread throughout the Western Ocean, turned into a healing force and revived the bodies crushed by the tsunami

    Then, an incomparably huge golden Trident shuttled through the starry sky, broke the wind and directly inserted into the eye of the ocean storm.

    Although it is impossible to calm the ocean storm in an instant, it is indeed moving in a good direction.

    But Posey''s body began to lose consciousness, tired and helpless, and began to envelop. That was... Death

    On the sea, Luocha God stood in front of Northern Jiangsu and sighed: "she is willing to redeem her fault with the life contract that constructs the channel of God only once."

    "You seem to have mistaken her, lovely little fellow."

    Luocha God pinched Subei''s chin and looked at him evil.

    Su Bei clapped her hand and stared, "divine power, do you know what I once announced?"

    "Why, do you want to kill me? I don''t believe you have that strength."

    Luocha God licked his tongue and blew a breath in Subei''s ear: "otherwise, how can you collect the power of the whole Dou Luoxing so nervously?"

    "In fact, it''s all useless struggles. If you can''t use your original strength, you can''t be the enemy of God."

    "Rather than die at that time, come with me. I will place you in a very safe place, and... We can..."

    Luocha God took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu. This beautiful face is really irresistible.

    "Really?"

    Northern Jiangsu''s eyes on Luocha God made Luocha God more excited.

    Subei took off a piece of frost on the chest of Luocha God, shook it in front of her, smiled and said, "it didn''t make you suffer less?"

    "What do you mean?"

    The expression of Luocha God froze in an instant.

    "It''s ridiculous that you boast that you are invincible without knowing who you are against."

    Northern Jiangsu threw the frost into the sea and suddenly smashed a big hole. In the sea blue hole, a beautiful body emerged.

    That''s posisi, whose life is fading.

    Northern Jiangsu took another dark bead from the space - the soul fixing bead, and put it into posisi''s mouth.

    With a wave of his hand, Su Bei transferred posisi to Pu Lao''s back: "Pu Lao, take her back to Yan Dian. Biji knows what to do."

    "Yes!"

    Pu Lao snorted a sigh, hid into the golden space ring with posisi on his back, and looked back at Luocha God:

    "Be careful, master. This woman is not a good product. She must have a bad intention!"

    Luocha God: "

    At this time, the seven guardians of Poseidon island came together.

    They felt the power of posisi''s sacrifice, and their hearts were sad.

    The follow-up ocean pacification work also depends on them.

    Northern Jiangsu breathed out a sigh. This trip to the western waters unexpectedly turned into this result in the end.

    The most annoying thing is that Luocha God has been buzzing in his ears.

    Luocha God asked, "do you mean that those fleets that attack the divine world are also yours?"

    Luocha god suddenly realized: "therefore, those fleets attack the divine world to give you time to grow. You already have the strength to fight against the divine world, but what you want is to crush the divine world!"

    Luocha God was surprised and said, "who are you?"

    "I''m the one you can''t get."

    Northern Jiangsu breathed heavily.

    "You know too much, and you broke the covenant I made for the divine world, so."

    Subei looked at the Luocha God and said, "I will deprive you of your Divine personality and give the divine world a warning."

    "Deprive me of my divinity?"

    Luocha God smiled uninhibited: "I think it''s easier for you to strip off my clothes."

    "Or I can peel you off."

    "I just like your cold face. It''s really nice."

    Luocha God knew that the silver dragon was not there and the little goddess was not there. No one could control her.

    So surprisingly uninhibited.

    "Be serious, who stripped you!"

    Subei scolded.

    Luocha God: "peel with you? Anyway, the Golden Dragon and silver dragon are not here. I can''t take you away. They have no way!"

    The rosha divine abacus was beating and yelling.

    But

    She only didn''t calculate that there was silver dragon blood essence in Northern Jiangsu, so she could exchange information with Gu Yuena.

    So that Gu Yuena appeared behind the Luocha God, she didn''t notice it at all.

    Subei stroked his forehead: "na''er, I can''t do this bloody thing. You do it. I''m going to do something else."

    Gu Yuena nodded and made a faint voice: "go."

    As soon as Gu Yuena''s voice came out, the face of Luocha God changed.

    How far does Gu Yuena''s power of space reach? Unexpectedly, she appeared silently. She didn''t respond at all!

    Divine Divinity.

    All the gods are ready for war.

    Suddenly, a gold ring appeared in the sky of the divine world, from which a cloud piercing bullet was projected.

    Very fast.

    Several gods jointly intercepted.

    I found that there was a dark god and a letter on the cloud piercing bullet.

    There are six big words on the envelope: to the divine world Committee.

    So the divine official hurriedly sent the letter to the divine world Committee.

    The three law enforcement gods have their own thoughts.

    At this time, the God of the sea and the seven emotional gods are actually sitting on the divine world Committee.

    Poseidon is on pins and needles: he always feels that something big has happened.

    But the fight against the space fleet is the most important thing in the divine world. Although he realized that there was something wrong with his divine position, he couldn''t leave.

    : the artifact of the town house is gone. What else do you manage?

    When the sea god was sad, the God put the envelope in front of him.

    "Lord Poseidon, it''s a letter from the void, asking for instructions!"

    The God official said solemnly.

    "Letter? Is it provocation?"

    The angry God clapped the case and shouted.

    "Open it and read it!"

    "We have planned to send out ourselves to destroy those female ships. It''s arrogant!"

    The God of anger has a violent temper.

    The deity placed the deity on the table, bowed his head and said, "there is another deity. After being identified by the deity on the other side of the divine tree, it is the deity of Luocha God..."

    "What?"

    God was surprised.

    "We just got the news from the star region. Luocha God made meritorious contributions to the south, drove away the female ship and destroyed a group of effective forces of the enemy. How could he be suddenly removed?"

    "Have the strength of those women ships reached this level?"

    "It seems that we have to go out in person!"

    The seven emotions stood up.

    The magistrates trembled.

    "Read!"

    According to the divine Officer:

    [to the Committee of the divine world: according to the agreement between me and the divine world, the gods shall not come to Douluo star. There is no amnesty for those who exceed it. Your Luocha God ignores the Convention and comes to Douluo continent to plot against the law, so he deprives the deity as a warning.]

    £Û¡­¡­£Ý

    "Northern Jiangsu!"

    The gods'' fear of the boy has gone up to another level.

    "This Luocha God, what is she doing!"

    "I have been told many times not to get close to Douluo star. Even if some goddesses are curious about the young man, they should restrain themselves. After all, this is a major event related to the whole divine world!"

    Poseidon was also angry.

    "It can be seen that the young man''s strength against the law enforcement God is true. Those female ships only provoke right and wrong in the galaxy outside the divine world, and he can directly send the letter here silently!"

    "Wait, will there be some connection between the female ship and the boy?" God said so.

 Chapter 198

    "How is she?"

    "The soul suffered a heavy blow, all the five internal organs and lungs were shattered, and the restless sea god power remained in the body. The situation is not optimistic."

    "Fortunately, the king brought her back in the fastest time and kept her body warm with fairy flowers. Otherwise, the restless God of the sea has crushed her and turned her into ashes."

    "What shall we do now? Is there a way to save her?"

    In the Shenyan temple, posisi''s body lay on the ice bed, the cold drove out the sun and frozen her body.

    "She only has the last trace of will and needs to take care of herself slowly. Now the most important thing is that her heart fails and can hardly work. Her heart is the source of a person''s life. Without a heart, it is difficult for her to recover."

    Brigitte looked at the pale Posey and said.

    "The LORD said that she was the best heir to the God of the sea. If she could not be saved, would she disappoint the Lord?"

    Ye Lingling cured posisi with her unique nine heart Begonia martial spirit.

    Brigitte shook her head and said, "it''s useless. This is the injury caused by divine power. We can''t solve it."

    "Let''s freeze it first. The Lord of the temple said that when the sea god was born on the divine tree, she naturally called to wake up."

    At this time, Gong Yi came in and said.

    Holding a crystal white ice lotus in her hand, she placed it on posisi''s body, and suddenly a layer of frost cover appeared.

    Where the sacred tree is planted.

    Subei and Gu Yuena stood quietly.

    The sacred tree grew very fast, especially after the growth promoting liquid was poured on the sacred tree in Northern Jiangsu, the seed germinated and sprouted, broke through the soil and thrived.

    To say that the fastest growth in strength is still a silver.

    She recovered faster than Gu Yuena.

    Because she''s making a parasitic relationship with the sacred tree.

    It''s terrible.

    At first, Northern Jiangsu didn''t think much, thinking that a Yin might get benefits, but it never thought it would be so fierce.

    During this time, ah Yin''s cultivation directly increased from 100000 years to more than 900000 years. Her daily cultivation rings increased at a visible rate. In a few days, she could break the divine realm and become the first soul beast to become a God.

    Faster than tianmeng ice silkworm and deep sea demon whale king!

    However, this also sets off the strength of the divine tree from the side. Just in the bud, ah Yin can counter attack and become the first soul beast.

    Directly break the impression of Northern Jiangsu - Northern Jiangsu originally thought that the deep-sea demon whale king would be the first soul beast to become a God, the second is tianmeng ice silkworm, and the third is emperor Tian.

    Subei rubbed Gu Yuena''s face and asked softly, "na''er..."

    The words behind Subei haven''t been exported yet.

    Gu Yuena has understood: "don''t worry, I can settle down here. They are very happy to have the opportunity to fight with the gods and get the power of God."

    "Those who have different intentions and try to form gangs among the soul beasts are all expelled... Or swallowed up by other soul beasts."

    This is the directness of the world of ghosts and beasts.

    Subei nodded and couldn''t help looking in the direction of Wuhun Hall: "then, the angel Temple depends on Xueer and the teacher."

    Wu soul hall.

    Qianren snow stood under the angel statue and beside thousands of streams. They stood so quietly.

    For a long time, Qianren snow couldn''t help but open her lips: "Grandpa, how are you thinking about that matter?"

    Qiandaoliu didn''t open his eyes, but said calmly, "don''t think about it. Even Xueer asked a hundred times, grandpa won''t betray the angel God."

    "The loyalty of God''s servant lives to death."

    Suddenly, qiandaoliu looked back at qianrenxue and said, "you are the heir of God. You shouldn''t say that."

    "You... Should not give up the throne that should belong to you!"

    The eyes of thousands of streams burst out a frightening light.

    He was disappointed.

    Just three days earlier, his great granddaughter told him that their war with the gods had begun and that the gods they guarded would eventually become their enemies.

    Thousands of streams can''t accept it. It''s impossible to accept it at all.

    That''s the belief that made him willing to give up his life.

    Half a ring, qiandaoliu sighed helplessly, "go. If he really has a way to let you get more powerful divine power, go."

    As one of the divine servants, the world''s top soul master, how could he not be aware of the coming of God?

    It''s just that he doesn''t want to accept this fact.

    This old man, who lives behind the scenes and controls half of the national lifeline of Tiandou Empire, is stubborn and persistent, which is unimaginable to ordinary people.

    "But we need your help, Grandpa."

    Qian Renxue bit her lips and invited Qian Daoliu: "Grandpa, you are the ultimate Douluo, the most powerful soul master. You will certainly become the first God in Douluo mainland in a century. Xueer also needs your help!"

    Qianrenxue''s soul master road is mostly the guidance of qiandaoliu because her relationship with bibidong is not harmonious.

    "Naive."

    Qiandaoliu''s eyes were full of vicissitudes: "you don''t understand the difficulty of cultivating the throne, do you know?"

    Qiandaoliu looked at qianrenxue and said, "how precious is your God given constitution? It was my lifelong effort to shape your existence, which is enough to be recognized by the angel God."

    "For hundreds of years, how many Tianjiao brilliant, how many geniuses fall, but no one can be God."

    "Decades ago, Grandpa was also a genius, but he couldn''t take the last step."

    "Tang Chen, the ancestor of haotianzong, is the same, as is posisi on Poseidon island."

    "I cannot cope with the shackles of God."

    Qiandaoliu wielded a soul force, sent Qianren snow under the steps and closed his eyes.

    At this moment, a voice of Ling liweiyi sounded:

    "So you admit that it was your conspiracy?"

    Bibidon fell from the sky, holding the papal scepter, paused on the ground and sent out a golden ripple.

    Qiandaoliu frowned and said in surprise, "you have broken through the God robbery!"

    "Yes, just condense another God, and I will be as supreme as the angel God in your eyes, or even stronger."

    Bidon said this sentence with great confidence.

    Thanks to the divine tree, her divine personality has slowly taken shape and her strength has soared.

    When she reaches this level, the slightest change will bring great benefits or disadvantages.

    Not to mention the huge divine power, soaring like a rocket.

    "Look, Xueer didn''t lie to me. Maybe the boy is really the character sent by the creator to change the world."

    Thousands of thoughts flow in my mind.

    He had long known that the boy was not simple - since Xueer would rather put down her royal disguise and come back to see him.

    The mind of thousands of Ren snow can''t be clearer than thousands of streams.

    It should be that even if there is love, it will be displayed in pride, but it is completely different for the boy.

    "You''re changing the subject!"

    Bibidong''s face showed a sullen look, and the whole Angel Temple trembled with strength.

    "Things are right and people are wrong. What''s the significance of discussing the past?"

    Thousands of streams said faintly.

    On the contrary, bibidong eagerly took two steps forward and hummed: "without the protection of angel divine power, your vitality is passing quickly, your life has lost its guarantee, and you will die at any time."

    "Do you want to take her bones and fall into darkness forever?"

    "Tell me, where on earth did you put her bones?"

    There was a killing intention in bidon''s eyes.

    "Who is she?" Qian Renxue asked. She couldn''t feel the meaning of bidong.

    She stood beside a thousand streams: "grandpa won''t die."

    "Well, you should ask him."

    Bibidong pointed to a thousand streams and said faintly.

    Qian Daoliu''s face was gray, smiled bitterly, and sighed, "more than 20 years have passed, and the hatred accumulated in your heart has never dissipated."

    Qiandaoliu stood up and looked up at the sky.

    Qian Renxue noticed something wrong and asked, "Grandpa, what are you hiding from me?"

    "Oh."

    Bibidong took a look at Qianren snow. There was disgust in his eyes, but also hidden... Love?

    "What do you mean?"

    Qianrenxue is tit for tat with bibidong, and she has always been unhappy with bibidong.

    Just because grandpa doesn''t have the same knowledge with you doesn''t mean I will tolerate you to be presumptuous in the Wulin hall!

    "It seems that your dear grandpa didn''t tell you anything."

    Bibidong said, "do you think you are born on behalf of angels, born noble, born with unique talents and unparalleled in the world? That''s your pride?"

    "But you don''t know that your flesh and blood comes from the dirty beast, your God''s family, and the soul sacrifice of your parents..."

    Bibidong told the story of that year and broke the pride of Qianren snow.

    "Enough!"

    A thousand streams stopped.

    At this time, countless thoughts have flashed in qianrenxue''s mind:

    Dirty beast... Soul sacrifice... Wait, she means

    Qian Renxue said, "sure enough, you left the blood stain I saw in the room of Shenyan hall at that time!"

    "That is... The blood representing chastity..."

    Qianren snow couldn''t help retreating two steps, and her small face turned white. She couldn''t believe the fact: "so... So you''re not my real mother, where did I come from and who am I?"

    The eyes of Qianren snow became extremely confused.

    Think through one thing and sort out the past and the present, your thinking should be more smooth.

    But Qianren snow is more helpless. It seems that she has been living in the fog until today.

    Tear and expand from this corner to see everything.

    "Grandpa, tell me, my biological mother is not this woman? Then why is it different from what you told me before? Who is my biological mother? Where is she? Who am I?"

    Qianren snow grabbed qiandaoliu''s arm, but found that qiandaoliu''s body was extremely weak under her clothes. She was grabbed by Qianren snow and sat down.

    It attracted bibidong and Qianren snow to ask about qiandaoliu.

    The difference is that qianrenxue is distressed, while bibidong is afraid that thousands of streams will die, and the last thread of "she" in her mouth is gone.

    "Nothing..."

    Qiandaoliu held Qianren Snow''s hand and pushed off.

    "Grandpa, your hand, your body..."

    It can be seen to the naked eye that the skin of thousands of streams is rapidly withering, and he can no longer support it.

    "Xueer, I wanted to hide these things from you all my life. When you become God, I will be scared and everything will end."

    "Unfortunately, the channel of the angel God has been completely closed. This temple can no longer accept the protection of the angel God. It''s the angel God''s power. Grandpa''s body can''t support it completely."

    Qiandaoliu sighed deeply, took a look at bibidong and said, "in fact, you always know her bones, but you don''t even realize it. That''s her bones."

    "More than 20 years ago, she was the saint of the Wu soul hall and my son''s most precious apprentice. She fell in love with the young master of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, a waste young master."

    "Ji''er was angry. He did something wrong for a while. He performed magic tricks on her and did things that people and gods were angry with. Only then did you have Xueer''s birth."

    "After xue''er was born, Ji''er loved her very much. In order to make up for it, Ji''er found a soul beast that has been transformed for 100000 years, hoping to catch the soul beast and prepare for her ninth soul ring."

    "But she didn''t expect to be seriously injured by the Haotian clan. She held a grudge and tried to devour Ji''er..."

    Qiandaoliu''s eyes became more and more dim. It was an ugly affair that he didn''t want to mention, which damaged his reputation all his life:

    "Just at that time, I found the holy bone in Xueer''s body and got the guidance of the angel God. You inherited the noble spirit of the angel, but you are always a common bone, which is not enough to bear the power given by God."

    "But I''m too eager for the power of God. I have to surpass Tang Chen. Although I can''t become a God, I want to cultivate a god!"

    At this point, qiandaoliu was a little excited.

    "So... That night, at the end of her swallowing the disease, I imprisoned her, baptized you with their blood, took her bones into soul bones, and introduced Angel divine power for you. The bones of my close relatives can be perfectly integrated with you."

    "That is, the six... Angel soul bone set meal."

    "She is your mother."

    Just at this time, the soul bone on Qianren snow responded, flashing a faint light to warm her body.

    Qiandaoliu glanced at bidong: "and she is the most shocking to me."

    "Your mother is as like as two peas, and she keeps a sister like her in the suburbs, and is a rare twin soul warrior in a hundred years."

    "After your mother''s death, she entered the martial soul hall and succeeded your mother with excellent ability to become the new pope."

    "At that time, I also needed someone who was enough to manage the Wulin hall. She was the most suitable."

    "However, the purpose of her entering the Wu soul hall is to trace your mother''s whereabouts."

    "That''s why her attitude towards you has always been so cold."

    Because she sees you as something unknown.

    What a ridiculous thing. In this moment, I changed from angel auspicious to unknown.

    After hearing the words of qiandaoliu, bidong stumbled two steps, and the confusion for many years was finally solved:

    "No wonder, no wonder I didn''t find anything in the whole Wulin hall. I searched all the soul masters and all the classics... It turns out that her bones have been integrated with you and become a part of your body..."

    Bibidong pointed to Qianren snow and suddenly laughed.

    Suddenly serious... Indifference:

    "An animal like you should die. We don''t need your help. After living for so long, you should pay for your life."

    Bibidong waved three spider spears and stabbed into the huge angel statue. With a bang, it burst and the whole statue was shattered.

    In the ashes of the flying ash ruins, the whole person was in disorder.

    She was still alive, but her eyes were dim.

    Until a cold voice came from bidong: "even if you can''t accept this fact, you should die in the right place."

    "For example, in the battle of God guarding Xiaobei."

 Chapter 199

    "Let''s go. When God''s will disappears, I realize that the mainland is about to change. The angel God is no longer our umbrella. The Shinto I paved for you will eventually be disintegrated. It''s time for you to pursue your own path."

    In the angel temple, the gods collapsed, the ruins were shrouded in two lights, and they were unmoved.

    A thousand sighs.

    "Grandpa, angel soul bone set meal... Those are my parents'' bones!"

    Qian Renxue bit her lips tightly. Because she was too nervous, she didn''t even notice her mouth bleeding until it smelled fishy.

    But she doesn''t care.

    Qian Renxue clenched her fist and trembled: "how can you get down!"

    Qiandaoliu turned his back and closed his eyes: "in order to cultivate a God, their sacrifice is worth it."

    Maybe he felt guilty about his son, maybe he was disturbed by his conscience, so he had been laissez faire to be bigger than bidong, dividing the Wuhun hall into two and becoming the first leader of the Pope''s hall.

    But he never regretted it.

    That''s what he sticks to.

    Perhaps, the once genius has an inseparable pride and belief.

    "Don''t you regret it at all?"

    At this moment, qianrenxue suddenly felt that her grandfather was very strange, which was very inconsistent with the previous image of loving her and being willing to give everything for her.

    His love was so heavy that qianrenxue couldn''t breathe, and she almost collapsed.

    Until he saw the back of thousands of streams, he shook his head and said faintly, "never regret."

    "Good! Very good!"

    The fingertips of Qianren snow showed a light, and resolutely and directly gouged it out towards the center of his eyebrows.

    "I don''t need the gift in exchange for the flesh and blood of my relatives. I don''t need the recognition from God in exchange for the blood of my relatives."

    "I''ll give you back the seal given by God."

    A bloody hole the size of a little finger appeared in the eyebrow of Qianren snow. The blood flowed down her tall nose, through the corners of her eyes and across the edge of her nose

    Qianren snow smashed the golden light in the air, just like the crystal flesh of the eyebrow center carved by the sculptor.

    That is the angel God mark on her body. As long as it exists, she will have the power of angel God and everything given by angel God.

    On the contrary, once removed, it means that all her connections with angels and gods will end.

    Qiandaoliu was conscious, but Qianren snow was too cruel. When he turned back, Qianren snow had gouged out the flesh in the middle of his eyebrows.

    One after another, the six Angel soul bones on qianrenxue''s body repel each other and peel away from her body... This caused severe pain in her body, which is no less than that of Xing, who was torn apart by a car.

    "Why do you have to!"

    The footsteps of the thousand streams paused and hurriedly went up to hold the thousand Ren snow.

    Her behavior is tantamount to suicide.

    The realm of thousands of Ren snow drops in a straight line.

    Directly declined to level 29 great soul master.

    Qiandaoliu obviously felt the body shaking of Qianren snow, which was infinite fear and pain.

    Who knows, Qianren snow is still fighting hard and pushing away thousands of streams: "don''t you care."

    Qian Renxue''s body stumbled and walked out with a small but firm voice: "I have everything back to you, but my parents, you can''t."

    "From today on, I''m no longer your granddaughter."

    The back of Qianren snow was so lonely, so lonely, so sad, until she completely disappeared in the sight of qiandaoliu.

    Qiandaoliu wanted to help Qianren snow, but he was powerless, and his whole body collapsed in the ruins.

    Murmured, "golden crocodile, am I really wrong?"

    At this time, a middle-aged and elderly man came out from behind the scenes. It was the golden alligator Douluo: "for the divine servant, you are right, but for Xueer, you are very wrong."

    Golden crocodile Douluo is outspoken.

    Qiandaoliu closed his eyes: "but I can''t make up for it... For Xueer, I used up my life and have been relying on the strength of angel God... Now, in less than seven days, I will..."

    The body of thousands of streams is weak, and the dead wood has decayed.

    Angel church gate.

    Qianren snow endured the abnormality of her body and tried her best to get here.

    She can''t hold on.

    Her original intention is to let her grandfather join their front. I believe that with his strength, she will leave her own fruit on the divine tree. However, the result is the double damage to her heart and body.

    But for qianrenxue, she felt relieved. Her confusion and resentment over the years disappeared. Her regret and persistence came to light.

    Perhaps this will give her new insights and new opportunities.

    Because she has completely got rid of the circle of angels and gods.

    "I can''t hold on..."

    Qian Renxue was so weak that she didn''t even have the energy to support her walking.

    As soon as the body was soft, it fell directly.

    "Stubborn character as like as two peas, it''s a calf funny."

    Instead of falling on the cold ground, Qianren snow lay on a soft, round body.

    And a hum.

    The sound is familiar to Qianren snow. Qianren snow lifts her spirit and opens her eyes to see bidong.

    Qian Renxue said weakly, "you''re so annoying. You''ve destroyed the angel statue and don''t go yet. Do you see my joke?"

    "If I leave, will I leave you here with the old pervert?"

    Bibidong said faintly, "moreover, I''m for those six bones."

    On the palm of bidong''s hand, there are six Angel soul bones just rejected by Qianren snow.

    Bibidong murmured in his heart: it seems that Qianxun''s bones are not integrated with Qianren snow. These six pieces are all hers

    It is also a sustenance to find her complete skeleton and let her settle down.

    "Oh." Qianren snow snorted.

    "Don''t talk. Look at you. Take you back and let Xiao Bei see. He has to tear down the Wulin hall."

    Bibidong flew quickly to Shenyan hall with thousands of Ren snow.

    Qian Renxue tightened her heart and grabbed Bi bidong''s sleeve: "don''t let him know, please!"

    It was still a weak voice, but the tone was very firm.

    "However, the angel God mark is the mark accompanying your growth. If you don''t restore your physique in time, you can only stay in the realm of great soul master all your life."

    "At that time, everyone will leave their own gods on the divine tree. You are the only one. After the changes of the world, you will eventually become dust. Are you willing?"

    Said bidon.

    Although bibidong doesn''t like Qianren snow, she is always her niece. Moreover, at this time, she still doesn''t want to see Qianren snow miserable for the rest of her life.

    However, Qianren Snow''s pale lips moved and trembled: "I don''t want him to see me, I don''t want to."

    If life is just like the first sight, Qianren snow is only willing to show the best side to northern Jiangsu.

    I still remember a quick glance on the carriage at that time. She made a commitment to northern Jiangsu and risked exposing her identity to investigate his identity and approach him

    "My face must be ugly now."

    Suddenly there was a hole in the middle of the eyebrow, and qianrenxue became extremely insecure. She was afraid that Subei would dislike her and leave a bad impression on him.

    "Alas... You!"

    Bidong doesn''t know what to say. If it were her, maybe she would choose the same way.

    That''s what they have in common.

    In fact, Qian Renxue looked weak at this time, but she was not ugly. On the contrary, wiping off the blood, the diamond hole in the center of the eyebrow turned to the engraved beauty ornament, adding an exotic beauty to her beauty.

    "There''s really no way."

    Bibidong uses a spider puzzle skill to guide thousands of feet of snow into deep sleep.

    Their figure appeared again, it was in the Shenyan hall.

    Bibidong walked quickly on the avenue with a thousand feet of snow. To be exact, it is a flash, similar to flash, but she can''t achieve real space blinking, so she needs a focus.

    She passed by the waitresses in Shenyan hall and said, "find Dugu Bo and Biji, and find all the treasures that can repair mental and physical strength from the immortal product library, with the fastest speed!"

    This is the second seriously injured person in the ice cave.

    Bibidong placed a thousand feet of snow on the ice bed, and not far away was posisi.

    "What are you doing with Dugu Bo and Brigitte? Has anyone been seriously injured?"

    What bibidong said to the waitress the second before, the second after, was known by Northern Jiangsu. He couldn''t hide it at all.

    According to bibidong''s idea, she wants Dugu Bo and Biji to try to cure qianrenxue.

    It should not be a problem to have xianpin flowers and plants as the inside information.

    But who knows... To some extent, waitresses and waitresses share common thinking with Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei frowned and asked, "who is the girl the teacher brought back?"

    Shi Yi said truthfully, "there are a lot of blood stains left on her face. She didn''t see it clearly, but her clothes are very similar to his highness qianrenxue..."

    "Boom --!"

    As soon as Shi Yigang finished, Subei had rushed out, and the marble slab under his feet was directly shattered.

    After he shot, Subei found that he was confused. He clearly had a faster way.

    Whew, Northern Jiangsu appeared in the ice cave, which startled bidong.

    Subei quickly moved to the ice bed and saw the miserable snow in front of his eyes.

    "Xiaobei..."

    Bibidong looked around, but he didn''t find Dugu Bo and Brigitte, only Subei. He was surprised and muttered, "it''s over..."

    "Teacher, what''s going on?!"

    Subei''s eyes radiated golden light. It seemed that there were nine dragons swimming in them and swept the body of Qianren snow. He basically understood the physical condition of Qianren snow.

    Bibidong blinked, didn''t know how to respond, but said: "in order to get rid of the shackles of the angel God, she forcibly removed the seal of the angel God, so..."

    "Nonsense!"

    Subei drank: "the power given by God is all over her body, and the God seal is removed. Those divine powers have no connection and harmony, which will destroy her whole body. If it is a day or two later, her end will not be better than posisi!"

    "It''s so important that you choose to find Dugu Bo and Brigitte. It''s not steady!"

    Subei is the only person in the world who dares to talk to his teachers and teach his teachers to do things.

    Somehow, bidong felt wronged rather than angry.

    Startled by the sound of Subei, qianrenxue weakly opened her eyes and murmured, "bei... Brother, I asked her not to tell you..."

    Su Bei was stunned. He touched Qian Renxue''s face and wiped the blood on her face slightly. He was angry again and couldn''t bear to blame.

    Subei said painfully, "don''t worry, you will be well. I will cure you and make you stronger than before. What is angel God? We can strengthen her a hundred times and a thousand times."

    What a proud person qianrenxue is.

    Qian Renxue pursed her lips and asked persistently, "am I ugly now? Will you hate me in the future..."

    "Not ugly, better looking than before."

    Subei smiled faintly. His smile seemed to have the power to heal people''s hearts and ease the mind of qianrenxue. He couldn''t help pulling the corners of his mouth and said:

    "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true."

    Su Bei held Qian Renxue''s face, looked into her eyes and said, "that''s not a defect on your face, but a beautiful rune, and I will make it a more exquisite work of art. You will always be beautiful in my heart."

    Qian Renxue smiled and smiled: "it''s enough to have you."

    There is nothing happier than this.

    Even bidon covered his eyes.

    At the moment, she is sour.

    She wants to pull down Qianren snow, replace her by herself, bear the pain and care

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu calls out a divine flower core from the space, which is golden pink and a magical flower bud constructed by countless filamentous lines.

    "Teacher, you have neglected a very important thing."

    "The disciple himself is a doctor, a doctor who won the first poison in the world."

    "If only one person in the world can save Xueer, that person must be me."

    "This flower is called the golden thread divine core. It is a divine flower that can be woven into a divine body. As long as the soul is complete and interwoven by the holy hand, it can be resurrected and gain strong strength."

    The gold thread is made of gold crystal and emits a bright light. It is full of all kinds of mysterious veins. Each one is as big as a diamond and glitters with dazzling light. It is crystal clear and extremely beautiful. This is the ultimate legendary flower.

    It is said that this legendary fruit was born in the abyss of the divine tree and was born by the power of the divine tree. There is no such thing in the world. Only special gods come. The special creation divine power, or the power of chaos, may be created.

    Its efficacy is far more than what northern Jiangsu said. It also has extremely powerful effects. These effects are legendary.

    This legendary fruit, as the name suggests, is a treasure that can increase human life, but it can not increase the cultivator''s accomplishments. It can only increase the physical quality and life, but it can make the cultivator have twice the cultivation speed than ordinary people.

    However, in this world, except for practitioners, no other creatures can absorb it. Therefore, this magical fruit can only be used as a pet or servant of gods.

    The greatest advantage of this magical fruit is that it can be brought to the divine world.

 Chapter 200

    More than a little pain.

    The skin is woven, which is the pain of ten thousand needles through the eyebrows.

    What''s more, it is to operate on the wound, especially to sprinkle salt on the wound.

    When the first needle in Northern Jiangsu crossed the eyebrows of Qianren snow, she clenched her teeth in pain and made a "hissing" sound from between her teeth.

    Fortunately, after the golden thread sealed the eyebrow pass and dispersed the residual divine power of the angel God, Northern Jiangsu used something similar to hemp boiling powder to anesthetize Qianren snow.

    The pain stopped immediately.

    Qian Renxue widened his eyes and felt very magical.

    Won''t you feel pain after adapting?

    Under the hands of the medical sage in Northern Jiangsu, the hole in the center of the thousand Ren snow eyebrows turned into a golden light lotus. The mark looked like a symbol of the holiness.

    Bibidong couldn''t help looking closer and sighed, "Xiaobei, your carving is very beautiful!"

    A cold sweat came out of Subei''s face. He was worried and started carefully. If he was careless and woven wrong, he would leave traces on Qianren Snow''s face.

    Northern Jiangsu can''t give up.

    However, it was a complete success.

    Qian Renxue soon felt the power of the divine flower from the center of her eyebrows, which drove away the last angel divine power in her body, warmed her body, made her face flushed, and could not help moaning comfortably.

    Subei charged qianrenxue, "you''ll rest in Shenyan Hall these two days. Don''t worry about other things. I''ll catch him and make amends to you and punish him!"

    Subei admitted that he was distressed and protected his wife.

    Qian Renxue grabbed Subei''s hand, shook his head and said nervously, "don''t... please!"

    There are tears in the eyes of Qianren snow.

    "You..."

    Subei sighed: "well, have a good rest."

    Northern Jiangsu patted the back of Qianren Snow''s hand to show comfort.

    At this time, Qian Renxue couldn''t help but point the Golden Lotus in the middle of her eyebrows with her hand, pursed her mouth and said, "it''s broken!"

    "What''s the matter?" Subei asked hurriedly.

    "My forehead is unconscious. It seems to be paralyzed. Is it a side effect? Will there be a problem?"

    Qian Renxue said: "I saw before that the famous soul master was paralyzed from a little finger, gradually spread to the whole body, and finally became a vegetable."

    She has lost all her strength. All the achievements she has made for more than ten years have come to naught. Her body can no longer afford to lose.

    Subei smiled and thought there was something big: "don''t worry, after an hour, your perception will come back. At that time, there may be a special feeling in the middle of the eyebrow, but you don''t have to worry."

    "You should take good care of yourself now. Except for some endocrine disorders recently, which may be delayed for a few days, you are very good."

    Subei rubbed the hair of Qianren snow, turned his head and looked at BI bidong, and said, "teacher, let''s go out."

    "Yes." Bidon nodded.

    The next moment they appeared on a shady lawn.

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu also had some guesses about the thousand Ren snow. After learning about it with Bi bidong, it was a burst of sigh. I didn''t expect that they had such a tortuous past.

    Wu soul hall is indeed the biggest troublemaker of Douluo.

    However, bibidong suddenly said, "in other words, can you give me the technique you just made for Xueer, Xiaobei?"

    Bibidong''s words stunned Subei: "do you also want to tattoo a golden flower on your face? It''s not safe. Moreover, teacher, you look so good that you don''t need to make these colorful things. Xueer, there''s no way."

    "Not..."

    Bidong''s face turned red and said, "I''m on my thigh..."

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Subei stood still, dumbfounded: "inner thigh?"

    "Yes."

    Bibidong nodded: "when I was hunting the ninth soul ring, I was bitten by the rabbit and left a scar. Although I said that others couldn''t see it, I always felt flawed."

    Said bidon.

    Su Bei scratched his head: "why didn''t I find it at that time?"

    Bidong patted Subei''s head and said angrily, "it''s not covered by a quilt, and... You didn''t look carefully..."

    Bidong coughed twice and said seriously, "just say, can you cure it?"

    "Yes, yes, but..."

    Subei remembered something.

    "But what? Xiao Bei, just say, can I not give you what I have?"

    As he spoke, bidong''s face became more and more red. Speaking, Xiaobei was so energetic. Would he ask for something embarrassing.

    And they are still such sensitive identities... It''s really inexplicably exciting to think about it

    "Then I''ll be straight?"

    Under the expectant eyes of bibidong, Subei said seriously, "teacher, in fact, there''s one thing I haven''t told you."

    "Actually..."

    Subei swallowed his saliva and became nervous with bidong: "teacher, I want to ask you something. Can you show me your martial spirit, especially your 100000 year Soul Ring?"

    Subei thought over and over again and finally decided to confess to bidong.

    The war with the divine world is imminent. He has no time to hesitate. He must deal with the hidden contradictions inside.

    "That''s it?"

    "No problem."

    "I''ll show you. Will you help me pattern the flowers?"

    Bibidong promised, but Subei always felt that bibidong seemed very disappointed?

    What is she disappointed in? Did you ask too directly?

    Regardless of her, it is more important to check the teacher''s body.

    In fact, the weaving technique is very similar to tattoos. If people are not flawed, Northern Jiangsu is really unwilling to "paint flowers" for other people''s bodies, which is pure and natural, more beautiful and naive.

    "Not only to see, but also the teacher, you have to help me one thing."

    Bibidong readily showed his soul and soul ring in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    If others ask, she will feel a kind of humiliation, which is no different from letting her fall.

    But in front of Northern Jiangsu, this is really a small matter, not worth mentioning.

    "A little more, teacher, can you show your ninth soul skill and soul bone strength and let me feel it?"

    "Good!"

    Boom!

    Bidong followed suit, and Subei''s expression gradually showed a smile from the confusion of unknown exploration.

    "Yes, yes!"

    "What is it?" Bibidong puzzled.

    "There is a soul!"

    Subei grabbed bibidong''s shoulder and said excitedly, "teacher, you don''t know. In several previous battles, I have observed your ninth Soul Ring and the power contained therein, but I haven''t felt her existence because of the influence of distance and soul power."

    "For this reason, I have been unwilling to confess this matter to you."

    "But now, I can say!"

    Subei is very happy.

    He had promised Xiaowu that he would reunite her with her mother.

    He was worried that his promise would become empty talk.

    But before Subei said it, bibidong said a word faintly, which made Subei freeze.

    Bibidong said, "it''s about the soft bone rabbit. My ninth soul ring is the mother of Xiaowu?"

    Subei was surprised, and Juezi''s handsome face was full of surprise: "teacher, when did you... Know?"

    Bidong took a pet look at Northern Jiangsu: "the teacher is not stupid. He knows that Xiaowu is a soul animal, and the body is a soft bone rabbit. How can I not connect the two?"

    "Moreover, why do you think the soft bone rabbit''s soul can still exist after so many years?"

    "After the teacher noticed our concerns, he deliberately moistened the soul of Xiaowu''s mother, so now I can feel her existence!"

    Subei finally straightened out the logic.

    He was stunned.

    Sure enough, bidong is still bidong. She is very smart. In addition, she is an elder, so she is very stable and will think of Northern Jiangsu.

    Obviously, the current situation is that Bi bidong knew the concerns of Northern Jiangsu long ago, but did not take the initiative to break them. Instead, he quietly nourished ah Rou''s soul bone and soul with soul force, leaving a step for Northern Jiangsu, so as not to make it difficult for him to be a man between himself and Xiaowu.

    Taking this layer into account for Northern Jiangsu is also the pattern of bidong.

    For a moment, Northern Jiangsu was speechless.

    "Thank you, teacher."

    Subei said.

    "If you say thank you, I don''t like Xiaobei. If you really want to thank me, it''s better to turn it into practical action."

    Bidong smiled: "let''s go and go into the room with the teacher."

    "What are you doing in the room?"

    "What else can you do? What do you want to do?"

    "Dry? Teacher... That''s not good. I have something to do."

    "Even so, before that, you have to meet the needs of teachers."

    Bidong said, "you promised to help the teacher solve the scar. Do you want to go back?"

    "Ah ah ~"

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark dungeon, in the dim environment, a light illuminates the woman in the deep corner.

    She curled up, closed her eyes, looked painful, and made a low, hoarse voice.

    Her whole body was messy, her white and delicate skin was covered with scars of different sizes, shocking red and purple, and blood flowed slowly from it.

    The most terrible thing is that her heart is bloody and has a big hole.

    It was vaguely visible that her heart was beating, but a small hole was dug out on the side of her heart - in fact, it was the position of her rosha God, which had been dug out at this time.

    Her hands and legs were also tied back to the Dragon lock and could not move.

    But her fierce struggle made her hurt.

    Subei vowed that he had never used any torture against Luocha God, and her misery came from her resistance.

    This dungeon is the only cell in Shenyan hall. It is made of the toughest stone and metal in the mainland.

    The waitress put the medicine and food in front of her and wanted to put the medicine on her, but she was scared away by her fear and anger face.

    "Get out!"

    "Let him see me in person!"

    "I just came down to see him. Why so much me!"

    "Ah!"

    The restlessness of Luocha God dragged the iron chain and rubbed her all over, but what about this.

    Luo Zha, Luo Zha, was honed from hell. He has tasted the taste of death after blood disaster. It''s nothing but the pain of digging his heart. What''s the fear?

    However, she is a liar and has a deep mind.

    Even Subei almost caught her way.

    At first, Subei said he wanted to dig her divine personality. It was a threat, but he just caught her and imprisoned her.

    But she always had divine strength. The waitress was not her opponent. She escaped many times and attacked Northern Jiangsu in an attempt to take him away.

    Unable to succeed, her dark side emerged and began to murder the women in the Shenyan temple. After being caught, she became angry with shame.

    He tried to return to the divine world and summon the gods to snow their shame.

    How could Northern Jiangsu bear it? Then he gouged out her divine personality and destroyed her divine power. It was crisp and neat.

    After that, it was much better for Shenyan temple.

    The waitress was obviously used to it and shook her head: if you like to eat or not, you deserve it.

    But today, obviously, it''s a little different.

    A tall figure appeared at the door of the dungeon, avoiding the female waiting, sneaked in, looked left and right, and confirmed that there was no one before entering.

    The sinister Qi that came from his face was so frightening that he could almost suppress the darkness of the dungeon.

    No one else, it''s Tang San.

    Today, he still hasn''t forgotten his original heart.

    Tang San thinks that his research has reached the most critical time.

    But he still needs one of the most critical things, that is, the blood of women.

    He saw this passage in an ancient book:

    [heaven and earth ask for love Valley: the first of the three treasure pots in the world.]

    [the legend of heaven and earth asking for love Valley is that the God of love in the divine world was betrayed by his lover and fell into the world. Heaven and earth were reversed and the sun and moon were lakes.]

    [speaking of the God of love, I have to mention his artifact Cupid''s arrow, which has the ability to forge a good marriage and has the power to reverse gender, but the artifact needs to be solved by God. If you want to awaken the remnant soul of the God of love to God, you only need to resonate with him with true feelings, at the cost of exchanging divine objects and attracting divine blood.]

    The book is in tatters, but it can be vaguely recognized by looking through the classical comparative text.

    Tang San doesn''t know the author, but all the gods in the divine world respect him: Su Xiaosheng.

    It is the God of omen that the gods are also looking for.

    Therefore, Tang Sancai came here.

    The purpose is the God of rosha.

    Of course, he didn''t come empty handed. He and brought tools.

    You might think his configuration is a knife and a blood bottle.

    Prepare to ravage the God of rosha and cut the body.

    But it''s actually blood sucking paper and a pressure suction bottle.

    The waitress was basically helpless to Tang San: he really couldn''t understand the master''s little apprentice. His behavior was strange.

    Don''t mention the waitress. Even northern Jiangsu can''t understand it.

    If he could, he would like to say to Tang San, "disciple, why abandon the treatment?"

    Subei didn''t talk to Luocha God much either. He pinched the blood suction tube, held up his long skirt, and squatted on the ground alone to collect her blood.

    Even if Luocha frightened him, he was unmoved.

    This aroused the curiosity of Luocha God.

    "Girl, you''re not afraid of me. Do you know who I am?"

    Luocha God licked his tongue and looked at Tang San gloomily.

    "The God who was severely taught by the teacher has lost his divine personality. It''s nothing great. He''s not the teacher''s opponent anyway."

    Tang San didn''t lift his head.

    "Teacher? Are you his disciple?"

    Luocha God struggled: "you let him see me in person, do you hear me? Otherwise, I''ll tear you!"

    Luocha God seems not to realize that Tang San is a man. His dress is really misleading, and his voice is becoming more and more feminine.

    "You don''t even have the ability to break free from the chain. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Tang Sanbai glanced at Luosha God.

    Suddenly, he saw the blood coagulated on the chin of Luocha God. He quickly put the bottle away and smiled: "yes!"

    Luocha God''s fierce face became confused: "what do you want my blood to do?"

    "Leave it alone." Tang San said proudly.

    "You give up, I won''t betray the teacher, let alone let you out."

    Luocha God disdained to smile: "I can guess one or two if you don''t say it. It''s useless for you to ask for my blood. My divine personality has been taken away. My blood at this time is far from the real divine blood, and you can''t absorb it."

    "Really?" Tang San''s face froze. It''s over. Why didn''t he think of this?!

    "Why don''t I make a deal with you?"

    Luocha God looked at Tang San and smiled deeply.

 Chapter 201

    A vast lake, surrounded by mountains, the lake water is clear to the bottom.

    The strangest thing is that the lake is gold and silver.

    In the core area, in the middle of the lake, there is a round golden lake. The strong golden light is constantly emitting from it, just like the warm sun.

    And around it. The silver moon is surrounded by a curved silver moon. The silver moon clings to each other on one side of the golden sun like Lake, emitting silver brilliance.

    On the high mountain, Tang San, wearing a pair of horsetails and casual clothes, looked out and finally breathed a sigh of relief: "heaven and earth ask for love Valley, is it here?"

    "Yes, here it is!"

    Tang San''s back came out a dark smoke, which condensed into a human shape. When he looked carefully, it was seven or eight points similar to Luocha God.

    No, this is the God of rosha!

    "See the location of the center of the gold and silver lake? There is a big platform there. You can echo with the God of love and get his divine arrow!"

    The soul of rosha pointed and said.

    Tang San''s heart was itchy and his feet were lifted. He couldn''t wait.

    But he was still worried.

    Warning Luocha God, he said, "I tell you, I only promise to take you out for a breath. You can help me get the treasure of Qiankun Wenqing valley. After the event, I will send you back to the dungeon of Shenyan temple and won''t let you go."

    Tang San had some frustrations in his heart. He felt that his deal with Luocha God was disrespect for the teacher and a betrayal.

    But for Cupid''s arrow, Tang San had no choice but to take risks.

    However, Luocha God lost his divine personality and only had a decaying ghost. It should be no problem.

    Tang San thought so.

    Luocha God was not angry: "the dungeon is too depressed. I just want to come out and see the world. Don''t worry, I will never run. What''s more, I will be scared when I leave this small jar. Haven''t you confirmed it?"

    Tang San was carrying a small dark pot with a palm on her back. Luocha was like an elf in Aladdin''s magic lamp. However, she was very dark and had a funny smile on her mouth when she spoke.

    To tell the truth, Luocha God was surprised. At first, she thought the man in front of her was a girl. Later, she knew that he was a man.

    But also has been secretly in love with his teacher - also the young Subei who broke his heart.

    This is a great story in the world, but it is also very interesting.

    At this time, Luocha God loved Subei so much that he hated it from love. He thought very rotten: if Subei falls into his own hands, he should not only taste his power, but also let him experience the power of his good apprentice!

    Experience the dangers of society, smelly man!

    Luocha God sent out a resentful attack on Northern Jiangsu in his heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Tang San couldn''t answer. Although Luocha God didn''t have the slightest power, she was also a God. Tang San was a man for two generations. There was still some vigilance in her heart.

    But his obsession is too deep.

    He was the favored son of heaven, but he missed his life at the sight of Northern Jiangsu.

    His eyes at this time are only the examination of the God of love.

    He wants to get Cupid''s arrow and give himself a shot with satisfaction!

    Then

    Tang San''s eyes crossed the gold and Silver Lake in the heaven and earth love Valley, and his mind was imagining wantonly:

    With his excellent appearance and dressing ability, if you can have a girl''s body, it must move countless men.

    But this is not enough to crush the teachers and their confidants.

    What do you rely on?

    I''m coquettish.

    Tang sanding made up his mind: although those shiniangs are very good-looking, different temperament and charming, they are essentially different from them.

    Men know men best. Only men know what men like.

    That''s the scenery outside and the coquettish inside.

    To tell you the truth, in this respect, Tang santing despises Luocha God.

    She has her dream body, but she doesn''t make good use of it. She''s too anxious and doesn''t know how to step by step.

    Tang San has carefully studied this example.

    The failure of Luocha God is not lost in appearance or talent.

    There are three aspects:

    ¢Ù The timing is wrong. Shenyan temple is in confrontation with God. Luocha God comes down at this time, which is the opposition of the camp.

    ¢Ú The attitude is wrong. She is too direct. She jumps directly from a stranger to B -. Teachers like euphemism. They must establish an intimate relationship before they can take off in situ.

    Look at the dance, brother and sister.

    Look at bibidong, master and apprentice.

    Look at the snow, brother and sister.

    Look at Zhu Zhuqing, apprentice.

    Look at yourself, apprentice, and the only male apprentice.

    From this point of view, Tang San feels that after his successful gender transformation, he will definitely win the victory over Luocha God.

    No, why should I compare with the God of rosha? She doesn''t deserve it!

    Tang San showed his ghost steps and stepped on the lotus on the surface of Jinyin lake.

    At this time, Luocha God reminded: "on the gold and Silver Lake, there are 7749 pieces of gold lotus leading to the examination of the God of love. Each piece is a consideration of your mind and love. It must follow your inner choice and thought."

    "You can''t resist at all, or you won''t be able to move on."

    "Unless you have the ability to surpass the power left by love, of course, this is nonsense, because you must not have this power."

    Luocha God said a sarcastic remark: "you are the weakest person I perceive in the Shenyan hall. Do you say that Northern Jiangsu is bad for you, or your talent is too weak and waste wood?"

    "Shut up."

    Tang San''s footsteps set foot on the golden lotus, and the starting point ripples on the lake: "you are not allowed to speak ill of the teacher. It''s my own problem. The teacher is very kind to me! He is the most wise and brave man in the world."

    Tang San''s admiration for Northern Jiangsu is incomparable.

    But that''s why Northern Jiangsu tolerated Tang San to stay in the Shenyan palace.

    Tang San''s words were scorned by Luocha God.

    "Just him? He is careful, cruel and violent, cold and ruthless. Apart from his beauty and strength, nothing really attracts me."

    Luocha God hummed: "I''m afraid you''re sincere and wrong. Although I haven''t been with him for a long time, it''s not difficult for me to see that even if your gender changes, he won''t accept your love."

    Luocha God is simply saying that grapes are sour when he can''t eat grapes. What else is there besides beauty and strength? What''s that called?

    Isn''t that enough?

    Boom!

    Tang San''s body was unstable for a moment. He staggered a few times and said fiercely, "I said, don''t you speak ill of the teacher. You''re talking nonsense, and I''ll throw you into the lake!"

    Tang San pulled down the black can on the back and was about to fall.

    Luocha not only spoke ill of Northern Jiangsu, but also pierced Tang San''s heart. Can he not be in a hurry?

    In his youth, he was basically devoted to winning the favor of his teachers. How can he be persuaded casually?

    "Don''t! I won''t say it!"

    It really scared her.

    The jar will fall sooner or later, but not now.

    However, Luocha God had to admit that Tang San''s feelings for Northern Jiangsu were indeed very deep.

    Forty nine Golden Lotus, forty in front, Tang San easily stepped on it.

    In front of Jin He, most of the tests on Tang San are: money, treasure, family influence and so on.

    This was enough to stop more than 90 percent of the people, but it was all a small problem for Tang San.

    The last few flowers are the biggest test for him.

    Golden Lotus test reputation: if the people you love most are enemies of the world and despised by the world, what would you do?

    Tang San replied, "I''d rather bear the world than abandon my teacher."

    "I share the honor with my teacher!"

    Golden Lotus test: if you meet a better person than the one you love most now, and you cherish him or her, will you abandon the person you love.

    To tell you the truth, Tang San hesitated about this question.

    What kind of existence should a person who is better than a teacher exist?

    Better looking than the teacher, more knowledgeable than the teacher, (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) WOW!

    Tang San shook his head: impossible, impossible!

    Some people are better than teachers, I don''t believe it!

    So Tang San replied with certainty, "absolutely not!"

    In the test of one lotus after another, Tang San stayed for a long time and some were short, but the overall progress was to move forward.

    Until this problem trapped Tang San.

    The Golden Lotus tried: what would you do if your loved one''s face was ruined and became a vegetable who didn''t know when to wake up?

    When this question was recalled in Tang San''s mind, his whole person was dull, as if time was still and motionless.

    Tang San automatically began to mend his brain. He imagined that there were scars on the face of Northern Jiangsu. He couldn''t even think of the first one. How could he have the heart to destroy such a handsome face?

    Tang San stood on this golden lotus for three months.

    Can''t you imagine that he won''t be hungry without eating?

    God''s test, hungry what? It has its own divine power to satisfy its hunger.

    "It''s over. His love really can''t meet the abnormal standard of the God of love."

    As long as Tang San stood, Luocha God accompanied him.

    Looking at Tang San''s face getting more and more confused, Luo chashen raised his whole heart. She looked more worried than Tang San.

    Luocha said in his heart: No, I''ve come to this point. I must not give up all my previous efforts. I have to help him... But I have nothing and have no extra strength to help him. What should I do?

    Luocha God clenched his teeth: the last chance is tied to this male and female human demon. He has no way out!

    A sense of pain came into Tang San''s body, which made his confused mind clearer.

    Tang San''s heart is very contradictory. He has been thinking, why on earth is he fascinated by the teacher?

    It''s beauty, it''s personality charm.

    There is no doubt that Tang San knows it.

    Northern Jiangsu is like a drug. People want to get close at a glance. If they want to roll the sheets after getting close, they will want more.

    Don''t Tang San know?

    He knows!

    He is addicted to it and doesn''t want to extricate himself!

    What would happen if Northern Jiangsu didn''t have that bewitching face?

    Tang San thought, if the teacher didn''t have that beautiful face, would he still like the teacher so much?

    Will it?

    Ask yourself, No.

    Absolutely not.

    He is greedy for the teacher''s face.

    The idea floated in Tang San''s mind and made him miserable.

    Until a voice sounded in Tang San''s mind, dispelling the fog set by the God of love, and startled Tang San to wake up:

    "Smelly boy!"

    Only three people, let Tang San suddenly become the perspective of God, gradually drifting, looking at the thinking himself in the void.

    Yes, it''s just an assessment, not a fact.

    It is extreme that love guides his soul into that if.

    "I don''t regret it!"

    Suddenly, Tang San opened his eyes.

    The two colors of Jinyin Lake burst, and the mountains and forests on this side were trembling.

    A huge platform appeared in the middle of the lake, glittering with gold and silver.

    Tang San stepped up, took a deep breath and murmured, "have you passed?"

    "What are you doing? Do you see the pink crystal on the steps? There, the power of love and his weapons are sealed!"

    The Luocha God came out from behind Tang San and his back was chilly, which made Tang San very uncomfortable.

    But Tang San looked back and thanked him awkwardly: "just now, thank you for helping me."

    It''s really a chicken. Thank you to the yellow mouse wolf.

    Tang San''s head can''t rotate 180 degrees, otherwise he will see the hypocritical and greedy eyes of Luocha God.

    Luocha said hypocritically, "I''ve been tortured in the dungeon for so long. I should thank you for taking me out to breathe."

    Sure enough, Tang San began to be crooked by Luocha God: "the teacher did it too hard, but men have to be so decisive to be charming."

    "Don''t worry, when I go back, I will ask the teacher to put you in a place to prevent you from suffering."

    Luocha God was really grateful and immediately said, "thank you. It''s very kind of you."

    "I can''t wait to go back to my body and breathe fresh air. Then go and get the Cupid arrow and do it well, and then we''ll go back to the temple of God Yan!"

    "Well, good."

    Tang San nodded and walked up the steps. In the red crystal, he could vaguely see a gorgeous red and blue bow and a red and blue arrow.

    Tang San''s eyes are red.

    According to the records of ancient books, after the red arrow hits the heart, the human body will begin to change. It will hatch from the crystal, which can not only change the essence, but also beautify and enhance the soul.

    Tang San held the items from the altar. For this reason, Tang San really felt some emotion.

    Once in a lifetime.

    The power of love can only work once.

    In other words, after he changed from male to female, he can no longer change from female to male.

    Will he survive in a female body in the future?

    Tang San''s hands were suspended in mid air.

    Luocha God''s eyes fixed: you fall, fall! Don''t you want your teacher''s love? Isn''t this something you''ve been clinging to?

    The devil''s fangs have been exposed. As long as the storm comes, they can bite with the disaster!

    Boom!

    Finally, Tang San still failed to resist the murmur of the devil in his heart.

    The blood of God poured on the altar of God of love and made a "Zizi" sound.

    The crystal glowed strangely.

    The light turned into pink blue flies, leaving three things: Cupid''s bow, arrow and Cupid''s broken heart.

    Tang San trembled and picked up the red arrow:

    That''s the treasure he''s thinking about, something that can change his life!

    He will become the first neutral God in history, who is asexual and non discriminatory, just like jestis, who represents fairness and justice!

    But he didn''t notice that the soul of Luocha, following his hand, escaped into your broken heart of love God.

    This is her chance to return to the divine world, a chance to revive her divine personality temporarily!

 Chapter 202

    Douluo time: five years later.

    Subei is 18 years old, adult day.

    Divine time: one year has passed (with the vigorous growth of the divine tree in Shenyan hall, Douluo star time gradually aims at the divine world, catching up from 1:365 to 1:5, very fierce.)

    Do you know how Tang San lived these five years?

    Five years ago, Tang San grabbed the red arrow and stabbed it into his heart. So far, he has been immersed in crystal all over.

    The remnant soul of Luosha God is also swallowing the power of love God. The dark and pink power are mixed together, covering the whole jinyinshen lake.

    Five years later.

    Luocha God finally came to an end.

    A spherical object emitting light of pink and dark purple rose slowly and flew into the sky.

    A huge light hole appeared.

    The ball escaped into it.

    When Tang San woke up, he appeared in a place with surprisingly strong divine power and beautiful scenery.

    Here is the divine world.

    "What''s the situation? It can''t be the precursor of those women''s ships attacking us?"

    "Damn it, those female ships attack us with a surprisingly high frequency. Don''t they have to rest?"

    "Maybe one day in our eyes, in their eyes, we can actually rest many times."

    "Anyway, don''t come near!"

    The magistrates tiptoed: "before, there were magistrates. Those women ships would arrange something that would explode in space. Its power was huge. If it was in the center, it would be enough to blow us into several pieces."

    "It''s terrible to hear that it''s called a space mine."

    "I really don''t know when this battle will end. The female ships seem to be getting stronger and stronger, and the space war with them is becoming more and more difficult."

    "Before, the Lord repair God and the Lord destruction god shot themselves, but they beat the women''s ships down, but their recent long-range shells seem to be getting stronger and stronger. Is this the power of science and technology?"

    "Yes, I saw with my own eyes that the shells swept through the void and chewed the meteorite belt. If those shells explode in the divine world, it will be in trouble."

    The magistrates looked at the crystal in front of them and talked about it one after another.

    Suddenly, a god official said, "there seems to be a man in there!"

    "Wait, did you notice the subtle smell from it?"

    The senior God official was surprised: "it seems to be the power of the falling God of love for a long time. You see, the shape inside seems to be Cupid''s bow!"

    "If so... So, who is the girl inside?"

    What puzzled the priests was that the God of love was a man, not a woman.

    In front of me, the person in the crystal was obviously a woman.

    Not only her dress, she seemed to have a small steamed bun on her chest.

    A god official looked carefully, and it was true: although it was small without a grip, it did exist.

    "Did the God of love not fall at the beginning, but immerse himself in the lower world and use his divine arrow to change his gender after careful consideration?" A bold idea was born in the priest''s mind.

    "It''s possible, but the key is..."

    A god official said, "why does love do this? Moreover, his divine arrow may not work on God?"

    "Two love arrows have never been used. How are you sure they don''t work for God?"

    The wise God began to rotate his logic boss: "if the God of love was betrayed by his lover, from love to hate, transformed himself into a woman, and then hurt other male gods, it is also very reasonable. This situation may exist."

    "(¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) WOW!"

    Once a word is spoken, the magistrates are like being enlightened.

    Wonderful, it''s wonderful.

    Just then, the crystal cracked.

    The gods were excited: Wang Gang stayed and the others went out!

    Many open gods are thinking: love God, will you hurt me? Come and deceive my feelings!

    The magistrates widened their eyes.

    But the maiden who climbed out of the crystal shocked the magistrates.

    Because the girl''s face was gloomy and her eyes were very strange.

    The girl''s expression was painful, terrible and ferocious.

    At this time, Tang San is no longer Tang San.

    She is already a pure girl, and the structure of her whole body has been changed.

    The most important thing is that Tang San''s spirit is in a cage, which is placed in endless darkness.

    No matter how he shouts and tries, he can''t escape. The more he struggles, the more powerful he will be to suppress him.

    Tang San knew that her body had been taken away by Luocha God!

    "Luocha God, you liar, from beginning to end, you are not to help me, but to get the power of love God, get my body and let you return to the divine world!"

    "But... Clearly..."

    Tang San couldn''t cry: "you obviously don''t have the slightest divine power, and the black bottle seals you. How can you do it!"

    Tang San was puzzled. Of course he was on guard against Luocha God, but he didn''t expect that she could do it.

    Perhaps he knew nothing about the power of God.

    How can God know his cards

    "Teacher, junior, I''m sorry for you!"

    Tang San clenched his fist and knelt in the dark space. He didn''t know how to remedy it.

    At this time, the voice of Luocha God came from above: "smelly boy, I will return your body to you sooner or later. Besides, if I use your body to get your teacher, don''t you have a sense of participation? Isn''t this what you dream of?"

    The smile of Luocha God made Tang San sink in the dark

    Tang San... No, it''s more appropriate to call him Luocha San at this time.

    She took a deep breath of the air of the divine world, looked at the gods and asked coldly, "is the Lord of law enforcement in the committee?"

    Some god officials were stunned and wanted to ask her origin.

    Another divinity official who knew the current affairs replied in advance: "yes, the two law enforcement gods are on the Committee today."

    Whew!

    Luo chasan didn''t speak much, but flew directly to the Committee.

    The divine world is very big, much bigger than douluoxing. It''s really difficult to reach the Committee for a while and a half at the speed that Tang San''s body can reach.

    The God official said, "how do you listen to her? You know who she is. Are you sure she is the God of love?"

    The divinity official snorted: "you said you were stupid long ago. Didn''t you notice that she still showed the power of the Luocha God? I guess nine times out of ten in her body was the spirit of the Luocha God. I heard that the Luocha God fell to Douluo star before. Now it seems that the Luocha God didn''t die. Somehow, her spirit returned to the divine world with the help of the power of the God of love."

    "Is that so?"

    "No wonder that body looks so weak that it must not resist stabbing?"

    At this time, Luo chasan''s idea is very simple: that is to tell the law enforcement God about Douluo star, launch the war of divine sanctions against Douluo star, and then capture Northern Jiangsu.

    Although Shura and the God of destruction are still in fear of life and death runes.

    They are very afraid. The power of life and death talisman still remains in their bodies. They really don''t dare to act rashly.

    After hearing the story of luochasan, Shura God and the God of destruction fell into hesitation.

    Luo xiansan could only hasten them: "the opportunity can not be lost. The time will not come again. Douluo star is developing very fast. They seem to have mastered a way to create divine power, which is very similar to our divine tree... If there is no action, it will be difficult to destroy Douluo star!"

    Shura pinched his chin, looked at the God of destruction and fell into meditation: "we need to think carefully."

    "If we impose sanctions on Douluo star, are we sure of winning, and how can you ensure that they don''t have the cards they used to deal with us? The risk is too great."

    "However, if what you said is true, if we don''t take measures, we can only wait to die. It''s really not the best policy."

    This year''s turmoil in the divine world has not stopped, but the Shenyan hall is an explosive development.

    Divine tree seeds develop from tender buds into small saplings and grow from saplings into big trees.

    Although the deity is far from the divine world, each deity has great potential.

    During the time when the Shura God and the God of destruction thought, a new God may have been born in the Shenyan temple.

    The male god supreme system in Northern Jiangsu has evolved into a God making version and received a number of considerable rewards.

    The divine world Committee.

    Just when the Shura God and the God of destruction got into a deadlock and didn''t know how to solve the Douluo star.

    The inspector came to the divine world in a hurry.

    He looked anxious, but it was not difficult to see his joy.

    As soon as he landed, there were dark clouds in the divine world.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the divine world became very dignified, and the wind and cloud in the sky seemed particularly manic.

    "God, what''s the matter?" some clergy in the temple came out of the room one after another and looked up at the sky.

    "What''s going on¡°

    "The sky becomes two poles separated by darkness and light? The vision of the sky... Is it¡°

    Some clergy working in the temple talked and looked up at the sky. They saw that the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker.

    "Boom¡°

    There was a loud noise.

    A crack suddenly opened in the sky of the temple.

    Then the crack expanded and widened, and finally covered the whole sky.

    Two divine pillars appeared from the crack, one black and one white.

    Hidden in the white light column, you can vaguely judge the human shape inside.

    It was a woman in white. Her pure and extreme appearance could not produce any evil thoughts at all. She was wearing a long white dress, spotless, with two strands of long black hair in front of her. Her big black eyes were gentle and moving. Her dusty temperament was like a flawless white lotus.

    There is also a man in black. He is wearing a black robe. His eyes are deep and cold, like two cold moons.

    The two men just floated quietly in the sky.

    Until the cracks in the sky are still closing slowly.

    They have the next move.

    At a glance, almost all the gods in the divine world appeared and stared at them.

    At this time, the inspector God reported to the Shura God and the God of destruction: "fulfill your mission! Successfully find the two God kings of evil and good!"

    At this moment, the gods burst into tears. At such a critical node, their Savior and God King finally returned!

    "I have seen the evil god king and the good God King!"

    The gods bowed to two figures in the sky.

    The God of Shura and the God of destruction met him personally and said with a bitter smile, "you two have finally come back. It''s just time for the divine world to need you both."

    The evil god gave a cold look at Shura, stretched out his hand to the good goddess and said faintly, "come, baby, take my hand and see how I can deal with the crisis in the divine world."

    The evil god twisted his head: "I didn''t expect that you wanted to travel with your baby, but you couldn''t bear the pressure and were bullied. It''s a shame."

    The merciless ridicule of the evil god made Shura and the God of destruction very uncomfortable, but they had to admit that they were indeed bullied by Northern Jiangsu.

    On the seat of the divine world Committee, the evil god took the good goddess by the hand, kissed her on the back of her hand and said faintly to the Shura God:

    "Come on, what''s going on? When I came back, I felt the smoke of war in the galaxy outside the divine world. I settled those people easily. Who can be the enemy of the whole divine world?"

    The evil God looks a little unruly, especially with his evil appearance, there is an unspeakable taste.

    "That''s right."

    Although Shura is dissatisfied with the posture of the evil god: they are also law enforcement gods. Why does he seem to have some villains gaining power?

    Also, why did he secretly leave the goddesses in the divine world? Wait, I also specially pick those hot goddesses to see... Lying in the trough and winking!

    Is he cheating on other goddesses without telling the good goddess? How bold!

    You know, the combat effectiveness of the good goddess is no lower than that of the evil god!

    Shura restrained his unhappiness and told the truth: "There is a star named Douluo in the subordinate galaxy of the divine world, which is the origin of the Dragon God. We found the silver dragon who escaped before there... The young man named Subei has very hard to see. We have won his tricks and can''t crack them, but according to the intelligence from the death of Luocha God, he has no such cards... So you two..."

    "Wait."

    As she spoke, the kind goddess seemed to hear two words and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the boy''s name, you say?"

    "Northern Jiangsu."

    The unruly evil God smiled faintly: "this name, just this name. Don''t worry, I will kill him."

    "But, you say, he looks good?"

    The evil god coquettishly waved his hair: "how beautiful it is, can it be as good as me?"

    "Ah, this..."

    The gods looked at each other.

    It can''t be said that the evil god is not good-looking.

    It can only be said that there is no harm without comparison.

    In front of the selfie in Northern Jiangsu... The evil god is a free flight.

    The sea god twitched at the corners of his mouth and could only say politely: "he is indeed more beautiful than the gods in our divine world. However, he is only a teenager. If there is no terrible card, I believe that with the ability of the evil god king, he will be able to catch him back."

    Poseidon''s gums were tight and he was holding his breath.

    Shit, when he came home, he found that his artifact was missing. Later, he resonated with the sea god Trident and found that it had gone to the sea of Douluo continent.

    Once again, I feel it carefully and find that my temple is gone, and the power of faith is directly gone

    At this time, the good goddess pulled the corner of the evil god, hesitated to frown and preached:

    "Could it be him?"

 Chapter 203

    "It won''t be him. Although he looks good, he is far from bringing disaster to the country and the people. Moreover, how can that waste have the ability to be an enemy to the divine world?"

    "Even if he does appear, he will certainly shrink in a small city and spend his life more ordinary."

    The evil god scoffed and seemed to be full of malice towards the man in his mouth.

    Unexpectedly, the kind goddess nodded: "what you said is... But."

    The kind goddess hesitated and said, "do you remember what card he got?"

    "Who knows."

    The evil god said, "don''t we all smoke casually? We can make a pair if we smoke casually, which shows that we are a natural couple."

    Hearing the speech, the kind goddess blushed.

    The evil god hummed again: "as for him, with my years of getting along with him and my understanding of him, his shit luck must have drawn the civilian role. If he was in a chaotic galaxy, his character must have been slaughtered?"

    The evil god put his arm around the waist of the good goddess, pulled her forward and picked up her chin: "what? You still have him in your heart?"

    "Nonsense!"

    The good goddess gently pushed away the body of the evil god: "so many gods only look at it, restrain some."

    "Cough."

    At this time, the evil god made a voice to cover up the embarrassing atmosphere.

    He squinted at the good goddess and said:

    "Xiaolang goods, but also pretend to be pure. You are the most coquettish."

    Then, the evil god licked his lips: wouldn''t it be a loss if he didn''t sleep hundreds of goddesses with such a good identity in this life? But it''s not urgent. I have an endless life. I can pave the way and play slowly.

    At the same time, the kind goddess was also thinking: Although the other party''s appearance is good, strong and the most powerful God King, she is not weaker than him. She has unlimited life. Do you want to get along with him alone? How many handsome men and strong men can be controlled by themselves in this world?

    Where can the gods think of it? The evil god and the good goddess, who appear to be harmonious and loving, have their own thoughts. They are even thinking about how to green each other.

    This dog man and woman, no one else.

    It was in the plot killing chamber that the relationship was exposed, bringing the green cattle and horses brothers and girlfriends in Northern Jiangsu.

    On that day, Northern Jiangsu drew the card of peerless beautiful man and crossed to the land of great evil.

    The dog men and women were drawn to the evil god king and the goddess of kindness and benevolence, and crossed to the divine world.

    After a series of shocking acts, they gladly accepted the new identity, played in the divine world for a few days, and then began to play in various galaxies to find Northern Jiangsu (it''s also good to fool him).

    Because they both crossed over, they are very sure that Northern Jiangsu will cross over as well.

    But they have a big heart to play. Day by day, they are either addicted to emotional desire or food enjoyment, so the search speed is very slow.

    But they decided not to believe that the boy who was the enemy of the divine world was the Subei they were looking for.

    Looking at the expression of evil god and good goddess, Shura asked tentatively, "do you know that young man?"

    If you know him, it''s better. Give him some excellent conditions and bring him over. It''s a win-win situation and avoid a big war.

    If the divine world suffers another major disaster, it will really be difficult to develop again. It will take hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years.

    "A hairy boy in the lower bound, how can we know him?"

    "It''s you two. How can you be led by a hairy boy? You are the God of law enforcement and represent the top combat power of the divine world."

    The evil god sat on the supreme throne of the Committee impolitely, ridiculing the God of Shura and the God of destruction.

    At least they are also law enforcement gods. How can they stand this anger.

    The God of destruction couldn''t help humming: "if that boy still has the talisman of life and death, don''t show weakness to him because of pain and beg him for mercy!"

    "The God King is not as fragile as some gods. He can''t even resist some mortal skills."

    The evil god crossed his legs and said faintly, "since you can''t solve the crisis in the divine world, it must be presided over by me and kindness."

    "But."

    The body of the evil god bowed forward and the corners of his mouth Rose: "if I let the divine world survive this disaster, it shows that I am better than you two. You must listen to me in the future."

    The foot of the evil god trampled on the Committee table: "at that time, I will be the king of the king of God!"

    "You!"

    Both the God of destruction and the God of Shura are very angry at the arrogance of the evil god, and their fingers are shaking.

    The God of evil used to be both right and evil, with few words, and would not easily participate in the decision-making of the Committee. However, since the goddess of evil and good woke up from the black-and-white pillar a year ago, his character has become very domineering and disgusted the people in the whole divine world.

    It''s a kind goddess. Although she has become more talkative and outgoing, her heart is still kind. (two straight men, the God of Shura and the God of destruction, don''t see the tea flavor of the kind goddess at all. Their exquisite acting skills are really amazing).

    It has to be said that this sentence is very philosophical.

    The arrogance of the evil god king not only caused the spring hearts of some goddesses, but also some people worshipped him.

    However, it''s really hard for those who have seen the beauty of Northern Jiangsu to like this behavior.

    The goddess of silver moon thought: how can the evil god King look like a smelly hooligan? It''s better to be that peerless and beautiful young man... Alas, but it''s too expensive to find him at such a critical time.

    The silver moon goddess looked at Luocha III: in order to get close to him, Luocha God was directly dug up and changed his body before he came back. He is really a beautiful man with a snake and scorpion heart.

    The Shura God calmed down, pulled the God of destruction, calmed him down, then walked forward, looked at the evil god and said:

    "Well, as long as you can successfully settle the matters of those space female ships and Douluo stars, the God of destruction and I will agree to increase your decision-making vote to three."

    "Together with the goddess of destruction, you have four votes and regain power."

    Shura God is worthy of being a veteran. He is very cautious in his words.

    First of all, we should solve it satisfactorily. If there are sequelae, that won''t work.

    Secondly, although he agrees that the power of the evil god will become greater, there is still one vote to restrict him, and he can''t be the dominant one.

    In fact, the divine world committee is originally composed of two God kings and three law enforcement gods. The decision-making adopts the voting system. The law enforcement God holds one vote and the God King holds two votes.

    The two gods are the God of evil and the goddess of goodness. They are the most powerful of the five law enforcement gods.

    However, later, the God of evil and the goddess of goodness stayed behind the scenes, and the three law enforcement gods were trusted by the gods. Therefore, the divine world Committee was restructured from two God kings to five God kings, each holding one vote.

    Now, what Shura promised is to restore the power of the God of good and evil to the beginning.

    It''s a pity that these two people who came through didn''t understand so much about the past of the divine world, and didn''t have so many fancy intestines about the regime. They didn''t know about it.

    The evil god is not a fool. He wants absolute power. Naturally, he wants five votes!

    However, the goddess of goodness said, "I agree, but I also want three votes."

    "Who agrees and who opposes?"

    The kind goddess stared at the gods with big eyes. People who didn''t know thought she was so cute.

    However, it is indeed loved.

    Shura God nodded: "if the evil god king has no opinion, we agree."

    Anyway, there is no difference between one privilege and two privileges.

    Besides, the good goddess obviously has her own ideas in this posture.

    Shura God, an old-fashioned man, is finally vaguely aware of the deep mind of the good goddess.

    The good goddess took a faint look at the evil god king and said arrogantly: "no problem, Bao?"

    "Of course!"

    Evil god King: "no problem, even if I give you all my three votes, I''ll be happy!"

    The kind goddess blinked her pure big eyes: "Oh, you''re so nice!"

    "Yes."

    The evil god forced out a smile, but he was very unhappy.

    Once again confirmed that sentence, men''s three wedding events, promotion, wealth and death of their wives.

    The evil God asked himself, the first two have their own, but the latter... Bitter.

    I have an idea and uninhibited, but I am controlled by the object.

    Today, unlike in his previous life, he has to worry about high price bride price and RV. He can''t find an object. He can only dig the corner of his brother. When he is a famous lady man, he has to ensure his mystery while licking it. He is frightened every day.

    He is the strongest God!

    He can choose the beautiful women in the world!

    I have to say, without Northern Jiangsu.

    The king of evil must be the protagonist.

    Unfortunately, there is no if.

    "Why don''t you give me an anti heaven system, but a smelly woman who controls herself?"

    The evil god sighed in his heart.

    Perhaps this is the most essential difference between him and Northern Jiangsu.

    "Well, it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Now, go and solve those trivial things, so as not to have a long dream and more things on your head."

    The evil god waved his sleeves and said faintly, "who is familiar with the terrain and strength distribution of Douluo star? Take us."

    Although their strength is strong, it is really bad to pass like headless flies, so they need a leader.

    When it comes to leading the way, it is the God of rosha.

    The gods peered at each other and finally put their eyes on Luocha San.

    Luo chasan can''t wait. If the evil god king can teach Subei a lesson, it''s her chance to be ashamed. She wants to severely ravage Subei''s body and make him feel better than death

    I want to kill him!

    Luo chasan thought hard.

    She originally wanted to absorb her divine personality and seek the opportunity to get back to the field, but she didn''t expect that the time was so good. As soon as she came back, she met two divine kings.

    At that time, Tang San''s body can only be cheaper.

    What else can we do?

    Presumably, Tang San himself would be happy, wouldn''t he?

    Luo chasan opened his mind and came forward and said, "I can believe that no other God can be more familiar with the situation of Douluo continent than me."

    "You..."

    The evil god looked deeply at Luocha three, and thought that the girl was pretty good-looking, not that amazing good-looking, but that made him have a special sense of excitement. Moreover, he felt that she was very pure and clean.

    Just those eyes... Very gloomy. They shouldn''t appear on this body.

    Moreover, her divine power is very thin. She is not a God?!

    But she can appear in the divine world?

    I''m so weak. I''m just like a chicken. Can''t I do whatever I want if I have a chance?

    The heart of the evil god plops: it''s over, it''s exciting

    Gulu~

    The evil god swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "no, there are evil attributes hidden in your body, no, No."

    The evil god looked at luochasan and said, "can I explore your body? What seems to be hidden in your body?"

    "Check your body?"

    The kind-hearted woman looked at the evil god strangely: Well, this guy was so bold that he dared to check the body of other women. Did he forget how he licked and begged himself to give him once?

    What did you say? It''s his first time. I broke it for him.

    What did he say? He drove a Ferrari to pick her up... Later, he knew that he had spent his wife''s rent

    Alas, in retrospect, it''s really sad that I didn''t control it.

    But the good thing is that he is good to himself and can make any trouble himself.

    There is also some confusion in the heart of Luocha God: can you respect yourself, the king of evil god? I already have my own heart. Although he hurt me all over, it will only arouse my desire to get him!

    The evil god said, "there is another breath in her body. Don''t you feel it? Check it carefully?"

    The gods of the evil god king and the good goddess are the most sensitive to the emotion and existence of human and God. In this regard, the other three law enforcement gods are far inferior to them.

    Golden water appeared in the eyes of the good goddess. Through the eyes of the God of Luocha, she saw two souls:

    One is consistent with this body, and the other is a divine soul surrounded by divine power.

    The kind goddess was surprised and said, "did you take away this body?"

    Luocha nodded three times: "forced by helplessness, I was stripped of my divine personality, lost my divine power and imprisoned. I could only come up with this plan and bring back information."

    Luo xiansan said, "I want to ask the two God kings for one thing. If the adults really suppress the young man, can you give him to me?"

    "Oh? Why?"

    Luo chasan gnashed his teeth and said, "he treated me like this. I''m angry and will come out!"

    "OK, meet you."

    The evil god waved his hand and agreed.

    However, there is something in the words: I have satisfied you, do you have to satisfy me in the future?

    After all, it''s a novel experience to play happily with people with two souls.

    "Can you release that soul to speak?"

    At this time, Shura God made a plan: "let the enchanted God bewitch him and let him tell the things of Shenyan temple, which is very beneficial to us."

    "Just as the saying goes, know yourself and the enemy and win every battle."

    The evil god nodded, "yes."

    "All right."

    Rosha did it.

    Her eyes changed in an instant.

    It became very terrible.

    Get rid of the shackles of the soul and get control of the body.

    Tang San broke out with all his strength for the first time. Unconsciously, he had reached more than 80 levels of soul power.

    Absorbed the power of love God, through the test, God''s reward is so terrible.

    However, it''s a pity that everyone in front of him is a divine player.

    He was powerless to resist.

    Even before he was close to the God of evil, his soul chasing and life-threatening Yama post was instantly dissolved.

    The evil God asked faintly, "what''s your name?"

    "None of your business!"

    Although Tang San''s voice is a girl, he is a strange man this time.

 Chapter 204

    "Tang San."

    "Why does the name sound so familiar?"

    At this moment, Tang San''s eyes turned crimson.

    In front of her, there was a woman wearing exposed clothes, covering key parts, and only a few thin pieces of pink cloth swayed on her skin.

    The evil god swallowed his saliva and thought: the charm God is really a human beauty. He is not only hot, but also open. He must be proficient in a variety of charm skills and master the Dragon catching method perfectly.

    His eyes are straight.

    But when he heard Tang San''s name, he was still stunned. He returned to God and privately communicated with the goddess of goodness:

    "Tang San? Is that Tang San?"

    Because Northern Jiangsu has seen Douluo''s novels and animation in previous lives, I heard him talk. This Tang San seems to be the protagonist? His wife is a little white rabbit. It seems to be called Xiaowu?

    But... The man who calls himself Tang San is obviously a girl, and he looks quite pure

    The evil god was confused.

    Different from him, the good goddess watched the whole play of Douluo mainland. Although it is a real-life version, it does not affect her understanding of the plot and characters. She knows Douluo mainland too well!

    Tang San! A talented and handsome boy who gathers love, hate, love and hatred. When she watches TV dramas, she is very excited!

    It can''t be the girl in front of you!

    The good goddess shook her head and sent a message to the evil god: "no, it shouldn''t be. Tang San is a boy..."

    "But her spirit is the same as the Tang 31 model."

    The good goddess didn''t want to believe that this was Tang San, but his blue silver grass martial spirit was shining in front of her.

    Wait, Tang San is a twin martial spirit, and a Haotian hammer that looks like a bamboo shoot!

    The kind goddess brightened her eyes and felt very smart. She opened the eyes of God, like Tang San said, "release your second martial spirit and have a look."

    At this time, Tang San has been bewitched by the charm God. She will open her greatest trust and will speak and do things truthfully.

    But when the good goddess asked her to release the second martial soul, there was struggle and hesitation on her face.

    Because, she especially remembers that her father Tang Hao took an oath with her, which is still fresh in his memory. If he goes deep into his heart, he can''t use Haotian hammer all his life.

    Although the martial spirit was in her hand, she had already died in her heart.

    But how could her soul resist the power of the enchanting God.

    She can only do so and sacrifice Haotian hammer.

    The first reaction of the good goddess was surprise: No, it''s different from that in the TV series. It''s not Haotian hammer. How can Haotian hammer grow so big and so black?

    A big black one.

    The good goddess asked again, "Tang San, what''s your father''s name?"

    This problem makes Tang San more painful and uneasy.

    The lips are slightly open, but they just don''t open their mouth.

    The charm God wiped his sweat: "his heart is struggling. It seems that he resists this problem so much that I can''t show the general charm."

    A god official was surprised and said, "the charm God is also a second-class God. Even if her charm skill is general, it can''t be resisted by the soul master..."

    "Unless she doesn''t regard her father as her father, and she determines from the bottom of her heart that her father is not her father, how disgusted should she be with her father?"

    Looking at this scene, the kind goddess sighed in her heart: it seems that she can''t be Tang San. Tang San oba is so perfect and so kind to his father. She won''t deny Tang Hao.

    A slap in the face often comes quickly.

    Meishen stepped up his efforts to explore Tang San''s heart. Tang San finally wavered and spit out a few words: "Su... Tang... Su... Tang..."

    Uh (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ), it was an accident.

    The spirit touched the blush. She felt that there were two people in Tang three. When he wanted to say a name, he thought of another person.

    Tang San''s persistence may be his teacher and father.

    After all, master, that''s also the father. Isn''t it a lie?

    Tang San''s hesitation is just like AI system failure.

    Finally, Tang San couldn''t bear the oppression of the angry charm God and said coldly, "my father''s name is Tang Hao."

    "Oh?"

    The God of evil and the goddess of goodness looked at each other with incredible faces.

    The girl in front of me is really Tang San, the protagonist of Douluo mainland?

    What the hell is going on?

    Did they come to a false world of Douluo?

    "How did you become a girl?!"

    The evil god and the good goddess asked in unison.

    This question makes the Shura God express very strange: do they seem to be familiar with this guy named Tang San?

    However, the next moment, the gods are immersed in Tang San''s affectionate story.

    Hearing Tang San''s first meeting with Northern Jiangsu, he said that his feelings germinated, and the gods cheered.

    Hearing Tang San''s long journey, men disguised as women only to see Northern Jiangsu, the gods whistled and smiled.

    Hearing that Tang San began to regulate his body for love, and even went to heaven and earth love valley with the help of Luocha God, just to become a girl with the teacher, the gods began to be silent.

    What a great love is this?

    For love, beyond gender and everything, who can not be moved?

    Moving to moving, is put in the past, will be soaked in the pig cage.

    Men are really not worth advocating, but in this fantasy world, it seems that changing gender is not so unacceptable.

    At this moment, the evil god king and the good goddess suddenly found a new posture to open the Douluo world.

    Especially the kind goddess, she felt that the image of Tang San in her mind had collapsed.

    Tang San, why are you so angry?

    But just when I saw her break out, the hard and powerful momentum was not like that of a fake mother.

    Do you?

    The good goddess thought of the human teenager who had not met yet and had the same name as her ex boyfriend.

    Is he really that good-looking?

    His appearance can fascinate Tang San and fall in love with him recklessly?

    At this moment, the good goddess''s curiosity about Northern Jiangsu reached its climax.

    She wanted to see him.

    The good goddess took the evil god king, disappeared and reached the compartment of the Committee.

    A layer of barrier against peeping and eavesdropping was arranged. The good goddess said to the evil god king, "now I feel that Subei in their mouth is him."

    "Ah, this."

    The evil god frowned, "what evidence?"

    "Without evidence, it''s intuition. Women''s intuition is very accurate."

    The good goddess said, "besides, since we can cross and become the strongest God King in the divine world, it is very possible for him to obtain a good identity."

    The evil god rubbed his temples and tried to go: "whether he is or not, I''ll beat him and kill them all. Where are so many things?"

    The evil god is a little upset. He is not the Subei they know. It''s good to say that if he is, he must not be left!

    "No!"

    The good goddess took the hand of the evil god and said, "if it''s really him, promise me not to hurt him."

    Smelling the speech, the evil god''s face was instantly ugly, and the dark clouds were on the top of the clear sky.

    The evil God turned back, his gums clenched and his veins stretched with the naked eye.

    At this time, he, but the God King, still think he is the one who dotes on her, looks very warm and can tolerate him?

    The evil God replied, "what do you mean, is there still him in your heart?"

    "Oh? I see. Tang San just said that Subei is very beautiful, so if he is your old lover, do you want to get back together and fly with him?"

    The evil god compared an o with his left hand and a middle finger with his right hand. The middle finger poked o.

    "Pa!"

    A loud slap.

    The good goddess slapped the evil god in the face: "are you insulting me?"

    The evil god was unprepared, and a red mark appeared directly on his face.

    You think the evil god will be angry and have a showdown with the good goddess?

    No, he subconsciously panicked and apologized to the kind Goddess: "I''m sorry, Bao, I didn''t mean it. I know this metaphor doesn''t respect you..."

    The good goddess hugged the evil god from behind and suddenly said gently, "Bao, you misunderstood me. Of course, I like you best, but he is always your brother, my ex boyfriend and the soul from the same place with us in this world. Kill him and take advantage of it. But Bao, will our conscience stand? At that time, I''m afraid you''ll regret ~"

    A typical combination of hard and soft.

    The evil god hugged the good God and smiled, "OK, listen to you."

    But the evil god''s gloomy eyes have already seen through: smelly bitch, you must have heard that he looks good. The rest is not over. If I didn''t completely suppress, seal or even destroy you for the time being, would I bear you?

    Damn Tigress!

    The two strongest gods are careful. They seem to be harmonious, but they are not concentric.

    And now.

    In the temple of God Yan.

    Subei didn''t know that his two previous lives were unhappy. They were in the divine world and became the two strongest God kings among the law enforcement gods.

    But it''s also a story that Mingming plays with. Why is he alone?

    Poor Subei, I don''t know if I''m missed.

    As for the strength of Northern Jiangsu at this time.

    Under the blessing of the divine tree and the reward of the male god system.

    He has already reached the divine level.

    Especially today.

    It is the day of the God of thousands of Ren snow.

    Although qianrenxue gave up all the angel gods at the beginning and almost became a waste, the realm fell to the great soul master, fell to the altar and became the weakest among the women of the Shenyan temple.

    But in Northern Jiangsu, she weaves wounds for her, moistens her body with divine flowers, and under the guidance of the divine tree and the intimate care of Northern Jiangsu.

    In the past five years, a new divine seal has grown in the eyebrow heart of Qianren snow.

    Her martial spirit, that is an extremely sacred sword - holy sword.

    The body of a sword is snow-white, emitting a strong cold and holy smell. The body of the sword is engraved with complex lines. The body of the sword is long and conical, and nine golden sword marks are engraved on the handle. The body of the sword is half moon in shape, wide and heavy. The blade is sharp, and the back of the sword presents sharp sawtooth shape.

    Boom~

    Suddenly, the sky burst into a sacred light.

    Once again, a brand-new divine position appears on the divine tree.

    Thousands of Ren snow covered with golden light, slowly up.

    Among the flowers woven in the center of her eyebrows, there is a sacred sword sign flashing.

    The soul master of Shenyan town looked at the colorful clouds of divine power and sighed, "another God was born."

    "We must practice hard. We can''t lag behind!"

    The overall state of the people of Douluo continent has been raised to an unprecedented level.

    Ten years ago, the soul master could reach the realm of soul saint, that is, people, and enjoy the ultimate treatment in the province.

    The title Douluo is the highest treatment in the whole kingdom and can almost do whatever he wants.

    But now, I''m sorry.

    The title of Douluo in the Douluo continent has soared from more than ten or twenty to hundreds in the Wuhun hall alone.

    The soul master is no longer a symbol of the aristocracy.

    Of the ten people, at least eight are soul masters, and two are still working hard. They have the opportunity to become soul masters.

    As for God.

    There are dozens of gods floating on the sacred tree... To be exact, there are nearly a hundred!

    Just a few short, we''ll reach a hundred!

    It has developed into this shape in just a few years.

    If the gods in the divine world see it, they will be stunned.

    It took tens of thousands of years for the divine world to cultivate thousands of gods, while Douluo mainland grew up to nearly 100 in only five years. How terrible?

    You know, the divine time at that time was 365:1 compared with Douluo.

    One hundred thousand years, that is equivalent to three or four million years of Douluo mainland!

    Boom!

    Another divine sound soared into the sky.

    A holy sword hundreds of meters high is reflected in the sky.

    Then a few lines of golden words appeared, which seemed to be engraved into the hearts of everyone who saw it:

    Qianren snow rises as a body abandoning God, obtains the inheritance of the holy sword, cultivates insight hard, breaks the shackles, obtains the holy sword God position, opposes killing, and is the purity of Shura. The holy sword comes out and the evil spirit is destroyed!

    In Northern Jiangsu, they were teaching the people in the Shenyan temple to practice at this time.

    Although Subei has not much experience in becoming a God, he still knows the essence of God.

    Under God, it''s all about genetic talent, the power of martial spirits, opportunities and treasure bonuses.

    To become God, these can only become preconditions, and more importantly, understanding.

    To understand the power of a law.

    For example, the sea god suddenly realized the vastness, tranquility and surging of the sea, containing all things.

    Shura God is in charge of Shura world and obtains the true meaning of Shura.

    Wait, it''s different.

    In the sky, Qianren snow held the holy sword, dressed in gold, and muttered, "is this the power of God? Without angel God, I can become God..."

    "It''s all the credit of the imperial brother. If he didn''t help me, I''m afraid..."

    The hard work over the past few years finally paid off. The depression in qianrenxue''s heart gradually dissipated, and his thinking began to become active, as if he had been a teenager.

    Qianren snow just became a God and was recognized by the divine tree. The first time I thought of Northern Jiangsu.

    Her body turned into a golden streamer and appeared in front of Northern Jiangsu with a smile on her face. The foil in the middle of her eyebrows made her more noble and sacred:

    "Brother Yu, I succeeded. I am God."

    "From now on, I have the ability to protect you!"

    Thousands of Ren snow rushed into the arms of Northern Jiangsu.

    Subei smiled: "what level of God is it?"

    "Level 1, no, it''s the God King level. However, I''ve just become a God and my strength is not enough..."

    Thousands of Ren snow grinned red lips.

    Subei scraped his nose and said, "congratulations."

    How did Northern Jiangsu not know that the information of the whole sacred tree was branded in his heart.

    The holy sword obtained by Qian Renxue is a chaotic holy sword, which is at the same level as the nine color chaotic divine power of the Dragon God and represents the top divine power.

    But the cost of thousands of Ren snow is also huge.

    In recent years, she has been in a high-intensity study and cultivation every day. She has read a large number of ancient books, learned about God, constantly reflected on her shortcomings and thought about her future

    Of course, not only qianrenxue, Xiaowu, Dugu Yan and ye Lingling are all like this. They are not willing to lose to others in their struggle for the throne, let alone stand idly by when God calls.

    Boom!

    Another loud noise, something strange appeared in the sky.

    Through the beautiful eyes of Northern Jiangsu, it is a golden light

 Chapter 205

    In the golden light, the golden gods were floating faintly.

    No more, no less, exactly 108.

    108 Heroes (girls) in Shenyan hall.

    These 108 gods are the founders of the God Road in Douluo continent, the guides of all soul masters and the faith of all people.

    The birth of these gods also means that the name of Douluo star has changed at the moment.

    Douluo, that''s the real name of the planet!

    Douluo shenlu, this is the correct name of this continent!

    "Did the dozen sisters succeed in divination?"

    Holding the hand of Subei, Qianren snow murmured.

    The palm of Northern Jiangsu is very big and the fingers are very long. The girl''s hand is wrapped in it. It''s like a sheep in a wolf''s nest. She can''t escape.

    Let go, being led by Northern Jiangsu will make people feel very safe.

    At the age of 18, the face of Subei has become more firm. It belongs to the heroism of young people. People can''t help but be handsome.

    Eighteen years old also means that Northern Jiangsu has really grown up.

    You can pick flowers freely, or let the flowers draw the small needle of bees, which is a symbol of maturity.

    Standing in front of Subei, I no longer feel the endless desire to protect and compete for him, but the desire to be protected by him, get his love and get a sense of security from him.

    "Yes, since the magic whale king, tianmeng ice silkworm, teachers and posisi created the divine throne, everyone''s enthusiasm is high, and the divine throne blooms one after another and grows at an amazing rate."

    It''s worth lamenting that after Qian Renxue and Bi bidong untied the gratitude and resentment of the Wu soul hall five years ago, their relationship became closer and no longer in the state of being particularly jealous when their enemies met.

    If you encounter the right situation, Qianren snow will even call an aunt.

    But bidong was very reluctant. He still wanted qianrenxue to call his sister.

    As for the reason

    You call me aunt. It looks like how old I am. Now we talk about friendship among our peers. That''s fair!

    In this regard, Qianren snow is also very helpless.

    Bibidong put together the original six Angel bones and buried them in the back mountain of the God Yan temple, which is a geomantic treasure land near the mountain and water.

    Look at the rosy clouds in the sky, listen to the singing of white pigeons in the treetops, and watch the streams rush and slow.

    When he is free, bibidong likes to go to the tomb of soul bone and sit there all afternoon.

    That''s six top soul bones, sleeping in the land like that. If one day Shenyan hall no longer exists and people know that there are so precious things buried here, it must be a treasure hunt.

    However, her sister''s bones were buried, which made bibidong put down her last persistence at the bottom of her heart and began to expose her more unruly heart.

    Like last night.

    Bibidong slipped into Subei''s room in the middle of the night, wished Subei a happy 18th birthday and gave him an unforgettable adult ceremony

    Dare you imagine that the Pope of the hall of martial spirits, the strongest and most powerful person in the former Tiandou Empire, was reduced to touching the corner at night, which is really indescribable.

    Subei subconsciously rubbed his chest and felt some pain.

    Teacher bidong is good everywhere. She has a good figure and a good face. She knows men''s preferences very well. In this regard, it is estimated that only Ziji can compare with her.

    But Mr. bidong makes Northern Jiangsu very painful. She is very violent and likes to bite. She may be so big. She has always been like a proud plum blossom and lacks love.

    When she was in Subei''s arms, she couldn''t help but want to hold something and bite something.

    Then Subei''s shoulders and chest are often attacked.

    It doesn''t matter if you get caught. With the self-healing ability and virus resistance ability of Northern Jiangsu, you''re not afraid of any rabies virus.

    But sometimes forget to eliminate the tooth marks, and it will be very distressing to get along with Gu Yuena.

    Because they will be dissatisfied and want to leave their love mark on themselves.

    We are all good brothers. To be honest, when Northern Jiangsu had the most teeth prints, there were more than 20, two arms, back and chest, and none of them could escape.

    At that time, Northern Jiangsu dared not go out.

    Even if you go out, you must be wrapped up and can''t show these shameful tooth prints to others.

    At this time, Qian Renxue nodded: "in this way, we will no longer be afraid of those guys in the divine world in the near future, and we can live a very relaxed and comfortable life without such efforts and hard preparations."

    Qian Renxue looked at Subei and smiled.

    It''s really hard for everyone during this period of time.

    In addition to the necessary diet and sleep, almost all the world is used for cultivation, absorbing soul bones and absorbing the energy of fairy flowers.

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the sky with strong divine power clouds and said faintly, "yes, soon. If those gods and sensible flowers, I will help na''er teach them some lessons, but I won''t kill them all cruelly."

    "The Chu River and the Han boundary can be well without crossing."

    "But if they try to make a comeback, take charge of Douro and destroy us all, we don''t have to be polite to them."

    Subei followed the golden hair of shunqianren snow and said faintly, "although it''s a happy thing to become a God, our divine tree is still in a booming state. Your divine power has not developed to the extreme like the old gods in the divine world, so you still need to refuel."

    Qian Renxue nodded and his eyes were full of stars: "I will repair the holy sword to the divine king level as soon as possible, but..."

    Qian Renxue put forward an idea: "if I reach the divine king level, imperial brother, can you promise me a condition?"

    Hearing the name of qianrenxue, Subei always feels strange.

    It''s like... I''m a Tang monk, and qianrenxue is the king of the daughter country

    Subei also told qianrenxue to change her name, but the more Subei resisted, the more qianrenxue didn''t change, and said plausibly:

    "This is my favorite name for you. It belongs to me alone. Therefore, I don''t want to change it. I want to call you that forever!"

    There''s no way. Northern Jiangsu can only accept it. Just be Xuanzang of Tang Dynasty.

    Anyway, I''m no different from Tang monk. I''m a goblin. I want to get myself.

    "What conditions? Tell me." Subei road.

    "Yes, that..."

    Qianren snow twisted and pinched the corner of his clothes with one hand: "brother Yu, do you think I''m much older than you?"

    "Nine years older, it seems." Subei said.

    Can hold three times the gold brick.

    "What is the age of the woman''s marriage?" Qian Renxue asked. The expectation in her eyes seemed to be guiding something.

    "Eighteen? Twenty?"

    In fact, because of the support of soul power, soul masters who are much stronger than ordinary people can get married and have children earlier, and their bodies can bear it.

    "So?!" Thousand Ren snow blinked.

    "Want to marry?"

    The idea of penetrating thousands of Ren snow in Northern Jiangsu.

    Also, at the age of qianrenxue, he has unknowingly caught up with Liu Erlong''s godmother he met for the first time. He is bound to look forward to the wedding.

    The woman is as hungry as a wolf and a tiger.

    Unexpectedly, Qian Renxue nodded and shook his head. His eyebrows were locked: "of course, he wants to marry his royal brother, but..."

    Qian Renxue hammered Subei''s chest angrily and hummed, "it''s not your flower heart. If it''s someone else, I''ll wave a holy sword and cut his head!"

    "Brother Yu, you have provoked so many peach blossoms. How can you say that the wedding will be held at the wedding? I''m not such an irrational person."

    After the thousand Ren snow vented, he fell into the arms of Northern Jiangsu and whispered: "the reward I want is... Brother Yu, you sleep with me... I... I''m twenty-seven. I haven''t really tasted you, brother Yu, except for the beautiful night attack in the Wulin Hall..."

    Bang!

    With a rapid heart beat, Qianren snow imprinted on the lips of Subei, then pushed away Subei and fled in panic. He was afraid that Subei would refuse and was very shy:

    "It''s settled! Don''t refuse. I''ll go back and understand the power of the holy sword. I''ll let you know my sister''s power at that time!"

    Qian Renxue blushed, turned into a golden sword and flew away.

    Subei sipped his mouth, a little stunned, and it seemed to be aftertaste.

    The sister who climbed the window had grown up long ago, but Zhengtai''s brother didn''t pay attention to it.

    Qian Renxue was very uncomfortable. In this regard, she lost to an old woman who was older than her (under the woman''s jealousy, bidong was really an old woman in her heart).

    "Hoo..."

    Exhale a breath of heat.

    Subei couldn''t help but sigh that if the gods in the divine world didn''t do things, he might live a fairyland life at this time?

    Er... Maybe it''s Shura life.

    Subei returned from a beautiful imagination to reality. According to the strong personal character of these goddesses, nine times out of ten he could not live a happy life with heaven as a quilt and earth as a bed.

    Back to God, the golden awn in the sky gradually became clear, with twelve figures.

    Brigitte, the golden green light shines into Brigitte''s body and instantly fills her whole body with her originally gloomy breath. A powerful power erupted from Brigitte''s body, and the powerful power shrouded the nearby area of several kilometers. The golden green power surrounded her body, and a pair of down covering the sky stirred slowly.

    Healing God, first level God!

    Ziji, the body hell demon dragon, the dark wing fluttered and covered half of the sky. Under its wings, several frightening dark red flames spewed out, spread in all directions and burned everything.

    "Boom¡°

    There was a deafening thunder between heaven and earth, as if heaven and earth had been torn apart, and the fire of hell shone on the earth, reddening the whole sky, as if the end had come.

    Hell demon God, first level God!

    Small dance, soft bone rabbit, white hair transformed into gold, wearing dark gold martial arts God clothes, with an unparalleled spirit, performing high-speed martial arts movements in mid air.

    She already has the highest jujitsu. After Northern Jiangsu handed over a variety of martial arts such as Tai Chi and Youlong boxing to Xiaowu, she entered a new world. Therefore, what she created is a comprehensive one:

    Wu Shen! First class God!

    Zhu Zhuqing, the ghost spirit cat transformed into the ghost God cat, with extreme speed, strange body method and dark God clothes, which are mysterious in the God cloud and can''t be pondered.

    Her eyes twinkled with a faint blue light, like a black hole, which made people palpitate.

    Suddenly, the divine cat possessed the body, and its body method increased sharply. It was like a lightning bolt cutting through the sky. It was very fast, but it brought a gust of wind and raised countless dust.

    She is like a black lightning, shuttling between endless dust and strong wind.

    The God of the nether world, the first level God!

    Ning Rongrong, the seven treasures glass tower of Wu soul has transformed into the nine treasures glass tower. The tower body blooms nine colored lights in the air. In the colored halo around her, there are shining lights. Those lights are like butterflies and fish.

    On top of Ning Rongrong''s head, there is a huge colored flower with a large number of fruits of different colors. Each represents a divine power of growth!

    Nine color auxiliary God, first-class God!

    Shuibing''er was cold all over. An ice blue ice Phoenix danced behind her, floating infinite phoenix flowers, which dotted the whole sky beautifully,

    A high and cold breath filled the air, as if she was the only one left in the whole world, and other creatures were just supporting roles. She was like a phoenix fairy sent by heaven to the world.

    That momentum is not lost to the Dragon gods!

    Phoenix God, first class God!

    Fire dance, dark red fire tearing the sky, flying wantonly in the strong wind, and the flames all over the sky are burning.

    Her slender legs were like flames. Behind her, there was a sea of fire burning in the sky. The hot temperature was very high, but it could not burn her at all.

    The one meter eight hot goddess is a unique scenery.

    God of fire, first class God!

    Ye Lingling, the martial spirit nine heart Begonia, is shining from the pink Begonia flowers, as light as a fairy, elegant and elegant.

    She is like an elf who accidentally enters the world, not stained with the clarity of dust and the sanctity of fine dust.

    Her crystal clear and beautiful eyes seem to be the most pure and flawless in the world, pure as a lake.

    The life power revealed by her is true at all. The divine power can be infected with the dead and can revive them.

    The original God, the God of recovery, the first-class God!

    Dugu Yan, the martial spirit of Bi phosphorus snake transformed into Bi phosphorus snake god. Behind him, a pair of fierce eyes were hidden in the golden and cyan poison barrier. The snake god was covered with golden and cyan scales, and a pair of green eyes glittered bloodthirsty light and sent out a gloomy chill.

    What is hidden in the breath is God''s poison!

    Where the poison comes, there are corpses everywhere, such as Yin city.

    Poison God, first level God!

    Snow emperor, frost and cold, God''s body snow dance.

    Snow pressure, winter snow, white catkins fly, thousands of flowers wither and thousands of miles are cold.

    Clouds in the sky, white, long hair, shawl and beautiful face.

    She holds the wind and snow, controls the sky and the earth.

    She is as cold as frost, frozen nine secluded.

    She is the God of frost and snow, holding the peak!

    Bingdi, the body of BingBi emperor scorpion, shuttles through the ice and snow, turns the body into a tool, comes in the fog and snow, and leaves with snow.

    Control the power of ice resistance, and the cold awn is coming.

    Ice God, first class God!

    The twelve first-class gods are gorgeous in the sky. How spectacular!

    "Great."

    Subei was happy for them and finally got the right result.

    The twelve first-class gods, together with the previous gods, are definitely the line-up feared by the divine world.

    There are 108 gods, excluding Gu Yuena and the little goddess, including two at the God King level, 24 at the first level, 46 at the third level and 36 divine officials.

    Just as Subei silently applauded them, the voice of Xiao AI appeared in Subei''s mind:

    [the host cultivates the divine tree, creates 108 gods, completes the task of "fighting 108 heroes", and obtains the following rewards.]

    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿

    [you can also complete related tasks: shenminghui on the 101st night...]

 Chapter 206

    [host gets a super reward]

    [¢Ù: obtain the holy elephant green dragon. The green dragon looks like a long snake, a unicorn head, a carp tail, has a long beard, horns like deer, five claws, and looks unparalleled. The posture of the holy dragon is beyond the ability of the divine king, and the body method is unpredictable!]

    [¢Ú: Jiulong combination has stable summoning power. You can summon ZuLong at will. It is the king of the sea and the length of hundreds of scales. It is in charge of clouds and rain. It has great powers. It has all the abilities of nine dragons and is stronger than the power of the divine king!]

    [¢Û: the host''s divine power has reached the peak level of level-1 divine power, and the realm of 3000 waitresses and ship women has achieved dimensional leap, reaching the level of ordinary level-2 divine power!]

    Boom!

    This moment.

    The magic cloud in the sky of Douluo star surged, like a tsunami roaring, which was extremely spectacular.

    This moment.

    The magic clouds in the sky of Douluo star surged like a tsunami., There is endless power.

    "What is this¡°

    All the soulmates on Douro were surprised to see the changes in Douro''s sky.

    This moment.

    Everyone''s eyes focused on those rolling magic clouds in the sky and looked at those rich liquid magic clouds.

    At this time, all the soul masters on Douluo star felt that the divine power cloud in this mysterious sky seemed to be trembling and boiling!

    Boom!

    Those magic clouds suddenly burst and burst into strange light and turned into a stream in the air.

    It''s all stupid.

    The divine power cloud broke open and became a light liquid state. It dyed a beautiful picture on the canvas of the sky.

    This is a scene that can''t be seen in the divine world.

    Because there are too few gods in the divine world than the temple of God Yan.

    Since the war of the Dragon God, the divine world has spent a lot of time and material resources to recover to more than 1400 gods, most of which are third-class gods.

    However, more than 3000 gods came directly to the Shenyan temple.

    What a shocking thing this is?

    Ten years ago, some people said that there would be gods who could not count with both hands in Douluo, which would be considered bragging by everyone.

    But now, people will tell you with a smile: even with your feet, we can''t count our gods.

    In other words, since it is a God, there must be a throne.

    There is no divine throne in Northern Jiangsu, because the divine tree is his. To some extent, his divine throne is the divine tree.

    Just because the sacred tree deeply rooted in Douluo star has been painted as a prison and linked with Northern Jiangsu.

    The real sacred tree itself is a lifelike small golden tree, but one finger in size, tied to the heart of Northern Jiangsu and supplied to each other.

    Although the body is very small, it is very exquisite. There are many golden tree branches and golden gods on it.

    The dense heavenly tree in the Shenyan temple is actually the outer body of the divine tree and the medium of natural integration with the world.

    "Hoo..."

    Feeling the special situation of the body, Subei covered his heart.

    Green dragon!

    One of the four divine beasts in Shenzhou mythology. The four divine beasts are green dragon, white tiger and basaltic rosefinch. Each is a sacred beast and the strongest level of existence under the heaven.

    And ZuLong

    To tell the truth, if you don''t look at the setting of Xiao AI''s classmates, it''s really hard to tell the strength gap in Northern Jiangsu.

    Is it Zu Longqiang or Qing Longqiang?

    Literally, ZuLong is the ancestor of the dragon and the head of all dragons. There is no doubt about its strength.

    But... The green dragon is not weak. It is still a holy beast.

    There is a very important trial standard.

    That is the rosefinch at the same level as the green dragon and the Phoenix ancestor at the same level as the ZuLong.

    Rosefinch belongs to the Phoenix, but the Phoenix does not belong to the rosefinch. Generally speaking, one rosefinch may not be born in a thousand Phoenix. It is good to describe the rosefinch with the Phoenix in the Phoenix.

    But the key is that Fengzu is not an ordinary Phoenix.

    I don''t understand. It''s hard for ZuLong and Qinglong to set a strength level based on the cognition of Northern Jiangsu.

    However, the strength standard set by Xiao AI is that the holy elephant Qinglong is higher than ZuLong.

    The dipper at the moment.

    Four law enforcement gods, including the God of the sea and the God of Luo xiansan, hung high in the air.

    Shura God said, "God of destruction and I won''t go down. We''ll explore the situation outside."

    "However, looking at such a strong divine power cloud outside Douluo star, it is even stronger than that in the divine world... It has turned into a liquid cloud!"

    When Shura was talking, he just saw the clouds below exploding into flowers and couldn''t help but stare.

    "Evil god, I estimate that the power of the God on Douluo star is even stronger than the divine world. Do you really want to decide to compete with Northern Jiangsu?"

    Shura God saw the situation of Douluo star and thought about the evil god. After they came, good and bad luck were unpredictable, so ask again, look at their determination. Maybe it''s not impossible to evacuate at the moment.

    The Shura God, who had suffered from northern Jiangsu, didn''t want to take this risk.

    I believe that the evil god and the good goddess, who have very old experience, absolutely know what it means.

    It means that Douluo star has the power to surpass the divine world!

    What a pity.

    Unfortunately, these two God kings are not the two God kings they think.

    They knew nothing about what the powerful cloud represented.

    Even, the evil god despised the Shura God and said, "you are also a God King, and you are afraid of not fighting first?"

    "Of course, let them understand that the divine world is not provocative. All the guys who challenge the divine world will be punished!"

    The most important thing is to identify that guy.

    The evil god doesn''t care what the meaning of the divine power cloud is. He only knows that his power is absolutely powerful. He destroys the sky and the earth and raises his hands and feet!

    "Don''t worry, the peak power that Douluo star can cultivate is just a title Douluo. Now, in the counter attack, at most a few divine officials will come out. It''s an exaggeration for us to deal with it ourselves."

    As soon as the good woman finished, she took Luocha three to shuttle with the evil god, leaving a sentence: "wait for our good news!"

    Shura God and sea god were stunned. They looked at each other face to face and felt a little incredible.

    This kind goddess seems to have trouble with her brain seeds?

    This level of divine power cloud will be as simple as a few Title Douluo?

    Did she really listen to the situation of douluoxing just explained to them?

    Shura God is really worried.

    The kind goddess doesn''t understand. She just saw it in TV dramas. Douluo mainland''s combat effectiveness is really not powerful. Like martial arts, where can it be the opponent of God?

    "I hope they have good luck."

    The sea god patted Shura on the shoulder: "after all, the divine world can only rest on them, unless the creator God appears... But he has long disappeared in the void and doesn''t know where he is going."

    The strength of the combination of evil god and good goddess will surpass the God King level.

    It is also the only card that can stabilize the status of the divine world at present.

    They have no choice.

    "All right, face it with optimism."

    "The best way to eliminate terror is to face fear and walk together!"

    At this moment, the seven original sin gods come, follow the Shura God and other gods, open the God''s eyes, look through the clouds, follow the evil god, move their figure and watch their situation.

    The heavenly tree in Shenyan hall can''t be hidden at all.

    Shura God, they immediately noticed it and couldn''t help sighing that there were so many gods hanging!

    "Isn''t there only one sacred tree?"

    "The divine tree seed is planted by the creator God himself. It''s incredible how there is one more tree on Douluo star!"

    "Is that young man a man of the creator God?"

    "Nonsense, how can this be possible? Why does the Lord creator make enemies with our divine world? We are all the children of the Lord creator. It''s not too much to call him our Father God!"

    "There is also a possibility that the creator God has encountered an accident, and where he fell was found by the guy called Subei and got the treasure of the creator God!"

    "Possible!"

    The gods agreed with this statement:

    If you have the power of the creator, you can create an unparalleled, handsome face and all kinds of miracles he has brought.

    "But how lucky is this guy to pick up the inheritance of the creator Lord?!"

    Said the jealous God angrily.

    "Oh?"

    "Poof --!"

    "Come on, he found us!"

    Poseidon gushed out his golden blue blood and choked his mouth.

    Then, the Shura God and the God of destruction have the same experience... No, different, the life and death talisman in their bodies has not been resolved, which will only be more painful. They can only evacuate quickly and stay away from Douluo star.

    From the Qiong tower of Shenyan hall, a pair of strange eyes in Northern Jiangsu ran through the sky and gave the gods a mental blow.

    "Here we are."

    "How dare they come?"

    Subei looked at the sky and murmured.

    The divine knowledge of the gods is so unscrupulous that it is difficult for Subei not to find the divine tree in Shenyan hall.

    "It seems that they have completely ignored my original warning."

    Subei''s eyes became sharp, like an eagle staring at its prey.

    Those guys in the divine world have always been restless. They have always wanted to repair the inspection system around Douluo. From time to time, they send divine officials to patrol and wait for the opportunity.

    It is for this reason that Northern Jiangsu often launches space female ship attacks to refresh the gods, but those stupid gods seem to have completely ignored them and are still ready to move on douluoxing.

    "There''s really no way."

    Northern Jiangsu dusted its sleeves and enjoyed the last moment of tranquility before the storm.

    Almost instantly, two women, one tall and one short, appeared around northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena and the little goddess noticed the breath of the divine world for the first time and directly came to northern Jiangsu to discuss countermeasures.

    "Evil and good!"

    The black spots on the horizon soon appeared. Gu Yuena and the little goddess recognized their identity at a glance: "their strength is very strong, especially their combined strength."

    Gu Yuena and the little goddess are familiar with the power of evil and goodness.

    At the beginning, if the evil god and the good goddess had not joined hands to successfully suppress the Dragon God, there would be no chance for Shura to split the Dragon God with a sword.

    It is a fusion skill that can be cast in a range or a specific object.

    Under their magic skills, not only will their attack power and defense power plummet, but also they will be in a trance. I just want to have an evil angel and a good angel pull repeatedly in your mind, making you hesitate and weak.

    However, why should they be afraid of them at this time?

    The bodies of Gu Yuena and the little goddess are moistened by the divine tree and link the creation and destruction gods on the divine tree. Even if their strength does not return to the peak combat power of the Dragon God, they are absolutely divine king level.

    What''s more, there are those multi divine sisters behind. What''s so terrible about Gu Yuena?

    When this idea appears in Gu Yuena''s heart, it also means that she has regarded Shenyan hall as her home and bibidong and Xiaowu as indispensable members of the family.

    Otherwise, Gao Leng is as proud as her. Why should she borrow her manpower and place her human feelings on her?

    Of course, the most important thing is that there is Beijun!

    Gu Yuena looked at Subei with loving eyes. With Beijun by her side, she was not afraid of anything.

    In recent years, Beijun has taken responsibility for himself. Without her, Beijun can''t talk about gratitude and resentment with the divine world, and he won''t work so hard.

    It''s very rare. It''s normal to feel sorry for Northern Jiangsu. After all, it''s her own man, but Gu Yuena has learned to transpose thinking, so she has to lament the wonder of the world.

    Gu Yuena stroked her chest and rubbed her stomach.

    I don''t know why. In the last two months, she always felt that her stomach was a little swollen and bulging. Did she eat too much?

    Will sour people get fat?

    No, I don''t rely on diet to maintain my figure. I can exercise with divine power. The abdominal contour within the vest line is easy to get.

    Gu Yuena shook her head to dispel these unimportant things.

    "Beijun, the evil god is not good. You will stand behind us and we will protect you."

    Gu Yuena stood on the side of Northern Jiangsu and half looked up.

    The little goddess nodded and agreed: "yes, I''m worried that no one can practice for me. The two immortals came to the door by themselves. Don''t rob me, beautiful brother. Let me teach them a lesson!"

    Subei smiled and touched Gu Yuena''s head: "have you ever seen a husband who would hide behind his wife?"

    "Wife?"

    Gu Yuena was stunned, and her pretty face turned red in an instant.

    "Goo ~"

    Suddenly, Gu Yuena felt her stomach agitated and her look changed, so she used her divine power to surround her abdominal muscles and press inside

    What monster? Trying to destroy benlong''s perfect body?

    Hum, impossible!

    "What''s the matter?"

    Subei asked with concern.

    "Nothing..." Gu Yuena smiled faintly.

    At this time, a black and a white man and woman were suspended over the Shenyan temple.

    The evil god looked down at the world and said faintly, "this is Douluo continent? It looks more prosperous than you said."

    "Do you feel it?"

    The kind woman pointed to the towering sacred tree in the God Yan temple and said, "that power is so powerful."

    Although she has no concept of the level of power, she knows what is powerful.

    "So what?"

    "This is the God Yan temple, isn''t it?"

    "Tang San?"

    The evil God asked the enchanted Tang San.

    Tang San nodded and mechanically returned two words: "yes."

    "Then disappear."

    The evil god condensed a huge black ball of light on his hand. The energy was loud and magnificent. There was a pair of driving that went down and directly razed the world to the ground.

    He does have this strength.

    At this time, the good goddess quickly scanned the temple of God Yan. Suddenly, she opened her God''s eyes and could clearly see everything in the temple from high altitude.

    Her eyes fixed on a young man, quickly stuck the wrist of the evil god and said urgently:

    "Wait!"

 Chapter 207

    Those white hands.

    It''s like holding back the throat of fate.

    Those dark pupils dilate to increase the sight distance and see further scenery and people.

    Through the eyes of the kind goddess, the young man was so handsome, cool and natural in his masculinity, as gentle as the son of Jade Street.

    The good goddess felt her heart thump and then stopped.

    It was the feeling of suffocation. The recovery after suffocation made her boil all over, and her heart beat like a high-frequency vibrating rod.

    That young man is so handsome.

    Whether it''s height or appearance, that''s the perfect man for yourself.

    The kind goddess felt herself addicted. She felt that only she and the other party were between heaven and earth, floating and forgetting themselves.

    Knowing the man''s magnetic voice, he said, "wait for what? I took this blow by surprise and directly killed them all to solve all matters."

    "No!"

    When the good goddess saw the evil god, she felt that this face was OK. Some handsome faces turned out to be very general, just like Lu''s face.

    Totally senseless.

    The remnant of the world!

    The good goddess said, "it''s cruel. Although they are enemies of the divine world, most people are innocent. We shouldn''t kill indiscriminately. We just need to catch the key people back to the divine world."

    "Besides, have you forgotten what you promised me?"

    The good goddess couldn''t bear to look directly at the evil god, so she had to turn her back on him and put her eyes in the Shenyan hall. Unfortunately, she just looked into the eyes of Northern Jiangsu.

    At such a distance, two people''s eyes are on this point.

    Suddenly, his heart pounded.

    Those eyes, vast stars, are too attractive.

    The good goddess swallowed her saliva unknowingly.

    The evil god didn''t know that the good goddess''s heart became so fast, and didn''t explore the situation below like her. He just thought she was pretending to have mercy again.

    She used to be her stupid brother, but she has always been her way - she is too good at acting, has tea, pretends to be poor, and is coquettish. If she is not an extremely smart or black man, she can''t resist her.

    And I''m different. I can see through and cooperate with her in acting.

    That''s what I''m good at.

    The evil god put an evil smile on his mouth: "are you so sure that he will be here?"

    "Or did you never put him down in your heart?"

    The evil god picked up the good goddess''s chin and said.

    "No."

    The good goddess slowly pushed away the evil god and said, "in fact, when I saw Tang San, I was 80% sure that he also crossed over. Moreover, the north of Jiangsu is the north of Jiangsu."

    If people who don''t know the inside story of the three of them hear the good goddess, they must be particularly confused.

    That''s that? What are you talking about?

    The evil god said, "why? You haven''t dealt with each other. Why do you guess so?"

    The good goddess said her idea: "before, I recommended you to watch Douluo mainland drama, but you didn''t watch it. It''s brain disabled to watch Douluo mainland drama. Now, I don''t know anything."

    Speaking of this, the good goddess disliked him. Why did she like this kind of person?

    "I don''t know that I will become the legendary protagonist only in the novel. Otherwise, I will carefully brush all the TV dramas, novels and animation about Douluo mainland and deeply engrave the plot in my mind..."

    In this regard, the evil god is quite narcissistic and confident.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The goddess of goodness was speechless.

    Is this smelly man Puxin man? That''s disgusting!

    If there is a protagonist

    The kind goddess''s eyes moved to Subei again and said to her heart: maybe he is?

    People can''t stand temptation, and people can''t stand comparison. Comparison is the source of all contradictions.

    Because of comparison, people will have choices and troubles.

    Women, especially those who have an idea, are the best at choosing better living conditions.

    At this time, the good goddess instinctively compared Subei with the evil god. At least, Subei had won in appearance.

    The good goddess said slowly, "I see Douluo mainland. The plot in it is the road of the development of Tang San''s genius. It inherits the double gods of sea god and Shura God, and is the gratitude and resentment between Haotian sect and Wuhun hall."

    "But Tang San unexpectedly appeared in the divine world, and he has not yet become a God. Instead, he was taken away by the Luocha God. Coupled with the various changes they told us about Douluo star, I can basically be sure that there must be another powerful piercer here."

    "Who else will this man be besides Northern Jiangsu?"

    The goddess of goodness blinked her eyes, thinking she was cute.

    Although she usually behaves like a silly white sweet (although most of the ingredients are fake), she dares to guarantee that she is definitely an IQ explosion in analyzing the information of handsome men.

    The evil god took a deep look at the good Goddess: what she said is true?

    Unfortunately, he suffered a lot. He didn''t understand Douluo. When he crossed the trend and fell to himself, he made no achievements and did nothing!

    Is that really your ''good brother''?

    If so, I''ll have to put out his limelight.

    The evil god thought darkly.

    The hero''s aura must be his own, and others must not rob it!

    "If you want to be sure, go up and catch him and ask if it''s OK."

    The evil God moved and came to the half air of Shenyan hall in an instant.

    The good goddess had no choice but to keep up. Since he got the power of the God King, he didn''t listen to himself more and more. He could only say, "remember what you promised me. Without my meaning, you can''t do it to him!"

    "Look at your mood." The evil god said faintly.

    "Damn it!"

    The good goddess stamped her feet in the air: this guy, he just promised himself that!

    "Coming!"

    Here, several people in Northern Jiangsu have been watching the evil god and good goddess in the sky.

    With the advent of the evil god and entering the dangerous area, Gu Yuena, little goddess and Northern Jiangsu were immediately ready to fight at any time.

    Gu Yuena subconsciously took a step forward to ensure that she could move before the reaction in Northern Jiangsu.

    Everyone is responsible for protecting his husband!

    "What a handsome man!"

    "What a beautiful girl."

    "What a lovely little Lori."

    The evil god was amazed when he saw the three people in Northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena and the little goddess, who have recovered to their peak, have a very good temperament. Gu Yuena emits a little silver light all over and decorates her like a dream, while the little goddess is a golden streamer protector and steps on Venus.

    It''s very wonderful. The little goddess''s body seems to be shaped in Laurie. After so many years, her appearance hasn''t changed at all.

    In fact, the kind goddess is also very good-looking, but knowing the dirty soul in her body, she doesn''t have a bit of the temperament of truth, purity and goodness.

    There''s no comparison with the three in front of us.

    Wait, why three?

    The man in the middle is a man!

    The evil god rubbed his eyes and straightened his attitude

    But he''s really handsome. He looks better than those two women... Bah! How can I have such a dirty idea!

    "Come, who!"

    "One more step forward, detention!"

    At this time, the waitress of Shenyan hall stopped the evil god and scolded him with righteous words!

    "Unexpectedly, they are all beautiful women with divine strength."

    The evil god looked at the divine waitress and fell into a brainstorming in his mind.

    Of course, the nine waitresses in front of him are not enough to arouse his horror, but hundreds of them are absolutely OK.

    Although the waitress of Shenyan Hall said that she could not compare with the 99% top beauty like Gu Yuena, her appearance value was definitely very high, and 89% was stable.

    Such a large base is a man''s dream.

    The evil god glanced casually. There were hundreds of white legs, and beauties with different postures performed their duties.

    It''s... it''s a super delicious dish.

    Suction slip~

    The evil god took a mouthful of water.

    Hum -!

    The evil god''s body swings out a black ring. When the black ring contacts the waitresses, the black barrier turns into a prison rope to bind them.

    The evil God smiled wryly at the corner of his mouth: "dear ones, I''ll let you taste my powerful strengths in the future. Before that, you''d better stay well!"

    "All right!"

    Boom!

    A silver voice shattered the black ring that the evil god bound the maid.

    Gu Yuena''s body gradually suspended.

    Light way: "the God of evil, be safe."

    "Do you know me?"

    The evil God smiled and thought, does this sister know herself? The name of evil god is easy to use, isn''t it?

    Such a beautiful girl... Girl? It seems that there is some inaccuracy, and there is a little young woman temperament on her, but it is not obvious.

    Is it that she and he have!

    The evil god looked at Northern Jiangsu and Gu Yuena: No, absolutely impossible! He must not be his "good brother" Subei!

    How can he live with so many beautiful women and sleep with them at the same time? Can he stand it?

    Ah, I absolutely don''t believe it!!!

    "I don''t want to know you."

    Gu Yuena is not angry.

    The evil god looked white and hummed, "however, have you ever thought that your coming this time will be the end of your God''s life?"

    "The end? That''s not necessarily the beginning of a good day?"

    "What do you say, little beauty?"

    The evil god didn''t inherit the memory and didn''t know how much resentment he had with Gu Yuena. He examined Gu Yuena''s body and tried to flirt with Gu Yuena.

    He''s rubbing his hands. He''s probably flirting.

    Don''t be too happy if you can get a cold faced beauty like Gu Yuena and a cute favorite Laurie like a little goddess.

    what? It''s immoral to grab it?

    Don''t you have great power to cross over just to get the power you couldn''t have before?

    Come to this world, life span and culture are completely different. If you are still an honest citizen, isn''t that a fool???

    "Oh!"

    Gu Yuena glanced at the evil god lightly: "come with me."

    "Where are you going?"

    "High in the air, there''s no one there."

    "Oh?" The look of the evil god is indescribable.

    Go where there is no one. What are you doing? Of course, it''s for doing things that can''t be seen by others.

    Unexpectedly, the appearance looks cold, but in fact, the heart is particularly hot.

    Even such a handsome man, even his charm, is less than one percent of himself?

    The original details of the personality charm is so big?

    The evil god thought shamelessly.

    "Isn''t that good? If you want, we''ll talk about it later..."

    The evil god is greedy, but there is the good goddess behind him. She still needs to be restrained.

    "Later? I can''t wait."

    Gu Yuena said lightly, "for thousands of years, I have been thinking all the time about how to crush your divine power and gouge out your Divine personality to feed the dog. Now the opportunity comes. How can I wait?"

    Gu Yuena was surrounded by a silver dragon. The momentum of the divine power was evil, which made his face freeze: what a strong power!

    Gu Yuena''s first words almost made him think that she had been lonely for thousands of years and couldn''t wait to have a war. As a result, I didn''t expect... What she said was not what I thought.

    "We don''t have such a big grudge..."

    "Come on!"

    Boom!

    Before the evil god finished, Gu Yuena couldn''t stand him.

    When the silver dragon strikes, the great impact directly puts the evil god on the sky.

    She was just afraid that their battle would affect the soul division on Douluo continent, so she wanted to go to high altitude and fight in the void with the evil god.

    As Gu Yuena said, she summarized the battle between the Dragon God and the five God kings, analyzed their advantages and disadvantages, looked for opportunities and wiped them out.

    At this moment, it is time for her to put theory into practice!

    Whew!

    Two more figures broke into the sky.

    It is Ye Lingling and Zhu Zhuqing.

    Zhu Zhuqing followed Ye Lingling quickly and said to northern Jiangsu, "Your Highness, I''ll go with Ling Ling to help sister Gu Yuena!"

    "Yes!"

    Ye Lingling has the ability to bring back the dead and keep Gu Yuena safe. Northern Jiangsu is absolutely at ease.

    In fact, he wanted to protect Gu Yuena himself, but the visitor was obviously not only the evil god.

    Subei''s eyes were fixed on the goddess in white in the air.

    He knew that it should be one of the divine kings in the divine world, a kind goddess that has not appeared yet.

    But I was surprised that I didn''t get the system reward.

    What does that mean?

    This shows that the goddess is not recognized by the system, or that it is not the first time I have seen her

    However, the way the woman looked at herself always made Northern Jiangsu feel very strange.

    It''s really weird. Is it desire? Is it worship? Still excited about the recovery of the treasure?!

    Weird... It makes people feel... Inexplicably familiar.

    "Hey?"

    When thinking in Northern Jiangsu, the little goddess was bold.

    Shouted the good goddess directly into the air.

    "Hey, smelly woman, what are you looking at? Your opponent is me!"

    Waving the meat bag fist and stepping on the Jinyun Golden Dragon.

    The good goddess was really shocked. Although the little goddess was small, her strength was not lost to the God King.

    The strength and speed of every move are all extreme.

    Fortunately, the distance is enough, and the good goddess is also the God King, so it is not a problem to avoid.

    While avoiding, the kind goddess hurriedly said, "don''t be moving, my own people!"

    "Huh?"

    The little goddess was in a trance and confused.

    The goddess of goodness appeared from the white cave and came behind Northern Jiangsu with a smile on her face:

    "Honey, don''t you know me?"

 Chapter 208

    "Ah?"

    The whiny tone and delicate sound line.

    At first glance, it''s really irresistible.

    This reminds me of running under the sunset that afternoon, which is my lost youth.

    "You?"

    The body of Northern Jiangsu is inaccessible to the goddess of goodness.

    Subei dare not let her near.

    She tried to get close to northern Jiangsu and greedy for his body.

    But the figure in Northern Jiangsu is very mysterious and misty. It is clear that they are only three or four meters apart, but the kind goddess can''t move any further on the basis of this distance.

    It seems that there is a void space between her and Northern Jiangsu.

    The goddess of goodness stretched out her hands as if holding the face of Northern Jiangsu in the air:

    It''s really handsome. It''s much more handsome than those big stars in previous lives.

    No, no, why compare? This is really an insult to the man in front of us.

    "Wait, this action!"

    Suddenly, the good goddess''s celestial cover seemed to have suffered a heavy blow:

    That action - when thinking or suppressing anger in the heart, Subei often bites his lips, and only a little bit, which can only be known after a long time of observation and getting along.

    Why would she know?

    Because he often makes him angry, many times, it''s difficult not to know.

    On the contrary, little dance Gu Yuena didn''t observe the small move of Northern Jiangsu, because except for the situation of Shura field, Northern Jiangsu''s small life was very moist. Without reflection and anger, they didn''t know.

    And it''s the left side of the lips!

    Observe carefully with the cultivation of the good goddess.

    At this time, she has determined that this is her ex boyfriend - Subei.

    Why an ex boyfriend? Sorry, I''m back now. I''m my current boyfriend.

    The good goddess showed her joy: brother Bei, I''m back again~

    He actually has mine in his heart, doesn''t he?

    The good goddess thought.

    She has been pretending well. If it weren''t for the dark environment, she made a mistake and jumped into his brother''s arms, she should be able to hide it from him all her life?

    Moreover, he loves himself so much that he can''t really abandon himself?

    If you can give me a chance, I will have a good time with you!

    Become a bitch and want to be good. Thousands of people cut off and set up a memorial archway.

    But... Should I tell him who he is?

    What if he can''t forgive himself?

    It can''t be true? After all, he now has so many women around him. Should he be able to understand my behavior?

    Maybe it''s necessary to start over with him with this identity?

    The kind goddess opened her lips slightly and stopped talking.

    "Don''t yell. I''m a serious person. Although it''s great to be boss Cao, not everyone can accept it."

    "You''re too fast. I can''t accept it."

    Northern Jiangsu doesn''t like women who mess around.

    In his impression, the goddess of goodness and the God of evil are a close couple. Now the God of evil is fighting with his first wife, and his life and death are uncertain.

    And this kind goddess called herself dear. Is she seducing herself?

    Or is she playing a trick?

    Bad woman!

    We must deal with her quickly and deal with the evil god so as not to cause other accidents.

    If you change to the goddess of life, Northern Jiangsu can accept it.

    Because the goddess of life and the God of destruction branch for many years, whether they are really like living widows, the most important thing is whether they are willing or not, which leads to the discord between them and gradually fades. In the end, they are more like friends than husband and wife.

    Northern Jiangsu opened the God Royal array of Shenyan hall at random. With the sacred tree as the center, a chaotic star seal appeared, which spread and enveloped the whole Douluo star.

    In this, all gods who have entered into a relationship with the divine tree can get a divine power bonus and increase their strength.

    Facing the temptation of bad women, Subei felt that he should raise the big knife of the uprising and sharpen the knife to the chicken.

    "I... you... Are you worried about them? Do you love them very much?"

    The good goddess noticed that Northern Jiangsu looked into the void from time to time. Where was the fighting power between the evil god and the silver dragon? They swung out golden rings in the air. These forces caused a strong wind and blew to the whole continent.

    "Nonsense!"

    Subei thought the behavior of the kind goddess in front of him was very strange.

    She was clearly an intruder, but she didn''t do it. She was just chatting with herself, as if she was more interested in her emotional life?

    Is it true that she is also fascinated by her appearance and has changed her evil ways?

    This possibility is really great.

    "If you come like him to stand out for the divine world and impose the so-called sanctions on Douluo star, then I have no time to chat with you."

    "Either leave or learn from the example of the car in front of your divine world. I will strip your Divine personality and imprison you."

    Northern Jiangsu said faintly.

    "Hmm ~"

    "Are you willing to do such a cruel thing to me? There are more interesting things to do between us, and there is no deep hatred. Why do you exclude me so much?"

    The good goddess is implying that Subei uses the power of space to form a space distance with her, so that she can''t contact with Subei''s body.

    Northern Jiangsu is also for its own safety.

    The more coquettish and talkative a woman is, the more terrible she is.

    Subei was afraid that she would give herself a knife with a smile, seal her ability, and shut herself in a small black room every day xxoo.

    People in Northern Jiangsu are numb.

    Right now.

    In the void, three figures appeared.

    Previously, the battle between the God of evil and Gu Yuena had long attracted everyone''s attention. Liu Erlong, bibidong, ditian, Brigitte and others gathered to watch the battle. As long as northern Jiangsu said a word, they could fight at any time.

    As soon as the figure appeared, Xiaowu was surprised and said, "it''s Xiaoqing!"

    When the crowd looked, it was Zhu Zhuqing holding Gu Yuena, and ye Lingling... Ye Lingling was using her magic power to heal Gu Yuena!

    "How?"

    "How could she lose so quickly?"

    Bi bidong looked puzzled: "although I don''t want to admit it, her power is indeed the most powerful between us. Even if the evil god is very powerful, she should have at least a five-to-five victory rate, not to mention two first-class gods nearby as power!"

    Qian Renxue also has the same opinion: "do we underestimate the strength of the evil god?"

    Qian Renxue asked herself, she hasn''t repaired her holy sword to the extreme, and there is a big strength gap with Gu Yuena. If even she... Herself

    "No, did you notice?"

    Brigitte said, "the Lord''s stomach seems to have been badly hurt."

    Brigitte''s eyes turned green and gold, her eyes fell on Gu Yuena, and she immediately got some physical feedback.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s speed was very fast and immediately came to the public.

    Where can Subei care about the good goddess? He immediately flashed over and asked, "what''s going on?"

    All the women gathered around. Gu Yuena closed her eyes and frowned tightly. She looked painful and weak. The scarlet blood dyed her lower body red, and she was weak all over.

    "I don''t know why. Just now, sister na''er was on a par with the divine king. Especially after we joined the battlefield, he couldn''t cope with it... However, just for a moment, sister na''er suddenly hesitated. It seemed that there was something abnormal in her body. He grabbed the opportunity, and then..."

    "Then hit it on the stomach."

    Zhu Zhuqing was a little nervous and felt uncomfortable.

    "On the stomach?"

    "Na''er has the strength of the peak God King, the heart of the Dragon God to protect her body, and the inverse scale of the gold and silver dragon. Even a Shura chop of the Shura God may not hurt her like this."

    Looking at Gu Yuena''s appearance, Northern Jiangsu is very distressed.

    At this time, they have to display their sideline skills.

    Northern Jiangsu swam on Gu Yuena with the power of medicine and poison. At the same time, Brigitte also showed her healing power to cover Gu Yuena.

    The next moment.

    Subei''s eyes changed.

    The eyes were full of disbelief, horror, and... Anger!

    "Lord!"

    "Lord, there are children in your stomach!"

    Almost at the same moment, Brigitte covered her mouth and her soft eyes seemed to move.

    "What, boy!"

    "Is she pregnant?" said bidong

    "Pregnant with Xiaobei''s child?!"

    Liu Erlong trembled his hands: "there are children in her stomach. Does she rush to fight? She... She!"

    "Then this child!"

    The women couldn''t bear it. They all thought it was too cruel.

    "Isn''t the child knocked out..."

    "No, no, no, sister Brigitte, little ling''er, don''t you have the power of healing and recovery? You must have a way to save the child?"

    "Yes!"

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Ye Lingling: "Xiao Ling''s divine power can bring back the dead. There must be a way to revive the child who was killed before he was born?"

    Although the women are usually jealous, they are very concerned and distressed when they really encounter things related to life.

    More sad, Gu Yuena is pregnant, and they don''t even know!

    However, it is inevitable that Gu Yuena''s character determines that she will not share this matter with them, not to mention that she has never had childbearing experience. She still feels strong and can cope with it after only two or three months of pregnancy.

    Her previous behavior was also extremely dangerous, suppressing the growth of the baby in her stomach.

    All accidents are cause and effect.

    "I can try."

    Under the expectation of all the women, ye Lingling controlled the divine power and warmed into Gu Yuena''s abdomen.

    Subei was very nervous, and his heart was extremely contradictory at the moment.

    Child, that''s his child!

    His first child, what does that mean?

    Means you''re a father? Means God gave him a little angel?

    The life and death of the little angel

    Ye Lingling shook her head and showed a bitter color to northern Jiangsu and the women: "no, my recovery power is only useful for the life born in the world, that is to say, he must have his own source of life or will."

    "But I can''t feel his presence."

    Hoo -!

    A silence, a dead silence.

    If even ye Lingling and Biji have no way, it means that there is no hope.

    "Oh."

    The figure of Northern Jiangsu staggered two steps in the air.

    Xiaowu held Subei and shouted with concern: "brother..."

    Subei said weakly, "no... it''s all right. Take good care of na''er and don''t make her injury worse."

    "And... Watch that woman."

    Subei''s throat seemed to be blocked by something, and his voice was choking.

    That woman is the goddess of goodness.

    Good to die.

    The evil God fell lightly at the moment, with a helpless and invincible posture and said lightly: "I said I didn''t hit women, but I didn''t believe it. It was me for seconds. Alas... It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl doesn''t die."

    Boom~

    Subei''s eyes have completely changed.

    The warm blue eyes turned into a roaring color.

    Nine Golden Dragon God gates appear behind them. Each Dragon God is extremely exquisite, causing the air to rustle and the space to swing.

    These dragon patterns twist and change in the air as if they were alive, as if they were telling something. A mysterious and strong breath emanates from the door of the Dragon God, which makes people feel awe and worship. This is the breath of the chaotic period.

    With a slight tremor, all the dragons flew up and emerged from the Golden Dragon God gate. For a time, the whole void was intertwined with gold and blood red, which looked very colorful.

    "Roar~¡°

    A deafening dragon chant came from the mouths of these dragons, with strong anger and strong killing intention, as if to tear up everything in the world. They were roaring and venting their anger, and their anger was just like the anger of Northern Jiangsu.

    At this time, there was only one idea in Subei''s mind, that is to kill the evil god.

    The Revenge of killing children, we will die together!

    The madness of the dragon is unbearable to the evil god.

    Those bloody and ferocious dragon eyes stared at the evil god and were cold all over.

    These dragons are now full of a strong sense of killing and destruction, and come to them with the supreme will to destroy.

    The evil god seemed to be frightened, his body trembled uncontrollably, and there was a frightened expression in his eyes: each of their dragons had the strength to approach the God King.

    In particular, the huge dragon behind Kowloon is a force that makes me shudder!

    "Little love, I want to use that opportunity of chaotic holy dragon fusion technology, immediately." In my heart, Northern Jiangsu is neither cold nor light.

    But ZuLong, Qinglong and longchong did not help kill him.

    But turned into fierce armor and attached to the body of Northern Jiangsu.

    He is like a god of war, holding a chaotic holy dragon gun and going up against the air:

    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!!!"

    The roar from heaven and earth, accompanied by the power to pierce everything, turned into an irresistible dragon shadow and rushed to the evil god king.

    Subei''s anger has reached an uncontrollable level.

    All hatred and anger may be silent only when the evil god king is completely crushed.

    "His strength has reached this height."

    "Little north, he!"

    Both bibidong and Liu Erlong were shocked by the divine power that erupted in Northern Jiangsu at the moment.

    Looking at Northern Jiangsu from the posture of God King in bidong, he is the real God at the moment. His power has reached the God King and is beyond all God kings!

    At the moment, Gu Yuena also slightly opened her eyes. Although there was healing power to warm her body, she still couldn''t help hissing in pain.

    Her eyes were dim: baby, no?

    At that moment, she... It was her own fault.

    Bang!

    No one can calm down.

    The Dragon shadow hit the evil god, took him directly from mid air to the sky, reached outer space, and finally hit a planet, shaking out huge ashes.

    Even on Douluo, a series of natural disasters have been caused. Strong winds swept the desert, driving sandstorms, tornadoes... Thunderstorms

    "Hit your stomach, hit your stomach, hit your special stomach!"

    One punch after another, Subei went crazy.

    By the time he was clear, they were already in a pit several kilometers deep, as powerful as a planet hitting a star.

    And the evil god is foaming at the mouth and his abdomen is rotten

 Chapter 209

    The boundless darkness, the stars shining in it.

    This planet, which is close to Doura, is covered with gray and yellow sand and stone, as if the end was coming.

    This degree of destructive power is not what ordinary God kings can have.

    The king of evil''s vitality is fading, and there is despair in his eyes.

    Although the divine personality is not destroyed and the mind is still alive, the heart is close to death.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    The lips of the evil god King hummed and made a sound to relieve the abdominal pain.

    The periphery of Douro.

    Shura God and destruction god all opened their mouths and looked at each other, unable to speak.

    Just that scene has shocked them speechless.

    A golden dragon shadow, wrapped in a muddy and gray breath, flew the evil god king in a moment, broke away from the shackles of Douluo star and smashed it on the yellow star.

    Only after half a ring did the gods mumble and wake up the gods.

    "Good... So strong!"

    "Did that power really come from him?"

    "Compared with the peak period of the Dragon God hundreds of thousands of years ago, it is even more terrible!"

    Shura God smacked his tongue.

    "Where is the God of Luocha? Where is she?"

    "The false information she brings will lead the divine world to eternal purgatory!"

    The king of destruction looked around and looked for Tang San.

    "Luocha God and Tang are three in one. At this time, he is behind the good goddess."

    "If she hadn''t told us that the life and death talisman in Northern Jiangsu had been exhausted, he had no cards. As long as he broke through the defense line of Douluo star as soon as possible, they would fall apart and be vulnerable. How could we come back to Douluo star so eagerly!"

    Shura God was also very angry at the actions of Luocha God.

    If they can, they want to tear her to pieces!

    But what can they do? That powerful force is hard for them to resist.

    Since we can''t compete, we can only find a person who can carry the pot and let them vent their negative emotions, and Luocha God is perfect.

    "But what shall we do now? Are we going to save the evil king?"

    A priest asked tentatively.

    "Do you want to go to the funeral together?"

    The Shura God glanced at the holy official and shuddered when he recalled his scarlet eyes:

    "I feel the crazy killing spirit on him. The cold-blooded and cruel almost surpasses me. He is crazy. If he joins in rashly, he will only be regarded as an enemy like evil and kill with all his strength."

    He, who was in charge of Shura''s divine power, asked himself: at that moment, his Shura breath could not compare with each other. This is the biggest praise and the most incredible thing.

    "Leave."

    "Leave now!"

    Shura made a judgment.

    Said: "now, go back to the divine world immediately and open the light of divine protection. You can''t come back in a hundred years!"

    "Go!"

    Shura became a dark red light and disappeared into space.

    Then, the God of destruction led the gods to follow:

    "What about the good goddess and Luocha God?"

    "What should we do? Let it live and die. The death of Luocha God is not a pity. As for the good goddess and evil god king, we can only pray that Subei can spare their lives."

    ¡­¡­

    "Xiaobei..."

    "Your Majesty..."

    When the gods left, bibidong and Ziji, worried about the situation in Northern Jiangsu, fell on the wind and sand star and called his name softly.

    In order to avoid the trouble of the good goddess, bibidong and qianrenxue also brought her and detained her with double magic skills [dark god net] and [holy sword brilliance].

    The evil god''s dim eyes fell on the good goddess. How he wished she could say a word for himself to save himself.

    However, she just glanced at herself, and there was no other action, even the slightest excitement. She was so ruthless.

    Oh, woman.

    On the verge of death, the evil God saw through the woman again and broke her lower limit.

    A few years of sleeping together is so cheap.

    "Oh... Bitch, I spent most of my money to rent a cow to take you for a ride... Ha ha..."

    The voice of the evil god was extremely weak, whispered, and finally accepted his life:

    "Don''t all the protagonists die? Why am I different..."

    The evil god still believes that he is the protagonist.

    Although his voice was very weak, the key words revived the runaway Subei, dissipated his scarlet eyes, and his chaotic Dragon Armor disappeared to his waist.

    Subei grabbed the throat of the evil god and asked fiercely, "who are you?"

    If he heard right, the key words from his mouth... Daniel, rent

    Daniel, aventador, is a Lamborghini model with a price of up to seven or eight million. It is a real super luxury car. It is 99.9% of the female killer''s car. Almost no one can resist it.

    "Say!"

    The palm of Subei''s hand was so hard that the evil body that had been crippled was even worse, and purple tendons appeared on his face.

    "Please... Don''t kill me..."

    "I didn''t mean to..."

    The evil god held his last breath and begged for mercy.

    He actually has a bright future.

    If it wasn''t for greed and want to make a contribution and seize the supreme divine power.

    "Luo Zhixiang!"

    Subei inexplicably called a name.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the evil god lit up, as if they had grasped the vitality.

    "It''s me, brother!"

    "Cough!"

    Evil god''s urgent way, traction internal injury pain.

    Luo Zhixiang, his name.

    At this moment, he was convinced that the handsome man who shouted his name and beat himself half to death was his "good brother" Subei.

    "Asshole, you are still an asshole as always. You might as well disappear forever, waste air alive and waste land dead!"

    Unexpectedly, the brothers recognized each other, and the evil god did not come to cure and let go, but a heavy fist hit him in the face.

    Suddenly, his face was crooked and his facial features were distorted in a moment.

    "Who is your brother? I don''t have a brother like you."

    Subei picked up his body and kicked it out. The evil god was projected like a shell, hit the mountains in the distance and engraved in it.

    "Open the God killing array on the spot, wipe out all his soul and divine personality, and there is no possibility of survival, so as to sacrifice the dead son."

    Subei said coldly.

    The God killing array is a fusion skill obtained by the waitress of Shenyan hall after she was promoted to the God level. A god realm is forbidden. The gods in it will be eaten by God, slowly lose their divine power, smash their divine personality and lose their souls. It is a prison for fear of God killing. In fear, they wait for death.

    After saying that, nine generals surrounded the stone mountain. The nine colored six pointed star Mark was engraved, turning the whole mountain into a restricted area. The nine God killing nails nailed the evil god and remained in the hanging wall hole mark forever.

    At the moment, when Subei turned back, what appeared in his pupils was the appearance of a kind goddess.

    "It''s you!"

    Subei''s eyes were cold and without pity.

    He finally understood why the kind goddess spoke in front of him. The problem was strange and the tone was a little familiar.

    "Miss me?"

    The good goddess knew that at the moment, Subei must be hostile to herself, but she still licked her face and said to Subei.

    She had no other choice.

    Wu Yifan has been so down and out. There is no future with him, but Northern Jiangsu is different. He is strong and handsome!

    This face: the last stroke of God!

    Anyway, I have to hold it!

    "Oh."

    Subei suddenly felt that the world was so wonderful.

    He was so disappointed with Zhenshuang.

    He couldn''t figure out why he used to like such a woman.

    If she had a showdown with herself because of Wu Yifan, she would fight for Wu Yifan.

    I looked up at her.

    For the time being, they can be regarded as true love, and they are the accident.

    But no, the woman in front of her is a completely white eyed wolf, who falls on both sides when the east wind blows and the west wind blows.

    Whoever puts on her will have bad luck!

    "I know you have resentments against me, but I have difficulties. As you know, Wu Yifan used to be the Minister of our student union. He threatened me with many things. I had to, so I promised to have dinner with him... And then..."

    Here we go.

    The goddess of goodness is playing.

    At this time, the women also noticed that things were unusual.

    Subei seems to have some unknown relationship with the goddess in front of him?

    The girls looked at each other.

    Especially those who know North Jiangsu from the beginning to the end, such as bibidong, Liu Erlong, Biji and Ziji.

    None of them knows the life experience of Northern Jiangsu.

    They had to surmise: is... The goddess of goodness the mother of Northern Jiangsu? Or is it the enemy who killed his father in Northern Jiangsu?

    In their minds, the behind the scenes relationship between Subei and the goddess of goodness has been imagined as an amazing drama.

    However, a loud voice smashed their brains:

    "Shut up!"

    Cold road in Northern Jiangsu.

    In the past, I was too simple to listen to her, so I didn''t know it on the green grassland above my head.

    Now... Hehe!

    The kind goddess was stunned. He used to be very gentle and never fierce. However, when he saw that face: however, he was so domineering and loving!

    Forget it, he must be angry. I forgive him.

    He used to love himself so much that when his anger subsides, as long as he takes the initiative, he will be able to get him again.

    Hold it, hold it, Zhenshuang!

    The good goddess thought.

    Try to hold back a smile.

    "I don''t have time to deal with you now, but I tell you, you don''t have any chance to get close to me or hurt the people around me."

    "I can give you a choice. Go back to the divine world now and don''t let me see you again. Or, it''s the same as his end."

    Subei pointed to the evil god and said.

    In front of the miserable appearance of the evil god, the good goddess has two hind legs. She is a little afraid: people can''t, at least shouldn''t.

    "No, you won''t do this to me, will you?"

    The kind goddess shook her head. She didn''t want to believe it. She pretended to be pitiful. She didn''t believe that Subei was so ruthless.

    What, doesn''t it mean that women who can act like spoilers are the most deadly?

    Oh.

    Subei doesn''t force her much.

    A space binding force will ban the good goddess.

    At this time, the power of his chaotic Dragon Armor is especially, and all his divine power attributes are pulled to max.

    The good goddess felt unprecedented malice from northern Jiangsu.

    In addition, they make up the good goddess''s brain into a bad woman who kills her mother-in-law. Their eyes also want to devour the good goddess alive.

    The kind goddess was a little cold in her heart. She quickly broke free from the constraints of space and made a choice: "I''ll go back to the divine world first. When you miss me, you must come to me!"

    The good goddess didn''t give up, she said to Subei.

    Subei said faintly, "go back and tell your gods to prepare them for the storm. Tell them that as a mature God, you should be responsible for your actions and bear my anger."

    "Ah... Ah?"

    The good goddess thought that Subei changed her mind and called herself at the critical moment, but she didn''t think it was to let herself deliver a message.

    Does he mean... Want to attack the divine world?

    The good goddess swallows her saliva, and looks at the north of Jiangsu Province in surprise. She turns around and returns to the divine world at full speed

    The girls also heard the meaning of Northern Jiangsu.

    Bibidong said, "are we finally going to have a full-scale war with the divine world? I will summon all the gods of Douluo star. I will defeat the divine world and hate Gu Yuena... And the innocent child."

    "Yes, those guys in the divine world are really annoying. They just don''t deserve to be beaten. We must teach them a lesson!"

    Xiaowu forked her waist. Since she became a martial god, her temperament has become more and more fresh and direct, and her body shows a profound master''s breath. However, as soon as her proud voice was exported, her temperament has changed, and she is still so immature.

    Who knows, Subei shook his head and said faintly, "for the time being, I don''t need everyone to do it. I naturally have arrangements."

    Subei said, "I will punish the divine world."

    Subei frowned slightly: "what I''m most worried about is that it''s actually na''er''s situation."

    "Hoo..."

    Hearing the speech, the women didn''t know how to respond. They asked themselves that if they had a child from northern Jiangsu and had a miscarriage, they would be very desperate and sad.

    Or Liu Erlong said: "Brigitte and little Lingling stay by her side. Gu Yuena should be all right, but..."

    That child must be gone.

    Ye Lingling has said that she can''t recover people who are weak in the source of life, or even have no life... Otherwise, it''s not recovery, but creating life.

    As the good goddess returned to the divine world, she didn''t notice that in the boundless space behind her, a dark and shiny metal root strong thing quickly attacked the divine world.

    No, not exactly one, but a group!

    "Upper warehouse, projection!"

    "Upper warehouse, projection!"

    On the space station, on a precision nuclear bomb platform, the ship women orderly clamped space missiles and started the power system. Hundreds of missiles took off and ignited fog in space.

    They have a common goal: the divine world.

    Each of these space missiles is powerful enough to destroy planets and has a very long range.

    "Wail, gods."

    This is destined to be the greatest crisis in the history of the divine world.

    That missile is God''s killing hand.

    "Ah... Oh?"

    With the first missile exploding on the protective cover, the divine world is faced with nuclear flowers all over the mountains.

    Boom~

    Boom~

    After the missiles, it was vaguely recognized as a figure of juechen.

 Chapter 210

    Divine Divinity.

    In the dawn, fireworks and fireworks were in full bloom, and the ring of nuclear explosion wiped out everything.

    This is a God''s war, the end is coming.

    "What kind of monster is that? Even the protective cover of the divine tree is shaking. For three minutes, I can feel that once those giants hit the surface of the divine world, it will only take three minutes, and the divine world will become a purgatory!"

    Shura God looked at the light waves bombed on the protective cover of the divine world, which was shocking.

    "All gods, use all their strength to strengthen the protective cover, or detonate those dark things directly from a distance!"

    "But they are almost integrated with the dark color of space. It is difficult to look at them from a long distance, and even aim at the direction!"

    "Do your best. It''s about the life and death of the divine world!"

    The kind goddess murmured, "he came so fast... That''s the power of the nuclear bomb... How can he do it? It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible. In just a few years, he can develop high-tech weapons, which should not be!"

    The goddess of goodness is going crazy. How many things do she not know? "

    At this time, the Shura God shouted to her: "good goddess, we are also very sad about the fall of the evil god king, but now is the most critical moment. We need your help!"

    The gods hurried to resist. They were terrified. They rushed to the sacred tree temple and burst out their divine power. Some gods were wandering around looking for ways to detonate the subsequent nuclear bomb.

    Far away from the landing site of these nuclear bombs, there is a green forest.

    The elegant figure of Northern Jiangsu is suspended in front of a palace made of vines.

    Surrounded by towering ancient trees and green and prosperous plants, it is full of vitality.

    At the top of the palace sat a beautiful woman, the goddess of life.

    The goddess of life looked sadly at the sky, and that position was the location of Douluo star.

    Even if the nuclear bomb hit, the great power just made my eyes blink without much action.

    It seems that she doesn''t care about it.

    Before that, the divine world was threatened, not a day or two. Now it is reasonable to expect that the divine world itself will be attacked.

    Although he is in the divine world, he is isolated from the divine world.

    Since Dou Luoxing came back, she has such a state of mind. She has been living in the forest of life and doesn''t go out again.

    She just stared blankly at the starry sky. No matter the Orioles chirped or the birds called Yan children''s songs, she seemed to be immersed in the fantasy in her mind.

    Maybe this is lovesickness.

    Will god get sick, too?

    Maybe, who stipulates that God can''t get sick?

    Even if Subei appeared behind her, the goddess of life didn''t notice, or she noticed someone approaching, but she didn''t want to deal with it.

    Knowing that Northern Jiangsu was only three or five meters away from her, those green plant elves climbed up Northern Jiangsu''s body, and the clear and ethereal voice was transmitted in the forest.

    The goddess of life opened her eyes and seemed to think that a God had only come to ask her to come forward. She said softly, "please go back. I said that I will no longer participate in the Committee. It is enough for the Shura God to lead the growth of the gods. I can''t help in this battle."

    It was clear from her tone that the gods had not invited her for the first time.

    "Hoo ~ well, it''s not what I want. This life crystal can call my life power in the divine tree. Take it and you should be able to save the lives of many gods."

    Finally, the goddess of life thought for a moment. It seemed that she couldn''t bear it, or took out a green life crystal and was ready to turn back to each other.

    However, as soon as she looked back, the whole person was stunned.

    The life crystal slipped away from the fingertips and fell onto the grass. It immediately dispersed and turned into a little green to moisten the surrounding creatures.

    That is a divine object condensed from all things, which can be taken from all things at any time and used for all things.

    Subei smiled faintly: "it''s me."

    Subei has a good impression of the goddess of life. At least she is gentle and abides by the agreement. After leaving the Shenyan hall, she has never done anything against douluoxing, at least she doesn''t know.

    "You... Why are you here?"

    The eyes of the goddess of life radiated a moment of vitality, and the whole person''s face became better, but soon calmed down.

    The goddess of life said, "are all the weapons that attack the divine world yours?"

    Subei not only did not deny it, but generously admitted it and nodded: "yes, I have said that if they must be in opposition to Douluo star, I will never wait to die. They asked for it."

    "So what? Did you come to me to kill me, or did you want to gain something from me?"

    The eyes of the goddess of life became dim. It seemed that this was what it should be. There was no reason for the peerless youth in front of her to have anything else to do with her.

    The divine world will be destroyed. Will he come and take himself away?

    Can you do it yourself?

    Why?

    As one of the most primitive gods in the divine world, the inner entanglement and difficulty of the goddess of life are unimaginable.

    "No."

    Subei shook his head.

    "I want to ask you something."

    Subei bowed to the goddess of life, which surprised the goddess of life. He quickly picked him up and thought:

    He asked me for help? What can I do to help him? This?

    "What''s the matter?"

    The goddess of life pursed her lips, which seemed to have a different style, with an indescribable charm.

    "Save my child..."

    When he said this sentence, Northern Jiangsu choked.

    According to Ye Lingling, their children lack the source of life, and the one who has it is undoubtedly the goddess of life.

    This is the only chance to try.

    Otherwise, Northern Jiangsu can only cry, make trouble and hang with Xiaoai, and it''s not useful.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu can only place hope on the goddess of life.

    Is Subei sure?

    Not sure.

    It is normal for him to bear a grudge against the divine world even if the goddess of life refuses.

    In this matter, Northern Jiangsu had to make a comprehensive plan.

    Even if he was tied, he would tie the goddess of life back to Douluo, and then threaten and lure her. He had to do everything, and he had to ask her to do it.

    Northern Jiangsu is ready for this.

    However, that''s just a plan to go to the bottom line.

    Obviously, under all kinds of ups and downs, Subei obviously underestimated its charm, so that it misjudged the direction of the goddess of life.

    The goddess of the divine world can''t be taken away casually?

    Still need coercion and inducement?

    Just wave, okay?

    "Children?!" The pupil of the goddess of life has changed. When did he have a child?

    Subei sincerely told the goddess of life the whole story.

    As a woman.

    The goddess of life feels the same.

    He was angry that the evil god had knocked out Gu Yuena''s fetus.

    I''m so young that I don''t know the value of the fetus!

    Child, what a little life that people look forward to. It''s an angel!

    "If the source of my life can be useful, I am willing to try."

    When it comes to giving life to unborn babies, the goddess of life has never tried.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t she be able to create a child for herself and realize her long cherished wish for many years.

    "But..."

    Suddenly, the goddess of life thought of something bad.

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the goddess of life, Northern Jiangsu agreed and hesitated, and was a little nervous.

    "However, those powers are extremely powerful. If they destroy the divine tree, my divine power will be weakened, and may even completely lose the power of the source of life."

    "I''m afraid..."

    The words of the goddess of life are not alarmist. All her divine powers are tied to the divine tree. As the original divine king, she practices and condenses from the liquid of life and does not completely trust the divine tree. Therefore, she dares to say that it is possible, not inevitable.

    Of course, Subei knows the meaning of the goddess of life.

    She hoped that she could stop the nuclear attack on the divine world, and at least live in peace while she went to Douluo to save his children.

    There is really nothing to criticize, and it should be.

    But

    Subei shook his head: "once the nuclear bombs are launched, I can''t withdraw them unless the divine world has the means to counteract them all. However, what I can guarantee is that I can stop the subsequent ammunition filling."

    The goddess of life''s face was slightly bitter: "I''m afraid these ammunition are beyond the resistance of the gods."

    At this time, the golden mask in the sky of the divine world obviously had cracks and could not hold on for long.

    "Come on, let''s go. I know you have the ability of space transients. You may have a chance in two minutes."

    The goddess of life had no choice but to urge her. In a moment of trance, she seemed more nervous than northern Jiangsu.

    "What about two minutes later?"

    Northern Jiangsu is not a man who breaks bridges.

    Two minutes later, the nuclear bomb annihilated the divine world, and the source of the divine personality of the goddess of life was destroyed. Since then, her realm has been reduced, and she can no longer return to the power of the divine king and lose the chance of eternal life?

    Subei shook his head and took the hand of the goddess of life. The next moment, they appeared in the center of the divine world.

    The hand of the goddess of life was held by Subei. She was different from others. Her physique determined her endurance.

    Through the palm of Subei, she can fully feel the vigorous vitality and energy in Subei.

    This energy will make her hot, like holding a burning red steel.

    "So hot... So strong!"

    The goddess of life glanced shyly at Northern Jiangsu.

    If it weren''t for the class opposition, this young man should be the most perfect lover in his heart, right?

    If only he had been born in the divine world and was one of the original gods.

    Perhaps, there will be no more resentment.

    The goddess of life thought regretfully.

    The goddess of life wondered, "what are we doing here? Are you positioned wrong? Shouldn''t you?"

    "There is no fixed dislocation."

    Su Bei looked into the eyes of the goddess of life and said quickly, "time is limited. I now invite you to become one of the God King members of Douluo God star in the name of the Lord of Douluo God star. Nodding or making a sound or blinking is regarded as default. Please answer in one second."

    "Well, you default."

    Northern Jiangsu spoke so fast that the goddess of life didn''t react when she finished.

    no I don''t seem to have the right to choose at all?

    When the goddess of life noticed that Subei was patrolling at the top of the sacred tree, she was even more strange. She couldn''t help asking, "what do you want to do?"

    Do good-looking people behave so strangely?

    "Look for your throne." Subei said faintly.

    "Looking for my throne? What do you want to do?"

    Destroy only the trace?

    "Found it."

    Northern Jiangsu found the goddess of life at the highest point. There are four bottles of gods around. Don''t thank you. It must belong to the other four gods.

    Like that bottle of dark evil god, he has lost the protection of the golden light, which means that he is in danger of life and death.

    Subei looked at the goddess of life and said with a smile, "since my sanction on the divine world has become irreversible, I have no choice but to move your Divine position to Douluo star."

    "Is that ok?"

    It''s unheard of.

    The goddess of life has lived for such a long time and become a God for such a long time. She has never heard of this operation, let alone put it into practice!

    So when the goddess of life heard what Subei said, it was an impact on her world outlook.

    Too bold, this boy is really too bold!

    "Of course, have you heard a word?"

    Northern Jiangsu said lightly, "how bold people are and how productive the land is."

    A gold grain white jade dagger appears in the hands of Northern Jiangsu at the moment. There are micro stars in the eyes. The dagger rotates 360 degrees in the hands.

    Immediately draw a spark in the air, aim at the base of the God and the bark of the God tree, and cut it off with a knife!

    The goddess of life was startled: ¡Æ (¡ã §¥ ¡ã)

    ¡­¡­

    In a minute.

    Northern Jiangsu appeared in the Shenyan temple with a green storage box and the goddess of life.

    He jumped directly onto the sacred tree, opened the storage box, took out a bottle of golden green liquid, smeared it on the God seat of the goddess of life, and then attached it to the sacred tree, which immediately gave out a colorful light.

    The goddess of life couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that the divine tree of Douluo star has grown to this extent, and you know the mystery of God''s transplantation!"

    God''s only fruit is not a plant!

    "Just a little skill and treasure."

    "Besides, I don''t want you to stop suddenly when you treat na''er, and finally all your previous efforts will be wasted."

    "I will give you the best treatment environment."

    Compared with the heavy responsibility of giving life, transplanting gods is simply too simple.

    It''s in the manual of the divine tree. In addition, it''s safe to transplant divine liquid. The only uncertain factor is whether there will be rejection between the divine tree in the divine world and the male and female plants of douluoxing.

    Fortunately, take it.

    "Is that all..."

    Hearing the words of Northern Jiangsu, the goddess of life barely smiled, but she was not in a good mood:

    Does he just treat himself as a doctor? He doesn''t have any other feelings, even a little care, and doesn''t want to be hurt by a nuclear bomb?

    Really not at all?

    In the palace of Shenyan temple.

    Brigitte cleaned Gu Yuena''s blood stains and comforted Gu Yuena: "Lord, your current mood can''t fluctuate too much, let alone change your body, otherwise the fragile vitality of the baby will be difficult to preserve. What Xiaoling ER and I can do now is to increase the child''s existence time, so that he can still preserve the life giving activity during this period of time, waiting for the king to find a way to save it."

    "If you mess around again and choose like this, you may be completely lost."

    Brigitte is a subordinate. Now she wants to be Gu Yuena''s big sister.

    Gu Yuena cried and repressed her voice: "how can I stabilize my mood and how can I not be excited? It''s so difficult, I can''t do it, I can''t do it!"

    Gu Yuena clenched her small fist and said, "when I''m ready, I must go to kill the evil god!"

    "The king has been angry with the leader. He is no different from the leader. Don''t worry, Lord."

    At this time, Northern Jiangsu appeared with the goddess of life and said reluctantly, "I did something wrong and am not willing to repent, but I blame me for not paying attention to your situation."

    Warm tips, don''t be romantic and don''t take measures in advance.

    Gu Yuena saw Subei come in, her eyes were red and wronged: "are you blaming me?"

    "Moreover, I go out to have sex with other women at this time!"

    Seeing the goddess of life, Gu Yuena''s scarred heart was more helpless and sad.

    "Nonsense, this is the goddess of life I specially invited to the divine world to save our children!"

    Subei flicked Gu Yuena''s forehead.

 Chapter 211

    "It is hard to imagine that under the attack of the evil god, her own source of life did not suffer much loss."

    Under the careful exploration of the goddess of life, Gu Yuena''s physical condition information is basically at a glance.

    "It''s really worthy of being a silver dragon. It has the blood and divine personality of the Dragon God."

    In the same sentence, although the golden dragon is the one who perfectly inherits the body strength of the Dragon God, it does not mean that the silver dragon''s body is weak. On the contrary, the silver dragon''s body is also very strong.

    "If not, I''m afraid the people lying here now are full of darkness and evil."

    The exquisite jade hand of the goddess of life is gently placed on Gu Yuena''s stomach to moisten the placenta.

    However, it is obvious that Gu Yuena is very dissatisfied with the "playing tricks" of the goddess of life.

    Weak and anxious: "don''t... don''t talk nonsense, just say, can you save my child?"

    Gu Yuena''s question is also what the women and Northern Jiangsu want to ask.

    This child is the world of Shenyan temple. It''s cold

 Chapter 212

    In February spring, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant.

    The morning sun shines on the earth and shines on people. It is warm and refreshing.

    The blue clouds in the sky were stained with a layer of Phnom Penh, making them a dreamy color, like the wings of angels flapping gently, making them more elegant.

    Without the invasion and interference of the divine world, everything in the Shenyan temple. All seem so harmonious.

    However, the mood in Northern Jiangsu is not as peaceful as this spring dawn.

    He wandered uneasily and looked very anxious.

    Because at this time, it is Gu Yuena''s due date.

    Look at the rich breath of life around the palace, that is, the dystocic baby can come back to life after being dragged down by death.

    It is determined that there will be no death of both wife and children.

    If so, what else can Northern Jiangsu worry about?

    Will it always be a safe ending for mother and son?

    No, no, no, the mother will never be safe, but she is not necessarily a "son".

    Around is the goddess of life, can not find out that the child in Gu Yuena''s stomach is a boy.

    Tao is sheltered by the double scales of the gold and silver dragon. In addition, she shares the source of her life with the child, so she has infinite vitality and shield.

    If you don''t leave your stomach, no one can see through it.

    Looking around in Northern Jiangsu, Xiaowu was dazzled, tooted his mouth and said:

    "Brother, can you calm down? I''ve never seen you so nervous."

    Liu Erlong smiled: "you don''t understand Xiaowu. If you have your own children, you may be able to experience Xiaobei''s emotions."

    Xiaowu muttered: "I want it, but the number is limited, my brother doesn''t cooperate much, and my stomach doesn''t work hard. There''s no way."

    "But... It''s like godmother you had children."

    Xiaowu''s appearance is a strange glory. Xu has found the meaning of life recently.

    She has a little white rabbit. There is nothing wrong with it. It is her mother.

    Extract the soul from the Soul Ring of bidong and grow and cultivate it again.

    This is very interesting. The mother gave birth to a daughter, and the daughter in turn raised her mother.

    "In other words, brother, do you like boys or girls?"

    Xiaowu asked a question from northern Jiangsu, which distracted the women waiting together.

    They talked one after another. Some said boys were good, and some said girls were good.

    But does Subei want a boy or a girl?

    Su Bei was stunned and scratched his head: "in fact, boys and girls are very good. They are all their own flesh and blood anyway."

    "But... If I really want to make a choice, I''d rather have a daughter."

    "Why?"

    "Isn''t the boy good?"

    "Yes, if it were a boy, he would be as good-looking as his highness. He would be very pleasing to the eye!"

    "Yes, yes, I really look forward to what your highness looked like when she was a child. Will she be super cute?"

    The words of Northern Jiangsu aroused a layer of spray among the women.

    Suddenly, they all looked forward to what Subei was thinking and why he said so.

    At this time, Subei said, "because the girl is smart, just like na''er."

    "Cut ~"

    "No, your highness, you lied and you blinked."

    Zhu Zhuqing keenly caught the small movements of Northern Jiangsu and hid behind Liu Erlong.

    "How can I lie? Qing''er, you are becoming more and more naughty. It must be the little dance that has taught you badly."

    Xiaowu stuck out her tongue and hummed, "nonsense, Xiaowu is the best and obedient. Brother, you are slandering me!"

    It''s nonsense.

    Subei''s heart is that he is afraid of having a child and flirting with his sister everywhere. It''s a disaster in the world. Douluo mainland has its own one. It''s not peaceful. It''s really... Unimaginable to have another one.

    As for the girl, no matter how bad it is, she is at most a black hearted cotton padded jacket... Although she can''t be clever and sensible, she stabbed herself in the back, which won''t hurt much

    At this time, the door representing mystery opened with a bang.

    There broke out quite powerful energy fluctuations, blooming with nine colors.

    Ye Lingling poked her head out from behind the door and smiled.

    The crowd was attracted by the news and gathered together one after another.

    Liu Erlong asked Ye Lingling, "Xiao Ling, what''s the situation?"

    Subei also widened his eyes and asked anxiously, "have you been born, male or female?"

    good heavens.

    Xiaowu muttered, "brother is really duplicative. He just said that boys and girls are very good, but now he is so excited."

    But... I also want to know!

    Xiao Wu nodded suddenly: "Xiao ling''er, you say it quickly. We''re so anxious!"

    "Birth, natural birth."

    Ye Lingling blinked, but her face suddenly changed: "but..."

    "I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman..."

    "What? I was born, but I don''t know whether it was a man or a woman? What was born? You can''t even tell men from women?"

    Liu Erlong had a violent temper, but he was so anxious that he pushed the door directly and said, "get out of the way. It''s a boy with a handle. Is it difficult to distinguish such a simple truth? Or is the handle of a newborn too small?"

    So strong.

    However, after breaking into the door, the women were stupid.

    "Because... It''s an egg..."

    Ye Lingling said weakly.

    I saw a gold and silver pattern, carved with a complex dragon shaped eggshell shining.

    A strong spirit of life permeates this space.

    I saw a faint halo on the eggshell, which contained a strong breath of life.

    The patterns on the surface of the eggshell are lifelike, like living creatures, with a crisscross of stripes.

    The combination of these patterns is like a mouth, wrapping the eggshell, making the eggshell more crystal clear.

    There was a breeze outside the window, and the golden and silver veins on the eggshell were like living, twisted and wriggling, making a clear and pleasant sound.

    The noise awakened the stunned people.

    "Are you coming out? Is the child going to climb out of the eggshell?"

    Xiaowu seems to see a strange elephant. As a mammal''s mind, it really feels wonderful about laying eggs!

    The golden and silver dragon egg just moved, but there was no other movement.

    The goddess of life shook her head and said, "I''m afraid we''ll be disappointed. This dragon egg still needs to be bred before it can take shape... But."

    The goddess of life then said, "the child''s vitality is very strong. The movement just made is not false."

    "Your Highness, you can hug it. Maybe you will feel the kindness in your blood and will respond. I''m not sure."

    The goddess of life looked at Northern Jiangsu and indicated that he could touch the dragon egg.

    The dragon eggs are soaked in the precious liquid of life and cleaned.

    With the palm of Subei''s hand on, the dragon egg began to shake, as if playing with Subei.

    Subei couldn''t help asking, "how can it hatch?"

    Subei never dreamed that his first child was an egg. Although it looks noble and gorgeous, it is a peerless treasure.

    "Of course I''ll take care of it myself."

    Gu Yuena was sweating all over, wet her silver hair, and her face was a little tired, but this did not affect her love for the child.

    She used a gentle force to hold the golden silver dragon egg in her arms, just like a normal person holding a child.

    Perhaps it is difficult for Northern Jiangsu to feel this state of mind. In the face of a dragon egg, it is difficult for him to treat it as a life, a crying child.

    However, he just really felt that there was a life closely related to him.

    When I touched it in Northern Jiangsu, I really thought it was a child.

    Evoke his deep fatherly love.

    I''m still a child, but I''ve put on a new identity label - father.

    This is a responsibility.

    This is a home.

    Northern Jiangsu should create a safe and harmonious paradise for their healthy growth and happy life.

    The gods who can threaten all this are in the midst of aquatic fire.

    These days, Northern Jiangsu has received more rewards. There are many treasures that make the gods headache.

    Divine Divinity.

    Messy boundaries, one after another of ruins.

    In the center of the ruins is a huge pit, with traces of nuclear bombs.

    The sacred tree, which originally symbolized the strength of the divine world, was also destroyed with sparse branches and leaves and dim luster, as if it had entered the old age.

    There are few gods left on it. There is no dense feeling and it is bare.

    If you count them carefully, you may find dozens or hundreds of gods still shining.

    But this is in sharp contrast to the previous thousands of bottles of gods.

    This means that the rule of the divine world has almost come to an end.

    I don''t know how many days after the nuclear attack, Shura and other talents appeared unkempt and flew in the air of the divine world to explore the situation of the divine world.

    The pain in my heart is incomparable.

    God, it''s a great place like a mother, but now it''s bleak and depressed.

    Walking in the wreckage of the divine world, Shura God''s heart is extremely heavy.

    Suddenly, he found a strange flower under a boulder.

    It''s a flying star. It''s named because the flowers are like stars. After maturity, they will float with the wind and pass them to all parts of the divine world.

    In the past, flying star English was one of the most common plants in the divine world. At night, flying star English could be seen shining on the grassland and in the forest. It was very beautiful.

    But now, there is no such scene in the divine world.

    Moreover, this flying star, its star flower has been distorted and skewed.

    Shura God looked for many more in succession and found that most of today''s divine world are such ugly flowers, and there is no such natural beauty.

    "This is... Nuclear pollution!"

    The sound line of the kind goddess trembled. She saw the ferocious trunk of small saplings. She saw three uncoordinated eyes of divine pets, ears growing to the face, and terrible creatures with hands turning into feet and feet turning into hands.

    "Nuclear pollution?"

    "It is the subsequent harm brought by the nuclear bomb."

    The good goddess said, "do you see those dark light spots floating in the air and attached to the earth?"

    After the good goddess said this, the remaining gods in the divine world noticed those energy substances.

    "Those light spots seem to be corroding the earth of the divine world, flowers and trees... No, they are all living substances!"

    The God of destruction surprised.

    "This is nuclear pollution, a nightmare of nature."

    Murmured the good goddess.

    Her body floats to prevent her body from falling into those dense places of nuclear material. She doesn''t want to be a mutant. She doesn''t want to be a monster!

    "Nuclear pollution..."

    The God of destruction looked at the back of the good goddess and compared it in his heart. These energy materials have some similarities with his divine power. Perhaps, with a little guidance, he can successfully solve the mystery by trying to integrate with them.

    If you want to ask, who hates Northern Jiangsu the most in the existing gods, then it is the God of destruction.

    After the gods were attacked by nuclear bombs and fled one after another, the God of destruction was surprised that the goddess of life was still in the forest of life.

    So he risked his life to return to the divine world, trying to find the goddess of life and take her away safely.

    But he was wounded by the attack wave of the nuclear bomb several times. He searched the forest of life, but he didn''t smell the breath of the goddess of life.

    At that moment, the God of destruction almost went wild. He thought that the goddess of life had been buried in the nuclear sea.

    But after calming down, he thought it was impossible. Xiaolv was also the God King. Although it was impossible to confront these nuclear bomb groups, it was not difficult to escape.

    How could it disappear so easily?

    The God of destruction thought for a long time and didn''t figure it out.

    Until he saw many green planets in space, he was suddenly inspired and his IQ increased.

    Recalling Little Green''s behavior, he was depressed since Douluo star came back. With his understanding of her, he may miss something.

    In addition, he saw the evil god beat Gu Yuena''s stomach with his own eyes. It was obvious that he had little life in his stomach

    Don''t ask him why he understands, because he has studied it.

    He has no children. He always needs to be professional.

    Therefore, the God of destruction opened his mind at that moment and immediately thought: it must be Subei who came to the divine world to take Xiaolv away and wanted Xiaolv to save his children!

    The God of destruction said: she''s really confused. Although Northern Jiangsu looks good, it''s our enemy, vicious youth. It''s unbelievable!

    But on second thought, there was really no way.

    What else can little green do?

    After all, North Jiangsu has great powers. How can Xiaolv be his opponent? Under the coercion and coercion of North Jiangsu, Xiaolv can only follow him.

    The God of destruction thought: since it''s just for the nine children, little green will come back soon.

    But he was wrong. Little green hasn''t come back for so long. What does that mean?

    That means he''s really green this time.

    The goddess of life must have been confused by that guy!

    When the God of destruction pondered, he found that his body began to integrate and resonate with the power of those nuclear bombs

    Seeing this strong, the other gods were surprised and looked at each other: "what''s going on?"

    Another year.

    The explosion of the power of the divine nucleus produces a strong shock wave and light column directly into the universe, causing severe space turbulence and tearing the universe apart. While the universe is torn apart, it also carries a strong energy fluctuation.

    This powerful energy wave, like a light, shines on the God of destruction. The light shines on the whole world and outside the atmosphere. Objects in the atmosphere can clearly see the existence of this light.

    Light enters the body of the God of destruction from the atmosphere.

    In an instant, the light lit up the whole body of the God of destruction.

    The God of destruction was illuminated by the light, and the whole person was shrouded in it. The whole person emitted dazzling brilliance, and the whole person appeared in the light, just like a magnified black boulder.

    The God of destruction stood where he was, and the whole man was shrouded in the beam of light.

    Suddenly open your eyes: destroy the nuclear God, super God King level!

 Chapter 213

    "What a powerful force."

    "It is surprising that the God of destruction should be able to absorb the material energy of the God of destruction."

    In the divine world, the gods were shocked by the insight and breakthrough of the God of destruction.

    Above the divine level, there are great differences at each level, which is difficult to break through.

    Otherwise, it is impossible for the number of first-class gods and third-class gods to be so different.

    The God King, in the previous understanding of the gods, represents the ceiling of God.

    The only one who comes to the God King may be the great creator God.

    But the power shown by the God of destruction in front of him frightened God, which was not the same level as his previous power.

    His breath seemed to be able to destroy a planet!

    The super divine strength of exploding star!

    In the past, it was difficult for even God to annihilate the planet easily.

    Like the sea god, although he is a first-class God, second only to the God King, he also has a high status in the divine world.

    However, he could not destroy Douluo in an instant. At most, he could only set off the waves of the sea, forming a tsunami disaster enough to break through the whole continent, threatening the survival of all Douluo creatures, but could not completely destroy Douluo''s own order.

    Now the energy contained in the God of destruction seems to be a concentrated explosive particle, and those dark purple explosive particles are suspended around him.

    He waved out a ball, broke out of the surrounding area of the divine world at a very fast speed, and exploded on a planet outside the divine world. Suddenly, from that point, a strong nuclear message of destruction spread, detonating the whole planet and turning it into cosmic dust.

    This scene moved the hearts of the gods and wanted to say something, but it was blocked in their throat and couldn''t make a sound at all.

    Strong, too strong.

    The hand of Shura God is trembling. This power is invincible.

    Is this your confusion in the realm?

    Because we reach the commanding height of God, we can''t know the strength of the next step.

    Now, the breakthrough of the God of destruction has given Shura god faith.

    Yes, God''s power is too weak.

    They have been committed to complying with the rules of the universe and managing the rational and orderly development of the planes of the planets.

    So that they are helpless in the face of space-time countercurrent and cosmic crisis such as black holes.

    This is ridiculous.

    Perhaps the way to grow up is not to conform to the rules of the universe, but to retrograde with the order of the universe!

    "I''m leaving."

    The Shura God said faintly.

    "Leave? Where?"

    Asked Poseidon.

    The good goddess said, "do you want to run away?"

    "Don''t forget how he bullied us. If you don''t catch him to offer sacrifices to the gods, will your conscience go?"

    The good goddess instructs the gods. She doesn''t know what to do. One of her men is now sealed on the yellow star. Without God, she can only get close. There is another man. She loves miserably now, but he doesn''t want himself!

    She was lost.

    But as a woman''s instinct, she wants to seize these powerful gods and must not let them disperse. She has to rely on their strength and dominate them, which requires very high communication skills.

    Shura God glanced at the good goddess lightly. If she really had a conscience, she should rack her brains to find a way to save the evil god king, rather than mess around in these days.

    When the nuclear bomb bombarded the divine world and they hid on other planets, the good goddess always looked after the injuries of other gods under the pretext of healing.

    The infrastructure of those gods is like this: outstanding appearance, abdominal muscles and tall.

    Its heart can be seen and its products can be imagined.

    He is by no means a man of love and righteousness.

    The Shura God said lightly, "escape? You misunderstood."

    "With our current strength, we simply can''t compete with Northern Jiangsu. At that time, the power erupted from him was no weaker than that of the God of destruction. You should know that."

    "You and I must reach the super God level strength before we can try to negotiate with Douluo star."

    "I want to leave, to explore the power of the universe, to resist the power of order, I want to find the black hole hidden in space and sharpen it."

    The Shura God looked at the void and said very firmly.

    "Black hole?!"

    Shura''s speech is very dangerous, which makes the gods more worried.

    "Black hole, it''s a strange place that can''t be detected and can''t escape."

    "In the past, the gods who came into close contact with the black hole were swallowed up by the strong attraction. They never appeared again, and the corresponding induction on the divine tree also disappeared, which proves that the black hole is a distorted domain that can''t be countered by the gods."

    "Lord Shura, now the evil god king is no different from death, and the goddess of life has disappeared. We can''t lose Lord Shura anymore. Please think twice!"

    Some gods only hold their thighs. Although the kind goddess has a superficial scenery, she is coquettish secretly. It is really difficult to lead the gods.

    The God of destruction is too paranoid and grumpy to make long-term decisions for today''s God.

    Only the Shura God is the dedicated elder of the divine world Committee and the God King trusted by the gods. Without him, the remaining gods can only really become a plate of scattered sand.

    "There is no other way, unless there is a God among you, can only have a way to break into the super God realm and fight side by side with the king of destruction?"

    Shura looked around at the gods, but no God dared to respond to him.

    They can''t even reach the height of the God King. How dare they expect the super God level?

    "I support Shura."

    At this time, the God of destruction appeared. As he approached, there was an extremely restless nuclear power around him, allowing other gods to keep a distance subconsciously, and their power was not angry!

    "But."

    A glittering golden ring appeared in the eyes of the God of destruction: "the black hole is indeed too harmful. Once you don''t bear it, the body annihilates, and the spirit can''t escape."

    "White hole is really the first choice."

    The reminder of the God of destruction made the Shura God understand in an instant.

    "Yes, the white hole is completely opposite to the black hole that can''t get in and out. There is a great repulsive force inside the white hole. Any God is difficult to get close. Once it gets close, it will be pushed away immediately. If it enters the white hole against the power of time and space, it can achieve good results."

    "Moreover, all gods can practice this kind of practice."

    Shura God is already unbearable. He can''t wait to improve his strength.

    Under the oppression of the powerful strength of Northern Jiangsu, they must seek a solution.

    However, they were happy too soon.

    The sanctions imposed on them by Northern Jiangsu have not ended.

    What they have just discussed is doomed to fail.

    Because, at this time, the sky of the divine world was suddenly shrouded in a layer of fog, which seemed to absorb the divine power in the divine world and filter all those mysterious substances.

    Some gods only rekindled their fighting spirit one second ago and were inspired by the enterprising spirit of Shura God. The next second, their bodies were attracted by the fog.

    His face showed a frightened expression: "what''s the matter? My divine power! My divine power is passing, my divine personality, it!"

    "Lying trough, day!"

    "Shit, what''s the situation?"

    Some gods only spit fragrance.

    Their divine power was absorbed and swallowed by the fog. Those who were weak soon became ordinary people, even weaker than the soul master, and became mortals!

    "This is..."

    Boom!

    The God of destruction and the God of Shura are fixed by a strong suction at the same time. They feel that their divine personality is being swallowed up by external forces.

    All the gods were flustered. I don''t know why this happened.

    Very desperate.

    Just learned how to counter attack and how to get more powerful power. The hearts of the gods gather together, and the power of unity is incomparable.

    But now, they have lost their original strength.

    A god suddenly pointed to the fog and said, "look, there are people in there!"

    The crowd looked at him, and there was indeed a vague figure, which was not very clear, but the gods could guess his identity.

    "Northern Jiangsu, don''t hide, shameless man!"

    The God of destruction felt that his evolved personality began to be sucked out. He was completely flustered and drank angrily at the fog.

    "Northern Jiangsu!"

    Hearing the name, all the gods were gnashing their teeth.

    It is this force, who has a peerless appearance, but is extremely cruel. He persecutes the gods to this extent. He is definitely a super devil!

    The gods fear Subei as much as he is beautiful.

    Seeing this face, it is no longer just greed and salivation, but more fear and fear!

    "The divine world has become like this. You are still unwilling to let go. You are a devil. One day, the creator God will punish you!"

    The Shura God roared and scolded at the sky.

    "Jokes."

    Subei walked out of the fog and said faintly, "I''ll let you go, will you let me go again?"

    "When is it time to repay each other? I firmly believe in this sentence from beginning to end."

    At first glance, I thought that Northern Jiangsu wanted to dispel the past grievances and give the gods a chance to reconcile.

    But the next sentence from northern Jiangsu made the gods furious and gloomy.

    Subei shook his head and said faintly, "so ah, there''s no way. If you don''t restrain and control you, I''m afraid you will fight back one day and get the power to surpass me. What should I do then?"

    "So, I can only work hard for you, put down your God and enjoy the rest of your life."

    How warm Subei''s smile is, how cold it is.

    Is that human?

    Put down immortality, lose God, be an ordinary person, live for decades, and then die safely?

    "Fart!"

    If it weren''t for the God, the God of destruction might have rushed up to work with Subei.

    Anyway, it''s better to die bravely... Of course, you will die painfully.

    "Be quiet!"

    Facing the accusations of the gods, the voice of Northern Jiangsu sounded like thunder in the whole divine world, frightening the hearts of the gods.

    Subei said, "you should thank me for my mercy. It doesn''t directly result in you. It just strips away your divine power and personality, so that you can become normal again, get the same life course as ordinary people, and experience aging and vicissitudes of life."

    "You should thank me for my kindness."

    good?

    Subei is indeed shameless. He really can''t discuss. He is a very selfish person and doesn''t want to face more unknown things beyond his control.

    However, he tried his best to make himself have no regrets, but to have a clear conscience.

    Subei didn''t want to negotiate with the gods any more. He turned back and said faintly: "you can enjoy the last time safely. However, there is one interesting thing. After you become mortals, you will feel hungry and get sick more easily. There is not much food in the divine world, let alone a few divine beasts. I''m curious about how you survive."

    "You!"

    Northern Jiangsu can be said to be quite heartbreaking.

    The gods themselves set the rule that the soul and beast of the lower divine world cannot become God. Now it can be regarded as eating the consequences of their own evil.

    Just when Northern Jiangsu opened the door of space and was ready to leave.

    A white shadow gave up resistance and let the fog suck her up.

    On the edge of the fog, the good goddess cried pitifully to Su Bei with tears: "do you really don''t want me? Brother Bei, sobbing ~"

    "I know I''m wrong. I won''t dare to deceive you again."

    "Even let me stay with you and be a waitress."

    "Do you have the heart to let me live in this nuclear polluted place? Anyway, I''m also your ex girlfriend. I''m the one you loved. You can''t be so heartless!"

    The good goddess is really afraid.

    Losing the divine personality, the body is degenerated into a mortal. After aging, you will catch a cold and have a fever. If you walk ten kilometers, you will be as tired as a dog. Such a body is really too weak.

    "You really don''t have to."

    That''s the tone and coquetry that Northern Jiangsu can''t see.

    If it had been ten years ago, Northern Jiangsu might have been soft hearted.

    Of course, now northern Jiangsu is soft hearted.

    Su Bei said, "indeed, although we have gratitude and resentment, we have always had friendship. I won''t persecute you against you."

    "Well, I''ll give you two choices."

    "First, I will peel off your divine power and send you to the yellow star to accompany Wu Yifan for the rest of his life, which is also the rest of your life. It can also be regarded as making you ''lovers'' get married, carefree and die like a normal person. I won''t disturb you."

    "Or you''ll stay in the divine world with them."

    This is the forgiveness of Zhenshuang in Northern Jiangsu.

    Although, they are not necessarily lovers.

    For their affairs, Subei can solve them in this way and let them live together, but it is also from the bottom of their heart. They can no longer shake their hearts.

    From the initial anger and hatred to the cold and calm in Northern Jiangsu today, it is indeed rare.

    The most important thing is that Northern Jiangsu is different now. He is about to usher in his own children. He is no longer a person who can wave casually. He should have a certain sense of responsibility.

    Don''t take the initiative, don''t refuse, but be responsible.

    The kind goddess was stunned and said stubbornly, "can''t you take me in? I can wear black silk and fishing nets every day. I can wear whatever you want me to wear. I''ll do whatever I want. I''ll listen to you, okay?"

    She knows so much about men.

    If Northern Jiangsu had not seen and touched more, it would have been occupied.

    Subei snorted: "as long as these two choices, don''t use your pornographic eyes to look at the just and pure me, or I''ll let you enjoy the taste of being sealed like Wu Yifan!"

    Oh, man, scum man, who used to buy me Balenciaga online and likes to tear it up.

    What else can I do without tearing up this garbage sign?

 Chapter 214

    "Have you noticed that there are occasionally Fairies in white dancing on the silver moon recently?"

    "Especially in the bright moon, I see more than one, it seems to be a group."

    "It is said that in the pre ancient times, there was a Tianjiao with outstanding appearance who sought the medicine for longevity, flew to the divine world and took charge of the glory of the silver moon. Could the person dancing sleeves on it be the silver moon goddess?"

    It''s a good month, August 15.

    The people in Shenyan town put down their intense cultivation for many years and made an observation platform to look at the bright moon.

    In the bright moon, there was a flickering figure, which aroused people''s discussion.

    However, it has nothing to do with the silver moon goddess.

    The goddess of the silver moon has long fallen into the fireworks of the nuclear bomb, and how could she appear on the silver moon.

    Those are all people from northern Jiangsu.

    There are fleets and some waitresses.

    This silver moon is closest to Douluo star, especially similar to the position of the earth and the moon.

    Military defense is arranged here to form a corner, which can be attacked and retreated.

    Previously, the divine world monitored Douluo star, and most of the patrol magistrates took the bright moon as the stop point to observe every move on Douluo star. All kinds of situations can not escape the eye of Shenling.

    Secondly, Gu Yuena''s constitution is too cold, which is very consistent with the silver moon environment.

    Therefore, Northern Jiangsu can only build a palace on the silver moon, so that Gu Yuena can live on it and hatch babies. The effect is quite good, which makes Gu Yuena very satisfied.

    This is the scene seen by the soul master on Douluo mainland. During the Mid Autumn Festival, there is no shadow of God cloud and no line of sight blocked by empty fog. The above situation is easy to be noticed by the powerful soul master.

    In other words, there are records:

    Since the Lord of the Shenyan Temple killed the gods, the mainland has been a scene of prosperity. Everything is as tough as ever.

    The meaning of this passage is nothing more than praising the rapid development of Douluo continent and the soaring combat effectiveness of soul division.

    But there is one problem.

    If only people''s strength soars and forms an envious contrast with the environment, it will be unbalanced. Over time, Douluo continent will be difficult to bear the battle of soul division.

    Because their destructive power has long been too strong, exceeding the self purification ability of Douluo continent.

    Just like the speed of modern human pollution-free environment is too fast, and industrial pollution is too terrible.

    At the beginning, it was predicted that due to the increase of gods, the title Douluo became sparse. Once there was a battle, pieces of small ruins accumulated... Merged, it would be a disaster for Douluo continent.

    Unfortunately, there is no sign of this prediction so far.

    The reason is that the prophet ignores the divine power, which not only nourishes the soul master, but also protects the creatures of the whole continent, and blends with the heaven and earth of Douluo continent through the natural excretion and absorption of creatures.

    Over time, Douluo will naturally upgrade to the same strength as the divine world.

    If the previous nuclear bomb attacking the divine world hits the Douluo continent, it only takes two to destroy the whole Douluo star, but the divine world bears hundreds of them. It is so strong that we can see the height.

    The bright moon adorns the land with silver light.

    In a beautiful place on the bright moon, there is a glittering silver moon hall.

    The hall is shining. In the silver light, the hall is more noble and mysterious. It is like the legendary Moon Palace, full of psychedelic and unreal beauty.

    In the center of the hall, the silver bedding was stacked. Gu Yuena bent her legs and sat on the silver sand. It seemed that there was a shining gold and silver egg under her crotch.

    The lines of the golden and silver eggs are gradually clear and have a tendency to crack.

    The silver sand is soft, cold outside and hot inside. It is an excellent incubation place.

    However, Gu Yuena''s gesture made Northern Jiangsu feel funny and made people have an impulse to commit a crime.

    The magnificent creator Silver Dragon God seems to be hatching eggs here innocently.

    It''s normal if it''s the body. After all, the silver dragon body is huge and fierce. It has the momentum that a dragon can''t open when it''s in the pass.

    But in human condition... The golden and silver egg is almost bigger than Gu Yuena''s tender ass.

    So I always feel happy to be held by her.

    With a bowl of health soup steaming, Subei approached carefully, stepped on the silver sand and Judo to Gu Yuena:

    "Na''er, come and drink soup. This is specially prepared for you. You can take care of the endocrine disorders caused by giving birth to children and maintain your body."

    Having children is a big deal. For girls, it is an opportunity to change their physique.

    Moreover, because the stomach becomes bigger before and shrinks after the child is born, ugly wrinkles will be formed. It is very difficult to take good care of these wrinkles.

    It is precisely because there are so many disadvantages that it is popular to have confinement and raise your body.

    Although Gu Yuena''s physique is not very human, Northern Jiangsu dare not slacken at all.

    This is my wife. If I don''t love her, who else will love her?

    Gu Yuena touched her stomach and said, "Beijun, are you blaming me for making trouble?"

    "Ah?"

    Su Bei shook his hand with a spoon. "When did I say you were unreasonable? Isn''t it your concern?"

    "Come on, baby, have some soup."

    North Jiangsu blew hot air, tried the temperature with her lips, felt it appropriate, and then sent it to Gu Yuena''s mouth.

    Gu Yuena sucked her nose, bit it down and put half a spoon in her mouth.

    Subei moved and pulled out, but Gu Yuena just didn''t let go.

    "What is this..."

    The gray and translucent liquid flowed out of Gu Yuena''s mouth, and Subei quickly wiped it off to avoid slipping from her chin and dripping on her.

    Good guy, it''s OK not to let go. Once you let go, the whole mouth is liquid, crystal clear, forming crystal drops on Gu Yuena''s lips.

    Maybe this is the real salivation.

    "Kiss ~"

    Gu Yuena blinked and asked for a kiss with Northern Jiangsu.

    Oh, my mother.

    Su Bei looks at Gu Yuena''s lips. This is her wife. She looks good... If she looks ugly, Su Bei may die on the spot.

    Long beauty is different. It''s called fun.

    In desperation, Northern Jiangsu can only taste it.

    "Well, drink the soup."

    Gu Yuena hugged Northern Jiangsu''s waist: "can you drink another kind of soup? This soup is not good to drink."

    Northern Jiangsu: "

    This is novel.

    This is the first time Gu Yuena has engaged in this temptation with herself since she was pregnant.

    Subei put the soup aside and was ready to talk to Gu Yuena. In front of the crystallization of their love and the baby, they should be simple.

    I''m a serious top ten youth!

    Subei sat in front of Gu Yuena and got close.

    Gu Yuena''s face changed: "what are you doing?"

    "Hug you, what''s the matter?"

    Subei was stunned. He just asked me for a kiss. Why?

    Pop!

    make love!

    Gu Yuena''s slender hand hit Subei''s thigh: "talk, hug, don''t touch my child!"

    Indeed, Northern Jiangsu''s legs are long. Once you sit down and cross your knees, you will reach the inner side of Gu Yuena''s thigh. Naturally, you will come into contact with gold and silver dragon eggs.

    Subei said, "isn''t this also my child?"

    "Then you can''t touch it now, or I''ll kill you!"

    Gu Yuena bared her white teeth and said viciously.

    What if it''s broken?

    Although you have participation and half of your genetic rights, that''s not an excuse for your misdeeds!

    Northern Jiangsu can only shrink its body and stay away from dragon eggs.

    At this time, Gu Yuena suddenly changed her face, and her frost like face became lovely and coquettish. Her whole upper body rushed into the arms of Northern Jiangsu.

    Gu Yuena said, "it''s hard for Beijun to do things in the divine world."

    Gu Yuena sincerely thanked her. If there was no Northern Jiangsu, she asked herself that it would take a long time for her to attack back to the divine world and trample the gods under her feet.

    It was so far away that she couldn''t see the end.

    Subei smiled happily and patted Gu Yuena on the shoulder: "it doesn''t matter."

    "By the way, na''er, you don''t wear tattoos today."

    Subei''s palm covered her back, and she didn''t feel the strap and abruptness, which showed that there was a vacuum under the silver cicada clothes.

    wise remark of an experienced person.

    "Well..."

    Gu Yuena''s face was slightly red and nodded. Suddenly, her face changed and looked at Su Bei with a sad eyebrow:

    "No, I''m coming out."

    "Coming out?"

    "It''s about to crack."

    Gu Yuena said anxiously, "it''s going to break!"

    As soon as the melon seeds in Northern Jiangsu turned, he was surprised and said, "is it the egg that''s going to break?!"

    Gu Yuena nodded quickly, holding her silver dress in her hand, jumped up, and suddenly a burst of dust floated.

    At this time, the grain of the golden and silver dragon egg was cracked, and the eggshell was loose, making a "zizizi" sound.

    Not to mention Gu Yuena''s excitement, Northern Jiangsu also widened her eyes. She was more nervous than before when she was an enemy of the whole divine world.

    What is your child like?

    Does he or she appear as a young dragon or as a baby?

    It should be a baby. After all, I''m so strong that I can''t let Xiao na''er steal the limelight!

    Boom!

    Subei seemed to hear the baby''s voice, but then there was a golden light, which was particularly dazzling on the silver moon.

    This makes all soul masters enjoying the moon on Douluo land move:

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the golden light on the silver moon?"

    "It won''t be the attack signal of the gods in the divine world. Do they want to attack us again?"

    At this point, all soul masters became nervous and subconsciously resisted the soul power.

    Those Douluo gods only focused their eyes on the silver moon.

    "Natural anomalies, there must be major events, extraordinary!"

    Someone said.

    People who don''t know are very surprised at the changes of the silver moon.

    Only the goddesses in the Shenyan hall, when they saw the vision of the silver moon, not only did they not worry, but smiled and murmured:

    "Your Highness''s child must have been born!"

    "Great, there''s a baby to hold!"

    "I heard that children are the most fun!"

    Then all the women flew to the silver moon.

    Instead, it forms a unique and beautiful scene.

    Clouds must be colored, and the moon sprinkles halos. Colorful clouds chase the moon and cover the autumn sky.

    "That is!"

    "The goddess adults of Shenyan hall appear. Are they going to the silver moon?"

    With the light of the bright moon, the soul masters saw the beautiful shadow chasing the air. They laughed in the air like fairies and rushed to the bright moon together.

    It''s beautiful.

    This scene is really beautiful.

    Some painters wrote down this scene, imagined it artistically, and created exquisite pictures of the goddess flying.

    However, the vision did not stop, but became more and more violent.

    The golden light shines into the space and floats in the sky against the scales. They are combined into nine colored divine lights, shining on the area where the dragon egg is located.

    Among the nine colored lights, the Dragon sings in the sky, and the giant dragon''s virtual shadow attracts all animal gods to surrender, and all gods are being suppressed.

    "It''s the body of the Dragon God!"

    Gu Yuena appeared in front of Northern Jiangsu, and the joy in her eyes was hard to hide.

    "The body of the Dragon God?"

    Subei murmured.

    "The Dragon God''s body, our children have been recognized by the Dragon God''s scale, so the Golden Dragon inverse scale and the silver dragon inverse scale will echo it and become associated gods."

    Gu Yuena said.

    Maybe Northern Jiangsu just feels powerful. Birth is accompanied by vision. It is a rare genius.

    But in Gu Yuena''s eyes, it represents the highest honor of the dragon family and the peak power of the dragon family.

    Although her own strength is strong and now represents the strongest combat power of the dragon family, she always feels a little worse than the real nine color Dragon God.

    And the child born to her and Subei who gets the Dragon God vision has the starting point of the Dragon God and unlimited possibilities!

    For children''s talent, it is not the first concern in Northern Jiangsu.

    He doesn''t like it very much.

    Although strength is very important, it is by no means the first concern of parents.

    That''s your own child, not a tool for development and strengthening the door.

    Even if you don''t have a talent, it''s your own baby.

    He just wanted to hug, touch and see at once.

    Subei touched Gu Yuena''s head and said with a faint smile, "just be happy."

    However, the illusory nine color dragon really has a great deterrent... That''s the guy who once made the gods in the divine world fear. It really deserves its reputation.

    The vision lasted three days and nights until the baby''s hungry and helpless cry came, and the vision gradually dissipated.

    Under the nine color beam, a 20 inch baby was tender, smooth and tender, like curd, as delicate as jade, crystal clear, as if carved from lanolin white jade.

    Small nose slightly wrinkled, eyes half narrowed. The little mouth toots slightly, like an elf waiting for the master to kiss. It''s very cute.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    The child''s small hands and legs are shaking and his mouth is chirping, obviously begging for food.

    "Look, is it a boy or a girl?"

    "You''d better wash your child''s body and replenish energy first?"

    [holy light bath]

    Do you still need to wash?

    Qianren snow directly a soft divine blessing to baptize the little life.

    Ye Lingling did not lag behind, and formed a divine seal: "inspired by the soul of recovery, I give you the heart of recovery, the ability of Nirvana and rebirth, and you can live after death..."

    Little dance hummed: "the God of martial arts protects me. With the power of the God of martial arts, I turn it into a martial charm and attach it to your right palm!"

    Emperor Tian: "... I take beast God..."

    "Go away, your highness doesn''t need the blessing of the dragon family at all. Your highness is a natural Dragon God!"

    Emperor Tian looked helpless and wronged: ? ?

    Emperor Tian: at least I''m also a beast God. I''m despised and have no status or dignity~

    No way, everyone present, which is not a first-class God?

    God''s blessing is so ordinary and precious at the moment.

 Chapter 215

    God''s blessing is often an opportunity for God''s chosen son.

    It is precious to be recognized by a God. Now dozens of gods bless the first child in Northern Jiangsu at the same time. The scale and grandeur of the scene attract people''s attention.

    Their blessings bloomed a strange light on the bright moon, mixed together, and even caused a very strong divine light.

    The emperor''s sky was dim. He looked at the lovely little Lord. It really made people feel pity and want to pinch her face.

    Unfortunately, I don''t deserve it.

    Emperor Tian pouted.

    Their ten fierce beasts have been deified at this time.

    Emperor Tian is a Black Dragon God and a first-class God. His strength is absolutely not weak. He is the leader in the first-class God. Unfortunately, he can''t rank in the number whether it is the blessing of the dragon family or the blessing of the gods.

    Not to mention the power of the Lord, there is a little Lori King next to him.

    Even Ziji, the last of the once fierce land, got a lot of treasures to improve her cultivation and physique from the king because she knew the art of seduction.

    Now, Emperor Tian is not sure he can win Ziji.

    It can be said that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and the front waves die on the beach.

    The latecomers live!

    Moreover, none of these goddesses can afford to provoke themselves.

    It''s amazing that God wants to bless a child, but he can''t line up!

    It hurts your self-esteem.

    If emperor Tian hadn''t been used to it all these years, he would have wanted to commit suicide.

    Low into dust.

    When Emperor Tian came out in a low voice, he happened to see a fierce man sitting on the silver sand, eating bananas and holding a jar of wine in his thigh.

    Emperor Tian slapped him on the head and hummed, "sometimes I really envy Titan apes. You two fools don''t put anything in your heart. What you want to eat, what you want to play."

    "Burp, burp ~"

    The Titan ape bit off the thick and 18 cm long banana, swallowed it and burped:

    "Boss Di Tian, I''m not stupid. If I were stupid, I wouldn''t eat and drink here at this time. I''m sure I''d run into the theater and maybe squeeze into the goddess to see the little Lord!"

    The Titan ape said seriously. I hate that the emperor always scolds himself for being stupid! Ben ape God is very clever!

    Titan ape, Titan ape God, secondary God.

    "Nonsense!"

    Emperor Tian''s old face is red, maid, isn''t he talking about himself?

    It turns out that I am a genius of the beast God Emperor, a real two fools?

    It''s impossible!

    The emperor genius would not admit it and patted the Titan ape on the head: "in the future... When you are my attendant, especially when it comes to the Lord and the king, you follow me..."

    Emperor Tian said somewhat guilty.

    "Ah..."

    The Titan ape shook his head: "no, emperor, you always like to wander around and pick things. I can''t stand it. We don''t see eye to eye!"

    "Three different views? I slap you and fly you to Mars."

    Emperor Tian''s fist as big as a sandbag is waving.

    Most of them learned these words from northern Jiangsu.

    At this time, two beautiful women in green came. Looking at emperor Tian''s posture of trying to fight Titan apes, they couldn''t help but sip their lips and remind him:

    "Brother Di Tian, you are bullying Xiao Ming again."

    "Emperor Tian, did you forget? Last time you bullied Xiao Ming, but you got swollen and painful all over by Xiao Wu''s Youlong palm. You forgot your lesson so soon?"

    Seeing these two, Emperor Tian restrained a little.

    "No, I''m comforting Xiao Ming. He choked on a banana. I''ll help him slowly."

    Emperor Tian smiled awkwardly.

    "However, the green snake god, Daming and the little Lord have been born. Everyone is gathered inside. You may not see it at first sight because you are late."

    These two beauties, who are not outsiders, are Tianqing niumang. Now they have achieved the respect of tiansnake God, transformed into human form, and also have a hot woman''s figure with an S-shaped curve.

    It is asexual. On the day of becoming a God, it can become bisexual, so it is female.

    The other is Chao Qingqing, the former chief fan of Northern Jiangsu. Now he is the second-class God.

    As for why Chao Qingqing is familiar with Tianqing niumang, it is because after becoming a God, Chao Qingqing echoes with Tianqing niumang''s blood.

    Because after the deification of Tianqing niumang, the breath of the White Snake, the ancestor of wansnake sect, flows in her body. She is the descendant of the white snake!

    Or the white snake once had a big snake hair in ancient times. By the side of Xinghu Lake, it blended with a green python with good talent, and gave birth to a nest of small python. From this nest of small python, it climbed out of the tianqingniu Python and became the supreme snake.

    They are like the green snake and white snake sisters in the Douluo world.

    Even the background is so similar.

    In the legend of the White Snake, the green snake also changed from a male snake to a female snake.

    There is a folk opera called "the legend of the White Snake", in which there is a scene of "double snake fight", which says that Xiaoqing is a man and is called Qingfeng mountain Qingfeng Baodong green snake immortal. I came across a thousand year old white snake. I saw that she was good-looking and had an immortal posture. She wanted to become a partner with her. The White Snake refused, so the two snakes fought with each other. The green snake was defeated by the white hand. Later, the green snake turned into a maid to serve the white snake.

    Concise and comprehensive: the green snake greedy for the white snake''s body and wanted to bow hard, so he took the lily route and began to grind hard and soft.

    It can be seen that it is normal for Xiaoqing to eat Xu Xian''s vinegar and trip him. After all, she is a rival in love.

    Daming looked at the silver moon hall and sighed, "I feel it, but I can''t see the first eye. The second eye is also excellent. Moreover, we also want to know whether your highness is a boy or a girl."

    "Yes, it''s great to take advantage of your highness when you can''t play in Northern Jiangsu."

    Chao Qingqing held his face and said redly.

    Emperor Tian''s face twitched: "it''s not necessarily a boy. I wish it was a girl. What kind of style should it be? It''s unbelievable."

    With that, they were already imagining the appearance of women''s clothes in Northern Jiangsu.

    Pop!

    Chao Qingqing slapped Tianqing niumang on the head impolitely and hummed: "what are you thinking? What can a girl do, and you can''t take it with you? Do you still want Lao long to eat tender flowers? Be careful your highness cooks you and feeds you to the dog!"

    Emperor Tian was so scared that he smiled and said, "I dare not. I just mention it. How dare I touch your highness? I can''t give me 10000 courage."

    The Titan ape muttered in his heart: "emperor, you bully me, either rob me of wine or beat me. Be careful that one day when you fall asleep, I''ll stab you and understand what dragon life is dangerous..."

    Inside the hall.

    After the goddesses blessed the children, they began to move their hands, pinch their hands, touch their feet, touch their faces and so on.

    Poor boy, it''s like a toy.

    But if you were an adult man, you would be very happy to be this toy.

    Being touched by so many beautiful goddesses is called happiness. It''s a blissful pure land!

    Suddenly, a slender hand reached into the shy place and murmured, "it''s a girl. I don''t know what kind of country and city it will grow into in the future."

    Brigitte took the child, stood next to Gu Yuena and said faintly, "well, put down your curiosity. The child has just been born and needs time to adapt to the environment. Don''t quarrel with her."

    Whoa!

    The child opened his eyes hard and looked at the world curiously. The eyes of the newly born child were so pure and ignorant.

    But not necessarily good and justice.

    The child slapped Brigitte on the chest.

    Fortunately, it''s a girl. If it were a boy, Subei would want to be a strict father now.

    It''s cheap. Don''t beat it up?

    The child''s vision is very hazy, but he can vaguely see these beauties and beautiful things. Naturally, he is in a good mood, so he blooms a naive and lovely smile, which makes everyone''s heart crisp.

    "Give the child a name?"

    "The child doesn''t have a name yet?"

    Qian Renxue teased the child and attracted the child''s young hands to catch her.

    It''s hard to believe that babies can make these movements so quickly.

    If you were an ordinary child, you might not be able to open your eyes now.

    Bibidong and Liu Erlong were so envious that when they didn''t become gods, they reached the age when they wanted children and maternal love was the most surging.

    Now looking at the child born by Gu Yuena, don''t mention how sad and eager.

    Bibi took a deep look at Northern Jiangsu and wanted to immediately pull him to a hidden corner for an indescribable behavior.

    But Northern Jiangsu doesn''t have that kind of mind.

    Subei held the child in his arms, shook it, and said, "I have a name. When I chatted with na''er before, I thought the man was called Su Fugui..."

    "Sue what?"

    Halfway through, the women were surprised and asked.

    What does Subei think is amazing?

    So he said lightly, "Su Fugui, what''s the matter? What a simple and approachable name with good wishes?"

    "Forget it, don''t listen, sisters, let''s raise a nice name. Although your highness (Xiaobei) has good talent and appearance, his educational level... Hiss!"

    Liu Erlong took a breath and seemed to recall the chicken claw like note left by Northern Jiangsu many years ago. It was really... Ugly.

    "Xiaobei is reliable in everything else, but in this regard, hiss... It''s normal to be unreliable."

    From the former godmother.

    There was some guilty ground in Northern Jiangsu and said, "that''s not... I have a high level of education, but the name of wealth is really omnipotent and popular..."

    "But it doesn''t sound good."

    The opinions of the women are surprisingly consistent. This matter must not be left to the dictatorship of Northern Jiangsu!

    Who knows if he will name the baby Su Ruhua, Su Chunhua and Su Guihua.

    It''s not bad, but it sounds... Hard to say, it''s rustic, but good to hear, it''s a little simple and ordinary, not beautiful enough.

    "Well, I''m definitely not good, so I''ll take it for my son casually, and I''ll take it for my girl. Trust me."

    Subei said solemnly and confidently.

    The women looked with questioning eyes: "really???"

    "Su Chanjuan, how''s it going? It corresponds to the day of the bright moon, which is in line with the artistic conception."

    "People have joys and sorrows, and the moon has cloudy, clear and round. It''s difficult to complete this ancient thing. I hope people will last for a long time and share the charm of thousands of miles."

    Subei couldn''t help but want to prove himself, so he recited a poem.

    Come on, worship!

    Subei looked up and read a poem by brother Shixian. The whole person was confident.

    After reading, Subei still felt that his meaning was not enough, and said the interpretation and artistic conception by the way.

    "Poetry is really good, better than those literati and politicians in Tiandou empire."

    Qianren snow first gave Northern Jiangsu a thumbs up and boasted.

    Then turn:

    "This name really sounds better than wealth, but I always think it''s strange. After all, literature and art? It''s not suitable to be a little master with the natural appearance of a Dragon God?"

    Brigitte said at this time.

    "Then why don''t you take one?"

    Under the dislike of the girls, Northern Jiangsu has some helplessness.

    Su Chanjuan, actually very good.

    And corresponds to the time of birth.

    The beautiful moon is in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Naming this thing has always been unable to satisfy everyone.

    Some people have proposed names such as Su Menghe and Su linxuan, but others feel that they are too vain and have no practical significance.

    Finally, there is no way. Since everyone is not satisfied with the other party''s name, they have to let the parents of the parties decide.

    They returned the decision to Subei and Gu Yuena.

    In other words, Gu Yuena had the right to make the decision. No matter how much they talked, Gu Yuena didn''t agree. It''s useless.

    Don''t look, even Gu Yuena is a loser.

    no It should be described as "Geng"!

    Gu Yuena''s face was hard to look at and lingered: "I, I won''t name."

    "How can it be? Lord, don''t you take your own name very well?"

    Ziji said.

    Gu Yuena pursed her lips: "my name... I didn''t take it. I heard it from humans when I first arrived in Douluo continent."

    This is indeed a distant thing.

    At that time, she was seriously injured and it was difficult to move. Fortunately, two little girls of the hunter family found her and took care of her, so she took their surnames and connected their words.

    That is: Gu Yue + Gu Na = Gu Yue Na.

    However, when Gu Yuena lived deep in the fierce place and stayed dormant for many years, she finally recovered some strength. When she wanted to repay the two little girls, they had changed things and people. The life span of human beings was too short. It might be a farewell at a glance.

    Therefore, it can be said that Gu Yuena''s ability to identify names is better than that of Northern Jiangsu.

    So let her decide... Kill her, please.

    Gu Yuena cast a helpless look at Northern Jiangsu: "otherwise, I''ll listen to you. You decide?"

    "Hey, you should have listened to me."

    Nothing else, family throne!

    "Cough."

    Subei cleared his throat: "if I say, I still have to call Su Chanjuan. What do you think?"

    "If you have another child in the future, you''ll be called Su Chongyang, Su Qingming, Su new year''s day, and Qi will live!"

    Moving the festival name directly is a name that sounds good and good luck.

    Ladies: "

    "You won."

    "I hope the child won''t blame her father in the future."

    Only Liu Erlong said shakily, "in fact, I think Xiaobei is a very good name."

    After all, compared with her own name, Chan Juan doesn''t sound too good.

    "Chan Juan?"

    Gu Yuena smiled and called the child.

    It even made the children laugh, hands and feet jubilant, and looked very happy.

    Chan Juan, that''s her name.

    Subei''s baby daughter: Su Chanjuan.

 Chapter 216

    "Your Highness was born. Hurry up and order it quickly. Shenyan town will reduce and reduce taxes from today to 100 days, put on lanterns and decorations, and celebrate your Highness''s birth."

    Zhang Yi said to her subordinates in the courtyard and small pavilion of Zhang family in Shenyan town. The eagerness in her words was a mere expression.

    If Zhang Yi can''t guess the reason for such great changes in the silver moon and the abnormalities of the goddesses, it''s really that Zhang Yi has been the mayor of Shenyan town for so many years.

    At this time, Zhang Yi likes to wear purple and black clothes, looks upright and serious, wears a moustache, and looks at the changes of this scene with thousands of feelings.

    The small attic of Zhang''s courtyard has six floors. It is located close to Shenyan hall. The terrain is high, and you can just see the continuous and exquisite roofs in Shenyan town.

    The streets are lit with gorgeous lights, eight roads and four streets are lit, and the human eye and animal walk are bright.

    For a long time, Zhang Yi turned back, picked up the tea cup, covered her face and drank.

    Light way: "within three days, your highness will recruit people who are good at weaving clothes and know children''s nature. If there are capable people in the town, you can pay attention first. Then you can send them directly to the hall and let your highness make decisions."

    "Yes, my Lord."

    When the subordinates heard the speech, they immediately carried it out.

    "Mayor Zhang knows the teacher very well. No wonder Mayor Zhang can stand out from so many people and become his Highness''s confidant."

    At this time, a girl in blue, silver and gold appeared in the pavilion, opened the bead curtain, and slowly walked closer on the board.

    "Tang Sangong... Miss."

    Seeing the visitor, Zhang Zhen''s face obviously twitched.

    The title was still a little stiff. I subconsciously wanted to call young master, but I thought Tang San had a special chance, so I hurried to change my mouth.

    Although Tang San has been expelled from Shenyan hall, at least he was once a disciple of his highness in Northern Jiangsu. Zhang Yi was not too mean to her. On the contrary, he had to take good care of her.

    If one day, she turns up, Zhang Yi can''t bear her anger.

    When you are out of this position, you should take this responsibility.

    However, from a personal point of view, Zhang Yi despises Tang San.

    It is a great honor to be your Highness''s disciple. You should concentrate on practice, win honor for your highness and become an example of soul masters in the world.

    But she wanted to turn herself into this.

    Although her daughter is really good, noble and quiet, how many people dare to marry him if they think she was a man before?

    Zhang Yi really underestimated human nature.

    It''s the so-called man that understands man. If Tang San Sao gets up, can''t he be dizzy?

    Zhang Yi smiled and said, "Miss Tang San is not at home to enjoy the moon. What''s important to come to me?"

    "Naturally, I want to consult Mayor Zhang."

    Tang San sat on the carved nanmu chair, with melancholy in his eyebrows and eyes, and said, "I was still hesitant, but I was firm just after listening to Mayor Zhang''s decision to put down the order so quickly."

    Zhang Yi suddenly had an ominous premonition. Her hand holding the tea cup trembled and took a SIP to hide her panic:

    This guy is not nice!

    "It''s just my duty. Since your highness trusts me, of course I have to do well to live up to your highness."

    Zhang Yi smiled and guessed that Tang San''s arrival was related to his highness.

    This is the simplest logic.

    Tang San is expelled by his highness. You and she will go to a fork in the road.

    A fork in the road, go to extremes and revenge your highness.

    At the second fork of the road, the temple is not the town. There is still friendship and refuses to give up.

    Three forks, learn to give up and live her own life.

    Zhang Yi felt that Tang San should have left at this time. Immediately, Tang San threw a hopeful look at Zhang Yi, which frightened Zhang Yi. He almost thought Tang San would retreat and take second place. He took a fancy to himself... Emmm, in fact, if she insisted, she would be so good-looking

    Hey, you just said that few people would marry her?

    Zhang Yi: sorry, I''m one of those.

    Having settled down, Tang Sanxiang Zhangyi said, "in fact, I''m here to consult your husband. Mr. Zhang is impeccable in judging the situation."

    "To tell you the truth, since I left the Shenyan temple, I have been introspecting every night and know my mistakes, but how can I return to the teacher again?"

    As soon as Zhang Yi heard it, she printed her own guess.

    Zhang Yi was not calm in her heart, but she could only be calm in her face.

    If I knew how to dress near the hall, would I still live here?

    Didn''t I move into the temple long ago?

    Zhang Yi was curious. Tang San introspected and saved something.

    After all, he did not know much about Tang three. This is the secret of the God Yan hall. He has not so strong Eyeliner yet.

    "You, what''s wrong?" Zhang Yi raised her ears to listen to gossip.

    "My fault is that I listened to slander, was blinded by bad people and missed the teacher."

    Tang San said, quite bitter.

    "Oh?"

    Zhang Yi also thought that Tang San met the wall and thought about it, returned to the male style, and reflected on his mistake of changing gender.

    The key is that under the trend of curiosity, Zhang Yi also asked:

    "Don''t you remember that it was you who changed your gender that caused your Highness''s anger?"

    I thought Tang San would refuse to answer and become angry, but I didn''t expect that Tang San could only be stunned without much emotional fluctuation.

    Instead, he shook his head with certainty: "it will never be like this."

    ¡°£¿¡±

    This time, Zhang Yi''s interest expanded to a limit: how? Is your highness okay?

    Am I

    Should we prepare early to help your highness find it?

    Tut.

    Tang San said, "I don''t think the teacher is angry with my internal causes..."

    Tang San recalled that when he went to Lanba college, Northern Jiangsu saw himself in women''s clothes. His eyes and smile were clearly very interested.

    Really interested.

    Seeing Tang San''s women''s clothes, Northern Jiangsu is not happy. That''s not a normal person.

    Unless you don''t know Tang San.

    "The teacher must be happy to see me look like a girl. Isn''t it beautiful?"

    Tang San stirred his hair and looked at Zhang Yi.

    Zhang Yi coughed, "OK... Good-looking. Indeed, you know better than me. There''s no need to ask me."

    Tang San''s hot potato is difficult to deal with even Zhang Yi.

    I hope she doesn''t stick to her own ideas to get close to his highness in Northern Jiangsu. If she is caught, the consequences are very serious.

    "No, no, no, at this critical moment, the gods have been eliminated by the teacher, and my mistakes will be gradually understood. In addition, the teacher will be very happy when the teacher''s child is born. If I can do something at this time, the teacher will forgive me."

    "So I want to ask my husband to teach me what''s missing in the hall and what''s missing in the town. I can do my best to make up for it."

    Tang San is really sincere. He really wants to return to northern Jiangsu.

    It''s really moving.

    However, Zhang Yi shook her head and said faintly, "no, the war against God is over, and Shenyan hall has no threat and regret. As for whether Shenyan town has any disadvantages... I don''t know."

    "In other words, if there is something very inappropriate, if I know it, I will naturally solve it myself."

    "I don''t know, so I have to rely on Miss Tang San''s insight to find out what these questions are for me."

    Zhang Yi said faintly.

    "I have something to deal with. Miss Tang San, please help yourself."

    Zhang Yi smiles politely.

    Can you say it yourself?

    If Shenyan temple has disadvantages, it means that your Highness has not managed well.

    If there is any malpractice of collapse in Shenyan Town, isn''t it digging a hole for yourself?

    Thirty six strategies, walking is the best policy.

    Zhang Yi made an excuse and ran away directly.

    "OK... OK."

    Tang San seemed to realize this problem, so he could only sigh and left alone.

    Out of the courtyard, Tang San''s well-dressed and decorated face showed sadness.

    She seems to lack nothing. She has money. Now she has become a strong man in extreme fighting.

    But only lack of love.

    Love is a kind of material with strong magic.

    Shenyan temple is like her home, and she always thinks so.

    Now that the family doesn''t want her, she will naturally be very sad and don''t know what to do in the future.

    mid-night.

    Tang San, carrying a jar of wine, walked in the dark streets, like a girl leaving home in the street, waiting for someone to pick her up.

    Who wants it?

    "Home? Do you really have a home?"

    Looking at the flashing light in the Shenyan hall, Tang sanwenmei''s face showed self mockery.

    Suddenly, Tang San''s eyes changed. He made great efforts under his feet and ejected more than ten meters.

    The next moment, with a bang, her original position was smashed into a big pit.

    A great figure stands in the pit, holding a powerful Haotian hammer in his hand.

    Tang San looked back at him and said faintly, "we have nothing to do. What are you looking for me for?"

    Tang Hao took Haotian hammer, his eyes coagulated, and looked at the wine in Tang San''s hand. Unexpectedly, there was no drop left.

    "Xun Zi."

    Tang Hao snorted.

    But these two words are a little strange. Now is it training children or women?

    "I''m not your child."

    Tang San retorted directly.

    "Although you don''t admit it, the dusty soul on your palm is Haotian hammer. My blood is flowing in your body."

    Tang Hao leaned on the hammer and looked at Tang San''s left hand, which was wrapped with a blue ribbon and sealed with Haotian hammer, the first weapon in the world.

    "I''ve never used it."

    Tang San stretched out his right hand. The Blue Silver King was strong and powerful. If she hadn''t left the Shenyan hall, her blue silver king should accept the secondary evolution of a Yin, and he would become a god!

    As for a Yin, a Yin has established a relationship with the divine tree, obtained the power of the divine source, and has long evolved into a divine blue silver emperor.

    After the sacred tree matures, a Yin has a greater opportunity to become the guardian vine of the sacred tree and has the power of chaos and immortality.

    Maybe even the goddesses didn''t realize that this small blue silver vine has transformed into a chaotic immortal vine on the divine tree, and its strength is not lost to any divine king.

    Even northern Jiangsu, now facing ah Yin, has to coax and spoil, and sometimes have to sell their hue.

    This is also cause and effect.

    When Tang San decided to take away the soul of Luocha God, it was doomed that she could not enjoy the opportunity.

    Facing Tang Hao, Tang San is very tough, but not like her warm and beautiful appearance.

    Tang Hao heaved a sigh.

    "With your talent, if you are willing to restart Haotian hammer, you have already become a God."

    Tang Hao is somewhat disappointed with Tang San. In such an era of divination, he has not become a God yet.

    But he had to woo the child.

    Even if he makes himself very disappointed and sad.

    Tang San smiled, opened the purple magic pupil and observed Tang Hao''s situation: "so what? You who have Haotian hammer are different and have no God. This proves that Haotian hammer is nothing and may not be as powerful as blue silver grass."

    "You!"

    Tang Hao angrily set the hammer: "you don''t know the power of Haotian hammer at all. That''s it. I''ll let you know the real power of Haotian hammer."

    Tang Hao stood on the edge of the wall and said faintly, "come with me."

    Under the moonlight of Shenyan hall, two figures shuttle in dark corners.

    They arrived at a remote area of Xingdou forest, where there are few souls and animals, rugged terrain and many rocky mountains and slopes.

    Tang Hao''s nine soul rings bloom. Tang San Cai realizes that his father has reached the limit of level 99 Douluo.

    However, it is also normal that in this world where there are many titles and crows, extreme crows are not rare. After all, there are so many gods.

    But Tang San''s surprise is that Tang Hao is in a state of missing arms and legs.

    If you are young and ignorant, you will love Tang Hao and care about why he is like this.

    But now he is mature. On this basis, Tang San is more surprised by Tang Hao''s talent.

    Even if he broke his hands and legs, he could reach the height of the ultimate Douluo, close to Cheng God.

    "What''s going on?"

    Tang San looked at Tang Hao and asked faintly.

    Tang Hao replied, "I''m only responsible for my youth."

    "Even if you abandon those two soul bones, even if you have only one leg and one hand, you can still teach you a lesson as a father."

    Tang Hao''s missing hands and feet were solidified with soul force to serve as a temporary pillar.

    "Cut."

    Tang San called out the Blue Silver King, and the silver blue light shone on the forest rocks.

    The nine soul rings are revealed, which are much better than Tang Hao''s soul rings.

    Because his soul ring comes from the spirit tower of Shenyan hall.

    Tang San has three 100000 year old souls!

    Surrounded by blue silver vines, Tang San said faintly, "why bother me? You wanted to break off the relationship with me at the beginning, and now you are trying to interfere with my life."

    "You are afraid of the teacher''s power and dare not make trouble in Shenyan town and Shenyan hall. You can only find a chance to find me."

    "You''ve never given up on Aunt Yin. You''re looking for a chance to see her."

    "Well, I''ll defeat you, take you back to the Shenyan temple and give it to the teacher."

    Tang San thought so.

    It''s also a credit to arrest Tang Hao to the teacher. I can see the teacher. If the teacher is happy, he may forgive himself and relieve his sorrow.

    Father''s kindness, son''s filial piety, earth shaking.

    Tang Hao smelled the speech and his face was very black. Haotian hammer''s real body was revealed. Haotian hammer expanded more than ten times.

    He rose in the air, waved to Tang San and shouted:

    "Wake up, Tang San. He has expelled you and taken your mother for himself, but you are trapped in illusory bewitchment."

    "If it goes on like this, it will only kill itself."

    "This hammer, I''ll wake you up!"

 Chapter 217

    "Tang Hao, you''re talking nonsense!"

    The sound of angry drinking spread in the forest, a strong wind started, the leaves rustled, and the blue silver grass growing around stood up.

    "I don''t allow you to slander the teacher. Aunt Yin and the teacher are bosom friends and affectionate. You spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart!"

    The silver blooming blue silver giant rattan behind Tang San turned into a silver gun and waved it:

    [Fourth soul skill: Blue Silver chestnut soul gun!]

    The blue silver gun collided with Haotian hammer and suddenly raised a strong soul wave.

    The surrounding plants are built into higher and deeper plants and actively close their leaves and branches to reduce their destructive power.

    Tang San''s feet were deep in the rock and soil. Under the powerful pressure of Haotian hammer, he slipped out two deep marks.

    Tang San''s cheeks are sweating: he is the soul master of the control department. It''s not good for me to fight with his Haotian hammer. I shouldn''t be irritable. It''s the best policy to keep rational response.

    Tang San thought of the teaching of Northern Jiangsu: in battle, if it is not absolute crushing, it is most taboo to be impulsive, so as to ignore each other''s soul master characteristics.

    This is particularly important for a soul master with a similar level.

    Thinking of this, Tang San seems to recall her glory. She is a member of the Tang clan who is dedicated to martial arts.

    Although after following the teacher, she can no longer treat herself as a disciple of Tang clan and violate the rules of Su clan.

    However, the previous martial arts foundation was engraved in his heart. Since her rebirth, she has never really given up Xuantian Baolu. This is his obsession.

    After all, without Xuantian Baolu, there would be no image of her now. It is Xuantian Baolu that paves the way for her existence.

    The blue silver vine quietly wound the big Haotian hammer and stretched and wrapped it on the thick hammer head.

    For a moment, Tang San jumped back, far away from Tang Hao and avoided close combat.

    Tang Hao hums and smiles: "cowards will want to step back. The man of haotianzong never has stage fright."

    In normal combat, Tang Hao looks very powerful and domineering.

    He is a majestic general with his feet on Haotian hammer.

    But who ever thought that the martial spirit he was proud of had been restrained by Northern Jiangsu.

    He was fixed by a huge magnet and couldn''t escape at all. He didn''t even have the opportunity to show his soul skills.

    This is why Tang Hao did not dare to face Northern Jiangsu from beginning to end.

    He could only lurk in the dark and stare at him, but he didn''t dare to make a move or make a statement.

    The only contact was betrayed by Tang San and handed the envelope to northern Jiangsu.

    Tang Hao almost felt that life was loveless.

    Frustrated, he decided to return to the hermitage of Haotian sect, cut off the soul bones he had obtained from Haotian sect and return them to the sect.

    Then face death without fear of the wind.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t die.

    Tang Xiao designs to find Tang Hao. The two brothers haven''t seen each other for many years. When Tang Hao''s life is underestimated, they talk at night and sleep at the same table

    Finally, with the support of Tang Xiao, haotianzong opened his arms to Tang Hao and let him return to haotianzong. Tang Hao was also good. Even if he lost his hands and legs and the realm regressed, he still practiced to the extreme realm of fighting, proved himself and became the deputy leader of haotianzong.

    Even, Tang Xiao intended to give up the position of patriarch, but was stopped by his subordinates and elders. They disagreed, so he gave up temporarily.

    With the warmth and embrace of his brothers, Tang Hao fell into the last warmth of others. His brotherhood moved him.

    He is determined to make haotianzong bigger and stronger and let his brother Tang Xiao become a god smoothly.

    But now there is a problem.

    Tang Hao almost confirmed one thing: once the people of haotianzong become gods, Northern Jiangsu will make them stumbling blocks and refuse to be gods.

    But what can be done?

    Who let the power of Fengshen be held by Northern Jiangsu?

    Let yourself lick Northern Jiangsu, let him let haotianzong go, let yourself go?

    impossible!

    The Revenge of seizing his wife, bullying his son and humiliation are all superimposed together. Tang Hao has a deep hatred for Northern Jiangsu.

    Even if you are super handsome, you can''t be so arrogant and shameless!

    Tang Hao''s thoughts can only be his own guess. He imagines Northern Jiangsu as a villain. He will veto everyone because of him alone.

    This is impossible. If haotianzong had a girl to become a God, Northern Jiangsu would be happy.

    If it''s a boy... Whatever, let you live and die

    Unfortunately, Tang Hao did not realize the nobility of Northern Jiangsu.

    "In battle, arrogance is a taboo."

    Tang San led the Blue Silver King, invaded Tang Hao''s arm in an instant and wrapped him tightly.

    Just as Tang Hao was about to tear the blue silver vine, Tang San immediately moved to use the blue silver imperial prison to ban Tang Hao directly.

    The cage is full of poisonous thorns and is extremely tough. It is bound by blue silver. Tang Hao is like a prisoner bound by five flowers at this time.

    "I have to say, Xiao San, now you do have the strength to give me a headache, but that''s all, it''s not enough!"

    Boom!

    Tang Hao''s whole body swelled and his muscles burst. He broke his clothes. An extremely powerful soul force swung open. Unexpectedly, he directly flattened the blue silver vine and immediately cracked.

    "Dad told you today that the strength of Haotian hammer lies not in itself, but in its matching skills."

    [random cloak hammer method!]

    In an instant, Tang Hao''s eyes brightened, and his body speed and strength were prompted to the extreme.

    Each hammer mercilessly waved to Tang San.

    Fortunately, Tang San pulled a good distance early and had a strange body method, so he easily avoided Tang Hao''s Top Ten Hammers, but this hammer after hammer surprised Tang San.

    The strength and speed of each hammer are increasing. It''s not very good at the beginning, but these forces add up and are terrible.

    "He''s borrowing!"

    Tang San opens the purple magic pupil and observes Tang Hao''s flaws while dodging.

    Insight into the core of the shawl.

    "This is quite similar to the Taiji Liangyi mentioned by the teacher. The power that erupted the moment before forms an arc for the next attack."

    "His weakness is the opposite line within the attack distance of the previous attack!"

    He deserves to be a disciple of Northern Jiangsu and Tang San.

    At a critical juncture, he pierced the fatal flaw of the random cloak hammer method.

    In that position, he can''t borrow. If he insists on borrowing, he can only passively bear his own blow. If he wants to avoid his own attack, he can only give up borrowing and take the initiative to avoid.

    Tang Hao didn''t seem to think that Tang San would see the flaws of their hammer skills so soon. This is the secret that Haotian hammer used to be powerful!

    Tang Haojing smiled: "Xiao San, this is the 79th hammer. Its power is enough to smash you into meat sauce. If you can''t bear it, remember to shout, Dad, so that we haotianzong won''t lose a talent."

    "Ridiculous."

    Tang San''s hands changed in a moment. He cut the bottom of his skirt with fine rattan, tightened his sleeves and skirt hem, and immediately became tight clothes.

    At this time, five Tang sans appeared in place and fled in different directions, making Tang Hao lose his attack target for a time.

    Tang Hao gritted his teeth and waved to Tang San with his perception.

    "It''s a virtual shadow!"

    Because he didn''t hit the target and the force was too strong, Tang Hao swayed twice in the air before he waved the 80th hammer of Haotian hammer again.

    However, the back of his neck was cold: "poor cake!"

    [ninth soul skill: spine of Lanyin Leviathan!]

    Boom!

    Tang Hao turned around with a hammer.

    What came into view was the virtual shadow of a huge ferocious sea whale.

    Tang San was standing in the middle of it when Leviathan made a loud whale cry.

    "Souls of more than 500000 years!"

    Tang Hao''s eyes were full of fear.

    His strongest soul ring, the rebuilt soul ring, is only a soul beast of more than 100000 years, and he found it all over the world these years.

    Half a million years of soul, I can''t believe it!

    "Surprise, this is the power that the teacher brings to the soul masters, but you don''t deserve it."

    Boom~

    On the Leviathan of Tang San, another beautiful colorful Phoenix appeared.

    [eighth soul skill: colorful phoenix dance!]

    At this moment, in Tang Hao''s eyes, Tang San was as powerful as a god!

    Tang Hao gritted his teeth: there''s no way but to use that move.

    Under this dual powerful soul skill, Tang Hao had no other choice.

    He didn''t want to use this move, because this move is invincible and is the strongest skill.

    He thought he couldn''t use this move. Once he used it, Tang San... Would be either dead or disabled, and he would become very weak.

    [big Xumi hammer ¡¤ fried ring!]

    Tang Hao''s eyes were fixed. Although he did not reach his strongest limit, he was already very close to God''s attack.

    Tang Hao shouted, "wake up, Tang San. You can''t bear my blow. Give up resistance and avoid!"

    This key collision is only between one thought.

    How could it shake Tang San''s heart.

    Her heart has long been honed by Northern Jiangsu to be very strong!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    An hour later.

    Barren scorched earth, collapsed giant wood, gray dust.

    I have to admit the power of the explosive ring, especially the level 99 extreme Douro.

    The two human bodies are hundreds of meters away and lie motionless in the ruins.

    Tang Hao''s body took the lead in responding. He was sore all over and didn''t have much soul power left on him.

    It seems that an ordinary ten thousand years is enough to kill him.

    He had no spare soul to unite his hands and feet. He could only limp on the scorched earth and look for the figure of Tang San.

    This child, although her character doesn''t deserve to be a child of haotianzong, her talent has aroused Tang Hao''s admiration.

    When he used the most powerful blow of haotianzong, he was so difficult to win.

    He saw with his own eyes that Tang San''s soul skills collided with his own nine ring bombing soul skills. They squeezed each other. He even had a moment of illusion that he would lose.

    Fortunately, he saved his grandfather''s face and did not lose the face of the "magic skill" of Da Xumi hammer.

    Under a broken rock, Tang Hao finds Tang San''s body.

    He confirmed Tang San''s life and death and subconsciously pressed Tang San''s chest to regulate her internal breathing.

    But at the moment of palm contact, Tang Hao''s whole face changed, and he was immediately scared to step back.

    His face is panic, shy and red

    For a long time, Tang Hao took a deep breath, glanced at Tang San''s chest and sighed deeply:

    Alas... It seems that the rumors are true. The child... Really accepted the transformation of love in the place called Qiankun Love Valley

    what? Who said the rumor?

    It''s really no one else, just Xiaowu and hulina. When they occasionally go on the street, they gossip. When someone with big ears listens to them, they... Spread

    Oh, my God!

    Tang Hao''s face has changed.

    How much love does this child have to do this?

    Is it really your fault?

    Tang Hao was suddenly confused.

    Is he too unreasonable to make a choice between family affection and her so-called love? Is it very old-fashioned?

    But, that doesn''t fly love, that''s just wishful thinking.

    Tang Hao took a deep breath and looked at Tang San''s untidy face, but it was still so warm and beautiful, as if it had the charm of a Yin in the past.

    Tang Hao''s heart fluttered and immediately pressed down, picked up Tang San and tried to take her back to haotianzong for healing.

    Just at this time, Tang San''s eyes trembled and slowly opened, and his pale lips hummed: "let go of me..."

    "Let go of me!"

    Without Tang Hao''s response, Tang San''s slender hand pushed Tang Hao''s chest.

    Tang Hao had only one foot. He walked and jumped one by one. He was also weak. Pushed by Tang San, he immediately fell down.

    Tang Hao wanted to scold Tang San, but when he saw Tang San''s weak and soft face, he couldn''t get angry: maybe his daughter is also good.

    Tang Hao thought so.

    He relaxed his anger and said, "don''t struggle. You''ve received my nine ring explosion and the 80th hammer. You''ve been seriously injured and need to be treated as soon as possible."

    Tang San couldn''t be turbulent. She lost control of her body!

    Only the head can move!

    Tang San choked hard, "you are not the same. You are no better than me. If I didn''t apologize to the teacher and didn''t practice wholeheartedly, you couldn''t beat me..."

    Tang Hao hum smiled.

    "The mouth is hard. Our haotianzong''s fried ring is comparable to the existence of magic skills. You should be glad that your father didn''t swing the 81st hammer, otherwise you may be dead at the moment."

    "Out of breath?"

    Tang San thought: maybe death is also good. At least you don''t have to endure the pain of Acacia.

    However, Tang San still couldn''t help refuting Tang Hao: "magic, that''s just what you think. The real magic, but not only that."

    His soul is only 500000 years. If it is 700000 years, 800000 years? Who wins or loses the collision of this blow?

    "You haven''t reached the God level at all. What qualifications do you have to think it''s a magic skill."

    "I won''t argue with you. It''s a fact."

    Tang Hao''s face is red. The child really doesn''t give himself any face!

    This is a magic skill, and my grandfather thought so. There is absolutely no mistake!

    "Oh."

    Tang San looked at Tang Hao and wanted to pick him up again. Tang San was a little excited and said, "don''t come over!"

    "I refuse to go with you!"

    "Do you want to stay here and feed the soul beasts in the star forest?"

    Tang Hao said, "we must leave here as soon as possible, otherwise there will be ferocious spirits coming and we will all die."

    Good to die.

    As soon as Tang Hao''s words were spoken, a red three headed dog appeared, condescending and overlooking them.

    Three red mastiff!

    Red king!

    "Red King... Red king, help, help, this uncle is plotting against me!"

    Tang San seemed to grasp the straw.

    Tang Hao: the intention is wrong... Wrong? What''s wrong? o_ O???

 Chapter 218

    "Tang San?"

    A slender and tall girl jumped down from the back of the red king''s red mane.

    The girl was wearing a strong white dress with silver piping. He has long pink blue wavy hair and pink blue pupils.

    It looks pink and tender, not ordinary human fireworks.

    The girl appeared in Tang San''s sight, but he couldn''t call his name.

    She doesn''t know this girl!

    But the girl really jumped down from the red king''s back. Obviously, she had something to do with the Shenyan temple.

    That''s the red king, one of the ten fierce beasts in the past, and one of the ten sacred beasts in the Shenyan Temple today.

    If you are an ordinary girl, you can''t control the red king like this!

    The girl''s clear eyes turned twice on Tang San and said in surprise, "the soul power fluctuation just now is uploaded from you two?"

    "Are you?"

    Tang San asked, lying on the uneven pit, curious about the girl''s identity.

    Is it the teacher''s new disciple?

    Or the girl the teacher likes?

    I envy her

    "My name is Wang qiuer."

    The girl smiled very innocent, "but it''s normal that you don''t know me."

    Wang qiuer, the emperor auspicious beast with three eyes and Golden Dragon whose body is the star forest, is the strong one with the extreme attributes of light and fire.

    Emperor auspicious beast ¡¤ three eyed Golden Dragon is different from other soul beasts. She doesn''t even have the limit of fate or the bottleneck of other soul beasts for 100000 years. She can live forever if she wants, but there is also a disaster belonging to auspicious beasts.

    She can''t reach the strength of emperor Tian. However, in the forest of stars, whether Gu Yuena or emperor Tian, she will choose to take care of the emperor''s auspicious beast and won''t let the emperor''s auspicious beast suffer any harm.

    Because Wang qiuer bears the eye of fate, which is the unique vertical eye of the emperor''s auspicious beast three eyed Golden Dragon. As the carrier of the fate of the star forest, her existence is related to the prosperity and rise and fall of the star forest.

    Secondly, where there are emperors and auspicious beasts, the power of auspicious beasts will be generated, which can accelerate the cultivation speed of soul beasts and soul masters.

    For this reason, since Wang qiuer was born, she has been carefully taken care of to avoid dangerous things for her. Gu Yuena also asked the red king to protect Wang qiuer personally, which can be described as the pet of the fierce beast group.

    Even Subei hasn''t met her yet.

    She has always lived in the depths of the star forest. Even when Gu Yuena forced her to marry Northern Jiangsu and summoned the powerful spirits of the whole forest, Wang qiuer only looked at it from a distance in the state of three eyed golden dragon to avoid falling into those restless spirits.

    During the war of killing God, Wang qiuer was hidden by Gu Yuena.

    As long as she is there, even if the cultivation of all souls and beasts regress back to the embryo, they can grow again.

    So it''s normal not to know Wang qiuer.

    But Wang qiuer knew about them.

    It''s boring to be a princess in the star forest, and it''s still thousands of years. Naturally, I''m very eager for the time outside and curious about the stories outside.

    She would pester the red king to tell her stories, listen to the man who changed the pattern of the whole continent before going to bed, and listen to what happened in the Shenyan Temple recently.

    Wang qiuer basically knows about Tang San.

    And unlike others, she felt that Tang San was not suitable for Northern Jiangsu. She felt that Tang San''s behavior was very incomprehensible and would pursue transsexuality.

    On the contrary, she admired Tang San very much.

    Tang San, she is a great person. Her persistence moved Wang qiuer very much.

    In order to pursue his highness in Northern Jiangsu, Tang San can do this step. It''s really moving, okay.

    After the God killing war, the fierce beasts could not stand Wang qiuer''s request. Under the action of shaping the God flower, they temporarily turned into human shape and left the Xingdou forest under the protection of red king.

    She not only wants to go out to play, but also wants to go to Shenyan hall to see the legendary sacred tree, to contact the people of his highness in Northern Jiangsu who is very beautiful, but also to meet Tang San who is desperate for love.

    She doesn''t want to wait and see.

    The attitude towards Tang San is actually Wang qiuer''s attitude and expectation towards her love.

    For love, she can give everything, not to mention gender, even life.

    Wang qiuer''s power of auspicious beast circulated on Tang San. He frowned and said, "you''re badly hurt."

    "Did he hurt you?"

    Wang qiuer angrily pointed to Tang Hao: "I heard that you humans have an animal called sex wolf, which specializes in forcibly doing bad things to girls. You are the kind of soul beast!"

    "Rui Huang, it''s called an animal, not a soul animal. We don''t have such a soul animal."

    The red king couldn''t help correcting the right way.

    Cause Wang qiuer''s approval: "be disgusted!"

    Red King caresses her face: she has little contact with humans, and has no spiritual links. There are still great problems in enunciation and pronunciation, but it seems that his highness Ruihuang is very cute.

    Tang Hao was stunned.

    Tang has traveled all over the world and galloped across the mainland. Although he has lost his wife and son and fell into a trough, he will never do evil to his children!

    This is a great insult to me, Tang, who despises me!

    Tang Hao''s face turned red. He was speechless with anger and had to be ridiculed by Wang qiuer.

    Wang qiuer hummed, "look, you''re also a cripple. I don''t want to bully you. Go, but you can''t bully other girls in the future, or I''ll beat you!"

    Wang qiuer waved a small fist and threatened Tang Hao.

    However, Tang San gasped: "Hoo Hoo... Can''t let him go!"

    "Why?"

    Wang qiuer scratched his head: "he''s just a crippled chicken man without hands and feet. Should I punish him?"

    "Will die?"

    "He''s weak, too."

    Wang qiuer wondered.

    Evil girl, evil girl.

    Tang Hao''s heart was badly hurt.

    At this moment, he really understood that he wanted to save Tang San and let her lurk into the Shenyan hall in time to find opportunities to help haotianzong secretly install gods. It was impossible to realize his plan.

    He couldn''t win over the child at all. The first step couldn''t be carried out.

    Her heart is as strong as a rock!

    She has completely indulged in male sex.

    "But if you let him go, there will be a hidden poison thorn behind the teacher."

    Tang San was so cruel that between his teacher and his father, he could so decisively choose Northern Jiangsu and sell Tang Hao directly.

    Sure enough, referring to northern Jiangsu, Wang qiuer''s mood fluctuated, "what?"

    Tang San reiterated: "although he didn''t hurt the teacher''s strength, I don''t believe he can do it, but at the thought of such a person eating the resources brought by the teacher, he was secretly planning to be bad for the teacher."

    "If one day, a force stronger than the divine world invades us and the teacher falls into passivity, people like him will come out to stab us on the back without hesitation."

    "At the thought of this, I think half of my blood is smelly."

    Tang San looked at Tang Hao''s eyes, but there was no father son relationship.

    "So?"

    Wang qiuer glanced at the red king, and there was a light in her eyes

    "Then we can only take you back to Shenyan hall and let his highness Subei make decisions himself."

    "Really?!"

    Hearing the speech, Tang San was immediately excited.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t move, otherwise he would jump up happily.

    Yourself, can you see the teacher?

    I missed you for a long time.

    The red king shook his head: "but Tang San has been expelled by the king. He can''t enter the Shenyan temple again. I''m afraid not."

    "Oh."

    Wang qiuer held the red king''s big dog claw and said coquettishly, "Uncle Chi, do you want to deal with them? It''s not very good. It''s best to take them back to the God Yan temple."

    "Help me ~"

    Wang qiuer stared with big eyes: "moreover, Tang San was a disciple of his highness in Northern Jiangsu before. She is so badly hurt now. Can you rest assured that she can be treated by others? What if she dies? Anyway, I can only trust aunt Bi."

    Wang qiuer said quietly.

    "Ah, this."

    The red king was at a loss.

    He can''t see Wang qiuer being coquettish.

    He is not only Wang qiuer''s protector, but also Wang qiuer''s parents, taking care of her in all aspects.

    On the one hand, his daughter is coquettish, on the other hand, he is the person expelled by the king. The red king is really a little embarrassed.

    In addition, Wang qiuer brainwashed King Chi in a whisper: "besides, your highness just drove Tang San pig, and didn''t say to completely cut off the relationship with her. Maybe your highness was angry at that time, so he punished Tang San like this."

    "It''s not necessary to regret now, but just take it back to heal. It''s okay ~"

    Wang qiuer stretched out her hand, held one of the red king''s front paws and said with a smile: "good, uncle Chi."

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Shenyan hall, side hall.

    Wang qiuer stood quietly, blankly, as if thinking about something in her mind.

    The red king was sitting on the sofa, eating the pink and round peaches.

    Suddenly, Wang qiuer muttered and said sadly, "Your Highness is not in the hall. How can I help Tang San?"

    "I''m afraid the king won''t come back recently. His highness was born. The king must be happy to hold the baby and take care of what''s going on in the palace. There''s no matter of life or death."

    The red king chewed a peach and said faintly.

    But his face changed and he said, "Your Highness Ruihuang, what did you just say?"

    "Help Tang San?"

    The red king turned pale at the words.

    How dare you!

    Your highness Rui, this is a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers. Do you want to challenge the king''s bottom line and authority?

    "Your Highness, never!"

    When chiwangdun, he felt that the peach in his hand was not fragrant.

    Originally, Tang Hao and Tang San were brought into the Shenyan hall to treat them. We must not let them go. We must step back!

    "Who is Tang San? He was a young man, but he was willing to become a woman for his highness. He had ulterior motives. Everyone who heard of him knew that he was plotting against his highness. His friendship with his highness exceeded that of teachers and students!"

    "Your Highness Ruihuang, you are not experienced enough when you joined the WTO. You may not understand it, but Uncle Chi can''t let you do stupid things."

    "Stop this idea immediately!"

    The red king solemnly taught Wang qiuer the way.

    "But, uncle Chi, don''t you think this feeling is very sincere and moving?"

    Was told by the red king.

    Wang qiuer''s tone was weak and murmured.

    "Moving, indeed moving, but not desirable. Your highness Ruihuang will understand when you grow up again." Said the red king.

    Wang qiuer straightened up and hummed, "no wonder I have never heard of Uncle Chi''s love story since I can remember. It''s not romantic at all. No wonder I can''t find a wife. Hum (¨s ^) ¨r"

    Red King: (?) ?¦ä???) Being single is not what I think. I have to take care of your ancestors.

    Wang qiuer shook her head and hummed, "anyway, I want to help Tang San. She is also good-looking and so single-minded. Your highness is really strange. Why don''t you love her?"

    Wang qiuer is very curious.

    The red king looked helpless: "are you worthy of the Lord? The king is the Lord''s husband."

    Who knows, Wang qiuer blinked and felt incredible: "what''s the matter? Your highness can have many wives? In the story you told me, uncle Chi, your highness always took out flowers?"

    Isn''t that normal?

    The red king could not refute.

    Indeed.

    There are so many beauties in the king, not many more than one or two, and not many less than one or two.

    "Alas... Anyway, your highness Ruihuang, be calm and don''t make trouble. When Tang San is well, let them leave quickly."

    Wang qiuer is bold and has always been spoiled by everyone, so he does whatever he wants, but he is different. If he does something wrong, he will be in trouble and bear great responsibility.

    "Hum."

    Wang qiuer snorted faintly. Let''s talk about it at that time~

    I won''t listen to you then. I want to fight for love. I want to make a love story myself!

    Of course, the hero must be the most handsome. Yes, his highness Subei!

    At this time, Brigitte came out of the treatment room. After becoming a God, she was full of charm. She was very similar to the temperament of the goddess of life, but different. The temperament of the goddess of life was more sacred, while she was more approachable, just like the gentle doctor sister next door.

    Wang qiuer immediately said: "aunt Bi, how''s it going? Tang San, is she okay?"

    The red king also looked over and looked forward to it. Let her go quickly.

    Brigitte shook her head: "she was badly hurt and most of her bones were shattered. If her blue silver grass martial spirit hadn''t awakened her immortality, she might have been in a coma or even died."

    "It seems that Xiao Bei''s teaching is not qualified. He chose to fight with his body in the face of extremely powerful crushing energy, but he belongs to the control department and strong attack is her strength."

    Brigitte added, "but don''t worry, I''ve cured him. None of them are in danger, but I''m afraid it will take some time for Tang San''s bones to recover."

    "Then let her live!"

    Wang qiuer said, "and aunt Bi, you said, your highness, he didn''t teach his apprentice well. What did you say about that word?"

    "Ash halogen heavy element?"

    "Is it back to the furnace?" The red king said nearby.

    "Connect!" Wang qiuer smiled.

    "It seems that your highness Ruihuang really wants to help Tang San."

    Aunt Bi looked at Wang qiuer gently and said.

    Wang qiuer suddenly nodded, "aunt Bi, can you teach me?"

    "No."

    Brigitte shook her head: "Your Highness Ruihuang, you know, there are some things you don''t want to do."

    "You don''t know the king''s feelings for Tang San, and you don''t know the king''s views on Tang San. You have changed from an apprentice to a wife, and you are still a male disciple. This is not an ordinary feeling, but a huge change in your mind."

    "So, your highness Ruihuang, promise me you can''t fool around."

    Brigitte told Wang qiuer that the red king was in tears. What she couldn''t explain clearly was finally talked through by Brigitte''s sister.

    Your highness Ruihuang, qiu''er, you can have dessert!

    Wang qiuer nodded vaguely. Aunt Bi''s words impressed her. She suddenly understood something and had a series of thoughts in her mind:

    I see. Now what she wants to understand is whether your highness likes Tang San or not and how to make your highness like Tang San.

    Of course, you have to like yourself.

    Wang qiuer''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 219

    Brigitte had estimated that under her normal treatment, Tang San''s bones would be completely healed and move freely in three or five days.

    But she didn''t expect that Tang San had no sign of getting out of bed for half a month.

    Every time Tang San''s bone fragments are connected, they will break again the next day.

    Brigitte had never encountered anything like this.

    So that when she communicated with the goddess of life and ye Lingling, she sighed at Tang San.

    But who are Brigitte and the goddess of life.

    The reason for Tang San''s abnormal body is that they are not full.

    Biji came to Tang San''s room with a bowl of steaming and carefully cooked bone soup.

    When he left, he looked at Tang San''s weak and beautiful face and couldn''t help shaking his head.

    Tang San smiled politely, then closed his eyes and seemed to enjoy the moment.

    Outside the door, ye Lingling and the goddess of life are waiting.

    Seeing Brigitte coming out, the goddess of life asked with concern, "is it still broken bones?"

    Brigitte nodded with a dignified look: "it''s still broken bones."

    "But we only tested her last evening. The broken bones have begun to be spliced. Why are they broken again?"

    Ye Lingling asked strangely.

    The goddess of life and Brigitte looked at each other and sighed, "she broke it herself."

    "What?"

    Ye Lingling''s face was stiff: "did you break it?"

    "How can the bones of the whole body be broken by themselves? Can they be forcibly broken by soul force?"

    "The degree of pain, no matter how determined the mind is, will feel that life is worse than death and unbearable!"

    It''s normal for ye Lingling to be so surprised. Why did Tang San do this? Did she suffer from self abuse after she changed sex?

    Even a masochist is not crazy enough to break his bones!

    "Indeed."

    Although the goddess of life knows some things about Tang San, it is not comprehensive. Unlike an elder like Brigitte, she knows Tang San''s things clearly.

    "Did she do it on purpose so that she could stay in the palace?"

    The uncertain speech of the goddess of life brightened Ye Lingling''s eyes, which is very likely!

    Then they looked at Brigitte and waited for her explanation.

    Sure enough, Brigitte nodded: "I think it''s probably the same. Tang San knew that if she recovered, even his highness Ruihuang couldn''t keep her. That''s why she made such a bad decision. When everyone didn''t look at her at midnight every night, she smashed all her bones to create an illusion that the cure was ineffective."

    "No wonder the maid in charge of taking care of her told us that Tang San was inexplicably weak every morning. He didn''t even have the strength to handle food."

    Ye Lingling covered her mouth and looked incredulous: how could there be such an extreme person as Tang San? What on earth does she want to do?

    "Just to stay in your palace, for the chance to see your highness and be forgiven by your highness?"

    The eyes of the goddess of life were placed in the ward where Tang San lived, with admiration and incredible.

    "Is this extreme love or terrible love?"

    Murmured the goddess of life.

    "In any case, being able to do this step is enough to prove that she has an unbreakable friendship with her highness."

    "Just, it''s too extreme."

    Brigitte''s tone became heavy.

    "What should we do now?"

    Ye Lingling asked.

    Now they are sure that Tang San is destroying himself. Do they want to stop Tang San, or should they let her stay in the hall like this?

    "Of course, we should help her. Don''t you think such love is moving and losing ambition is not a fish?"

    "Are you committed?"

    Seeing the bouncing Wang qiuer, Brigitte knew better what was going on.

    "Do you think it''s terrible?"

    Ye Lingling disagrees with Wang qiuer''s point of view.

    Love needs restraint.

    Unbridled is not love, but possessiveness and madness, which is just a flash in the pan.

    For example, my feelings for your highness, although I like your highness, she will not do anything, but will quietly guard by your Highness''s side.

    She firmly believes that one day, the water will reach qucheng.

    But Wang qiuer doesn''t think so. She thinks love should be fought for actively, otherwise love will be far away from herself.

    For example, sister Yinlong (Gu Yuena), didn''t she also push and strengthen Her Highness in Northern Jiangsu?

    This is the embodiment of love initiative.

    Therefore, sister Yinlong succeeded. She became the "only thing she didn''t know about it" around his highness in Northern Jiangsu

    Brigitte glanced at Tang San.

    She also watched Tang San grow up. Although she always behaved abnormally, she always had some feelings. She couldn''t bear to watch Tang San wander away and have no relatives.

    Moreover, through this event, she refreshed her understanding of Tang San.

    For the sake of Northern Jiangsu, she refused to recognize her six relatives. Even if she was a close relative, she would not tolerate him and let him pose a threat to northern Jiangsu.

    Perhaps Northern Jiangsu has not recognized Tang San, but now Brigitte and the goddess of life have recognized Tang San.

    This also means that they are willing to join Tang San in their camp.

    "Thank you."

    At this time, a weak voice came from behind.

    When they looked back, they saw Jiao panting slightly and acting like a weak Liu Fufeng Tang San. She could move slowly by holding the wall.

    The skin of her arms, short skirts and thighs was red and bulging, as if her bones were misplaced.

    Tang San looked at Brigitte and his lips hummed: "thank aunt Bi for pointing out Xiao San..."

    Brigitte looked surprised: "you... How did you run out? I''ll help you splice your bones. You... You!"

    Brigitte was so angry that she managed to help Tang San heal her body. She unexpectedly held on and ran out to eavesdrop on their conversation, which led to the direct displacement and disorder of bone fragments in her body, and the difficulty of healing increased by more than one or two times.

    Tang San''s beautiful face smiled: "I vaguely felt that Aunt bi was deliberately checking my breath, so I had a hunch. I just wanted to follow up and listen to the situation... I''m sorry, aunt Bi, let you worry."

    At the moment, Tang San was also moved.

    She didn''t expect that so many people actually care about themselves.

    Teacher... In fact, the teacher didn''t completely give up himself. Everyone has been observing himself and his performance, but his performance is really unsatisfactory.

    "But... I can''t support it."

    Tang Sanjiao''s body fell as soon as she said it, turned her eyes and fainted directly.

    "The child has actually done quite well."

    A soft healing light wrapped Tang San''s weak body.

    Suddenly, Brigitte''s face stiffened: "dead... Dead!"

    "The soul power of the whole body is exhausted, and the sternum pierces the heart!"

    Biji covered her mouth. Because of her healing power, she floated around Tang San, but it didn''t work. There was no response to life call.

    The combination of Biji, ye Lingling and the goddess of life, there is no life they can''t save.

    So death is not terrible. What is terrible is that Tang San is not afraid of death.

    Die for love, live for love.

    So that when Subei heard about it, he was immersed for a long time and couldn''t remember.

    Maybe he is lamenting his extraordinary charm, or maybe he is thinking about the relationship between himself and Tang San. What is it now?

    Wang qiuer covered her mouth and burst into tears: "it''s too big, aunt Bi. Please save the third sister, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu

 Chapter 220

    "Your Highness is really interested in planting trees on the moon."

    "Well deserved tree planting happened to meet two restless masters, Xiaowu and little goddess, on the way. Seeing Biji coming down from the silver moon, I guessed that it must have something to do with Northern Jiangsu.

    Then she got tied up with Brigitte.

    Chased Brigitte and asked if there was anything interesting. They could help.

    The little goddess also handed her sugar gourd to Brigitte. Han Han said, "I''ll exchange sugar with you. Sister, tell me if that bad woman bullied her beautiful brother. I''ll help!"

    Brigitte Khan: Although these two are unreliable, they are real top gods. A God King and a first-class martial god always shout to fight and kill. They look quite childish and are really against their image.

    If Northern Jiangsu could not control them, I wonder if they would suddenly explode because of anger and shock many people to death.

    It seems that the rapid improvement of strength is not necessarily a good thing.

    Fortunately, this is not a private and invisible thing.

    So it''s okay for Brigitte to tell them.

    But what Brigitte didn''t expect was that the front foot told Xiaowu and the little goddess, and their back feet were publicized.

    What to say: Your Highness wants to foretell life for your little highness. Your Highness has the ability to predict the future and see through the past and present.

    In the end, they thought that Northern Jiangsu had obtained new divine power and reached a more mythical level.

    "Rumors, pure rumors."

    So that when Brigitte got everything ready, the goddesses in Shenyan hall came to siege.

    Looking forward to the next move of Northern Jiangsu with interest.

    Northern Jiangsu can only reluctantly say: "no rumor, start from me."

    Bibidong asked, "Xiaobei, can you help me calculate when I will have a baby?"

    Qian Renxue: "count me in."

    Hulina twisted the tail of the enchanted Fox: "people are also interested in sex..."

    Little dance: "¡ð £þ 10"

    What can Northern Jiangsu do? They can only tell them the truth. They said it was just a game. They all heard it wrong.

    "I don''t know who''s talking nonsense."

    Make complaints about the small dance and the little goddess in North Jiangsu.

    "Oh, my God, I understand the wrong meaning."

    Xiaowu stuck out her tongue and looked embarrassed.

    But Gu Yuena saw Wang qiuer behind the crowd, waved to her and waved to her.

    Wang qiuer is a little silly at this time.

    She used to know that there were many confidants in Northern Jiangsu, but now she knows how terrible it is. She can''t squeeze into the front row.

    However, his highness Subei, he is still so handsome and glorious!

    From time to time, Wang qiuer glanced at Northern Jiangsu and showed a peach blossom pupil:

    Good looking, beautiful, handsome... I don''t know how to describe it. Anyway, people like it and love it very much!

    Gu Yuena looked at Wang qiuer as if she were looking at her own child, but the child had grown up.

    From the little auspicious beast who didn''t understand anything at the beginning, she has become a girl with self thinking ability.

    "Lord sister."

    Wang qiuer is still in awe of Gu Yuena.

    In front of Gu Yuena, she restrained her temper, less playful and more clever.

    Gu Yuena touched her head and smiled: "you should grow up quickly. The future star forest should be under your control. If you are so willful, you can''t be the Lord of beasts."

    Since she had a child, Gu Yuena felt that she was no longer young. Suddenly, she felt that she should be mature and steady, and should not lose her temper.

    This has the temperament of being a housewife.

    A few years ago, like qiu''er, I had a lot of thoughts in my heart. I did things from my heart and did what I wanted to do without considering the feelings of others.

    Wang qiuer raised her neck. "The soul beast is managed by the master''s sister, so she doesn''t need qiuer. Qiuer just wants to see the flower world and meet her little wish."

    "What do you want?"

    Gu Yuena asked faintly.

    "Ah..."

    Wang qiuer hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "I can''t tell you now, my lord sister ~"

    "But..."

    Wang qiuer''s sharp little eyes turned and said to Gu Yuena, "can I ask my Lord''s sister a rude question?"

    "An impolite question?"

    Gu Yuena frowned, "what''s the impolite question?"

    "That''s... That, that..."

    Wang qiuer''s eyelids blinked quickly. Some dared not ask, but had to ask:

    "If your highness Subei falls in love with another girl, will you be angry and jealous and kill that man?"

    Wang qiuer whispered, not to be heard.

    Zi -!

    Wang qiuer felt the murderous spirit for a moment, but once again, it was gone, and she didn''t know if it was an illusion.

    Gu Yuena always felt strange looking at Wang qiuer at this time.

    Gu Yuena said in her heart: sure enough, qiu''er has shown mercy to Beijun, but due to my existence, she can''t say it directly, which reflects her innocence. Compared with Ziji and them, she is very cute.

    It must be false to say that you are not jealous.

    Who can stand seeing his beloved man close to other women.

    At first, I would have to fight and kill myself.

    Vaguely, I can still recall that the smelly woman in bidong broke into the temple in her anger, causing a lot of trouble while she was sleeping.

    But now, it is obviously inappropriate to do that again.

    And... Gu Yuena took a faint look at Northern Jiangsu: since Beijun''s strength reached a state that she couldn''t see through, the silver dragon blood essence dripping into his body had no effect.

    He can''t see what he wants to do and what he is doing. Even, he has the intention to hide his breath, and he can''t blink in front of him.

    In addition, there were no less than five or six women talking and laughing in front of us, and one or two more were really nothing.

    Gu Yuena said, "it depends on what kind of girl she is. If she has bad conduct and is full of crooked ways, she must not."

    Wang qiuer said anxiously, "no, no, no, that girl is loyal to her feelings. She is a rare fierce woman... Although she has an extreme temper, she is really admirable!"

    oh

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.

    The girl?

    Who is it?

    Gu Yuena doesn''t need to cheat. Wang qiuer said it herself.

    "No, I mean... If... If there is such a girl..."

    Wang qiuer hurriedly saved it, but Gu Yuena had seen through it.

    Gu Yuena took a deep look at Wang qiuer and said: unexpectedly, qiuer has such deep feelings for Beijun... She is loyal and unswerving. She has just turned into a figure. How can she understand these? Maybe she is obsessed with Beijun''s appearance and it''s normal to say exaggerated words.

    Gu Yuena smiled and said, "if there is such a girl, I don''t count. It needs to be Beijun''s willingness."

    "Your Highness, if you like, won''t you be angry, Lord sister?"

    Wang qiuer asked.

    Gu Yuena shook her head: "No."

    Wang qiuer was overjoyed. If the Lord''s sister didn''t care, she would be able to display her talents to her heart''s content!

    I''m afraid the Lord''s sister doesn''t want to, so I''m in a dilemma!

    Unfortunately, Gu Yuena thought Wang qiuer was testing for herself. In fact, she was exploring for Tang San.

    Wait, can''t the beauty of Subei attract Wang qiuer, so she has been thinking about other people''s love??

    No, she wants both fish and bear paws.

    Wang qiuer stretched out two fingers to Gu Yuena and said with a smile: "then... What about the two?"

    Gu Yuena: ?_ ?£¿

 Chapter 221

    A round table is placed on the sand in the center of the silver hall.

    The surface of the round table is covered with soft rubber and animal skins.

    On it are the week grabbing supplies that Subei asked Brigitte to prepare before.

    Northern Jiangsu also told you the significance of grasping Zhou Dynasty, so Gu Yuena and others are also looking forward to it.

    (they say they don''t believe it. They don''t think it means anything. As a result, they are more and more positive. It''s clear that they are serious.)

    Never underestimate a woman''s good heart, especially a beautiful woman.

    Subei holds his baby daughter and always likes to pinch her face. The meat is chubby, tender and feels very good.

    Subei put xiaochanjuan on the disc, "go, xiaochanjuan, choose one of your favorite."

    Subei said, pointing to eight things on the disk.

    Subei threw doting eyes and loving touches to Su Chanjuan.

    It can''t walk. It''s so cute. Can she talk when she learns to walk?

    Subei has been fantasizing about Su Chanjuan and playing coquettish with herself with the baby voice: "Dad, Dad, I want to sting one, but also inside ~"

    "Dad, Dad, I want to hug ~"

    "Dad, Dad, I want to kiss ~"

    Oh, I can''t stand it.

    Looking at the attentive eyes of Northern Jiangsu, all the women said a bad word in their hearts.

    Nine times out of ten, this driver will be a daughter!

    Looking at this, the best beauties in the world stood in front of him. He didn''t even look at it, but looked at his daughter?

    They''re not confident anymore.

    The former Northern Jiangsu.

    It''s not like this, QAQ!

    In the past, when Northern Jiangsu appreciated US wearing small skirts and fishing nets, how happy we laughed!

    And now? I''m not willing to take a look!

    That sentence is really right: mother is expensive by son.

    The current situation, although not a son, is a woman, but the effect is far better than a son!

    "Bead plate?"

    "It seems that the child will be a very clever and quiet person in the future."

    Xiaochanjuan crawled on the round table at this time. Her young hands pulled the jade abacus, making everyone think she liked it and made a choice.

    But even Subei didn''t think of her next move.

    Su Chanjuan pressed the abacus under her lower leg, looked at it carefully with big eyes, and then pulled her fingers through the gap of the column jade of the abacus and made a sudden effort

    With a "bang", it broke.

    The beads rolled down on the round table.

    Su Chanjuan grabbed one and stuffed it into her mouth.

    Gu Yuena was shocked.

    Gu Yuena immediately exerts her space power and freezes the space around Su Chanjuan. The little guy seems to be fixed.

    Then, Gu Yuena grabbed the jade beads that Su Chanjuan was about to put into her mouth and looked at Northern Jiangsu with fierce eyes:

    "Why are you as restless and destructive as you are!"

    Subei said he was innocent: "do I have a strong desire to destroy?"

    I can destroy strength at most, but I will never destroy stiffness.

    The shape can be pinched, but it won''t be torn off.

    However, the girls looked at Northern Jiangsu and were silent.

    After the silence, the same solidarity with Gu Yuena: "strong!"

    "Ah, this."

    Su Bei said: "in fact, it''s normal for children to like breaking things. She may think these round things are very beautiful and like them, so she sends them to her mouth."

    With a wave of his hand, Su Bei lifted Gu Yuena''s power of space and let Su Chanjuan regain her freedom: "and na''er, don''t use your powerful power to limit the bug."

    "Look, she''s confused."

    Subei pointed to the helpless Su Chanjuan.

    Xiaochong is her nickname, because the nine color Dragon God marks flashing in front of her eyebrows wrinkle like a striped worm, which is what Subei likes to call it.

    Su Chanjuan did something she didn''t know because of Gu Yuena''s sudden intervention in space.

    So that Su Chanjuan looked at a loss. In her consciousness, she clearly remembered that she broke a piece of beautiful things. There were many substances in them. They looked delicious. She just wanted to taste them, but suddenly these things disappeared.

    Disappear in place. She doesn''t know how to disappear.

    "Wow... WOW!"

    The child was startled and began to cry. Suddenly, a nine colored dragon appeared on his body.

    After crying for two seconds, Gu Yuena was distressed.

    As a result, the little guy made up his mind, looked at Subei, climbed over him, stretched out his small hand, as if to say:

    "Be afraid, Barbie, hug and comfort ~ sobbing ~"

    Suddenly, the sympathy of the women dissipated.

    The only thing left is envy.

    Xiaowu: I haven''t coaxed me like this before!

    Zhu Zhuqing, ye Lingling: suddenly I don''t want to be your Highness''s little sweetheart. I want to be your Highness''s little baby daughter.

    Hulena, qianrenxue: envy, it is lemon that covers my eyes.

    Bibidong and Liu Erlong: No, I have to seize the opportunity to play with Xiaobei. I also want a child of my own.

    However, it is strange that the higher the level, the more difficult it is to reproduce.

    Perhaps it is the level of strength of cells in the body. It is difficult to integrate with each other and give birth to life.

    We must refuel and look for the extremely small possibility.

    Since becoming the God King, everyone seems to have no desire to practice.

    It''s like they''ve reached the ceiling of the world.

    Only family affection and friendship can be comforted.

    No wonder those guys in the divine world had nothing to do when they were full day by day. They liked to manage other planets and wanted to find successors so that they could have fun.

    Because the world after God is too boring.

    Unless, be an evil god who does what he wants, kill as he wants, marry as many as he wants, and force others if they don''t want to.

    But obviously, Northern Jiangsu will not allow the place where he lives to become like this.

    Therefore, the Shenyan Temple released the "Shenjie", which recorded the testimonies and order that God must only follow. Of course, God also has its privileges. It is natural for them to become aristocrats and cannot be restricted.

    "Oh, bug, don''t cry, Dad."

    Love that did not belong to his age appeared on Subei''s handsome face.

    Subei picked up a book, with a light yellow paper, and shook it in front of Su Chanjuan: "bug, do you like books? Books are very good-looking. Books are one of the channels for us to know the world and can increase our knowledge."

    Subei still hopes that her daughter will become a quiet and elegant woman like poetry and painting.

    But xiaochanjuan glanced at it, then pulled the book open with her small hand and pasted it in Northern Jiangsu''s arms. She was very happy.

    "Come on, she doesn''t like anything else. She likes you."

    "If this week''s game is reliable, nine times out of ten xiaochanjuan will be a father control and a selfie control."

    "Wuhu, when I think about it, that little Chanjuan can''t marry anyone in the future. How can I find her a better looking husband than her highness? It''s impossible."

    "Marry?"

    "It''s impossible to marry. Let''s talk about it later."

    When I think of my daughter getting married in the future, I feel that the cabbage is arched by a pig.

    But if it really belongs to her love, what can I do?

    Good wishes to her father, of course.

    Are there any other options?

    Hey? Learn from your disciple Tang San''s plot and lock your virginity?

    Hiss, Subei stopped in time and was disgusted by his idea.

    This is not only disrespect for their children, but also an extremely shameless personal insult, which is full of male chauvinism and divides their daughters into the ranks of prohibition.

    Subei can''t do it.

    But there is one thing that Northern Jiangsu is also very helpless.

    This week is not allowed. I don''t like any of my children, so I like to kiss my father.

    Subei threw the book on his hand onto the table. While thinking, he inadvertently glanced at the cover of the book and saw only a few words:

    Revelation of the divine world

    God of omen

    £¡

    The mind of Northern Jiangsu seemed to have been greatly impacted.

    Asked Brigitte, "sister Brigitte, where did you get this book?"

    "I found it from the library of Shenyan hall. However, it was donated by an old man in Huajia. He said it was needed by us. I''ve seen it. It''s blank. There''s only one God name, which is called the God of omen."

    "I thought, although this book has little content, it is also the love of an old man. The moral is good. I''m afraid the little Lord will tear the book, so I chose this blank book."

    When Brigitte came to northern Jiangsu, she asked tentatively, "what... What''s the matter? There''s a problem with this book?"

    "Yes, and it''s a big problem."

    Subei sends xiaochanjuan to Gu Yuena''s arms, but xiaochanjuan still wants to haunt Subei.

    Knowing that something happened in Northern Jiangsu, Gu Yuena helped Xiao Chanjuan sleep.

    Su Bei glanced at Brigitte and still asked, "are you sure this is a blank book?"

    "Of course!"

    Brigitte firmly said, "I was wondering why someone mysteriously sent us a blank book. I thought it was the old man''s naughty!"

    Brigitte copied the Apocalypse of the plain cover and opened it, trying to prove what she said with facts.

    But as soon as she opened it, the whole person was stunned.

    The first page, the second page... The tenth page are full of words.

    Blank? There is no blank space.

    Knowing that Brigitte couldn''t believe it, turn to the next few pages before there was a blank page.

    "How... How did this happen?"

    Brigitte gaped and said, "I remember clearly that it was blank and there was no content!"

    "Can you remember wrong?"

    Ziji took the revelation of the divine world and looked at it carefully: "and the handwriting is very old, not new."

    "Remember wrong? How can you remember wrong?"

    Brigitte shook her head: "we can remember things in the past thousands of years. How can we not remember things in just a few years, not to mention such strange things!"

    "That''s really strange."

    "Wait!"

    Qian Renxue glanced at it and said, "it seems that the Royal brother''s planting of divine trees is recorded here!"

    "Really?"

    "And the fact that ah Yin became the guardian vine of the divine tree has also been recorded!"

    "Bibidong becomes a God, tianmeng ice silkworm becomes a God, deep-sea demon whale King becomes a God... Thousands of Ren snow becomes a God..."

    The more you look down, the more surprised everyone''s heart is.

    What is written above is the major events that have taken place in Shenyan hall in recent years, as well as a series of measures taken by the divine world to prevent and attack!

    These things have happened, and it is not surprising that they have been written.

    But the strange thing is, Brigitte said that it was blank before, that is to say, the book appeared only after it entered the inventory of Shenyan temple!

    Everyone looked at each other and expressed confusion about why and how these words appeared.

    Who can lurk into the temple of God, so as to update the contents of books with such superb technology and fill the eyes of all?

    No, basically no one can do it!

    So, what is the situation with this book?

    Everyone couldn''t hold their mind. Finally, they turned their attention to northern Jiangsu and waited for his speech.

    Subei took the book of divine revelation. Although the God of omen is not as important as the five divine kings in the divine world, there are myths about him all the time.

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the goddess of life and said, "goddess of life, what do you think?"

    As one of the divine kings in the divine world, she must be more familiar with the omen God than herself.

    The goddess of life''s calm face fluctuated and said, "the God of omen is a God with very high status in the divine world, and it is also the most mysterious and unpredictable God in the divine world. The divine world committee will ask the God of omen to predict something every thousand years..."

    "If the old man Brigitte came into contact with was the God of omen, it''s not surprising that this book has the ability to write content automatically."

    "But I also have something strange."

    The goddess of life frowned and said, "why did he put the revelation record in the Shenyan temple as a God in the divine world, and it is also a God with high virtue and high prestige. Under normal circumstances, he should help the divine world."

    The goddess of life is right.

    "Does the God of omen think his brother is good-looking, so he stood on our side and put the revelation of the divine world in the God Yan temple to help us. The God of omen also looked at his face."

    The little dance giggled, as if this was the truth.

    "Should... No."

    The goddess of life disagreed and was speechless.

    If the God of omen is a young woman, the goddess of life will believe this hypothesis. After all, she is the same.

    But the God of omen is an old God.

    In this matter, Subei turned to the last page, and the page happened to change. The text on it twisted and appeared in a new line:

    [when the Lord of Shenyan Temple discovered the revelation of the divine world, Douluo continent was in an unprecedented period of development, which was fast enough to be looked up to in any previous period, but they could not predict the brewing storm.]

    [most importantly, when this revelation is discovered, especially by the world leaders, the subsequent omens of the book will change, and the stable track will no longer be stable.]

    [however, one thing is worth affirming. The gods in the divine world have not been killed, but have been stripped of their divine dignity and power. They will rise up and give a heavy blow to the gods of douluoxing.]

    Seeing the last paragraph, Subei''s eyelids jumped suddenly.

    I have a bad feeling in my heart.

    "It''s amazing!"

    "The text will appear by itself."

    The girls murmured.

    "But is the last paragraph of the Apocalypse of the divine world reminding us to kill all the gods in the divine world?"

    Qian Renxue pinched his chin and said.

    "But if the gods of the divine world have room to fight back, what do they rely on?"

 Chapter 222

    For this kind of doubt, as well as the mystery of the God of omen, Northern Jiangsu can not explain.

    In the whole Douluo system, Northern Jiangsu believes that it should be the strongest creator God.

    After all, the creator God created the world and is the father of all gods.

    But then again.

    There seems to be a huge gap between the creator God and the God King.

    There should have been upgrading channels. Just like in modern society, there are hundreds of billions of entrepreneurs, there will also be billions and tens of billions of billionaires.

    Instead of only one trillion richest man, the others are all tens of millions, which can only be regarded as drinking a mouthful of soup.

    It is unreasonable that there are no intermediates in the history of evolution.

    In my mind, Subei said to Xiao AI''s classmate: "Xiao AI, help me check the information of this omen God."

    "Oh." With the hum of Xiao AI''s classmates.

    In Northern Jiangsu''s mind, a light screen appeared, which tightly displayed four shining characters: the God of omen.

    There are four gray fonts at the bottom: no permission to view.

    "What''s going on?"

    After clicking, the system pops up a red warning symbol to warn that Northern Jiangsu has no direct viewing right.

    "Access with bug special permissions."

    Subei frowned slightly. This is the special power awarded to her by the system when her woman Su Chanjuan was born, but it can only be used three times, which is very precious.

    However, it has the power of commemoration and is only used to understand the background and situation of the omen God. Northern Jiangsu still feels a little pity, but there is no way.

    [using bug account to access...]

    [access succeeded...]

    [in the process of obtaining the relevant data of the God of omen...]

    [acquisition progress completion]

    Next, there is the data sheet of the God of omen.

    But it''s not complete.

    Subei was immersed in his mind, but in the eyes of Gu Yuena and others, it was just a stunned Kung Fu.

    Northern Jiangsu looks at the content:

    [God of omen]

    [background: one of the most mysterious gods in the divine world, with the ability to predict the future, it is recorded that he came from the void space, or it may be created by some spirits of the creator God.]

    [he has been wandering around the planets and planes, looking for suitable candidates to become gods, and occasionally acts as villains. Of course, he may just play.]

    These contents seem normal. Northern Jiangsu feels that there is nothing to hide and can''t be viewed, but the next systematic analysis can cause Northern Jiangsu''s surprise.

    [but one thing that can help the host is the relationship between the God of omen and haotianzong.]

    [in pre ancient times, the ancestors of haotianzong. At that time, haotianzong did not exist. The exact name is the smelting family. They master the spirit of God hammer. Haotianzong was differentiated from this family.]

    [the God of omen once benefited from the smelter, but now the smelter has disappeared. It''s reasonable for him to pay attention to haotianzong.]

    [in addition, the God of omen disguised himself as Jack, the head of shenghun village, to help Tang San cultivate and grow. He is very optimistic about Tang San.]

    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿

    The answer was almost ready.

    Subei sighed. Unexpectedly, the legends about Grandpa Jack were true. He was not an ordinary man. He was one of the rare dignitaries in Tang San''s life.

    "Well, he gave me the revelation of the divine world, which means that he wants to help me, right?"

    Subei asked Xiao AI, "maybe there is some meaning to help Tang San?"

    "It''s a pity that Tang San has been driven out of the Shenyan hall. Is it against the good intention of the omen God?"

    Subei smiled helplessly.

    "It''s possible." Xiao AI responded faintly.

    "Well, in that case, is this divine revelation credible?"

    Subei was distracted from his mind, and all the goddesses looked at him curiously.

    "Hey... Beijun, what were you thinking? Were you thinking about countermeasures? You''re so serious."

    Gu Yuena mumbled with her chin.

    "However, in the few seconds when Beijun was distracted, new content has appeared in the revelation of the divine world."

    Gu Yuena pointed to the book in front of Subei and said.

    [under the seal of the Lord of Shenyan hall, the divine world has become an ordinary planet. The remaining gods have lost the support of divine power and can only enter the forbidden area of the divine world...]

    "Forbidden area of the divine world!"

    For these four words, Subei''s eyes jumped, which is definitely not a good thing. Generally, this word means opportunity and opportunity to turn over.

    "Hoo."

    I''d rather believe in what it has than what it doesn''t have.

    After much thought, Northern Jiangsu decided to visit the divine world again.

    With the Apocalypse of the divine world, Subei said to Gu Yuena and others: "I have to go to the divine world immediately to see the situation of the gods. You stay in the temple."

    The forbidden area of the divine world is said to be a place to seal evil gods and gods with gross negligence. There are many powerful ancient gods

    Previous time.

    In the temple of God Yan.

    On the big white velvet bed, Tang San lay quietly like a dead body. She recalled everything with Subei and Biji''s words in her mind.

    She knows that she can''t rush or make trouble, which will only make her leave the impression of making trouble for no reason.

    She took a trip through hell. To be exact, she died once.

    It was the goddess of life who saved her and gave her life again.

    At this time, a familiar voice of vicissitudes sounded in her mind, which made her suddenly sit down.

    "Junior... Junior ~"

    The figure of the old man appeared in Tang San''s mind. She cleared the fog and chased up. At the moment she saw the old man, Tang San almost cried.

    "Jack... Grandpa Jack!"

    "Grandpa jack, I miss you so much!"

    Tang San threw himself directly into the old man''s arms.

    The old man may be the only person she can feel extremely strong family affection.

    Since childhood, Grandpa Jack took care of her and Tang Hao, subsidized their families and sent food.

    When Tang Hao fell, it was grandpa Jack who warmed himself. He helped himself become a soul master and tried his best to pave the way for himself.

    In Tang San''s heart, Grandpa jack, like her own grandfather, touched her most vulnerable soul.

    Jack smiled kindly and patted Tang San on the back. "Xiao San, don''t cry. If you can''t beat you, you will be stronger."

    Tang San raised his head with tears in his eyes: "Grandpa jack, don''t you blame me?"

    "Why should grandpa blame you?" Said Jack.

    "I... I."

    Tang San glanced at his chest and hesitated. "I''m no longer a man. Tang Hao has been blaming me. I''m afraid... Grandpa jack, you blame me too."

    "How could it be?"

    Jack said gently, "the body is just the material expression of the will body. As long as your soul has not changed, you are still the Tang San in Grandpa Jack''s heart."

    "Just like grandpa just communicates with you with consciousness now, don''t you still feel grandpa''s existence?"

    "It''s no big deal."

    "If you get rid of the constraints of reproduction, then gender itself is not important. What matters is yourself."

    Jack looked into Tang San''s eyes and asked, "are you happy?"

    Did you have a good time?

    This question resounded through Tang San''s whole mind.

    Me, are you happy?

    Am I really happy?

    Really, it''s hard to be happy.

    Except for the first scene, the body seemed to be shocked, a wonderful experience.

    Then... After that, I constantly torture my body to please the teacher. If I can get the teacher''s attention, this kind of destruction is meaningful.

    But after leaving the teacher, this kind of destruction seems no longer meaningful, or can not reflect the meaning.

    I need to soak in the medicine jar all day. How can I be happy!

    "You''re not happy."

    "I can see."

    Jack shook his head to express his disappointment.

    "Because I can''t get the person I like!"

    "Otherwise, I will be very happy!"

    Tang San unconsciously clenched the sheet and his nerves were tense.

    "Then why can''t you get the person you like?"

    Jack looked at Tang San calmly.

    "Because... Because..."

    Tang San sighed, "because I''m not good enough."

    "Yes."

    Jack did not comfort, but agreed with Tang San''s point of view: "you are not good enough, you are not strong enough, so you can only be manipulated by them, calculated by Luocha God and controlled by charm God. You can''t lead in front of Northern Jiangsu."

    "Xiao San, you are like a weak cat. You want to catch mice, but your claws and teeth are extremely weak. You can only look at the mice and sigh."

    "What should I do?"

    Grandpa Jack seems to be right, but it''s not right. She doesn''t know what to do. Listen to Brigitte and wait?

    There is no time limit, and I can''t know if I can succeed.

    In this way, it seems that the best policy is to expand your strength and take the initiative.

    But

    Tang San said: "the teacher''s strength is too strong. Even the super God King of the divine world was defeated by him. I don''t even have a god position. How to defeat the teacher? I can''t occupy the dominant position at all."

    Tang San was very helpless. Facing an insurmountable mountain, under the absolute rolling, his arrogance became a joke, which would only accelerate his destruction.

    "Silly boy, did you forget grandpa?"

    Jack rubbed Tang San''s head.

    This eye awakened Tang San.

    Tang San wiped his tears, looked at Jack strangely and said, "Grandpa jack, who are you...?"

    At this time, he reflected that in her impression, Grandpa Jack''s martial spirit radish has not high soul power. How can he communicate with himself through consciousness?

    Is it a dream?

    Or, magic barrier?

    Thinking of this, Tang San retreated in fear. In the process of cultivating Xuantian Baolu, if there were mental fluctuations, it was easy to be possessed by the devil, resulting in a magic barrier.

    Combined with his experiences in recent years, Tang San subconsciously thought he was trapped in a negative spirit, amplified his desire and tried to find another way out.

    "Don''t be afraid, boy."

    A warm force surrounded Tang San. Jack said, "I know you still can''t believe it."

    "I am the God of omen in the divine world. More than 30 years ago, I pushed that your birth would affect the pattern of the whole Douluo star, and even the whole divine world, so I settled in the holy soul village and waited for your arrival."

    "On the day you were born, I knew you were extraordinary. I hope you can grow up, become a strong man and assume the great responsibility of the divine world in the future."

    "However, facts have proved that my divine power is still very insufficient. I don''t predict the birth of Northern Jiangsu. He dominated this era and crushed the whole divine world."

    "However, my deduction will not go wrong. I always believe that you will stand in the end and even become stronger than northern Jiangsu."

    "Because you are the brightest in my omen chart more than 30 years ago."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jack spoke with ease, opening the door to a new world for Tang San.

    She... She''s the protagonist?

    The heroine?

    "Better than the teacher..."

    Tang San couldn''t believe it. The scene was like a dream, but it was true in front of him and in his ears.

    "If you believe grandpa jack, the bluestone in the east outside the God Yan hall, you don''t have much time left."

    The voice drifted away: "this may be your only chance to surpass all gods..."

    Boom!

    Tang San suddenly woke up and subconsciously looked around: "Grandpa Jack!"

    No one

    It''s still the same quiet environment.

    A cry startled the waitress outside the door.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    Tang San shook his head and signaled the waitress to leave.

    Is it really a dream?

    Tang San pinched himself. Oh, it hurts~

    Is that really grandpa Jack?

    Are you thinking too much?

    Tang San couldn''t believe it and was in a state of doubt.

    Until, he found a radish at the head of his bed.

    Grandpa Jack''s radish!

    Tang three blue eyes as like as two peas in Jack''s grandfather are instantly bright.

    When Tang Hao was a child, he didn''t make money, so he took more money to buy wine and drink. Therefore, his family was short of money, so Grandpa Jack often changed radishes into radishes for them to eat. Tang San was very familiar with this.

    "And it''s still warm and humid. It may be out of the furnace soon."

    Tang San finally confirmed that it was grandpa jack, and grandpa Jack was the God of omen in the divine world, with such incredible power!

    Tang San sat up from his bed: maybe he should really listen to Grandpa Jack. There should be some changes. He can''t wait to die and try his best to please the teacher.

    My love is also very precious, not cheap!

    Tang San looked at the bottle of herbs given to her by Subei, and his eyes became firm:

    Teacher, since you can''t get your attention in this way, the junior can only get you in another way

    When the goddess of life and Brigitte came back from the silver moon.

    Tang San has left Shenyan hall.

    Moreover, the whereabouts are unknown.

    Only people saw her leave the entrance of Shenyan Town, and no one knew where she settled.

    Biji can only think that Tang San''s soul is traumatized and goes to a deserted land to recuperate alone.

    But Wang qiuer was in a bad mood after Tang San disappeared.

    The agreed agreement and the agreed strategy together, your highness, turned out that Tang San left herself and ran away!

    What a nuisance!

    "Her position is too unstable!"

    Wang qiuer murmured angrily to herself.

    It seems that my help is obviously more than enough. Sure enough, good things can''t be shared!

    Hum (¨s ^) ¨r!

    However, compared with Tang San''s departure and the reasons, they obviously pay more attention to the trend of Northern Jiangsu.

    The revelation of the divine world is so wonderful that we have to pay attention to it.

 Chapter 223

    Divine Divinity.

    The figure of juechen in Northern Jiangsu is suspended in the air, and there are no divine clouds here.

    Without the shelter of the source of the divine tree and the cover of emptiness, it is not much different from ordinary life planets.

    Northern Jiangsu flew over the divine world for quite some time, almost touring the whole divine world, but there was no one.

    Where are those who have been eliminated?

    They will be hungry and thirsty and need to find food to replenish water. Therefore, they will not stay in hidden places all day, but live a primitive life of survival.

    Northern Jiangsu can''t feel their existence at all.

    When you reach Northern Jiangsu, you will feel the mountains, rivers, plants and trees, not to mention people.

    Strange, really strange.

    In other words, this is the confirmation of the content in the divine revelation.

    Subei sucked the revelation of the divine world from the space and automatically read it in front of him.

    I wanted to turn directly to the last page to see what other content was generated.

    However, Subei was shocked to find that all the contents in the divine revelation had disappeared and turned into a blank book again.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Subei frowned and found that things might not be simple.

    "If you don''t show up and don''t use special permissions, you can''t view his information. It''s so mysterious. Nine times out of ten, there''s a plot. It''s not a traitor, it''s a loyal man."

    Subei muttered to himself.

    But where is the so-called forbidden area of the divine world?

    What a powerful force is hidden there?

    Ancient gods

    Can avoid their own seals and tracking areas.

    Where is the entrance hidden.

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the whole divine world, but the forbidden area of the divine world seemed to be invisible. There were no huge words [forbidden area of the divine world] to remind people not to enter, and no special power erupted from somewhere.

    Subei wandered around the divine world like a headless fly for a long time.

    At this time, the divine world declined, and the time dimension of the divine world was far lower than that of Douluo star. Staying in the divine world for a year was only the past day or two for Douluo mainland.

    So even if Northern Jiangsu stays here for a few years, it''s no big problem.

    But this state of mind that can''t control the situation makes Northern Jiangsu a little impetuous.

    In the forbidden area of the divine world.

    The God of omen took the girl Tang San walking in the dark and humid place.

    Tang San looked at the simple old man in front of him. His face was not like grandpa Jack. Both his appearance and voice were disguised.

    The God of omen is not bent like grandpa Jack. Although his black and white hair are mixed together and there are obvious wrinkles on his face, the temperament emitted from his body is great, mysterious and evergreen.

    When they came to the depths of the earth, there was a huge underground world in the divine world.

    When the God of omen brought Tang San to the underground world, the remaining gods in the divine world were only guarding here.

    Seeing the arrival of the God of omen, the sea god immediately welcomed him and cried to him, "Lord ancient god, if you don''t come back, even the last pure land in the divine world will be destroyed!"

    The God of omen took a faint look at the people. Finally, he returned to the sea god and asked, "where are the Shura God and the God of destruction?"

    "They entered the void cave of the divine world..."

    The void hole in the divine world is also the foundation for the existence of the forbidden area in the divine world. There are many ancient gods sealed inside, and there are many dangers that make the gods fear.

    It exists in the divine world and is independent of the divine world.

    Because of this, it provides a temporary shelter for the gods to slow down the passage of their lives, and some divine power supports their lives.

    "Only by entering the hole of emptiness can we find a chance to turn defeat into victory."

    The sea god clenched his teeth and seemed to think of Northern Jiangsu when he spoke. He was really a devil, the devil of the gods.

    "Well..."

    The God of omen pondered, and an unknown gasp came in his ear. The sound was very subtle, and he couldn''t help looking at it.

    It''s a small cave.

    Poseidon was embarrassed by the sight of the God of omen.

    "Then..."

    Before the sea god could explain, the God of omen said faintly, "I''m not interested in things between you."

    "Junior, come with me."

    The God of omen looked back at Tang San and smiled kindly.

    It''s her!

    People noticed that Tang San was closely following the God of omen.

    What does she... Have to do with the God of omen?

    Before that, they manipulated Tang San in such a way that he ignored his personality

    She won''t speak ill of herself. Let the God of omen punish herself?

    Is it true that none of the guys linked to that man is a simple person?

    The sea god hesitated and asked, "Lord ancient god, where are you going?"

    As the Sea God spoke, people also asked the God of omen one after another: "Lord ancient god, the two God kings leave. We need your leadership and guidance!"

    The God of omen glanced at the small cave and snorted: "there is another God King who can guide you, and I don''t have that spare mental power."

    "I will enter the void of the divine world and meet those old friends. You are lucky to be able to save yourself."

    The God of omen glanced at the crowd and took Tang San into the forbidden place.

    The God of omen reminded Tang San: "Xiao San, this protective film of the forbidden area is the seal left by the ancient gods. Your mind should be firm and follow my steps, so as to successfully pierce it, reach the climax of life and reach the other shore."

    The figure of the God of omen hid into the golden curtain. It looked very simple.

    But it was very difficult for Tang San. In the golden curtain area of the forbidden area, she seemed to be attached with some restrictions.

    Not only her, but also these fallen gods could not get close smoothly. Even the Shura God and the God of destruction tried many times and took nine cattle and two tigers to succeed.

    Knowing that the power of the God of omen covered Tang San, her body suddenly seemed to lighten, jumped a few times, and easily jumped into the golden curtain.

    Seeing the God of omen and Tang San enter the void forbidden area, the fallen gods look depressed again. They can''t see the future and take the initiative to control it. They can''t do anything in the face of the gap like tianque.

    It was a sound of charming panting that attracted everyone.

    Still in the hidden cave, the cry seemed to be more and more frequent and urgent, and then returned to calm.

    A man who was barely handsome in appearance tied his trousers and belt, with three complacency, three comfort and four fatigue on his face.

    Facing the public''s eyes, he raised his head and looked back bravely.

    The God who made friends with him only hooked up with him on his shoulder and asked, "Tianhe, are you in there with the goddess of kindness... Hei hei?"

    The man''s expression seemed to say: you know, you know what I mean.

    "Otherwise, do you hit your right hand with your left hand?"

    The God of Tianhe smiled proudly at the corners of his mouth.

    "I really envy Tianhe. You''re handsome. You''re really good at all times. Under this dilemma, you can still enjoy the taste of Lord God."

    Many gods leaned over and showed envy.

    "However, I didn''t see it before. The good goddess was so hungry and thirsty. I thought she had a good relationship with the evil god. She loved and stuck together all day and envied God and man. Unexpectedly..."

    "Sure enough, when a man is down, he can see the indifference and ruthlessness in the world. The evil god king is too miserable."

    Some gods only began to sympathize with evil gods.

    "In other words, the figure of the kind goddess is really very good. She looks pure in appearance, but she is so debauchery in heart..."

    "Suck, suck..."

    Some gods only swallowed their saliva, the demons in their hearts were magnifying, and evil thoughts were expanding

    The divine world has reached the end.

    Why should they abide by the previous rules?

    Everyone has no divine power, only competing for the strength and wisdom of the body.

    A guy like the God of the Milky way should be able to put down with one punch. Why should he take the advantage?

    Just because he looks better than himself?

    Goddesses are so rare that it''s not a good thing for men to look good. They will also be coveted.

    The kind goddess appeared in the small cave with untidy clothes and disheveled hair. She sat on the stone steps by the side with her white thighs exposed

    "Gulu ~"

    "Gulu ~"

    This is the restless voice of God.

    At the next moment, the kind goddess looked at the gods

    Hiss!

    Ten days later.

    "Ten minutes."

    "Twenty minutes."

    "Five minutes."

    "Forty seconds."

    "You... Three seconds, don''t come again."

    They are still in this forbidden area. Although protected by the divine power of the forbidden area, they still need to collect food. They collect food at different speeds.

    The good goddess pointed and commented on these men at the side of the small cave.

    Only after experiencing all, can we find the most suitable size for ourselves.

    For example, although this kiwi fruit looks very beautiful and exquisite, it is too small to fill the teeth in one bite.

    But this strange shaped banana, although it is crooked and twisted, looks uncomfortable, but it is big enough. The banana is too big to be stuffed in one bite, and you can eat one.

    Bravo!

    The good goddess took a bite, and the sweet and delicious taste bloomed in her mouth. She glanced at the God of Tianhe and the others, showing some contempt. She said faintly, "don''t come in the future. I don''t like to eat such small fruit."

    "Ten days ago, you didn''t say so. At that time, you also exaggerated the small is also very cute, concentrated is the essence."

    "I picked these fruits carefully from the wall of the forbidden area!"

    I don''t know from which day, these small fruits have become the knockers and bricks of the small cave. Only by giving the fruit first can we have the opportunity to win the favor of the good goddess. Of course, everyone has the opportunity.

    "Fool, I really thought I was disgusting with fruit."

    The good goddess looked at Tianhe disdainfully.

    Maybe she was hurt too much by her feelings. She can only use more men to warm her fragile heart.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Tianhe was directly angry: "bitch, do you really think you are the God King?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Want to fight, don''t you?"

    "Shut your dog''s mouth!"

    A series of supporters of the new development of the good goddess immediately beat Tianhe.

    The kind-hearted woman looked at Tianhe and said, "sure enough, men are like this. It''s sad to destroy if they can''t get it. It''s a pity that your face, just your face, can make me eat fruit with my eyes open in the cave. Alas ~"

    However, they did not find that when they broke out the same desire and struggle as primitive people and abandoned the nobility and morality of God.

    Subei locked this position.

 Chapter 224

    Respect is noble and divine face.

    Where the light shines, there is fairy dust.

    Once Northern Jiangsu appeared, it has always been the most noticed, but at this time, no one can find his arrival in time.

    His realm is too high. As long as he wants, these fallen past gods can''t find him at all.

    Northern Jiangsu disapproved of the restlessness and animal nature of these people.

    As for the behavior of the good goddess, Subei doesn''t feel annoyed and angry. He will only feel a little sad.

    When a person''s existence is dominated by the most primitive desire, she will no longer have any personality charm, just like a beast.

    Northern Jiangsu pays more attention to the golden light curtain in the depths of the forbidden area. He has a faint hunch that there is a powerful power hidden in it.

    As for how he found it, he used the pupil of Kowloon and the eye of the holy dragon to see a ray of special divine power floating out of the forbidden area of the divine world.

    Following that breath, Northern Jiangsu successfully found here.

    Then I saw the good goddess in the men like an invincible female god of war... Wielding Fangqiu.

    Ignoring the existence of everyone, the figure of Northern Jiangsu passed by and hid into the golden curtain.

    Everyone felt only a gust of wind.

    Someone was surprised and said, "strange, the forbidden area is separated from the outside world. Where does the wind come from?"

    "Maybe there is a wind in my heart, and it is an evil wind!"

    Someone laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Grandpa Jack... What the hell is this place?"

    "The battlefield of the ancient gods."

    It was a silent interstellar, with giant swords, magic guns, dark particles, light particles, dead Titans, sealed alien ancient gods

    Seeing this scene, Tang San couldn''t help asking the God of omen.

    The God of omen is a subtle response.

    He looked at the remains of these ancient gods as if he were looking at his old friends who had died.

    Old Jack, the God of omen, knew that Tang San must be shocked at the moment, so he explained:

    "The first God born in this world is the creator God. He is an almighty God. He controls the most basic rules of the world and can use the world''s materials to create life, species, gods, etc. He is the supreme existence."

    "With the emergence of the creator God, the energy and will of the world have taken shape one after another, and the ancient god has emerged. The ancient god represents the order and rules of the world, and they have the power second only to the creator God."

    "A group of ancient gods did not want to be controlled by the creation God, so they united to divide the galaxy against the creation God and the ancient gods who supported it."

    "This war, I call it the war of ancient gods."

    "There is little difference in the power between ancient gods. Once they collide and it is difficult to stop, it will be a situation in which both sides will lose."

    "Therefore, in that war, most of the ancient gods fell and merged into the world, while the other surviving ancient gods were seriously injured and slept here."

    "Lord creator sealed the war, created the divine world, controlled other galaxies and maintained world order. At the same time, it was a barrier to protect the battlefield."

    "The creator God created a divine tree seed with the most original materials of the world, and condensed some fragments of ancient gods into new gods. This is the origin of the God King and some first-class gods."

    "They have become the managers of the surface of the world and the guardians of the forbidden area."

    As old Jack explained to Tang San, Tang San Hu''s blue eyes looked up to those huge empty statues.

    Unexpectedly, there is such a past about God.

    "But..."

    Tang San stroked his long hair and asked Old Jack, "since the creator God only made one divine tree seed, what''s the matter with the teacher''s one?"

    "I don''t know."

    Old Jack shook his head with doubts in his eyes, but frowned: "but he is not a normal person."

    "Maybe the creator God once created more than one, but other divine tree seeds fell in unknown places, but there is only one in the records of the divine world."

    "These things have been going on for too long. Even I can''t figure out the details."

    Old Jack said, "but one thing is for sure."

    "Junior, do you think your martial spirit has evolved to a very strong level? It''s all the help of your teacher?"

    Old Jack leads Tang San to a wormhole and suddenly turns back and asks Tang San.

    "Isn''t... Isn''t it?"

    Tang San hesitated and said, "if it weren''t for the teacher, my blue silver grass didn''t evolve so fast. It has been infinitely close to the divine martial soul. Unfortunately, I can''t break through that step."

    Old Jack shook his head: "even without his potion, as long as you get the recognition of the previous blue silver emperor, you can activate your blood at any time and evolve into the blue Yan king. God level is a little difficult, which is also the horror of his potion."

    "However, if you think this is the upper limit of bluegrass, you are very wrong."

    "Not only the blue silver grass, but also your other martial soul can be sublimated here. However, it all depends on whether you can get the recognition of the ancient gods. They are all a group of supreme beings."

    Old Jack pointed to a purple black ring and a dark red ring in the distance: "if I don''t feel wrong, the God of destruction and Shura are being tempered by will, it seems to be the ancient god who burst the sword of matter and the world."

    "But..."

    Old Jack turned his eyes: "it seems that there are two young children challenging the will of the two ancient gods of Taiyin and taidaytime. It''s really strange. I don''t know whether they can succeed. It''s the ancient god who once traumatized the Creator..."

    Put aside these external disturbances, old Jack smiled. Their affairs are only their affairs and have little to do with himself.

    The top priority is to complete the mission of junior three first.

    "Little three, come on."

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "Summon your soul." Old Jack said to Tang San.

    "What''s the matter?" Tang San had a hunch that Grandpa Jack would guide her to gain great power, but she didn''t know what she was going to face and how many frustrations she would have in her heart.

    Tang San lit up the Blue Silver King''s soul and glittered in front of him.

    "There''s another one, Haotian hammer and Xiaosan. Face up to its existence. It has energy you can''t imagine. It complements your blue Silver King..."

    "But, Grandpa jack, I don''t want to..."

    "The agreement about Tang Hao''s son of a bitch, isn''t it?"

    Old Jack smiled faintly: "the once angry words, at this moment, why stick to them? You came into being. Don''t you understand?"

    Old Jack stared at Tang San.

    "Came into being..."

    Tang San murmured, who is that Yun? Is it a teacher?

    I was born for my teacher. I really deserve it.

    Tang San thought so.

    Old Jack looked at Tang San and shook his head. The child needs great transformation.

    Old Jack grabbed Tang San''s hand. His withered hand aroused a special energy and mobilized the atmosphere of this space.

    It directly resonated with the Haotian hammer of Tang San, and the martial spirit was revealed independently.

    Haotian hammer without a soul ring is simple and ordinary, far from being as gorgeous as the Blue Silver King.

    But it still attracted the admiration of old Jack: "junior, look forward to its growth."

    Boom!

    At this time, old Jack was full of strange light. As soon as he waved his hand, he swung a shining river in the void.

    Two huge virtual shadows appeared. It was a burly man carrying a huge axe and a vine with a special smell.

    [Kaishi ancient god - pan!]

    [ancient artifact: creation axe!]

    [ancient god of rattan - thread!]

    [one of the ancient gods who made the world!]

    Both of them are the best of the ancient gods. They don''t lose to the ancient gods of Taiyin and TAIRI who just shocked old Jack.

    Old Jack awakened the two ancient gods for nothing else, just to make them recognize Tang San and make her a new star of God.

    Also let your omen, perfect

    Old Jack is unyielding. He has been in this world for thousands of years. There has never been a mistake in the ultimate omen. It happened that Tang San made a mistake here.

    He is not willing.

    At this moment, the two ancient gods, pan and Xian, came with great momentum and hummed:

    "Who comes! Who opens! Who personnel!"

 Chapter 225

    A huge golden shadow appeared in front of them, and behind them were nine colored holy lights.

    Tang San couldn''t see their real face at all. He could only feel a divine axe with enough power to split the sky in half and a powerful vine. She sometimes intertwined into mountains, rivers, sun and moon, and sometimes scattered, like a cosmic dragon.

    It''s spectacular!

    Tang San had never seen or imagined that one day he would be in such a situation.

    It''s too big.

    The power she had seen before was to destroy mountains, overturn lakes and rivers, and easily destroy several cities with a wave.

    Now, she has no doubt that the two ancient gods in front of her have the ability to destroy the planet, and they are easy to destroy!

    "Omen." The thick voice seemed to recognize old Jack.

    "Disk, line, long time no see."

    Old Jack smiled.

    At this time, two golden figures came out of the nine colored light.

    Yes, the golden figure - the whole body is golden, not like a normal person''s face.

    "As the only ancient god who survived the war unharmed and always advocated harmony, I thought you would hate this place and never come back."

    Said the man.

    Old Jack said, "as long as you exist, I will come back sooner or later."

    "Just like now."

    The two ancient gods seemed to be aware of the meaning of old Jack and asked, "have you encountered something that cannot be solved? There is a new crisis outside? A crisis enough to disturb the layout of the creator God?"

    "Yes, so I come to ask you to give the inheritance of the ancient god." Old Jack squinted and smiled.

    "Is that the girl?"

    The two ancient gods put their perception on Tang San.

    "You have chosen this girl. What is she worth trusting?"

    Looking at the weak Tang San, the two ancient gods couldn''t help questioning: "she looks vulnerable."

    "Ah."

    Old Jack touched his head: "that''s all, but she has a martial soul that is very suitable for you two, and she is chosen by fate."

    "Wu soul?"

    The two ancient gods hummed, "the one chosen by fate? Is the creator too blind?"

    "Then let''s see her martial spirit. If it''s a waste, don''t wake us up again."

    "Each awakening will consume a lot of divine resources."

    Old Jack glanced at Tang San, and they looked at each other: "go, boy, go and get their approval."

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the golden curtain, Northern Jiangsu did not know how long it had been floating in this void.

    Without the guidance of ancient gods, it is difficult to find the remains of ancient gods in this vast void.

    Not only can not be found, but also will encounter all kinds of space-time turbulence and space corrosion.

    Subei''s handsome face twitched and felt the wind and turbulence passing by:

    "I''m really full and have nothing to do before I leave my beautiful wife to suffer here..."

    "There''s no way. If you don''t eat this bitter, there will be more bitter to eat in the future."

    "Ha ha."

    Having fun in bitterness, Northern Jiangsu moves around in this empty space.

    Here, even he dare not rush. Although he is already a super God strong, he will still feel hard and painful in the face of turbulence and void attacks.

    "However, why do you always have an uncertain hunch."

    "I always feel that something has been missed."

    It''s more than missing something.

    Northern Jiangsu has forgotten the people who should not be forgotten.

    Once the reader ignores the existence of the original protagonist, he must suffer.

    Especially in Northern Jiangsu, people who have never experienced anger with the original protagonist have been pursued by Tang San from the beginning.

    But love is great and hate is deep.

    Such a situation, once it hits the bottom and rebounds, will become extremely terrible.

    The most terrible thing is that Northern Jiangsu has never paid attention to Tang San''s feelings from the heart, understood and enlightened.

    This also led to northern Jiangsu. Up to now, they thought that Tang Sanmao was self hi in the Ge tower, and didn''t think about the direction of Tang Sanmao''s counter attack at all.

    But

    The center of the void.

    There are several luminous caves that are spreading.

    Pan shook his head and said, "her body is too strange. She is lack of masculinity and softness."

    A voice came out of the countless strands of gold thread: "perhaps it is such a body that can be perfectly compatible with our strength."

    "Double ancient god power, or you and me, can she really bear it?"

    Plate some doubts: "I''m worried that she can''t bear it and will eventually be burst by the ancient god."

    "If so, that''s her destiny. Since the God of omen says she is the chosen one, let''s try it for the time being."

    The thread said, "there are two martial spirits in her body... Oh! That''s the martial spirit with the smell of immortal ancient god rattan?"

    "She... Is your descendant?"

    Pan also noticed that the Wu soul in the Tang three body was unusual.

    After the birth of ancient gods, some creatures with extraordinary abilities were derived from their blood and divine source, that is, their descendants.

    For example, the existence of the Dragon God is that it has a very high concentration of ancient gods, so that it can take into account the two divine kings and make the whole divine world into great fluctuations with the power of one dragon.

    "HMM... but the blood power is extremely thin. Maybe it''s the reason for excessive differentiation, reduced blood power and shattered divine personality."

    "It''s been so long. I think it''s normal."

    "This is also fate."

    The golden thread turned into a group and penetrated into the tianlinggai of Tang San.

    Suddenly, Tang San''s eyes were distracted and fell into a wonderful state.

    However, the Blue Silver King in his hand is growing in full bloom, emitting a magical light. That momentum seems to have changed from a young state to an ancient state.

    If there is a comparison with the blue silver vine, it is only ah Yin in the Shenyan palace!

    Pan seemed to smile and let out a light eh: "in that case, I have no other choice."

    "Let me see your other ability."

    The plate leads out Tang San''s Haotian hammer. Your little hammer reminds the plate of many past events.

    He opened up this boundary of stars and divided galaxies with an open axe.

    There is also the ancient god hammer, which smashes the primitive giant star, its fragments turn into other asteroids, and the air flow evolves into nebulae

    In front of this small hammer, the perception of the plate is extremely accurate, which is with the faint brand of the ancient god hammer.

    This is the descendant of his old friend.

    "Well, I''ll give you another chance."

    The powerful power is attached to Tang San. All around her has become an ancient god space, which can''t be disturbed by the outside world and can''t be reached.

    Tang San will complete the ancient god trial here.

    Old Jack finished the task successfully. With a faint smile, his share of responsibility was finally unloaded.

    Everything that follows depends on Tang San''s own creation.

    "But..."

    Old Jack looked at the other side of the void: "that child seems to have come here, too."

    The appearance of old Jack changed into the old face on Douluo continent.

    "It''s time to talk to him."

    Silent, old Jack sighed faintly.

    Immediately, his figure escaped into the gate of emptiness and crossed to the position of Northern Jiangsu.

    Old Jack''s familiarity with this void is not comparable to that of Northern Jiangsu. Although he is proficient in the power of space, he is not familiar with the environment. He often meets the turbulence of time and space.

    The most terrible thing is that these turbulence are very unusual, but chaotic turbulence that can make the bones of the gods disappear and the super God level masters fear.

    Along the way, Northern Jiangsu has been tired, and its clothes have been cut to reveal its white skin.

    The robe turns into rotten clothes, which seems like a natural and unrestrained space-time ronin.

    It''s not true that Northern Jiangsu is only suffering from beatings.

    Northern Jiangsu has also grown. His understanding of power, especially the power of space, has reached a higher level.

    This in itself is a kind of honing.

    In the face of the storm attack, the figure of Northern Jiangsu flickered in it, and a dragon was in full bloom. It hit a huge meteorite and suddenly broke.

    The rubble flew through space and burst until it hit other obstacles.

    These meteorites are very huge, bigger than Dola.

    The largest meteorite seen in Northern Jiangsu is immeasurable and can only have a basic multiple.

    Ten thousand times the size of Douluo star!

    It''s hard to imagine how powerful it is to create such power and form such a meteorite?

    Perhaps this is the charm of the universe.

    There is no end to height.

    With the improvement of height, cognition is also synchronous.

    Just as in the past, Northern Jiangsu would consider the problem of becoming a God, but now it feels that God is just the same, because they are as weak when facing the cosmic crisis, so there are still more powerful forces to deal with these crises.

    "Who?!"

    Northern Jiangsu, which is extremely sensitive to spatial fluctuations, soon realized that the surrounding space was different from that before.

    Eagle like eyes fixed on the target position, with an alert face.

    "Ah ~ you are really strong. I wanted to observe you in the dark for a while."

    Old Jack''s bent body appeared from the wormhole and looked at Subei with a smile.

    Instead, Subei was stunned: "are you... Old... Old Jack?!"

    Subei''s eyes blinked twice. Unexpectedly, it''s really old Jack!

    He met old Jack when he was at Notting college!

    At that time, old Jack sent Tang San to notting college. He saw it from a distance.

    Although it was only a glance, Subei had a deep impression of old Jack and would never forget him so soon.

    After all, that''s the beginning of the dream.

    "Ah? Your child has an amazing memory. It''s really unusual."

    Old Jack didn''t seem surprised that Subei knew himself.

    Instead, he praised Northern Jiangsu.

    Gold scales are not in the pool.

    "Er..."

    Bang!

    At this time, a turbulent current rushed in, and a space gate was drawn in Northern Jiangsu to annihilate it.

    Subei looked at old Jack.

    He also knew about some old Jack''s stems, scolding the God King and beating the God King, but he always thought it was just a stem.

    Now it seems that

    Subei''s pupil coagulated: "are you... The God of omen?"

    "How clever."

    "No, if I can''t guess here, I''ll be a fool."

    Subei looked at old Jack and said warily, "what are you doing?"

    "Did you mobilize this empty turbulence to interfere with me? What secret is hidden in this ancient god''s space?"

    "Ancient god... Do you already know the past here?"

    Northern Jiangsu is speechless.

    In fact, he won''t rush into dangerous places. When he touched the golden curtain, he learned these things from Xiao AI, which is similar to what old Jack and Tang San said.

    "The book of omens, you did it on purpose?"

    "Ah, child, don''t be angry. I have no malice, but... The world hasn''t developed according to its original track, so I fulfill my obligations."

    Old Jack said to Subei, "I don''t mean to hurt you, but... I have to talk to you about Xiao San."

    "Huh?" Subei was suddenly stunned.

    Old Jack doesn''t mention Tang San. It''s OK. When he mentions Tang San... Northern Jiangsu seems to be impressed by it, and he suddenly figured out a lot of things.

    The God of omen incarnates old Jack. Why do you stay in holy soul village?

    Guard Tang San?

    Or just to experience life?

    Or, as he said, put the track right?

    If the track is not correct, doesn''t it mean that we should erase ourselves in order to call it positive?

 Chapter 226

    "Xiao San, he is a very sensible child since childhood. When he was a baby, I saw his unusual in his eyes."

    At any moment, old Jack called an empty elk car and took Subei to chat.

    Subei Xindao, the resolute eyes of an adult and an adult obsessed with martial arts, will feel extraordinary for anyone who looks at it. Will this son make great achievements in the future?

    "Well, Xiao San is very good except that she is a little paranoid and her mind is difficult to guess."

    "But then again, as a teacher, I was really irresponsible and didn''t teach her anything."

    Subei smiled awkwardly, "her talent is actually very good, but it''s a pity that it''s wasted in my hand, so that she hasn''t been inherited by God."

    Subei suddenly felt a little guilty. She didn''t do anything against herself since she accepted Tang San as an apprentice. Until she was confused by Luocha God, she almost destroyed Shenyan hall.

    But awesome love is enough to save everything.

    Without his own existence, Tang San is estimated to have entered the divine world and developed steadily until he became the new leader of the divine world?

    But... No if!

    "No."

    Instead, old Jack shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s his honor to be with you. At least, in terms of cultivation resources, Shenyan hall gives him the best conditions. Whether it''s Fairy flowers or souls, your heritage is incomparably huge."

    "What a pity..."

    "What a pity."

    Old Jack shook his head again and again, and then said to Subei, "if he keeps his original heart and devotes himself to practice, it''s naturally the best, but he''s in love with you."

    At this point, old Jack smiled absurdly: "for this reason, he also melted the arrow of Eros and turned it into his present appearance and body, just to get an identity close to you."

    "I think so. Even an ancient god with a face like you who lives longer than geometry and is so old that I feel amazing. It seems reasonable that Xiao San will love you."

    Old Jack said these words calmly.

    It''s hard to imagine... You''re so old. Won''t you blush when you say these words?!

    Not really.

    Old Jack has lived so long. As an ancient god, he has never seen any big storms. In his opinion, such things are rare at most, not rare and shocking.

    But

    Tang San, she

    "Love me..."

    Subei murmured, feeling mixed for a moment.

    I treat you as a rival and an apprentice, but you treat me as a husband?!

    "The genius who turned the whole Douluo star into a God Star with his own strength and has many confidants, won''t he react so slow?"

    Old Jack knew what Subei had done. He looked at Subei with a smile and didn''t believe that Subei didn''t know what Tang San thought.

    Yes, Northern Jiangsu really can''t detect a trace of Tang San''s obvious purpose?

    "Obviously not?"

    Old Jack saw that Subei hesitated, so he knew something.

    "But the key is, what do you think of Xiao San and are you willing to accept Xiao San?"

    Subei didn''t expect that old Jack should be so direct and put the problem on the table.

    It''s also good to avoid many internal speculations and contradictions.

    "I think..."

    Subei took a deep breath. When he was about to speak to old Jack, the whole void made a violent roar, and the extremely powerful aura of the ancient god was revealed, scattered everywhere from a dot.

    This aura diffuses at an extremely fast speed, directly breaking up the thoughts of Northern Jiangsu.

    "What a powerful energy fluctuation!"

    The aura of the ancient god passed by, and Northern Jiangsu didn''t hide in space.

    Threat!

    Northern Jiangsu feels a great threat!

    "What is this?"

    Subei looked back at old Jack with a sullen look.

    "The power of the ancient god, but not Xiao San..."

    Old Jack''s eyes changed in an instant: "it''s the God of Shura and the God of destruction!"

    "Both of them?!"

    Subei''s eyes jumped: these two goods have such a powerful explosive force? I can''t believe it!

    This power is the first and most primitive in the universe. The destructive nuclear force and Shura divine force have undergone qualitative changes to the degree of source force.

    Source force: it is the source energy of the universe and the strongest force.

    "The two little insects that were released in the past have grown into enough moths to threaten the palace."

    "Maybe I should have followed my original will and destroyed all the gods instead of letting go."

    Major issues issues of right and wrong were not clear. In North Jiangsu, Tucao obviously failed to escape old Jack''s ears. Old Jack looked back at North Jiangsu, and realized that he was not an ordinary man. At least, he was determined to make complaints about the right and wrong.

    Imagine that his so-called indecision is to close the whole divine world, drain the divine source, and treat the gods as forbidden beasts. What a dark and cold-blooded heart should be hidden under his beautiful appearance?

    At this moment, old Jack seemed to see through something.

    A teenager is a man who cannot be disobedient.

    Perhaps his former silence and neglect is his attitude.

    Little three''s love and hate, maybe he had a choice in his heart.

    Your choice is not so important.

    "Old Jack, it seems that you are in your early thirties. I can''t answer her questions for you until later."

    Those two smells are obviously aimed at themselves.

    How do they perceive themselves?

    It should be based on the primitive ancient divine power of this space.

    But when Subei looked back, there was an empty behind him, and the old Jack had disappeared.

    "Strange."

    "This guy..."

    "What the hell does he want to do?"

    "Is he a spy to influence my decision, or to help Shura and the God of destruction keep me?"

    Subei had to question old Jack''s standing position and his psychology.

    Considering what he had done before, it was normal for Subei to doubt. After all, old Jack hid too much.

    however......

    The most important thing in front of us should Both of them!

    But in the blink of an eye, Shura and the God of destruction have arrived in front of Subei.

    Um At this time, they should be called Shura ancient god and destruction ancient god!

    Northern Jiangsu felt a strong sense of oppression from them.

    The Shura sword of Shura God has undergone qualitative changes. The sword can be transformed into an arrow, piercing the stars and breaking the sun. Arrows can turn into swords, cut clouds and break meteorites.

    He came with a sword, he came with a swift arrow.

    In the side of Shura''s star meteorite cave, there was a large number of explosions. Those destruction particles glittering with the light of the ancient God formed a human shadow. The details of his face could not be seen, but it could be vaguely distinguished. The height and face were the God of destruction.

    The eyes of the God of destruction are purple particle halos. They seem to burst in his eyes and form strange pupils.

    The temperament exuded by his gestures is so shocking that girls may feel terrible, but for boys, it is tall and powerful.

    But the eyes of the ancient god of destruction looking at Northern Jiangsu are full of hatred!

    The ancient god of destruction disdained to talk to Subei,

    He has only one thing on his mind now: the boundless man who tore up the enchanted world!

    Never be soft hearted, or it will be a hidden danger!

    Coincidentally, Subei feels the same way.

    However, the idea of the God of destruction and the idea of Shura are more enthusiastic and direct.

    Because they were all victims of Subei''s men.

    The ancient god of destruction: the holy land he guarded was destroyed by Northern Jiangsu. The most angry thing is that his lover abandoned himself and threw himself into the arms of the enemy!

    Shura God: I could have retired safely, traveled around the stars and become the top expert in the world, but everything began to disillusion when I met Northern Jiangsu!

    Everything, all sins, start with the guy who makes everyone excited.

    "As long as we kill him, everything will change and we will have a better future!"

    Both Shura God and the God of destruction think so.

    They all want to kill Northern Jiangsu. So as to find their own field and their past glory.

    "Die, tremble under the destruction of matter, annihilate."

    The ancient god of destruction looked at Northern Jiangsu with contempt.

    As if it would give him great honor.

    At this time, the Shura God looked at Northern Jiangsu with red eyes. The eyes seemed to tell: "once you and I couldn''t climb up, now I''m back against the wind, ready to accept Shura sanctions!"

    "Shura, you don''t need mercy. Just kill him, the ancient god void."

    So said the God of destruction.

    "It is his great honor to die in the void of the ancient god."

    In fact, when the God of destruction spoke, he released the power of the ancient god and surrounded the space around northern Jiangsu.

    Northern Jiangsu feels that it is in a place full of nuclear explosions everywhere, and it is still nuclear fusion. It may not be accurate, but it is that kind of experience in imagination.

    The Nine Dragons protect the body. The left hand holds the power of Zhang ZuLong and the right hand holds the holy power of the green dragon. Facing these forces of destroying ancient gods, Northern Jiangsu swam among them.

    Suddenly, a red Shura God came, which could not be described by speed, but space locked!

    Moreover, not only one, but also two, three Countless ways!

    "What a terrible force!"

    To bear these locked Shura ancient gods with dragon pet, they were directly cut!

    The whole people in Northern Jiangsu also split.

    "Little love, what is the strength of these two people?"

    In the field of destroying ancient gods, Northern Jiangsu asked the system customer service while avoiding.

    Xiaoai said, "the ancient god level is above the God King level, that is, the super God level, the ancient god level and the ancient god King level."

    "What''s my chance of winning?"

    "The calculation of the battle victory is very complex and will change according to various situations. For example, you will enhance your strength because of anger, but your victory is zero in the current situation of the host."

    "At present, the strongest strength of the host is the Holy ZuLong''s integration of magic skills and barely stepped into the ancient god level. If you face any one of Shura ancient god and destruction ancient god, you have a 50% chance of winning, but when they are combined, the host has no chance of winning."

    "Unless... Can find a chance to create one-on-one..."

    Xiao AI gives his own analysis.

    Listening to Subei''s heavy face, "the odds of winning are... Zero?!"

    Northern Jiangsu can''t accept it for a while. How can we fight if the odds are zero?

    But what happens?

    The divine world will restart. The divine world with the power of ancient gods can easily suppress bibidong and Gu Yuena.

    People who need protection behind themselves How can you give up easily?

    Subei accepted it twice, and the flame of battle and survival lit up in his eyes.

    This is the final divine war that determines the fate of Douluo star and the divine world!

 Chapter 227

    The trembling of space, the silence of emptiness.

    Every attack facing Northern Jiangsu at the moment is the ultimate force of order.

    Don''t expect the destruction of ancient gods and Shura gods to stay because of the beauty of Subei.

    First, it''s not the first time that they have lost part of their amazing feeling at the beginning.

    Secondly, their hatred for Northern Jiangsu and filled their brains.

    What guards the most perfect face in the world?

    It doesn''t matter. Go to hell!

    "You also have today, a frustrated perfectionist, ha ha ha!"

    The God of destruction laughed wildly in the attack and pursuit. With a random blow of his hand, he even destroyed a planet as big as Douluo star. Northern Jiangsu had to raise its space power to the highest level in order to avoid being injured by space explosion.

    He was so happy.

    At this moment, the God of destruction recalled his depression and the time when he was sanctioned by Northern Jiangsu.

    Now, stand up.

    God King''s power!

    "Ha ha."

    Hiding in space, Subei, looking for opportunities, gave a light ho.

    This is really a wild dog - Crazy biting.

    "I have ten dragons. Maybe I can arrange a heaven and earth gossip array to trap the forced cub directly."

    Since the system determines that it cannot defeat the two top ancient gods, it can only integrate its own abilities and try its best.

    Boom~

    A total of ten gorgeous Golden Dragon gates twinkle in the void.

    These golden gates surrounded the chasing God of destruction, and the Dragon appeared.

    Looking at the appearance of dragon super beasts in eight directions around his body, there is a half step ancient beast in the space above his head and under his feet, which is full of the power of world order.

    Their single power, the God of destruction, doesn''t care at all. They can be destroyed by raising their hands, but they combine to form a wonderful array, so that their forces can support and combine with each other and converge into an extremely powerful space restriction barrier.

    What''s more terrible is that the two dragons in which Qian Wei and Kun Wei are located, like the dragon of the origin of space, are more terrible than the Dragon God.

    That is the ancestor of the dragon and the holy green dragon among the dragons.

    "He even predicted my departure!"

    The God of destruction surprised.

    "You used the heaven and earth gossip array against the ancient god in the void, and it''s still at the heart of the array!"

    Xiaoai also said in Subei''s heart, obviously very surprised.

    You should know that it is very difficult to reach the God of destruction and use this array at a level lower than theirs, and the success rate will not be higher than 1%.

    Unless it is arranged in advance.

    So even Xiao AI didn''t expect that the prediction ability of Northern Jiangsu was so strong.

    Actually Although Northern Jiangsu has strong prediction ability, it often looks for holes, so it is extremely sensitive.

    However, the success of the ten dragon array is more due to the killing of the God of destruction. When Northern Jiangsu is losing ground, his brain is hot and he has been shuttling through space to attack. With more times, Northern Jiangsu has found an opportunity to take a panoramic view of the position of the God of destruction.

    This is the so-called opportunity of one dozen!

    Little Aton became active when he was young: "the heaven and earth eight trigrams array is enough to trap the ancient god of destruction. Next, you need to face the Shura God, but after you use the heaven and earth eight trigrams array, the ten holy dragons can no longer help you."

    "No way. Although I didn''t summon beasts, I can still use their ability. I should also have the power of a war."

    Northern Jiangsu looked at the magnificent ten dragon combination in the void and clenched his fist. He had a reason to win. Of course, the God of Shura and the God of destruction were the same.

    "No, although you control the supreme power of fire, thunder, Feng Shui... A variety of elements, it''s only a planetary power. It''s OK to fight with the low-grade gods in the divine world. If you collide with the ancient gods, you''ll be a mantis blocking the car and overestimating your strength."

    Subei''s confident speech was immediately rejected by Xiaoai, exposing his fantasy and pulling back to reality.

    The whole people in Northern Jiangsu are not good.

    What little love said is very true.

    The pupils of Northern Jiangsu reflect a dark red sword Qi. The sword Qi is not generally large, but unimaginable. The full picture of the sword Qi can be seen only a few light-years away.

    Once Northern Jiangsu is slightly distracted, it may become a ghost under the sword.

    That is the purest Shura ancient god''s sword Qi. If it is only blown by its sword Qi, the Shura Qi will quickly spread to the whole body and kill all vitality.

    Boom!

    Northern Jiangsu was just a little distracted, and it was too late to exert the power of space. The right thigh was scraped by the sword of Shura ancient god. Shura ancient god''s power caused the wound to fester quickly and extremely painful.

    Northern Jiangsu withstood the feeling of rotten meat erosion and shuttled through space. The space hole appeared on one giant star after another, and his figure also flickered in it.

    This degree of spatial teleportation is very powerful, but in the eyes of Shura God, it is no different from normal displacement skills.

    He waved and chased one sword at a time, replacing the home of the God of destruction.

    In this way, two figures loomed in the void. Unconsciously, they reached the central position.

    At this time, in the center of the void, the light of the limit is more and more huge and shining.

    In the black-and-white field of ancient gods, the two women who looked similar but not exactly the same, dressed in black-and-white opposing clothes opened their eyes.

    Xuannv blinked and looked indifferent: "su''er, it seems that there is an ancient god fighting outside."

    Hearing the speech, the plain girl in white also opened her eyes. At this time, their strength began to draw back. It was obvious that they were successful in promotion and reached the ancient god realm of "no self is me".

    The white pupil of the plain girl turned into the black pupil of the Yang ring, while the black girl was the white pupil of the Yin ring!

    Xuannv tried to gather a dark magic power in the palm of her hand and waved it away. Unexpectedly, she directly broke a void mirror, which reflected the figure of the gods of Northern Jiangsu and Shura, and locked it directly. No action of them could escape their eyes.

    As soon as the figure of Northern Jiangsu jumped into the eyes, the yin-yang double rings of xuansu double women flickered for a while, and they were surprised and said, "it''s him!"

    Xuansu''s two women looked at each other: "he sent it to the door!"

    What he did!

    Xuansu shuangnv did not forget about the persecution of the divine world and them in Northern Jiangsu.

    Although it is said that they entered the void of the ancient gods early to absorb the power of the ancient gods of the Taiyin and the sun, and began on the eve of the great disaster in the divine world.

    It''s not because they are so talented that they are even more rebellious than the God King and can be summoned by the ancient god.

    But because they were the will of the ancient gods who escaped by opening a hole in the void with the last strength after the ancient gods'' War.

    In order to avoid the space countercurrent of the ancient gods, they spent a long time on their subordinate safe planets. At first, because they were too weak, even if they met a mouse, they had to shift their position to avoid danger.

    However, when their strength returned to a certain extent, they liked the life of ordinary creatures.

    Because they can have a lot of happiness from it. When they want to get what they want, what they want to get, and what they want to do, they are very simple.

    Even after entering the divine world, they had a good time. Just as Shura thought at the beginning, their two talents were very good. Even in the divine world, they were also geniuses.

    When they have had enough, they may return to the emptiness of the ancient god and get back their ancient god origin, not bound by the divine world.

    Unfortunately, everything is an abacus, which was broken from the moment we met Northern Jiangsu.

    Unexpectedly, there will be a man who makes the whole divine world chaotic in the dusk of the ancient god, and he is also very beautiful!

    Xuansu double women don''t understand.

    It doesn''t matter. What matters is.

    What they care about is that their two sisters have a crush on Northern Jiangsu, but he doesn''t seem to value them too much!

    This feeling, like being ignored by a loved one, is really angry.

    Besides, they can''t fight.

    After returning to the divine world, all the gods focused on Douluo star.

    Only the two of them returned to the void of the ancient god and took back their strength.

    Then

    Then go and grab the man!

    Let him see the consequences of underestimating our strength!

    Drain him, drain him!

    Let him know how good we are!

    "Shura God."

    "No, he should be called Shura ancient god."

    "And the ancient god of destruction."

    "Unexpectedly, this guy''s strength has improved so fast that his dragon ghost can fight with the ancient god."

    "There is no dragon in the primitive ancient gods. In fact, our ancient gods are obviously different from other creatures. The ancient gods were born without gender, but they are growing strong and will evolve their own forms."

    "However, now it seems that ordinary ancient gods can''t feel the progression of reproduction emotion. It''s a pity that they missed such a subtle feeling."

    The plain girl held her face. The primitive ancient god has always been the embodiment of order. She can have a body but no fixed entity. The Shura God and the God of destruction obviously have a body. The God of omen also has a body. They also have a body.

    However, the Shura God and the God of destruction were created by the creation God and absorbed the ancient god source, and they, like the omen ancient god, chose the source reconstruction, which is similar to the concept of soul and beast repair, but the soul and beast repair is the transformation of body structure, and the ancient god source is the independent choice of body dimensionality reduction.

    Repair is a smart behavior and evolution, while dimensionality reduction is a silly behavior, at least in the eyes of the primitive gods.

    At least, after spending that difficult time, most primitive ancient gods would rather stay in this lifeless void than go out to get along with other creatures. From here, we can see their arrogance.

    If it were not for the origin of Shura God and the God of destruction, it would not be so simple to be inherited by the ancient god.

    Tang San, too, could not have been recognized by the ancient god if she didn''t have quite the same blood and old Jack as the introducer.

    "He seems unable to resist the attack of Shura ancient god for a long time."

    "Without the power of primitive order, we can also contain two guys with the power of ancient gods at the same time. We deserve to be the man we like."

    "Wait, is that an array?"

    "How many things he knows, he knows he can''t face the Shura ancient god, so he uses the combination of array and poison method to attack a large area, which really causes great interference to the Shura ancient god."

    "But it''s a pity."

    Xuansu shuangnv commented on the Countermeasures in Northern Jiangsu and said it was incredible.

    "Sister, we should do it."

    "Otherwise, the sword Qi will hit him again, either dead or disabled."

    The plain girl poked through the illusion in front of her, pursed her mouth and said:

    "This man can''t be bullied by them."

    "Can only be bullied by us."

    "Am I right, sister?"

    Xuannv nodded faintly, "yes."

    Then he tore the void

 Chapter 228

    "Damn, I can''t hold on. Is there any way to quickly improve my strength?"

    Here, in the void, Subei is very tired, and Shura looks like he is fighting.

    Xiao AI hummed: "as I said earlier, mind your own business, tease your sister more, play less games and sleep more. Your strength must improve rapidly."

    "If you listen to me and take all the goddess level figures in the hall who have the same strategy, now if you don''t talk about rolling and hanging, it must be equal. How can you be chased and beaten."

    "But you don''t have to worry. The exclusive customer service just pinched the finger. You''ve survived the moment of death. Next, someone will come to save you. Can you control it? Look at yourself."

    "Someone came to save me?"

    The reminder of Xiao AI in his mind stunned Subei.

    Who else can help themselves in the face of the strong attack of the ancient god?

    Nall? Dongdong? Or Cher?

    No, Subei went through it in his mind and everyone, but he was not sure that someone could help him at this time.

    "Madder, do you think I don''t want to? Do you really think it''s easy to walk among so many goddesses? Not at all!"

    There are some grievances in Northern Jiangsu. If it''s a scum love that says to go, it''s almost the same. Just put on your pants and don''t recognize people. This is called a perfect life, that is, you''re not very responsible.

    "That''s your own problem, hum (¨s ^) ¨r" Xiao AI said.

    "The Shura God is very different from the God of destruction. He will not be overwhelmed by the battle. His rational thinking. Every attack is just right. He predicts my prediction point while layout the terrain with the advantage of strength."

    "Every time the ancient god cut the landing point, a Shura ancient divine sword will be generated at the annihilation. These ancient divine swords are interrelated to form a special sword Qi array, and I can only avoid being at those sword Qi link points."

    But at this time, it is obvious that Northern Jiangsu has been forced to the extreme.

    Those ancient magic swords can cut off the spatial perception of Northern Jiangsu, making it impossible for him to teleport over a long distance.

    [super magic skill: Dragon Saint ¡¤ shenmie]

    Ten looming dragons appear on the body of Northern Jiangsu. Their shapes and colors are different, representing the power of different elements. They are transformed into one and collected in the body of Northern Jiangsu.

    With a roar, a nine color gold ring appeared in front of Northern Jiangsu. An extremely strong light beam burst out from the gold ring and collided with Shura ancient god chop.

    The powerful shock directly smashed the meteorites around.

    "Subei, your time has passed. Give up."

    The voice of Shura God came from space at the moment, because the collision energy was too strong and vague, but it could be vaguely recognized.

    "At least, I can promise to keep your whole body."

    The Shura God said faintly.

    Wait, keep the whole body?

    Subei''s face froze: you don''t even let my body go?

    What a beast?

    Subei was excited all over, and some bad limiting pictures suddenly appeared in his mind, causing goose bumps.

    The sword of Shura ancient god shuttles through the wilderness and suddenly appears in front of Northern Jiangsu. One more point can pierce the skin of Northern Jiangsu.

    The position is facing the center of the eyebrows in Northern Jiangsu!

    The Shura ancient god is far away from two planets in Northern Jiangsu, but the Shura ancient sword seems to be in his hand and controlled at will.

    "I lost."

    Subei smiled bitterly.

    Perhaps, just like what Xiao AI said, he should stick to it, be a scum man, a romantic prodigal son, flirt with more goddesses and have more powerful power.

    But I don''t regret it. At least, I have children.

    "I won."

    The ancient god of Shura held his head high and looked very proud.

    "Don''t worry, I said I would save your body, so I won''t break my promise. My move of killing souls only works on the spirit. Although it''s painful, you can bear it. Anyway, this is your last feeling in the world."

    Shura God started, but he didn''t hesitate. After mastering the fatal blow, he directly killed everything.

    The sword that can silence the soul came from the sky

    At this time, a pure white void hole cut and absorbed the Shura soul.

    What about Northern Jiangsu? He''s in his place waiting to die?

    No, he hasn''t given up yet.

    Although it is known that it is almost inevitable to die, Northern Jiangsu still tries its best to carry out space transfer.

    So that after the attack was eliminated, he flashed out of a star system.

    Su Bei''s divine power almost dried up in an instant, but he was stunned: "I... Successfully avoided? It''s impossible to get so close..."

    "Pick up a life?"

    "Forget it, I don''t want to. I wanted to solve the remaining sins of the divine world. I didn''t expect that I would end up in such a mess."

    Northern Jiangsu made a quick decision and took out a divine source pill. After swallowing it, the whole person''s state returned to the peak. He was ready to leave the ancient god void at full speed and return to the Shenyan hall for layout... And bombard the exit of the divine world with the largest firepower of the space fleet!

    "Where are you going, little husband, hee hee."

    The sound sounds familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere.

    When Northern Jiangsu leaps in the void, it always feels that someone follows him closely.

    Looking back, good guy, a woman in white followed behind her, and almost pasted it.

    As soon as he looked back, his nose almost caught up with her.

    "Su... Su Nu!" Subei recognized the woman in front of him.

    The plain girl looked around northern Jiangsu and said to herself: he is still so good-looking. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the key parts, otherwise we would be in big trouble.

    The plain girl blinked at Subei and looked happy: "do you remember us? Do you like us?"

    "Er..."

    Only then did Northern Jiangsu cover the divine consciousness on the original battlefield and found that the ancient Shura God did not catch up, and the xuansu double women were not separated like conjoined people. At this time, only the plain women appeared in front of themselves, so it should be the Xuannv who helped herself deal with the Shura God?

    "So you saved me?"

    Subei looked at Xuannv and said.

    The plain girl leaned forward and smiled, "otherwise you think you can avoid the attack of the ancient god so close? It''s really beautiful."

    Even if the source is obtained and the will is sublimated, Northern Jiangsu is still so beautiful and attractive... Crazy in the eyes of plain women!

    "That Xuannv, she..."

    North Jiangsu looks at the void road.

    "Ah, are you worried about your sister?"

    On the contrary, the plain girl didn''t look nervous at all. Instead, she was close to Subei''s face and stared at Subei with strange eyes. She was at a loss.

    Subei stammered: "the ancient god has strong power. You may not be his opponent... No!"

    Subei originally felt that he had fought with xuansu shuangnv and understood their strength, so he was worried that Xuannv would be killed by Shura ancient god.

    However, the just plain girl seems to catch up with herself easily. That''s her fastest shuttle speed in the void. She''s far away from the Shura ancient god battlefield. I don''t know how many light years!

    They are not simple!

    The plain girl smiled: "what''s wrong?"

    "Your strength..."

    Su Bei shook his head: "forget it, thank you for saving me. Your kindness will be rewarded in the future. I must leave here right now, lest Shura ancient gods deal with me."

    After thanking the plain girl, Subei fled into the space and hurried away.

    But unexpectedly, he got into a white hole. No matter how he did it, he couldn''t move and could only turn around in situ.

    The plain girl pursed her lips: "there is always no deadline in the future. There is no guarantee. I won''t let you leave like this."

    The plain girl''s extremely white and tender palm touched her face in Northern Jiangsu and said faintly, "just stay and live with us."

    Subei bit his teeth and found himself at the mercy of Gu Yuena when he was six!

    Subei said, "aren''t you afraid that the ancient gods of Shura and destruction will pursue me and involve you?"

    The plain girl smiled and said something that Northern Jiangsu admired and couldn''t believe: "although the destruction ancient divine power and Shura ancient divine power are very good, they are just ordinary order power. My sister and I are the origin of the highest ancient god of the Taiyin sun. Where can they compare?"

    "Don''t worry. With me and my sister, you can basically choose the power of the ancient god in the ancient god space. No life can hurt you."

    "Of course, the premise is that if you want to talk to us, otherwise, we are very cruel."

    The plain girl grabbed the palm of Subei''s hand. She took a step forward and crossed directly to the starting point where Subei struggled to leave.

    Next, the figure of Xuannv and Shura ancient god came into view.

    Xuannv and Shura ancient god looked at each other like that.

    Shura ancient god held the ancient divine sword for a long time. He could not imagine that this new God, who had been extremely optimistic about himself, should stand in front of him like this.

    The new God, who showed his strength, even made himself unable to see through, and his whole body was covered with chicken skin.

    "Xuannv, I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way after we said goodbye."

    Shura God stared at the Xuannv and said, "why did you save Subei? He is our enemy."

    Xuannv said coldly, "he looks good."

    Shura God was angry: "he is a villain who slaughtered hundreds of thousands of gods. Up to now, you are still confused by his face? Superficial and vulgar!"

    "Yes, if you don''t kill Subei, you swear not to be God!"

    At this time, the God of destruction was also free because of the evacuation of the ten dragon array in Northern Jiangsu. He stepped away to the Shura God and hummed, "Northern Jiangsu, I will kill him!"

    Xuannv is still cold and light:

    "Divine world, plaything."

    "Northern Jiangsu, rare playthings."

    "Rare playthings are bigger than playthings."

    "Northern Jiangsu is more important than the divine world."

    This is the logic of Xuannv.

    But these words almost made Shura and the ancient god of destruction go wild.

    "What? The divine world is a plaything? Are you kidding?!"

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"

    Xuannv still said the most frightening words in the most calm tone: "leave, or die."

 Chapter 229

    The ancient gods of Shura and destruction never thought that the missing xuansu double gods would turn back at this point.

    In terms of momentum, they don''t lose at all, and even more powerful.

    Shura ancient god and Shura ancient god are so uncomfortable that they are like an abrupt climax, which makes people crazy and angry.

    It''s almost, it''s almost, they can kill Northern Jiangsu.

    It was not easy for them to be cruel and carry out the idea of killing, rather than being weak as before, giving priority to a series of acts such as sealing and encircling.

    What makes God cold is the attitude of Xuannv and sunv.

    They never seem to take the divine world to heart.

    It seems that they only regard the divine world as a playground.

    It doesn''t hurt if the amusement park closes down. They can build another one.

    They are real people who look down on everything and create the world.

    Compared with the ancient gods of Shura and destruction, there is an ideological difference of eighteen thousand miles.

    This is also their essential backwardness.

    She noticed that the plain girl came back and forth with Northern Jiangsu. The strong yin-yang magnetic field generated by their proximity directly poured two pots of cold water on the two ancient gods of Shura.

    Too strong.

    If the two extreme forces of yin and yang are combined, they will produce an extremely powerful repulsive force. They have no doubt that such a force can blow up a planetary system.

    This is just what they can feel, and how much they haven''t revealed yet?

    The ancient god of Shura preached to the ancient god of destruction, "we don''t live long and don''t fully grasp the ancient divine power. There''s no need to fight in such a situation. Even if we are angry and the enemy is not necessarily their opponent."

    "When we really master the ancient divine power, it''s not too late to look for opportunities to destroy Northern Jiangsu."

    The ancient god of destruction responded: "however, I am worried that this period of time will give him a chance to rise. We can''t underestimate him any more."

    The ancient god of destruction is still fighting. He can''t wait to devour Northern Jiangsu, but with xuansu double women as a shield, he... Can''t help it!

    but!

    The ancient god of destruction looked at Northern Jiangsu. His face was still so beautiful, but at this time he had only the impulse to destroy!

    "Just... Listen to you!"

    Finally, they hesitated for a long time in the void and destroyed the ancient god before they agreed to follow the practice of Shura ancient god.

    The two gods disappeared together.

    Their dialogue fluctuated. Xuansu and shuangnv knew that they just didn''t break their connection. Maybe they didn''t care or didn''t want to destroy the ancient gods, so they were given the opportunity to make their own decisions.

    Fortunately, the reason to destroy the ancient gods and Shura ancient gods defeated the impulse.

    Looking at the empty fog left by their departure, Subei took a deep breath and digested these things in the empty realm of ancient gods in his heart.

    Above the God King, there is such a powerful ancient god, which is not only a challenge and an expansion of the upper limit, but also a crisis.

    "Thank you for saving me."

    Subei thanked xuansu''s two daughters sincerely. Nine times out of ten, he would have been planted without them. What about the beautiful wife and daughter in the family?

    "You''re welcome."

    The plain girl smiled: "what are you polite to us?"

    Xuannv gave a light hum, and her eyes looked at Northern Jiangsu, which made him feel a little flustered.

    "The kindness of saving lives will be repaid in the future."

    Su Bei''s face showed a smile: "they certainly won''t let me go. I''ll go back to douluoxing first, settle my family, and then think about the way to deal with it, so I''ll leave first."

    I don''t know if the two guys of Shura ancient god will ambush themselves on the road.

    But now I can''t manage so much. With my space stealth ability and perception ability, I shouldn''t hit the muzzle of the gun.

    "Go?"

    "Go home?"

    Xuansu''s two daughters said that the idea of Northern Jiangsu was absurd.

    "You can''t leave yet." Xuannv said faintly.

    "Why?"

    Subei knew that it must be this charming face that began to cause trouble again, but he had a reason to leave.

    He can''t always live under the protection of xuansu shuangnv, can he?

    Even if they can maintain a safe situation, na''er and Dong''Er can''t!

    And the eyes of the ancient god of destruction told himself that this goods would go to Douluo star and he would go to the goddess of life.

    I don''t know the safety of the women in the Shenyan temple!

    "I must leave." Subei said.

    "We know what you''re worried about."

    The plain girl looked at Northern Jiangsu and her eyes were full of love: is this people''s so-called sense of responsibility?

    "Even if you go back, you won''t find the power to defeat both of them."

    "Because only the ancient gods can defeat the ancient gods."

    "In other words, only in this ancient god space can you inherit enough ancient gods to defeat them."

    "And even if you have that ability, we don''t care."

    "As long as the three of us can get along all the time."

    Xuansu''s two women sang and made peace, disrupting all the good words in Northern Jiangsu.

    The plain girl directly took Subei''s arm and said with a smile, "there are some things we want to do with you for a long time."

    "Now the opportunity comes." Xuannv agreed.

    With a bang, xuansu''s two daughters opened a space channel of yin and Yang in front of Northern Jiangsu.

    Two women, one left and one right, kidnapped Northern Jiangsu to enter.

    Northern Jiangsu struggled, but found that he seemed to be imprisoned. The power of space and the power of the dragon were of no use at all.

    These two women are terrible. No wonder they can scare away the ancient gods of Shura and destruction!

    He, there is no room for resistance!

    In this way, Northern Jiangsu was penetrated into the yin-yang cave by xuansu double gods, and there was a black-and-white tunnel in front of us.

    But from the moment Northern Jiangsu felt the natural wind, they came to a different space.

    The sun and moon of the world appear at the same time and are divided into three regions.

    Night, dark land, day.

    Looking down and perceiving from high altitude, you can see that all creatures live near the dim land.

    When they feel tired and sleepy, they will go into the night to hide and rest.

    When they wake up and are energetic, they will enter the daytime to hunt and move

    There is no alternation of day and night. All work and rest are biological self perception.

    Hungry, want to be bathed in the sun, you can, take action.

    Tired, want peace, can, take action.

    There is no human here. Everything seems so harmonious and natural.

    What''s more incredible is that many of the giant beasts walking have divine strength!

    They may not speak, but they do have divine power, which Subei is very sure of.

    And there are countless monsters comparable to 100000 years of cultivation!

    Subei people are stupid.

    Even though he had seen many novel things and ideas, he saw such a world for the first time.

    It''s amazing, the work of the Creator!

    "Where... Is this?"

    "It''s our ancient realm."

    Plain girl explained to northern Jiangsu.

    "The ancient gods basically have their own space field, just like the Shura ancient god will have their own Shura purgatory, and the destruction ancient god will have his burst star."

    "This is the realm of yin and Yang between xuan''er and me."

    "The ancient god domain is the home of the ancient god. Everything here is created by us. Generally, only the best friends will be invited in."

    Said the plain girl.

    Su Bei''s handsome face moved: "so, I''m one of your best friends?"

    How much Subei hopes to get a positive answer, and then he can go on: let me go back quickly. I can''t afford time now. When the Shura ancient gods are solved, I can play with you slowly!

    But Xuannv shook her head.

    Plain girl explained, "it''s not a friend, it''s a lover."

    "I don''t have time for love now."

    Northern Jiangsu is helpless.

    It is reasonable to say that Northern Jiangsu should be happy to get along with such powerful, beautiful and distinctive goddesses as pixel girl and Xuannv.

    But now, he can only get away.

    "We know what you''re worried about."

    "Then you still..."

    Looking around the world, Northern Jiangsu found that it could not find an outlet at all, but could only rely on Xuannv and shuangnv.

    "Clearly know that Shura ancient gods will not let me go, and you still force me. If there is something wrong with the people in the temple of God Yan, how can I live with you at ease."

    "What''s the meaning of a fallen and boring soul?"

    "Either you help me kill the Shura ancient gods, or you can imprison them. Otherwise, let me go."

    Subei was almost pleading.

    Without strength, I can''t do it hard. I''m very bent.

    But xuansu''s double gods shook their heads.

    The plain girl said, "you still need to understand this. During the ancient god war, the creator God gave his life to save the world. We promised him that we would not kill the ancient god."

    "But we can help you."

    "Help me?"

    Subei was a little surprised.

    "Yes."

    The plain girl and the Xuan girl looked at each other, and the calm face even wiped a trace of ruddy.

    "After we recovered our strength, we worked together to explore the past development of douluoxing and locked it on you."

    "We found that every time you meet a woman, especially a beautiful woman, and even some physical touch, your strength will increase more or less after intimate behavior."

    "Among them, several breakthroughs are particularly amazing."

    "They are... Things with bibidong and Gu Yuena."

    The plain girl blushed. When exploring this clip, she recalled it with xuan''er no less than ten times. It was really brainwashing and attractive.

    The stories made their ancient gods shake up and gave birth to mortal desires.

    But Northern Jiangsu is completely messy.

    They even know that?

    "Explore... Explore the past?!" North Jiangsu surprised.

    The secret of signing in the goddess was discovered by them!

    "Don''t be surprised, the original body of the ancient god has no time limit. It''s not difficult to go back to the past, but it''s difficult to wait and see the future. Even the ancient god can''t predict perfectly."

    This is equivalent to a CD with expanding content. What has existed has been recorded, but what has not been engraved. Of course, I don''t know.

    The deepest secret was dug out. I don''t know if Xiaoai''s classmates will be exposed. Northern Jiangsu began to panic.

    Subei said, "but what does it have to do with you helping me?"

    Subei guessed a little, but only a little.

    For the first time, the plain girl said, "what they can do, of course we can."

    "And we are stronger, and we are double blessing. According to your past constitution, we will be able to break through the supernatural realm and absolutely reach the ancient divine realm."

    Plain girl is not confident in Northern Jiangsu, but in both of them.

    Northern Jiangsu originally thought that the plain girl would suggest that everyone make out and cuddle together.

    However, the plain girl said to herself politely and persistently, "please let us sleep with you!"

 Chapter 230

    In the realm of yin and Yang.

    This time, all the creatures were flustered.

    The eternal sun, the eternal light, went out inexplicably.

    It''s not covered by dark clouds, it''s not blocked by giants.

    The sunflowers all over the mountains lost the direction they were looking for and could only open the bracts to increase the stress area and bear more sunlight. However, the sun did not re emit life energy for a long time.

    All the sunflowers shed crystal clear juice, and then closed the bud

    There are also mountains and rivers, torrential rains and floods

    In this area, there is a flower valley with beautiful mountains and rivers and excellent Feng Shui.

    There are mostly black and white flowers in the valley. When ordinary people see the scalp numb, they only feel strange, like Youming funeral Valley, but the special fragrance is refreshing and smells true.

    Even, the plants here are particularly lush and look more flexible and beautiful than those in other places.

    Attracted by the sweet smell, the strange animals step on the earth and hope to go to it to rest.

    But when the body is submerged, the head appears on the other side. Anyway, the outside world cannot enter the yin-yang Flower Valley.

    In the inner yin-yang flower cluster, the flowers were dressed and covered on the beautiful ketone body. Suddenly, the white arm moved, and her eyes could not be seen in the dark night.

    Xuannv clings to the warm body in the middle, and touches her arm and neck with her other hand, which has a kiss mark that can''t be peeped at.

    There is no light in the sight.

    Xuannv knew that it was the change of plain girl''s mentality and body that successively caused the extinction of the sun in this world.

    So Xuannv''s arm crossed the petals and seemed to touch the hard abdominal muscles, and then pinched the soft arm.

    With force.

    Xuannv said in sunv''s mind, "suer, wake up, the bright area is dark!"

    This is not a big deal for them, but for the creatures in this field, it breaks the original balance and law, which will cause a large number of biological deaths, environmental damage and other problems.

    It can be imagined that one day the earth will lose its sunshine, and the biological clock will tell you that you have slept enough. It should be dawn now. All kinds of signs also show that the sun should appear, but it just doesn''t show its red and yellow body for a long time, so the whole world will be crazy.

    But plain girl is obviously very tired. Her character is more outgoing than Xuannv. Naturally, she is more active and more tired and immersed. At this time, she is very comfortable in the arms of Northern Jiangsu. She feels the warmth of men, and her body naturally doesn''t want to wake up.

    Xuannv had no choice but to pinch on Su NV. She didn''t know where to pinch. Xuannv just felt very soft

    However, fortunately, the goal was achieved. The plain girl''s eyelids moved and woke up.

    But she did not realize that for her own reasons, the ecology of the Yin and Yang world was in crisis.

    Or Xuannv reminded her: "su''er, sun."

    The plain girl didn''t notice. She just rubbed her eyes, gave a Jiao pant, and then replied, "what''s the matter with the sun?"

    "Er..."

    Xuannv''s sound, er, stopped the eternal sea flood.

    The plain girl suddenly regained her mind. The two women''s divine knowledge instantly read the rivers and mountains, and saw that everything in the world was depressed, a disaster scene.

    I was surprised, but I quickly adjusted to use the ancient divine power to restore the damaged place.

    I felt both joy and resentment. I couldn''t help pinching Subei lying in the center and Thinking:

    The yin-yang world is their ancient god''s original life space. The prosperity or decline of everything in it represents their physical condition and emotional fluctuation.

    He must have made a big change for us, so

    The plain girl''s face is rarely red, arousing the sun and hanging the round sun again, giving life to all nature.

    In Northern Jiangsu, I felt that someone had sipped my body.

    Then there is local warm sunlight to stimulate the eyes.

    When Subei woke up and opened his eyes, a voice came from his mind, which sublimated his whole person:

    [Xiao AI congratulates the host on completing the supreme task of Yin-Yang ancient god and obtains the following rewards.]

    [¢Ù: the host obtains the ancient god position - Taixu, Taixu Avenue, above chaos, there is no Tao and no self.]

    [¢Ú: the female and maid of the host related ship have to be upgraded.]

    ¢Û: the host gains the ancient magic dragon PET: Nine Yin candle dragon! Control Yin and Yang! Open your eyes for the day, close your eyes for the night, heaven and earth change, dragon travel is too empty!]

    At this moment, the original divine power of Subei changed dramatically. The overflowing energy rushed directly into the sky, and even opened a huge dimensional hole directly in the ancient divine domain of yin and Yang.

    From the second yuan cave, an inexplicable light beam appeared. The light beam was translucent, accompanied by a gray fog shrouded ancient god heart, which directly shot at Northern Jiangsu.

    Very comfortable, like bathing in a hot spring with appropriate temperature.

    Subei''s body rose slowly, black and white flowers rolled down from his body, and then his body appeared.

    Subei shook his head and suddenly realized something very important: he didn''t wear anything! Empty!

    what the fuck!

    Buzz!

    Fortunately, Northern Jiangsu moves quickly. A dress is popped out of the space in an instant and put on quickly.

    On the contrary, Xuannv and sunv didn''t care so much. They muttered:

    "I''ve touched it all, see what''s the big deal, what else to install, cut ~"

    However, looking at the energy expansion in Northern Jiangsu, he was able to directly break the barrier of their ancient divine domain, which was the confirmation of the power of his energy.

    He, indeed as they inferred!

    The way to gain power is so unique!

    What surprised and puzzled xuansu shuangnv most was that their ancient divine power seemed to have increased!

    You know, they are the top ancient gods. Only the former creation ancient gods come over them!

    This means that in Northern Jiangsu, they are slowly approaching the level of the creator God.

    If you do, then xuansu shuangnv can''t imagine what it will be like? Will they be able to open up another universe and evolve infinitely from the beginning?

    They have never been so excited. The loosening of emotion, physiology and realm... Is the greatest harvest of their rebirth!

    The anomalies in Northern Jiangsu far exceeded the expectations of xuansu shuangnv.

    They thought it was lucky that Northern Jiangsu could barely break through and reach the ancient god level, but the scene in front of them told them that they seemed to... Send

    They have a hunch that they can no longer control Northern Jiangsu, because judging from the fluctuation of his whole body, he is too powerful.

    Unless... Destroyed together.

    "Should we stop him? It''s not all good. We miscalculated."

    The two sisters are interlinked. Looking at Subei, who is being baptized by the ancient god''s heart, they say sadly.

    "It''s too late."

    Xuannv shook her head: "he is very strange. If an ordinary God only obtains the power of the ancient god, it will take a certain time even in the ancient god space where time passes very slowly relative to the outside world."

    "But he, you see, the energy on him can actually be freely mobilized by him. He has succeeded in a moment."

    Xuannv seldom says so much.

    The plain girl frowned and said, "what shall we do?"

    "What do you say?" Xuan NV glanced at Su NV.

    "There''s no way but to make do with him."

    Plain women have some grievances. They know the importance of tightness.

    Since there is no absolute control, we can only put back the right to freedom.

    After all, they don''t want to break out any life and death battle with Northern Jiangsu.

    Moreover, wearing pants and not recognizing people does not seem to be in line with the avenue of yin and Yang.

    Boom!

    "However, why is his ancient divine power so pale? It seems that he has never seen it before. Is it a new ancient divine throne?"

    Said the plain girl.

    "Can he even create an ancient god''s throne in the original state? Is it a loophole in the universe, or does he have the talent to surpass the creator?"

    The mysterious woman murmured.

    Just because Subei is so weird.

    After the expansion of energy, all those forces close back and disappear. Northern Jiangsu is like a grain of dust and a weak person without the power to bind chickens!

    But he, standing in the air, seemed to blend into the avenue.

    He exists as if he did not exist.

    Just like his appearance, it really exists, but it shouldn''t exist

 Chapter 231

    "Shura, the foundation of the divine tree has been completely destroyed."

    The central ruins of the divine world, the God of destruction, looked at the devastated mountains and rivers, and felt infinite sadness in his heart.

    "Without the divine tree as the source of God''s power transmission, the divine world really no longer exists, and no new gods are born."

    "Unless."

    Shura and destruction thought of the same point and couldn''t help looking at each other: "transplant the divine tree on Douluo star. With our ability, over time, it will certainly make the divine world full of vitality and prosperous again!"

    "Just in time, I also want to pick up little green."

    The purple eyes of destruction floated and her mind was a little unstable: "I hope she can wake up and not be bewitched by the magic elephants in Northern Jiangsu."

    "Yes."

    Shura comforted: "the goddess of life has always been generous and decent. Now she has the hatred of destroying the world. I believe that as long as we are sincere, she will understand and help us."

    "Unfortunately, I wish I could kill Northern Jiangsu immediately!"

    The God of destruction hummed: "I didn''t expect that the xuansu double gods saved him at the most critical moment. They were so deep. Before that, we didn''t even notice their true identity."

    "It''s too late to say that now."

    The Shura God said, "what I''m most worried about is that the two ancient gods of yin and Yang will find a bottle of ancient god inheritance for Northern Jiangsu. It will be difficult to kill him at that time."

    "Where is the power of the ancient god so easy to get? What and how much have you and I lost for this power? Will he give it up?"

    "I guess he must be reluctant."

    "Besides, even if he gets the power of the ancient god, I don''t believe he can get the same level of ancient god power as the ancient god of yin and Yang. He can''t win both of us."

    The God of destruction said his inference, which made the Shura God meditate.

    The power of ancient gods represents order and nothingness.

    In other words, in order to be recognized by the ancient gods, they abandoned their abilities as biological individuals, including reproduction, seven emotions and six desires

    Their feelings are losing

    Ancient god''s words: the ancient god once derived seven emotions and six desires, so hatred, disgust, lust, violence and war, if you want to inherit the ancient god, you need to abandon everything

    This is why they are eager to solve the problem of Northern Jiangsu.

    They are afraid that one day, they will have a complete "Epiphany" and their resentment against northern Jiangsu will disappear. What a terrible thing it will be?

    Obviously, he has the ability to reverse everything, but he is unwilling to take action. He looks down on his ups and downs and his natural and unrestrained behavior.

    "But it''s hard to say!"

    Shura and destruction looked at each other and felt that for Northern Jiangsu, we should master the means to deal with him as soon as possible.

    But how can we restrict Northern Jiangsu?

    "Silver dragon!"

    The ideas of the two ancient gods coincided.

    As long as we control the life and death of Gu Yuena and others, what else can be rampant in Northern Jiangsu?

    Even if he really has the strength to surpass them, as long as Gu Yuena''s life and death are in their hands, does Subei dare to resist?

    "Amorous people are most amorous. I think this plan is feasible!"

    In order to increase the odds and keep the cards, Shura God and destruction set out at the first time when they determined the strategy.

    With their current strength, reaching Douluo star is just a thought.

    In the next second, they reached the sky above the Shenyan temple, and their arrogance came out immediately - they had this temperament, but in the era of Northern Jiangsu, this temperament was erased, and they successfully found it back, and it was more advanced.

    That is the temperament of the strong.

    The coming of Shura and destruction is beyond the expectations of Gu Yuena and other women. Even if they have the ability of God King, they can''t fight the ancient god at all.

    Obviously, Shura and destruction are very embarrassing in the air.

    Because no one had insight into their arrival.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no such magnificent arrival of gods. Instead, I saw the gods flying outside the hearsay tower and several new gods who were absorbing the power of gods.

    The development of Douluo star can be described as a thriving situation in which all things grow.

    The more so, the greater the stimulation to Shura and destruction.

    "These shallow and ignorant guys, I''ll teach them a lesson."

    Destruction is unbearable. What an insult!

    We are back from the counter attack. We are the unparalleled ancient gods in the world!

    Boom!

    A purple destruction flare appeared at the tip of the destruction finger. With a wave, it directly destroyed most of the buildings of the Shenyan temple.

    The burst light pattern swept the whole Shenyan town. I don''t know how many soul masters died.

    Even the goddesses in the Shenyan temple were seriously injured by him.

    In particular, Liu Erlong, Hu Lena and other women were directly blasted into the air. After a few twists and turns, they fell to the ground and vomited blood.

    On the contrary, the waitress with the largest proportion in the temple was the least injured. Thanks to the energy feedback of Northern Jiangsu, which is breaking through, and barely reaching the half step ancient god, she can withstand the warning attack of destroying the ancient god.

    After Gu Yuena, who lives on Yinyue, noticed the difference in Shenyan Town, she immediately displayed her space power and arrived at the scene with Bitong qianrenxue and other women.

    At this moment, Shura and the God of destruction are locked in an instant.

    Gu Yuena is very familiar with their appearance. They are old enemies for hundreds of thousands of years!

    "Damn it!"

    Looking at the area of Shenyan temple that turned into ruins in an instant, Gu Yuena''s mood was like the roaring waves of the Yellow River.

    "I''ll kill them!"

    Maybe it was because she had a child. Gu Yuena''s character became much more straightforward. She directly summoned the nine colored dragon magic gun and hummed:

    "It happens that I integrate the power of the Golden Dragon God and haven''t done my best."

    Gu Yuena''s yingzi was very cool. Previously, the little goddess gave her the Golden Dragon inverse scale and Golden Dragon divine personality, only retained the golden dragon heart and got rid of the Golden Dragon restrictions. The little goddess began to develop and obtained a new opportunity.

    Therefore, Gu Yuena has all the power of the Dragon God at this time. No wonder she thinks she can win Shura and destruction.

    Or bibidong and Qianren snow were rational enough to stop Gu Yuena.

    "Yuena, don''t be impulsive."

    Bi bidong stared around: "around the Shenyan hall, there is a defense array and tenacity strengthening system arranged by Xiaobei. Now even we can''t directly destroy the main building, but they both destroyed it with one blow. I''m afraid there''s something else in it."

    Qian Renxue echoed, "yes, I''m afraid they are not what they used to be."

    "So what."

    Hearing the words of the two women, Gu Yuena slightly frowned and calmed down, but they had reasons to stand up:

    "No matter how powerful and terrible the invader is, I will eliminate it without hesitation."

    The word "it" is used very well.

    The nine colored dragon magic gun waved lightly in her hand. Gu Yuena appeared not far from the sight of destruction and Shura. She said coldly, "you haven''t died yet. It''s too kind that Beijun didn''t directly kill you."

    This is really very impolite. When you meet someone, you ask the opposite party why they don''t die.

    But what politeness do you have for your enemies?

    For Gu Yuena''s attitude, Shura and destruction are not upset and angry.

    For them, the hostage is close at hand.

    "Ha ha."

    "Where''s little green?" Destruction asked Gu Yuena faintly. It seemed that she was sure to win.

    "Where''s the goddess of life?" Shura said aside.

    "Give up, the goddess of life won''t see you."

    At this time, bibidong and Qianren snow appeared behind Gu Yuena and fought with her.

    Since they are invaders, as one of the hostesses, they certainly have the obligation to eliminate them, not just Gu Yuena''s responsibility.

    "Impossible!"

    The ancient god of destruction hummed: "Northern Jiangsu has been destroyed by us in the alien space. Your protection actually has no meaning."

    "Because our strength now is beyond your imagination!"

    "Zizizi ~"

    The destruction material in the palm of the ancient god of destruction is condensing.

    "What are you talking about?!"

    "Xiao Bei, dead???"

    The word of destruction stirred up huge waves in the hearts of all women, which destroyed heaven and earth.

    "No way! It''s up to you?!"

    Gu Yuena''s spear was trembling and her eyes were infinitely cold.

    Just at this time, behind Shura and destruction, the beautiful woman in green held a very beautiful baby girl and muttered, "are you... True?"

    This voice has been accompanied by destruction for a long time. How can he not hear it? That is the voice of the goddess of life!

    "Little green!"

    Destruction turned back excitedly. It was rare to fade the weight of revenge and Chengfu on his face, and there was a little joy.

    But all the enthusiasm was extinguished at the next moment.

    The goddess of life is in excellent condition, more energetic and more beautiful. She is still as beautiful as the previous little green.

    The only bad thing is that she holds a beautiful girl in her arms

 Chapter 232

    "Child... Child..."

    Destruction and Shura looked at the lovely baby girl held by the goddess of life, and their mind was complicated for a moment.

    At a glance, they saw that the girl was a child in Northern Jiangsu.

    There is no other reason, just beauty.

    No one can have such a beautiful child except Northern Jiangsu.

    At least in everyone''s eyes, they think so.

    "Is that true?"

    "Is this your child?"

    Destruction and life ask questions almost at the same time.

    They have their own concerns.

    The goddess of life was worried about an accident in Northern Jiangsu. When she heard the boast of destruction, she clicked in her heart and stammered nervously.

    And the destroyed inner world is very rich.

    At this moment, he almost made up his mind that when they inherited the power of ancient gods, their life and the love time in Northern Jiangsu were covered with clouds and rain when they were in love Then she conceived the son of God and gave birth to the girl in front of her

    He was very angry. He wanted to break up Northern Jiangsu and scold the goddess of life, regardless of their friendship.

    But he soon calmed down.

    I thought: what else can I do? Can you still be willing to kill Xiaolv?

    On second thought, the biggest regret in my life was that I didn''t have a child. Although this child was an enemy, it was born to Xiaolv, so it was just like my own.

    So, destruction comforted himself in his heart: "as long as he hides everything in the future, then she is my child, me and little green''s child!"

    Determined this idea, Su Chanjuan''s eyes were much more pleasant.

    If the excitement of destruction is excusable, the light in Shura''s eyes is quite strange.

    "Goddess of life, is this child from northern Jiangsu?"

    At this moment, Shura ignored Gu Yuena and their eyes focused on Subei''s daughter.

    Perhaps this kind of look was too direct, which made the goddess of life aware of the danger and couldn''t help but step back: "what''s none of your business?"

    The goddess of life said, "I ask you, what you just said is false, right?"

    Not only did the goddess of life not accept the death in Northern Jiangsu, but all the goddesses in Shenyan hall did not believe it.

    However, he was trying to add fuel and vinegar in an attempt to kill Northern Jiangsu.

    But the waitress''s voice directly shattered his intention.

    "Don''t believe him. He''s lying. Although we don''t know the specific situation of your highness, we''re sure that your highness must still be alive and will become stronger and stronger!"

    The waitress, headed by Shiyi and Jiangyi and Riyi, was not afraid of Shura and destruction and scolded Tao.

    Their survival is directly linked with Northern Jiangsu. How can the rise of destruction deceive them?

    When the waitress answered in such a positive way, the hearts of the women were immersed.

    The grumpy man pointed directly at the destruction and hummed: "he was beaten back to the divine world by the north and had no resistance. Now he can only sneak in and talk nonsense when the north is away. It''s ridiculous!"

    At this time, ye Lingling also took some healing gods to treat the injured or dying people in Shenyan Town, and scoffed at Shura and the destruction of today.

    The goddess of life never swears and puts on people''s faces, but this time, she wants Shura to cast disgusting eyes: "you used to be so mean."

    "Despicable?"

    Others scolded him, but the words of life deeply stimulated destruction.

    Others can scold him, but she can''t.

    Because.

    "You have no right to say!"

    Destruction tightens its gums: "you betrayed our feelings and gave birth to the curse of the enemy. How can you say I''m mean?"

    "And you!"

    Looking back, the destroyer pointed to the women and said, "yes, Subei is not dead yet, but he will soon die under our hands!"

    "Dragon God? Divine tree?"

    "But so!"

    Destruction spirit waved: "we come back this time to protect the divine world and the Shinto!"

    The destruction ancient divine power covers Gu Yuena instantly. The breath of destruction is extremely terrible. Gu Yuena, as the Dragon God, has a trembling heart!

    The powerful momentum makes destruction seem to represent justice.

    He stretched out his hands to life: "come back, little green, I am willing to accept your imperfections. I will use my elegance to cover your filth. Even this child, I will tolerate her existence. I will treat her as my own daughter."

    He looks very generous.

    But his words seemed extremely ridiculous in everyone''s eyes.

    At the moment he said the dirty words, life was completely disappointed in him.

    Not human nature, even divinity, is still so evil.

    "You deserve it?"

    In the destruction of the ancient god''s mask, Gu Yuena lenghum, how can he deserve to raise his own children with Beijun? It''s just a dream.

    "Shut up!"

    With a roar of destruction, the surrounding space suddenly vibrated north, as if there were time and space turbulence tearing apart, directly drowning Gu Yuena.

    Then, from destruction to life, he showed a generous smile: "come back, little green."

    However, this smile directly frightened xiaochanjuan to cry.

    "Wow... Green... Aunt... Mom... Mom... Afraid... With faces..."

    The goddess of life quickly touched her head and comforted her: "xiaochanjuan doesn''t cry. It''s not a ghost uncle, Huhu ~"

    The goddess of life pressed xiaochanjuan''s head into her chest to prevent her from seeing destruction again.

    Seeing her look like a flood of maternal love, there was a sense of satisfaction.

    It seems good to live like this after the elimination of Northern Jiangsu and the reconstruction of the divine world If you can resist the imprint of the ancient god

    But the goddess of life said coldly to him, "go."

    I can''t figure it out. I really can''t figure it out.

    Their feelings for such a long time could not equal her short time in Shenyan temple.

    When destruction saw the cold eyes of the goddess of life, he knew that this was the edge of the anger of this gentle woman, and she would never accept her kindness.

    "Little green, it won''t do you any good to refuse me."

    "Do you want to use violence?"

    The goddess of life protected Su Chanjuan and confronted destruction: "then kill me. If you want to hurt them, kill me first."

    The goddess of life resolutely blocked in front of the whole Shenyan hall, shrouded in the power of life, wrapped everyone, and gave everyone an illusion in front of such power of life.

    Even if they die right away, they can come back to life immediately.

    "Why do you have to force me like this."

    "My strength now has long exceeded your cognitive scope. If I fight you, you will have no chance to resist."

    "I ask your will, just because I think of the past."

    "In that case, Shura, do it."

    Destruction turned his back and said to Shura.

    They have long decided to control all people related to northern Jiangsu.

    Just now Shura and communicated with him by will. They transferred their biggest goal from Gu Yuena to Su Chanjuan.

    That''s the only child in Northern Jiangsu. It''s definitely the biggest card. There''s no one.

    As for others, ban it.

    At the same time.

    The land sealed by the God King.

    The ancient gods released by Shura came with a kind goddess with a beautiful spring face. What was suppressed under the dome was the evil god king who was half killed in Northern Jiangsu.

    Such a seal was difficult to remove for Shura in the past.

    But now, he just raised his arm gently, and the whole dome disappeared into the space without a trace.

    However, the evil god king has long been tortured into a non-human shape. Even if the seal disappears, he can''t move and loses his ability to take care of himself.

    Even the lower body stinks.

    Shura frowned and said in his heart: if it''s three or five days later, I''m afraid it''s really powerless.

    Buzz!

    The kind goddess looked at Shura and worshipped him instantly. The Shura God who returned from the forbidden place was so handsome and strong!

    Better than all the people and gods she''s seen.

    Although he has no face in Northern Jiangsu, his strength is absolutely beyond imagination!

    I really want to have monkeys together!

    "Wake up, put down the past gratitude and resentment and right and wrong, the new life of the divine world needs you, evil!"

    Shura God instilled the ancient god power from the ancient god void into the evil and good body. Suddenly, the evil smelly body began to recover and the divine power began to recover. Even, their power was much stronger than before!

    Ancient divine power, just a little blessing, is enough to make them rejuvenate!

    To find evil and good, in addition to being the strongest in the divine world, they are definitely on the same front because of their great hatred with Northern Jiangsu.

    The first thing they got strength was to take care of the forbidden Shenyan temple and control all the goddesses!

    The women have no resistance. When the ancient god''s power is launched, they are like mole ants, and the divine tree is like a seedling in the storm, which can''t stand destruction.

    At this moment, a person in the ancient god space has awakened.

    "The power of double ancient gods!"

    Looking at Tang San emerging from the ancient god source, he was full of sacred light. He held the ancient god hammer in one hand and could not wrap the ancient god vine in the other.

    Omen the tired eyes of the ancient god were full of relief.

    "Xiao San, you succeeded!"

    At this moment, the appearance of the ancient god changed, quickly changed between old Jack''s old age and his own lively look, and finally fixed in the old posture.

    "Grandpa jack, thank you!"

    "This power is too much beyond the outside world."

    Tang San couldn''t believe that he got such power. He stayed in the ancient god source for a long time before coming out, just to integrate and adapt to this power.

    Seeing the strange aging of the God of omen, Tang San was surprised to come forward and hold him: "Grandpa jack, your face..."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Old Jack drew a circle in the void and smiled on his withered face: "junior, you have inherited the power of the two ancient gods. Grandpa is really happy for you."

    At this time, the circle he drew revealed the actions of Shura and destruction outside, and sanctioned the women in the Shenyan temple. They had no power to resist.

    In the first scene, Wang qiuer reveals her body and tries to sacrifice with blood to strengthen Gu Yuena, but it doesn''t help.

    Tang San was very sad. Wang qiuer had helped her. She was her best friend and Liu Erlong, who was also her beloved elder. She had fantasized and called her, "godmother, I''m your goddaughter-in-law..."

    "Aunt Yin!"

    In one scene, Shura and destruction uprooted the divine tree, separated the divine body connected with ah Yin, and the divine vine exuded golden blood.

    Tang San seemed to feel the pain himself.

    "Grandpa jack, wait for junior three. I''m going to save them. They are teachers and very important people. If they are hurt, the teacher will be very sad."

    "Moreover, Xiao Chanjuan is the teacher''s only child. Although it''s not my child, I don''t want her to be kidnapped."

    Tang San said.

    But the foreboding ancient god grabbed her, shook his head and said, "junior, this is your time."

    "However, the ancient divine source order that Shura and destruction can do is not inferior to you. Even if you have two ancient divine powers, I''m afraid it''s difficult to defeat them."

    "You have to wait."

    Foreboding, the voice of the ancient god became more and more blurred.

    "Wait for what?" Tang San asked.

    "Wait for your teacher."

    The ancient god of omen said: "he is receiving the help of the ancient gods of yin and Yang. Although he can''t see the specific situation, they are the ancient gods at the peak and will find new strength for Northern Jiangsu."

    "Under the choice of history, your best choice is to contain Shura and destruction, wait for your teacher to return, and work together to settle the problem between the divine world and Douluo star."

    The ancient god of omen had already paved the way for Tang San. His wish was to push this world to the side he predicted and speculated.

    "Go."

    Knowing that time waits for no one, the God of omen pushed Tang San away and said faintly.

    "But grandpa jack, your body..."

    Tang San also saw his difference, but the foreboding ancient god shook his head: "it doesn''t matter to me, it''s just the decline of ancient god''s power, which can be recovered in a few years."

    "Then I''ll go!"

    Tang San waved the ancient god''s hammer, and even directly smashed a wormhole in the void, escaped into it, and shuttled between the ancient god''s space and the outside world in just a small step!

    Seeing Tang San disappear into the void of the ancient god, the God of omen smiled, but then his body collapsed quickly and soon disappeared into ashes.

    Only an old translucent spirit is left.

    A bang.

    There are huge chaotic clouds in the void of the ancient god. In his eyes, there is a strong attraction... To absorb all gods.

    That is to return the ancient god to nothingness and silence in the primitive chaotic fog barrier.

    "The mission will be achieved and the Shinto will be reborn."

    "I am also perfect."

    The old invisible body goes up, the spirit sings, and the world shakes.

    "I deduce ten thousand ways, and ten thousand ways also derive from me."

    "The birth of a world must have the end of a world. It is promoted and born, and the time is also lucky!"

    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."

    It indicates that the spirit of the ancient god has stepped into the chaotic fog step by step. He has overdrawn too much. His active intervention has led to a strong counterattack of other orders.

    This is his destiny and the meaning of his existence.

    Ancient gods will never die out. I don''t know how many years, how many material changes and transformations, order regeneration, and the omen will be born again.

    "Junior, the future depends on you."

    In the chaotic fog, his ancient spirit dissipated, and the white fog seemed to be the shape of a smiling face.

 Chapter 233

    "Hey, hey, you finally fell into my hands."

    The whole Douluo star is in a gray state, which is the weather environment controlled by destruction and Shura.

    All the women in Shenyan hall were imprisoned in mid air, and an ancient destruction bomb was placed beside them.

    As long as the destruction is triggered, they can instantly destroy all their gods and souls.

    So many beautiful women, like slaves in a cage, are really easy to lead people to animal hair.

    But in such a sanctioned situation, with the panic of the soul masters and gods on Douluo star, who would want to give birth to an disrespectful color?

    Only the evil god king who was ordered to destroy and Shura.

    The years spent on the edge of death made him fully realize that when life still exists, he should enjoy life in time and enjoy the beauty of the world.

    Therefore, when they see Gu Yuena, bibidong and Qianren snow through the destruction cage... They are charming, proud and unyielding in fatigue, they simply arouse the desire of the evil god king to conquer as a man.

    However, at the beginning, the strength of Northern Jiangsu exceeded him too much. That powerful punch blew part of his body to pieces.

    So that he has lost the ability of a real man.

    Although the destruction revived his body with the extraordinary power of the ancient god, it did not repair the details of his body.

    He cannot achieve the double combination of spirit and flesh.

    But... If it''s just spirit, it''s all right.

    Contact with the realm of ancient gods is not only limited to macro materials, but also the embodiment of micro will.

    It happened that evil just got a trace of ancient god power from destruction.

    The so-called spiritual communication is the satisfaction of spiritual will.

    "Hey, hey."

    Evil sends out an obscene smile. Shura and destruction have returned to the divine world to arrange other surviving gods to revive those gods whose souls still have hope.

    Good looked at evil with disgust: useless waste.

    She couldn''t figure out why the great God of destruction Samo saved this thing.

    It''s ridiculous that he even tried to get involved with himself just now. Her men were conscious of grasping indescribable things, but there was nothing.

    In her eyes, the evil now has no value, and even the cheap feelings have been annihilated in the vastness of the strong.

    In her disdainful eyes, the evil self-esteem was greatly insulted, and he needed to find something to vent.

    He did not dare to provoke kindness, nor dare he fight against destruction and destruction. Then the goal could only be the soul masters on Douluo continent and the imprisoned goddesses.

    His spirit is separated from his body, and his goal is the cage where Qianren snow is located - he likes this kind of flower girl who looks sacred and reasonable!

    "Zizi ~"

    Under the influence of lust, evil directly hit the ancient god''s barrier. Even the God''s soul could be blocked. His God''s soul was directly branded and severely damaged!

    Eat shriveled do not say, kind-hearted to see him like this, is even more ridicule, satirized: "ridiculous, you deserve it."

    Hearing the ridicule, evil was very angry. He wanted to cut the bitch in front of him for hundreds of dollars, but what was wrong with people. Now he lives under people and can only swallow it.

    It happened that his divine sense saw a girl in Shenyan town. Although she was not a beautiful fairy, she was definitely a middle-class beauty.

    So his spirit turned into black smoke and rushed away, directly hiding in the girl''s sky cover.

    In a few seconds, the girl''s eyes became dull, and then she became beautiful in spring and flushed all over.

    Only goodness can be seen in the air. It is the evil spirit that presses on the girl and evolves arbitrarily

    In disdain, kindness also gives birth to curiosity.

    This way... She hasn''t tried yet!

    However, they did not feel that in Shenyan Town, where the sacred tree was originally planted, the temperament became extremely sacred, and the Tang San with beautiful appearance stepped into the ancient god space.

    Looking at the messy scene in front of me - a huge pit, in which some roots of the divine tree remain.

    Because the sacred tree has long been deep into the underground of Douluo star. When it was pulled out by Shura and destruction, it triggered a series of natural disasters such as earthquakes and floods in the surrounding areas.

    Tang San fixed his eyes on a golden blue silver God flower with withered petals. She felt a very familiar smell on the flower.

    "Aunt Yin!"

    Tang San blinked to the front and shouted, with anger in his eyes:

    "These guys!"

    Tang San wound his immortal ancient god vine to protect the Golden Blue Silver God flower and murmured:

    "Don''t be afraid, aunt Yin. Xiao San has the power to protect everyone now. This immortal ancient god vine will certainly cure your God source and even let aunt Yin enter the ancient god level for re evolution."

    Tang San cut off a section of immortal ancient god vine, implanted it into the root of blue silver God flower, and smiled:

    "Aunt Yin, you just stay here and take it quietly. I''ll protect others."

    A Yin seemed to feel Tang San''s power, and the petals began to sway. He even gave birth to a white spirit body. He kissed Tang San on the cheek, as if saying, "I''m fine, go, everyone needs you..."

    The next moment, Tang San''s figure disappeared.

    The ability of ancient gods is extraordinary. Tang San can hide himself with the help of space even if he appears in front of evil and goodness, but their every move is in their eyes.

    Looking at the cage of ancient gods all over the sky, Tang San was angry from his heart, especially at the haggard appearance of Liu Erlong and Wang qiuer. Tang San was very distressed:

    If the teacher knew that Shenyan temple had become like this, he would be very sad.

    Then Tang San saw that the evil god used the spirit of the ancient god to indulge in animals and animals with the girls in Shenyan town. Her eyes immediately turned red.

    "It was a great mistake that the teacher didn''t kill you directly!"

    Tang San''s eyes turned red and said the same thing as northern Jiangsu.

    At that moment, there was a sudden change between heaven and earth.

    Dark clouds are rolling in the sky, and Tang Sanru is the same bright star.

    She came, and the beautiful girl carrying the ancient hammer appeared.

    Looking at Tang San, the color appeared in Wang qiuer''s sad eyes. She was very happy, "it''s the third sister, the third sister is coming!"

    "Did the third sister come to save us?"

    "Junior..."

    Everyone looked up and watched Tang San come.

    He is very direct and decisive, without any cover up. In the face of absolute strength, everything is in vain.

    With the appearance of Tang San, all the shackles on the people were scattered, and the ancient god mark superimposed by Shura and destruction was directly destroyed.

    The evil spirit was still immersed in that indescribable feeling, so it was directly blasted out by the ancient god hammer and disappeared between heaven and earth in an instant.

    Tang San did not hesitate, and his kindness could not escape the punishment of the ancient god hammer.

    At this moment, she is the Savior, the Savior of Douluo star.

    If the God of omen had the chance to see this scene, he would be very happy.

    Looking at Tang San''s effortless annihilation of the two watchdog dogs of evil and goodness, the women''s hearts were extremely shocked.

    What level of power has it reached.

    Today''s junior, her strength, to what extent?

    When the women regained their freedom, they immediately approached Tang San and lamented her opportunity. However, when something important was wrong, they still how to save Su Chanjuan and punish destruction and Shura.

    But it''s a pity that Tang San thought of Grandpa Jack''s words. It''s difficult for him to resist the two top ancient gods with his own strength.

    But Tang San also cares about the safety of Su Chanjuan and the goddess of life.

    After thinking for a while, Tang San said, "I saved you and destroyed evil and goodness. In fact, they have alerted them. I think they are also observing us and speculating about my strength."

    "They will come back sooner or later, so it''s better for me to take the initiative and go to the divine world to hold them down. As Grandpa Jack said, although it''s difficult to win with my strength, there''s always no problem delaying time."

    "At that time, you will save Xiao Chanjuan. If you can wait until the teacher returns, it will reduce the teacher''s worries."

    Tang San said with a smile.

 Chapter 234

    In the divine world.

    As Tang San said, Shura and destruction first noticed the death of evil and good.

    They knew that an ancient god was helping the women in the temple of God Yan.

    For the first time, they thought it was xuansu double women. They came back with Northern Jiangsu!

    However, when exploring the consciousness of residual power in space, Shura found that it was not the ancient divine power of yin and Yang, but an extremely domineering and tenacious ancient divine power.

    They still can''t know who the other party is, but it''s inevitable that they don''t come well.

    Fortunately, with Su Chanjuan in hand, there is no need to worry about Shura and destruction. Northern Jiangsu suddenly attacks them and uses that kind of long-range nuclear bomb to attack the divine world.

    As for those space wars, not to mention, they cleaned up when they left Douluo and returned to the divine world.

    The construction of the space station and the precision of machinery surprised both of them. No wonder the divine world was defeated before. It was not only suppressed by human absolute power, but also by scientific and technological power.

    At this moment, Shura and destruction stopped on the highest mountain of the divine world and looked at the starry sky. Shura stared and said, "they really dare to set foot in the divine world again."

    The destruction was full of ancient divine power of destruction, and the power of exploding stars in the palm of his hand. He disdained to say, "it''s kind of us not to imprison them again. They dare to fight back. It''s really a mayfly shaking a big tree. It''s ridiculous not to look at it!"

    Shura was more cautious and said, "there is the breath of the ancient god, and like us, we have been able to touch the real power of the ancient god. If xuansu double women are also hidden in the dark and want to help Northern Jiangsu, then we are still at a disadvantage."

    Shura casually explored the space and said faintly, "during the insurance period, it''s better for the little boy to be bound by me."

    Su Chanjuan was restrained and had no resistance. The Dragon God force in her body sensed danger and protected herself. The nine color dragon was compressed and surrounded her young body.

    However, in the strong ancient god force, the strength of the Dragon God is really weak and can''t resist the Shura ancient god at all.

    Destruction looked at Su Chanjuan''s lovely and weak, injured and pitiful appearance. The explosion mood stabilized and felt pity. How good would it be if the child were his own? Take her and Xiaolv to live a happy life together

    Suddenly, the side effect of Gu Shenli swallowed his emotions, seven emotions and six desires... The eyes of destruction became indifferent and nodded:

    "Good, lest they play any tricks to prevent mistakes."

    [boom!]

    "The gods in the divine world listen to the order and immediately enter the first level alert state, ready to fight at any time!"

    Shura''s voice resounded through the whole divine world. In this short time, they even recovered a considerable number of gods, and their divine power only rose and did not fall, and their strength rose to a higher level.

    The third level God is promoted to the second level God. The second level God is granted the first level God. The original first level God is promoted to the half step God King!

    "Yes!"

    The gods in the divine world are only as resolute and decisive as the dead, with no expression on their faces. Shura and the ancient god of destruction are heaven and earth! Is the hope of the divine world!

    Right now.

    The entire celestial sphere was torn open by a deep dimensional barrier. The gap in the sky was full of white and blue light, lightning and thunder.

    The spreading divine power invaded the earth of the divine world, and a huge black hammer suddenly fell from the sky and smashed at Shura and destroyed.

    That speed... Maybe it can''t be described by speed. It''s the shuttle of space, roaring towards Shura and destruction, and finally smashing into the earth of the divine world.

    The powerful impact was no less powerful than the impact of an asteroid, which directly swept a wide area centered on the hammer.

    Those weak third level gods and second level gods were even directly vibrated by such strong light waves and completely disappeared in the field of vision.

    Such power is really powerful. Under the ancient gods, all the gods are mole ants.

    What crime did the divine world suffer? It was attacked by nuclear weapons and exploded into concave convex stars, and then hit by the ancient god

    On the huge God hammer, the beautiful girl with extraordinary posture put her right hand on the thick God hammer handle and looked proudly everywhere.

    Then, behind her, there were many more gods than the existing gods in the divine world. Those gods were holding supernatural tools, surrounded by gold in various colors, which were extremely gorgeous.

    Shura and destruction have already reacted. At the moment when the hammer came, they have distorted space. Even, they expect to distort the damage caused by the hammer to other places.

    However, they are ancient gods. It is really difficult for them to do this.

    "Unexpectedly, it would be you."

    "The man and woman who was controlled by Luocha."

    "Unexpectedly, he has also become an ancient god."

    "Unfortunately, your choice, like your eyes, sees the wrong person."

    The figure of destruction moved. The next moment, he appeared directly in front of Tang San. An ancient god of destruction bullet was sent to Tang San''s abdomen at a close distance and blasted him into the sky.

    Tang San''s whole body grew brilliant immortal ancient god rattan, woven into armor, surrounded her, and successfully resisted the explosion attack of destruction bomb.

    Buzz!

    Tang San''s slender fingers moved, and the ancient god hammer deep into the Divine Land responded, broke through the air and returned to Tang San''s palm.

    "What you meow is neither male nor female, the scum in the ancient god!"

    Tang San reacted quickly and hit the face of the ancient god of destruction with a hammer. She is a pure girl. How can she tolerate others insulting her like this!

    This hammer directly smashed out the wormhole in space and the turbulent flow in time and space, destroyed the ancient gods, and was hit deep into the ground of the divine world by a powerful force like a pendant.

    The remaining power will lift the surface of the divine world again. This is only one round, which will make the whole divine world full of disasters at this time.

    When Shura saw this scene, he thought that the power of ancient gods was strong, not to mention the divine world. Even if it was a planetary group, a star system might not be able to withstand the explosive attack of an ancient god.

    Knowing that fighting in the divine world was not wise, Shura said, "Tang San, stop."

    "Hand over the goddess of life and Su Chanjuan, otherwise, hum!"

    They have seen the power of Tang San''s ancient divine hammer, which can smash the space.

    "If not, will the divine world be destroyed?"

    Shura ancient god said faintly: "now you have also got the power of the ancient god. It''s just a small effort to destroy a planet, but it''s not like this for us. If we want to do it, how can Douluo star be alone?"

    "On the other side of Northern Jiangsu, you have lost too much. It''s better to join us. You have the power of two ancient gods. You don''t lose to me or destroy any one. The three of us will work together to create a new ancient god paradise and God land."

    "How''s it going?"

    The world in Shura''s mouth is so beautiful and so tempting.

    Unfortunately.

    Tang San has no interest in their world.

    "In my life, Tang San can bear the sky, the earth and the world, but only the teacher can''t bear it."

    "I, Tang San, take the will of God hammer ancient god and immortal Tenggu God as the contract and tell you that those who surrender will unite and the enemy will be killed!"

    At this moment, Tang San''s ancient divine power reached the extreme state:

    "Let''s make friends, or we''ll fight!"

    The amazing figure and momentum in the sky are unparalleled.

    Looking at Tang San''s beautiful and sassy posture, the women murmured, "if he knows you protect him so much, he must be very pleased and moved."

    "Unfortunately, I can''t give her back to you."

    Shura smiled, but his smile was particularly frightening.

    He poked Su Chanjuan''s weak body out and controlled it in front of him. Looking at Tang San, he said faintly, "if so, do you still dare to fight?"

    Tang San''s momentum decreased by more than one or two points. She was moved and said, "great ancient god, you should use a girl as a shield. It''s shameless!"

    "If you can achieve your goal, it doesn''t matter what means you use."

    "What''s more, a little girl''s temporary safety can strive for a better future for the divine world. It''s better than buying and selling. I''m still clear."

    The Shura God said faintly.

    Looking at Shura God''s dignified appearance, Tang San''s fist was tight, and he didn''t dare to take him for a moment.

    "Oh... Poof!"

    "Is it difficult to choose?"

    At this time, destruction appeared in front of Tang San and hit her in the stomach, breaking the space around her.

    "Then let me help you!"

    The face of destruction showed a crazy expression. He had never experienced such a hand to hand attack since he obtained the ancient divine power. Tang San''s arrival gave him a chance.

    It''s just that such a beautiful girl lingers in front of her. It''s really distressing, but it''s also very exciting!

    "Hum."

    Thinking that destruction was another punch in Tang San''s waist, she didn''t resist at all. Tang San looked at the lovely girl bound by Shura energy. She was wronged and innocent, and she was also hurt.

    "What should I do?"

    "What should I do?"

    "If I fight back, I may hurt or even kill the teacher''s children."

    "If I let it go, I may lose the power of resistance in the end. At that time, Chan juan''er still can''t escape from the devil''s hand..."

    Under the attack of destruction, Tang San flashed many ideas in his mind.

    The physical pain suddenly shocked her: "if it ends and gives up resistance, if the teacher returns, he will face the same situation as me."

    "Then, the difficulties at this time will become the pain of the teacher at that time."

    "If this choice must be borne by one person, let me end it."

    Boom!

    "Ancient magic, God hammer chaos star!"

    When Tang San fell into the sky, they all fought back. The pattern of nine stars appeared on the ancient god hammer and directly hit the destroyer. Your strength directly hit him into outer space, penetrating several planetary orders.

    At this moment, Tang San gave up all and carried all.

    "If the best outcome of Chan juan''er is death, then let me bear this responsibility for the teacher."

    "Shura, if Chanjuan son dies, then you, even the divine world, will be destroyed together with my ancient god origin."

    Tang San breathed a sigh of relief, but she looked relaxed.

    But this is a heavy pressure for Shura.

    "You... Are willing to give up the power of the ancient god and explode the source, even ignoring her life?!"

    Shura''s energy was tight. Xiaochanjuan felt the erosion of energy and showed a very painful expression. She cried silently and struggled useless.

    "If she dies, let''s bury her together!"

    Don''t want to see this cruel scene. As a woman''s indecision spread in Tang San''s heart, she can only take the initiative to cut off her seven emotions and six desires, cut off the emotional link, and only the task goal in her eyes!

    Bang!

    Tang Sanyi hammered out.

    Shura hurriedly dodged, looked at Tang San''s violent figure and coughed: "madman, you are a madman!"

    What about being crazy for the sake of teachers?

    "In that case, that''s it!"

    "Shura ancient magic skill: life and death - robbing and killing seal!"

    "Destroy the ancient magic skill: the field of silence!"

    Avoiding Tang San''s attack, Shura poured a finger into Su Chanjuan''s body, and suddenly gave birth to an ancient god field, isolating everything.

    Then came the anger of destroying the ancient god.

    The double attack of two ancient gods made Tang San feel powerless.

    "Rob and kill the seal!"

    "When I die, she dies. From now on, this girl will be my most loyal servant."

    "Come on, Tang San, let me see if you have inherited the ruthlessness of Northern Jiangsu."

    The power of the ancient god link, carry out the heaven and earth, and a Shura mark gradually takes shape in Su Chanjuan''s eyebrows

    "The conclusion of the will body of the ancient god!"

    "If he succeeds, he will die!"

    Such an ancient god''s will is dynamic and static, and the energy body is huge, which leads to the turbulence of God''s mind and mind, so he can''t help but close his eyes and observe the situation.

    Tang San swung the ancient god hammer and hit the Shura field. When his body forcibly entered, it seemed as if thousands of blades were splitting her body.

    "In this way, watching the child become a slave to the ancient god?"

    "No! The teacher''s child is extremely noble. How can he end up like this? It''s more humiliating than death!"

    "Oh..."

    Looking at the double ancient gods in her hand, Tang San smiled helplessly, but her eyes changed:

    [noble ancient god, listen to my call, and I will use my body as a lure to lead the ultimate power of the ancient god...]

    [burst, reality!]

    Boom, boom!

    In the ancient Shura God domain, a supreme light path was opened up.

    Tang San''s soul body was unimpeded at the moment and directly arrived in front of Shura ancient god.

    The ancient god of Shura was surprised. With a gentle wave, Tang San interrupted his robbery and flew him out directly.

    Tang San took Su Chanjuan, looked at her look and smiled happily.

    She pinches its ancient divine source and helps Su Chanjuan eliminate the seal of robbery and murder that has been concluded.

    "Child, if you have a chance, you are willing to call me ''mother'', that would be great..."

    At the moment, Tang San''s voice revealed weakness

    Her eyes were blurred and she murmured, "teacher, I can only do this... I hate that I can''t take them together..."

    Tang San''s body was shaking in the air. She seemed to see Shura and destruction adjust their state, as if they were right in front of her.

    I can''t let go.

    At this moment, Tang San sounded a little confused about the sound that penetrated ancient and modern times:

    "Hard work."

    "Little three."

    "Leave the rest to me..."

    The sky of the divine world is as dark as night.

    The rolling dark clouds came eastward, robbing thunder everywhere and destroying the air.

    Taixu is coming and will be subdued forever!

    A golden light suddenly appeared from it!

    After the golden light, the twelve dragons circle around and roar to the sky, with a mighty posture.

    In front of the dragon stood an ethereal peerless youth.

    He looks so handsome that people are immersed in it at a glance, as if he has a charming constitution, especially when he is there, but it makes people feel that he is not among them.

    He is nothingness and God.

    His appearance affects everyone''s heart.

    Some people rejoice, some worry, and some gnash their teeth and wish they could not be killed.

    "The ancient god, he really got the power of the ancient god."

    "That power, why do I feel different from ours?"

    "Mystify!"

    "Subei, take your life!"

    The destruction rushed forward with the intention of obliterating Northern Jiangsu.

    The peerless dragon pupil in Northern Jiangsu flickered and said faintly, "noisy."

    The sound pressure directly agitated the space, twisted the space into his power, and rolled it towards destruction. It had an invincible posture in Douluo star, which made Tang San with the power of double ancient gods worth a miserable end. Unexpectedly, he was squeezed by this power, and the ground was shocked and blue all over.

    Subei whispered, "candle dragon, swallow him."

    "Yes!"

    The giant dragon behind him showed its true shape. It had the posture of handling the sun, moon and stars. The big mouth shrouded in destruction at a very fast speed.

    At the next moment, a blood mist spits out from the mouth of the candle Dragon... Destruction will disappear forever. There is no possibility of survival. The spirit and ancient god power are refined by the candle dragon.

    Seeing this scene, Shura was stunned.

    Xuansu shuangnv, who followed Northern Jiangsu, was also stunned.

    The ancient god power in Northern Jiangsu is so powerful.

    That power... Seems to be enough to open up its own meta universe!

    Run!

    Seeing that Subei casually let the Dragon eat the destruction at the same level as himself, he deeply realized that his only hope for survival was to run! Run now, run now!

    "Escape?"

    Subei took a faint look at Shura and the people in the divine world, which made them shudder. It was the authority of the superior.

    "Pu Lao, at this moment, you can release your nature to him."

    "Hum!"

    The Pu prison, whose body is as thick as a bell tripod, directly blocks all the heaven and earth quadrupole space of Shura.

    Shura saw no place to hide and was about to take measures to distinguish. Unexpectedly, a huge bell tripod shrouded him and was directly swallowed into the space of Pu prison. Even the gods in the divine world suddenly disappeared in situ and there was no news

    The figure of Subei catches Su Chanjuan from the air and comforts her soul.

    In front of her was Tang San''s weak soul. She looked at the unique face of Northern Jiangsu and smiled. She didn''t know what magic it was. She approached and touched Northern Jiangsu''s face.

    "Teacher, it''s good to see you again."

    Tang San looked at Subei''s face and was fascinated.

    Feeling Tang San''s weak soul, Subei had a hunch about why she became like this. He explored this spatial consciousness, and then he was surprised that Tang San was willing to ignite her ancient divine source for Su Chanjuan.

    As all the girls expected, in the face of Tang San''s emotional treatment, if you don''t move, it''s false.

    Any man who meets a woman like Tang San will be moved. She is dedicated and willing to pay, even if she abandons her life.

    Subei took a deep breath, instilled his ancient divine power, warmed up the soul of Tang San, and sighed, "teacher... I''m sorry for you."

    "No, teacher, you''re not wrong, it''s just my fault."

    Tang San burst out a sweet smile: "teacher, my ancient gods have been burned out. I will return to the original chaotic order like those ancient gods. I don''t regret following you."

    Her body became more and more illusory: "I only regret that from the beginning, I was not a lovely and beautiful daughter like Xiaowu."

    "Teacher, I love you..."

    With her figure, the ancient divine power of Northern Jiangsu disappeared with the white fog and poured into the primitive crystal on the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    The first year of Shenyan.

    This is a year known as the new elephant of the avenue by Douluo people.

    People have witnessed the fall of gods, the power of ancient gods, and the difficulty of destroying the world.

    However, when the clouds opened and the moon lit up, Douluo mainland had good weather, abundant divine power and sufficient divine position this year.

    Northern Jiangsu is slowly expanding the region of Douluo star, which is expected to become a super big star within a hundred years.

    Since the battle of ancient gods, Northern Jiangsu has no invincible hand. If there is, it may be the goddesses.

    United in front of the foreign enemy, they returned to the intrigue again, which gave Northern Jiangsu a headache.

    Instead, Su Chanjuan was engraved by Shura''s robbery and killing seal. Instead, she was blessed with misfortune. She had the three middle ancient divine power attributes of Tang San and Shura, and the Wuhun Dragon God changed into a three attribute ancient divine dragon.

    Even northern Jiangsu was surprised at this.

    But the two-color ancient divine crystal stone on the sacred tree has always been a heart disease in Northern Jiangsu.

    At that time, Tang San gave up the ancient divine source in order to save Su Chanjuan, so he asked xuansu shuangnv for help, hoping to get a way to save her. For this reason, he "fought" with them countless times.

    Later, I got a rare source of ancient gods and reconnected it to warm up the ancient spirits of Tang San. I just don''t know when I can wake up, or if I have a chance to wake up.

    If so

    Perhaps Northern Jiangsu is willing to put down its inner paranoia and accept Tang San''s existence.

    However, after experiencing major right and wrong, Northern Jiangsu has been very satisfied with such a peaceful and warm daily life.

    However, Xiao AI is accumulating some strength.

    ¡­¡­

    A few more years.

    A dark and repulsive wormhole suddenly tore out over Douluo star.

    Northern Jiangsu stands in the air with its daughters.

    Douluo Xingzi''s people were terrified and worried about another change.

    Gu Yuena said, "there is a very mysterious energy hidden in it. It''s really strange!"

    "This is..."

    Subei explored the energy and murmured, "fight."

    "This is the passage I opened to another plane."

    "It''s called the spirit fighting continent."

    Subei said faintly.